《Wonderful Lord of the Immortal World》


 Chapter 1

    When she came out of the psychological diagnosis room of the Central Hospital, Wang Yuan helplessly looked at her little brother-in-law Zou Yi. She couldn''t help shaking her head and looked disappointed.


    Zou Yi is the younger brother of Wang Yuan''s husband Zou Huan. He is a thorough otaku. He stays in his house every day except when he goes downstairs to sister-in-law Hu''s restaurant in the community.


    No one knows what he is doing every day, because no one has ever entered his room.


    Yesterday, Zou Yi had passed his 24th birthday.


    Now Zou Yi gradually doesn''t want to contact her sister-in-law Wang Yuan, let alone others.


    Zou Yi is an orphan. She grew up in an orphanage. Her brother Zou Huan is his only relative in the world.


    Zou Huan and Zou Yi are twins, but their personalities are completely opposite. Zou Yi is autistic and never takes the initiative to communicate with others. She is a typical otaku. Moreover, Zou Yi has always been reluctant to go out. Her clothes are old and old. She looks like a man in his 70s and 80s, which adds to the strangeness of others to him.


    Zou Huan is a handsome man with cheerful personality, very popular speech and behavior and countless friends. He graduated from graduate school, dressed in fashionable clothes and suits, worked in a listed company and earned a lot of money.


    Because of this, Zou Yi loved Wang Yuan, who was also an orphan, and finally chose Zou Yi''s brother Zou Huan.


    The opposite brothers, from the original dependence on each other, have gradually become no contact and strangers.


    Zou Huan''s wife Wang Yuan is about Zou Yi''s only friend, or only an acquaintance. Zou Yi rarely talked to Wang Yuan several times because she loved Wang Yuan.


    However, since the end of last year, Wang Yuan and Zou Huan got their marriage certificate, Zou Yi never spoke to Wang Yuan again. Even if they met, they just looked at Wang Yuan for a while, and then retracted into their room.


    Wang Yuan is very worried about Zou Yi''s current situation. She specially asked Zhao Yu, a friend who is a psychologist, to take Zou Yi for diagnosis and treatment.


    Unfortunately, although Zou Yi reluctantly followed Wang Yuan to Zhao Yu''s central hospital and met Zhao Yu, she completely ignored some of Zhao Yu''s problems.


    Zhao Yu exhausted all her methods, but still failed to know any information from Zou Yi''s mouth. Reluctantly, she could only tell Wang Yuan that there was nothing she could do.


    Wang Yuan had no choice but to take Zou Yi out of the hospital and find another way.


    Although Wang Yuan''s husband Zou Huan didn''t say anything, he was still worried about his brother, so when Wang Yuan discussed with him to bring Zou Yi to see the doctor, Zou Huan agreed.


    But Zou Huan, a newcomer to the company and not yet fully established, can''t ask for leave and take Zou Yi to see a doctor.


    This is why Zou Huanming knew that his wife was the one his brother liked and asked his wife to take his brother to the hospital.


    When the brothers were in the orphanage, they both liked Wang Yuan, who was cheerful and beautiful. It''s no secret.


    "Zou Huan," Wang Yuan took Zou Yi outside the hospital and took out her mobile phone to call Zou Huan: "Zou Yi still didn''t say anything. Zhao Yu couldn''t ask anything. She just prescribed some medicine. Let''s go back first."


    Zou Huan was at work. When he received a call from his wife, he said casually, "then take him back and watch him come back after he enters the house."


    Wang Yuan said "OK". After hanging up, she turned to Zou Yi who followed her out of the hospital and said, "let''s go back first. If your brother is free in the evening, he will come to see you."


    Zou Yi raised her low head and looked at Wang Yuan. She still didn''t speak.


    Wang Yuan seemed to have expected this. She shook her head and walked to the bus stop.


    Although Zou Huan has a good income now, they have just bought a house and have to repay the mortgage every month. For the time being, they have not bought their own car, so they can only take the bus.


    Zou Yi was a few meters behind Wang Yuan and walked slowly step by step to the bus stop. She seemed afraid to get close to those waiting for the bus.


    Seeing this, Wang Yuan stretched out her hand to pull Zou Yi''s sleeve and asked Zou Yi to stand beside her and protect Zou Yi like all the mothers or sisters who protect the calf.


    Wang Yuan knew that if she didn''t take good care of Zou Yi, Zou Yi might be pushed away by the crowded crowd and had no chance to get on the bus.


    When the bus arrived, Wang Yuan pushed Zou Yi into the bus first, and then got on the bus by herself.


    Wang Yuan found an empty seat and asked Zou Yi to sit down, but she stood because she had no place. She was speechless to her brother and vaguely treated Zou Yi as her own brother or even her son.


    Zou Yi had no response to Wang Yuan''s actions. She sat on the bus and turned a blind eye to everything around her.


    Zou Yi lives ten stops away from the central hospital. It can be said that she is already in the suburbs of the city.


    The house was rented for Zou Yi by the orphanage. It has a bedroom, a bathroom and a small balcony.


    The balcony is the place for cooking, but Zou Yi has never used it. When he was hungry, he went to sister-in-law Hu''s restaurant under the community. Anyway, Wang Yuan would come to settle the account every few days. Sister-in-law Hu, the owner of sister-in-law Hu''s restaurant, wouldn''t say anything.


    After getting off the bus with Zou Yi, Wang Yuan went through a narrow alley to expand a similar community, which is actually a residential area of the village. She saw sister-in-law Hu''s restaurant and Zou Yi''s "home" on the fifth floor.


    The community is called Lijia community, and most of the people living in it are surnamed Li.


    Lijia community was originally called Lijia village. It was originally a very poor village. But decades ago, a large number of jadeite mines were found in a corner of the village, which are invaluable.


    For a time, Lijia village has become a place for many businesses, and Lijia village has slowly evolved into today''s Lijia community.


    The local population of Lijia village is less than 1000, but the number of miners mining jadeite here, as well as a large number of scientific researchers and employees, has reached an amazing 50000.


    Local villagers saw some business opportunities, some opened restaurants and hotels, some opened hotels and farmhouses, and some built more houses and rented them to miners or other personnel


    Lijia village is becoming more and more lively, with a permanent resident population of tens of thousands. It can be said to be a community.


    The local * * also saw some hope, so according to the actual situation, they renamed Lijia village Lijia community.


    Zou Yi''s orphanage is located in Gushan Town, where Lijia village is located. Therefore, when Zou Yi reached the age of 18, after consultation with relevant departments in the town, it was decided to send Zou Yi and other orphans who can rely on themselves to Lijia community to live, and find them a job in the mine.

 Chapter 2

    Zou Yi came to Lijia community and became a miner. Originally, this is also very good. At least with a job, you have a source of life. You don''t have to worry about food and clothing.


    But Zou yiben is a thin man and can''t do the heavy physical work like a miner. After working in the mine for a few days, he was fired by the mine owner.


    At the beginning, the relevant departments in the town paid for the rental house. After the expiration, Zou Yi and others should pay for the renewal. But Zou Yi has no job, no source, let alone rent, and even life security has become a problem.


    There was no way for the town. After understanding the actual situation, Zou Yi was included in the minimum living allowance, and the minimum living allowance was paid every month to maintain his normal life.


    It is impossible to pay the rent with the minimum guarantee. Fortunately, Zou Yi also has a brother and a friend Wang Yuan. They will help Zou Yi pay high rent every year to avoid Zou Yi being driven out by the landlord.


    After Zou Huan graduated from graduate school, his income was fairly good, so he paid the rent for his brother Zou Yi, reducing the burden on Wang Yuan.


    Zou Yi has been in Lijia community for six years. Except that the rent in the first year was paid by the town, Zou Huan and Wang Yuan paid the rent for the remaining five years.


    Zou Yi didn''t say thank you, but she knew it in her heart. Over the years, the rent paid by Wang Yuan and Zou Huan to him has reached an amazing more than 70000 yuan.


    The rent of more than 1000 yuan a month, for five years, doesn''t it add up to 60000 or 70000?


    Zou Yi just kept it in mind that he was autistic and didn''t talk to anyone.


    Zou Yi just doesn''t like contact with others, but she is definitely not a fool. He knew what Wang Yuan and Zou Huan had done for him and how much they had helped him.


    In his heart, he always had a plan. One day in the future, he would return the help Wang Yuan and Zou Huan gave him in some way.


    He will repay his kindness at some point in the future.


    Now he has no job, his health is not good, and there is no possibility of repaying kindness. But in the future, who is right about the future?


    Wang Yuan watched Zou Yi enter her room and closed the door before turning away.


    For Zou Yi, Wang Yuan also has her own ideas in her heart. But Zou Yi in her eyes is like a young child or a child with autism, so she didn''t tell Zou Yi about her ideas.


    Zou Yi watched Wang Yuan leave from the window and knew that Wang Yuan''s figure disappeared in the long and narrow alley of the community, so she slowly turned around.


    Zou Yi turned and approached her bedroom as if she were going to sleep. She went directly to the messy bed in the room.


    Do you go to bed at ten in the morning in broad daylight?


    Zou Yi is really speechless. Is she lazy or has formed the habit of sleeping during the day?


    In any case, Zou Yi''s doing so will make people have some opinions.


    Zou Yi walked to the bed, slowly turned around and sat down, as if it was very slow and gentle.


    On the bed or on the sheets changed last month, there was a messy book written by someone I didn''t know. Zou Yi also gently picked up the book and soon became fascinated.


    There were many places in the book, and the last few pages even disappeared.


    This is a broken book, a very old broken book.


    Zou Yi looked for a while, turned to the back, looked at the missing pages, and said to herself, "if it weren''t for the lack of these pages, I should have achieved something..."


    When Zou Yi speaks, she doesn''t look like a person with autism at all. She speaks clearly and has rules for language.


    Is Zou Yi pretending to be ill? In other words, his mind is now focused on the book in his hand, so he doesn''t want to talk to others?


    Anyway, Zou Yi is definitely not a big boy with autism as he shows.


    Maybe he has to suffer, maybe he is willing to live like this, how can others care about him as an orphan, and how can they know what he thinks?


    Zou Huan, the only relative, won scholarships every year because of her good academic performance. She was submitted for further study and came back only after she finished her postgraduate study.


    The two brothers haven''t seen each other for a long time, and gradually their relationship is getting farther and farther.


    Wang Yuan, the only friend, had been closer to Zou Huan. Later, she promised to marry Zou Huan, who was much better than Zou Yi.


    Although Wang Yuan has been helping Zou Yi, in Zou Yi''s heart, she must keep a certain distance.


    My sister-in-law, even if she is good to herself, she should keep a distance.


    If others don''t say it, they should also be more conscious, so as not to affect their own stability.


    If no one can talk, it''s better not to.


    Zou Yi''s thoughts should not be understood by many people. But he has done it for many years.


    Zou Yi took the book in her hand and read it attentively again.


    He spent a whole day and night reading the incomplete book, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    He usually eats a meal in two days. It is not that he is not hungry, but that he must do so, and has formed such a habit.


    Sister Hu''s restaurant downstairs is most aware of Zou Yi''s habit, so when Zou Yi woke up and came to sister Hu''s restaurant, sister Hu, the owner of sister Hu''s restaurant, said to her daughter-in-law Guo Yan: "he''s coming. Go stir fry two dishes, don''t put pepper. A large bowl of rice and a bottle of warm water. "


    This is Zou Yi''s as like as two peas. He has eaten the same food for every meal, and has not changed for six years.


    Zou Yi doesn''t care what she eats at all. He knows a little. Just fill her stomach.


    Zou Yi probably didn''t know what she ate if sister-in-law Hu didn''t write down the dishes of each meal.


    Guo Yan, sister-in-law of Hu, also knew Zou Yi''s habits, so she went to the kitchen and fried two dishes. According to what sister-in-law Hu said, she brought Zou Yi a large bowl of rice and a bottle of warm boiled water.


    Zou Yi didn''t say anything. She just ate up all the food with her head down.


    Zou Yi ate quickly and wolfed down like a hungry ghost.


    Guo Yan watched Zou Yi eat, couldn''t help but quietly return to the kitchen and fried another dish for Zou Yi.


    Sister Hu saw it, but she didn''t see it. Anyway, someone paid for it. It doesn''t hurt to eat more.


    Zou Yi ate three dishes, a big bowl of rice and drank a bottle of warm boiled water. Together, it would be enough for two people to have a full meal.


    It''s not much. Zou Yi eats once in two days, which is no better than others'' three meals a day.


    When Mrs. Hu watched Guo Yan clean up the dishes and chopsticks, she recorded Zou Yi''s food in a book and said to Guo Yan, "I''ll fry something delicious next time, the child... Poor."


    Guo Yan nodded slightly. Already pregnant, she seemed to have a flood of maternal love. Her eyes were red and said, "if other children are like this, parents may feel heartache..."


    Mrs. Hu sighed and looked at Zou Yi who had reached the entrance of the stairs. She didn''t speak again.

 Chapter 3

    Zou Yi went back to her room, still reading first, then lying down to sleep, always by her bed, and hardly went anywhere else.


    Zou Yi slept directly into the night of the third day this time, sleeping longer than before.


    When he woke up, he was hungry and wanted to eat right away. But now it''s late at night, who will cook for him?


    Zou Yi looked at the simple furnishings in the room. There could be no food. He sighed. He could only sit on the bed, turn on the electric light in the room that had not been turned on for a long time, and pick up the ancient book again.


    The ancient books are really broken and messy. Zou Yi reads them every day. Now they are like a lump of pickled vegetables, not like books.


    "What exactly does the last few pages say?" Zou Yi muttered to herself, "why can''t I understand the meaning of these pages by myself?"


    Zou Yi''s voice is very low. Even people in the same room can hardly hear his voice.


    However, this night seemed destined to be some extraordinary. Just as Zou Yi''s voice fell, a faint voice came: "you can''t understand the contents of the last few pages by yourself..."


    "Who?!" Zou Yi was surprised. She couldn''t help jumping out of bed. After taking a look around, she said, "who''s talking?"


    Zou Yi at this time is sensitive and speaks clearly. Where does she look like an autistic?


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," the faint voice seemed to come from anywhere, erratic: "I think you''ve been reading this book for more than ten years. I''m afraid you''ll be distracted by this book. It''s just a kind reminder."


    "Who the hell are you?" Zou Yi, who was a little surprised, suddenly became very calm. It seemed that nothing had happened: "where are you? Why can''t I see you?"


    "You can''t see me..." the faint voice sounded again: "unless you have fully understood the peerless skill in this book..."


    "Do you know what is recorded in the book?" Zou Yi seemed to be overjoyed. She smiled and said excitedly, "can you tell me what the last few pages are?"


    The faint voice seemed to be thinking about something. After being silent for a long time, it slowly sounded: "you are not the best candidate... But I have waited for so many years and I am about to disappear. Still no one has come to understand this peerless skill... Just you. Everything goes with fate. Maybe there will be an unexpected ending."


    Zou Yi seemed to understand what the faint voice was saying and said politely, "thank you. No matter who you are or who you are, you helped me and I will keep you safe all your life in the future."


    The faint voice said, "aren''t you afraid that I''m the ghost you often say? You can''t see me or feel me... "


    Zou Yi shook her head and showed a sincere smile that others would never see: "if I guess well, you must be the spirit of this book?"


    The faint voice was stunned this time and said after a long time: "it seems that you have learned a lot of things that the world doesn''t know through this book..."


    Zou Yi said, "I have understood this book for 15 years. From the beginning, I didn''t understand anything. Now there are only the last few missing pages that can''t be understood. Naturally, I will know a lot of things."


    "In that case," the faint voice seemed to sigh, "I''ll tell you the contents of the last few pages. But I have a condition. You must promise me first. Otherwise, even if I disappear completely, I won''t tell you those contents. "


    Zou Yi congratulated and said respectfully, "please rest assured that I will try my best to meet your requirements." After a pause, he couldn''t help asking, "are you really the book spirit of this book? Why can''t I see you? "


    With Zou Yi''s voice, a vague shadow like a little bear doll slowly emerged from the ancient book: "I am Shuling, you can call me Su mo."


    Zou Yigong said respectfully, "my name is Zou Yi. I''m an orphan... I have a compatriot brother named Zou Huan. I''ve... Met Su Mo, and I don''t know what your requirements are? "


    Su Mo is like a little bear doll, but Zou Yi seems to know what it really looks like. She is not surprised and disturbed by the virtual shadow.


    Listening to Su Mo said, "my request is that you must keep it completely confidential. Even your brother... And your friend, Wang Yuan, can''t disclose anything in this book."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I will do this naturally. Even if you don''t say it, I won''t tell others the secret of this book."


    Su Mo slowly floated up and stopped in the air in front of Zou Yi: "you swear to God that if you leak any content of this book, you will be punished by heaven and suffer all your life."


    Zou Yi hesitated. Maybe others will come when they open their mouth. Anyway, no one saw that the oath was confirmed and said it.


    But Zou Yi didn''t dare to say it casually. He had his own ideas and plans in his heart.


    After hesitating for a long time, when Su Mo was very impatient, Zou Yicai slowly said, "I can swear, but if I am an apprentice, can I not be within the scope of this oath?"


    Shuling Su murmured for a moment and then said firmly, "that''s not good... Don''t expect to accept disciples. There are absolutely few people in the world who can practice the things recorded in this book."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo never said what was recorded in ancient books. Just a peerless skill, outsiders don''t know what it is.


    After hearing Su Mo''s words, Zou Yi knew that what she said was true. After hesitating again, she said firmly: "I swear that I will never disclose anything recorded in ancient books, including my close relatives. If you disobey, you will be punished by heaven. "


    Su Mo seemed to have a better attitude after listening to Zou Yi''s oath. He looked at Zou Yi with big bear eyes: "listen, I''ll tell you what''s recorded in the last few pages now."


    Zou Yigong said respectfully, "please say it. I''m all ears."


    Su Mo thought, "close your eyes and I''ll send a message to you so that others won''t hear our conversation."


    Zou Yi nodded without surprise: "OK."


    It seems that Zou Yi really has a big secret. Now he pretends to be a person with autism for no reason.


    Unfortunately, Zou Huan and Wang Yuan didn''t know this. They thought Zou Yi was really ill and were worried about Zou Yi.


    The following words of Su Mo and Zou Yi can''t be heard by others. It''s said that people can travel thousands of miles and pass what they want to say to a specific target. Even if others can''t hear it around the target, no one can crack it.

 Chapter 4

    At dawn, sister-in-law Hu was worried because she saw that Zou Yi hadn''t gone to dinner for three days in a row. She ordered her husband Hu Ming to go to the sixth floor to have a look.


    If Zou Yi on the sixth floor starved to death, sister-in-law Hu would be sorry.


    At first, Zou Huan and Wang Yuan negotiated with sister-in-law Hu. No matter how much Zou Yi owes sister-in-law Hu before dinner, sister-in-law Hu will send meals to Zou Yi every day.


    Now Zou Yi comes to dinner by herself. If she gets sick or fails to come to dinner by herself in other accidents, sister-in-law Hu is also responsible.


    Sister Hu''s husband is a civil servant. He goes to work in the town * * at 8:30 every morning and comes home from work at 5:30 in the evening. He usually has little time to do things in the housekeeper.


    Today is a rare weekend. Hu Ming was going to have a good sleep, but his wife called him up to see if Zou Yi was well. He was a little unhappy. He climbed the stairs and muttered, "I can''t even sleep well, really..."


    Hu Ming muttered and went to the sixth floor. Because there was no elevator, he climbed a little hot. He couldn''t help but untie his down jacket and reveal his round belly.


    When he came to Zou Yi''s rented room, Hu Ming knocked on the door and shouted politely, "Zou Yi, are you at home?"


    No one answered. Hu Ming didn''t even answer three times. He was also vaguely worried. Although Zou Yi''s rented house was not his own, he knew the oral agreement between his wife sister-in-law Hu and Zou Yi''s brother and sister-in-law. If Zou Yi really had an accident, their family would also be responsible.


    Moreover, he is also a civil servant and happens to be in charge of civil affairs. Zou Yi, who was born an orphan and now eats subsistence allowances, is under his jurisdiction.


    Some worried Hu Ming knocked on the door again, but no sound came out. He put his ear on the anti-theft door to hear whether there was anything inside.


    Hearing this, Hu Ming was surprised and couldn''t help shouting.


    It''s still early at this time, and it''s the weekend. Most of them are still sleeping. It''s very quiet around.


    Hu Ming''s startled voice made sister-in-law Hu, who had been paying attention to the movement upstairs, hear it. Her already hanging heart was like drawing water from fifteen buckets.


    Almost immediately, sister-in-law Hu shouted, "what''s the matter?"


    Hu Ming poked his head out of the balcony and shouted, "call the police. Someone is beating Zou Yi in Zou Yi''s house... I can''t open the door. Let the police station come and help."


    It turned out that Hu Ming heard a fight, or a beating.


    Surprised, sister-in-law Hu took out her mobile phone from her pocket and shouted in panic: "come on, someone has robbed, come on..."


    Mrs. Hu''s voice was very loud. No matter those who had got up or those who were still sleeping, they were startled at the same time.


    Over the years, great changes have taken place in Lijia community, and people have become rich. But what followed was that tens of thousands of outsiders were mixed up, and there were often cases of theft and robbery.


    Big guys have some preventive measures, but similar incidents often occur.


    To this end, * * has specially set up a police station in the community, with a director leading a policeman stationed in the community all year round.


    The police station is less than 200 meters away from sister-in-law Hu''s restaurant. Without mobile phones, shouting directly is enough for the police to hear.


    Even on weekends, there will still be police on duty. The policeman on duty today is Wang Kui, the director of the police station. He is a strong man born in a soldier, one meter tall and five big and three thick.


    Hearing the cry here, Wang Kui, who was on duty all night and was not in a good mental state, grabbed the rubber baton on the table and rushed over like flying.


    As Wang Kui ran, he shouted, "someone robbed there?"


    When sister-in-law Hu saw Wang Kui, an old acquaintance who often ate with her, she shouted, "it''s Zou Yi. He was robbed... My family Hu Ming told me... He has gone up."


    Wang Kui was surprised. Hu Ming is the leader of the town police station. If he goes to the robbery scene, if what happens to the robber, he will be the head of the police station.


    At this point, without saying a word, Wang Kui rushed directly to the sixth floor where Zou Yi was located. The steps on the stairs, Wang Kui can cross five or six steps at every step, with amazing speed.


    At the same time, Hu Ming, who is still outside Zou Yi''s room, squats at Zou Yi''s door and is still listening to the movement inside.


    In Zou Yi''s room, there was a sound of beating someone one after another, accompanied by waves of painful * * sounds that seemed to come out after being gagged.


    It''s really that someone is being severely beaten by others after being tied up.


    Hu Ming is very satisfied with his inadvertent discovery of the case. He has not been promoted for a long time. He needs some opportunities to show himself.


    If Zou Yi''s death is avoided because of his timely discovery of this case... Maybe he can be appreciated by his superiors and is expected to be promoted.


    Hu Ming smiled unconsciously. Although he also knew that he would never laugh at this time, he just couldn''t help it.


    Wang Kui, who had just rushed to the sixth floor, saw this scene, and a kind of confusion and doubt hit his heart. However, after a long practice, he did not show any performance, but hurriedly said, "Mayor Hu, be careful, let me come."


    Hu Ming realized his gaffe, coughed and stood aside. At the same time, he said, "director Wang, you came at the right time. I found Zou Yi tied up in the house and beaten violently. I must have been kidnapped because she was too poor and had no money. She was abused by the robbers... You hurry to save Zou Yi, take the robbers and clean up the scum for the people in our Li community."


    Facing the official Hu Ming, Wang Kui was speechless. He could only nod and say, "please rest assured, Mayor Hu, just give it to me."


    Hu Ming was only a deputy mayor, but because Wang Kui knew that he hated people calling him Deputy Mayor Hu, he always called him Mayor Hu.


    People who don''t know why will think that Hu Ming is the mayor.


    Wang Kui listened on the security door and soon came to the same conclusion as Hu Ming: Zou Yi has been kidnapped and is being beaten by the robbers


    "Mayor Hu, please step back and wait until I come to the landlord and open the door with the key to save people..." Wang Kui can''t open the locked anti-theft door with his bare hands. He can only say to Hu Ming: "before you come back, Mayor Hu must never come near the door again, so as not to disturb the robbers, which will be bad for you."


    Hu Ming was surprised. He didn''t think of this just now. Now Wang Kui was afraid when he reminded him.


    However, as a civil servant, Hu Ming said calmly, "I''m here to prevent the robbers from escaping. Director Wang, go find the landlord quickly. Life is at stake, but Zou Yi must not die here. "


    How could Wang Kui not know that human life is vital, but after listening to Hu Ming''s words, he still had to accompany him and say, "yes, please rest assured, Mayor Hu."


    Hu Ming is very satisfied with Wang Kui''s attitude, and his face shows a trace of pride.


    Wang Kui didn''t see Hu Ming''s look and hurried to the landlord.

 Chapter 5

    It was still early at this time. Although many people heard sister-in-law Hu''s cry and were ready to get up, they still didn''t open the door.


    The landlord was like this. Wang Kui went for a while and didn''t come back.


    After waiting for a long time, Hu Ming seemed to be aware of some danger. He approached the security door again and listened. After his face suddenly changed, he shouted, turned and ran downstairs.


    Hearing Hu Ming''s cry, sister-in-law Hu was surprised and couldn''t help shouting, "what''s the matter? Are you okay? "


    Hu Ming shouted as he ran, "no, Zou Yi is dead... I heard the scream of killing a pig..."


    Sister Hu''s face suddenly changed, her hands trembled, and a bowl she was holding fell to the ground, smashing in an instant.


    Wang Kui, who just got the key to Zou Yi''s room from the landlord, heard Hu Ming''s cry and rushed to Zou Yi''s room. For a moment, he didn''t see Hu Ming running downstairs. Unexpectedly, he knocked Hu Ming to the ground at once.


    Hu Ming screamed like a pig. When he fell down, he was knocked on his waist by the steps. The severe pain made him scream.


    Wang Kui was surprised and quickly stretched out his hand to pull up Hu Ming. Hu Ming shouted, "don''t move, my waist..."


    Wang Kui doesn''t know what to do. He should continue to pull Hu Ming, so that when Hu Ming gets up, he can go to Zou Yi''s room. But seeing Hu Ming''s face full of pain, he didn''t dare to come hard.


    For a moment, Wang Kui was helpless and stunned.


    At this time, Hu Ming also forgot Zou Yi''s life and death. He screamed like death in pain. Where is he in the mood to care about other people''s life and death?


    Hearing Hu Ming''s scream, sister-in-law Hu hurried to the sixth floor. She was so tired that she almost didn''t hold her breath all the way.


    Sister Hu is a little fat. It''s hard to climb the building. Now when she gets to the sixth floor, she is out of breath.


    When sister-in-law Hu breathed, she hurriedly asked Hu Ming lying on the ground, "are you okay...?"


    Seeing sister-in-law Hu, Hu Ming screamed, "what are you doing here? Don''t you know it''s dangerous here?"


    Sister Hu was stunned and then angrily said, "I''m worried about you. I don''t know the good people..."


    Hu Ming was in severe pain and shouted, "don''t you see me like this? What else do you want? "


    Sister Hu was angry and scolded loudly: "don''t think you''re a deputy mayor, you don''t know what''s good or bad. It annoyed me. I won''t give you out tonight..."


    Wang Kui was watching the scene, unable to laugh or cry, and dared not keep quiet to stop them from making a noise. He had to carefully advise: "Mayor Hu and sister-in-law Hu, calm down. We don''t know whether Zou Yi is dead or alive. This matter..."


    Hu Ming shivered. He seemed to think of something. He cried out: "inform the * * duty officer of the town quickly. We have a life here..."


    Wang Kui said in embarrassment: "we didn''t see Zou Yi''s body. Is it inappropriate to report it so rashly?"


    Hu Ming said, "I''m sure Zou Yi is dead. The cry is worse than when killing pigs. Let alone Zou Yi, who is already in bad health. Even director Wang, you can''t bear it."


    Wang Kui''s face was very embarrassed. He heard that Hu Ming''s words hurt him. After all, Hu Ming is the leader of the town. He doesn''t say much for a moment.


    Take out your mobile phone and dial the duty phone in the town. Wang Kui just said "I''m Wang Kui". A loud cry came from the room where Zou Yi lived behind her.


    "Ah..." the cry was very loud. It spread far away and was still very clear.


    Wang Kui could no longer care about Hu Ming at this time and ran quickly to the room where Zou Yi lived.


    Wang Kui had the key from the landlord in his hand. After running to Zou Yi''s door, he quickly opened the door and rushed in.


    Wang Kui only has a rubber baton in his hand. It can be said that self-defense is not as good as a longer wooden baton.


    But Wang Kui still habitually holds the baton in his hand. Even if it''s just courage, it''s good.


    Wang Kui, who entered Zou Yi''s room, frowned when he saw the mess in the room.


    Although Wang Kui is a strong man with five big and three thick, few people know that he is actually a very careful person with some little cleanliness mania.


    The room was empty and full of dust. When Wang Kui opened the door, the dust was blown up a lot.


    Wang Kui took a general look. There was no one in the room. This is strange. Where did the cry come from?


    Zou Yi''s dirty room has relatively simple furnishings. The only place where people can hide is under the bed.


    Wang Kui stretched out his baton straight, like an extended arm, and lifted the sheet.


    Wang Kui quickly bent down and looked under the bed. Then he quickly got up and prepared for the attack.


    After doing so twice, Wang Kui relaxed. There was no one under the bed, only some scattered unwashed shoes and socks.


    The room is empty. Is it in the bathroom? Wang Kui quickly came to the bathroom with doubts.


    The bathroom door was not closed. Wang Kui could see directly inside. There was no figure.


    However, there are some black things in the washbasin in the bathroom. For example, after washing the face, because it is too dirty, there is no mark left by deliberately washing the washbasin with water.


    Wang Kui frowned, turned and looked at the last place that might be hidden, which was used as the balcony of the kitchen.


    The room has a door leading to the balcony, because there are inevitably some stains in the cooking place, so this door is generally closed.


    Through the glass on the door, Wang Kui can see things on the balcony. But because it was painted glass, Wang Kui didn''t see it clearly.


    On the balcony, Zou Huan and Wang Yuan prepared a full set of kitchenware for Zou Yi. Unfortunately, only when Zou Yi just moved in, Wang Yuan came here to cook several meals, and then all of them were idle here.


    Now when Wang Kui opened the door, a musty smell came out. There was no trace of anyone coming here.


    Wang Kui slowly put down his baton, turned in a circle in doubt, and said to himself, "why is there no one? Did you hear the cry coming from here? "


    Before Wang Kui''s voice fell, someone behind said, "have you found Zou Yi?"


    Wang Kui was surprised and hurried back. When he saw the speaker, he was relieved: "Mayor Hu, why did you come in? This... There''s no one in the room. I don''t know what''s going on. "


    Hu Ming glanced at the room. There was really no one. He frowned and said, "the cry just now clearly came from here. How can there be no one?"


    Wang Kui shrugged: "I really don''t know... Mayor Hu, do you want to inform the town * *?"


    Hu Ming thought for a while, shook his head and said, "is everything just our illusion? Well... Don''t report it for the time being... "


    Wang Kui looked at Hu Ming and didn''t know what to say, but Hu Ming said he didn''t need to report, so don''t report, so as not to prepare a lot of documents.

 Chapter 6

    Wang Kui checked Zou Yi''s room again and left. He didn''t find anything and didn''t know what happened.


    If he had stayed outside Zou Yi''s room instead of looking at Hu Ming, he would have seen a flash of white light.


    Since everyone didn''t notice, Wang Kui happily concluded that they had a collective illusion.


    Some people think that the jadeite mine in the east corner of the village may have affected them, making them hallucinate.


    However, there was no basis at all. After a few days of discussion, it gradually faded down.


    Among Mrs. Hu''s family, except for Hu Ming, who was admitted to the hospital because of his waist injury, others noticed another thing.


    Zou Yi hasn''t appeared since that day.


    This seems to make people wonder. Zou Yi, a big living man, how could he disappear for no reason?


    Did he leave here himself, or did something really happen?


    Guo Yan is the daughter-in-law of the Hu family. After marrying Hu Fei, the only Miao of the Hu family, she stayed in the Li family community because she was pregnant.


    Guo Yan''s husband Hu Fei also works in a listed company. He often goes on business and seldom goes home.


    Guo Yan''s heart is very kind. After noticing Zou Yi''s disappearance, she mentioned Zou Yi to her mother-in-law Hu sister-in-law intentionally or unintentionally.


    Sister-in-law Hu is a very smart person. Knowing her daughter-in-law''s mind, she called Wang Yuan in front of Guo Yan.


    Perhaps it happened that the phone number Wang Yuan left with sister-in-law Hu turned into an empty number for some reason and couldn''t get through.


    Now sister-in-law Hu feels that things are not simple. The key is that if Zou Yi finally paid for the meal at her sister-in-law Hu restaurant, no one will pay for it.


    Sister Hu asked the villagers to help find out Zou Yi''s whereabouts and see if anyone saw Zou Yi leaving the Li family community in what direction.


    The aborigines in Lijia community are all related by relatives. After knowing this, we asked each other. After a long time, we all knew that Zou Yi was missing.


    Wang Kui, who was chatting with police officer Xiao Yan at the police station, was surprised when he heard the news. Then he went out immediately and found sister-in-law Hu. He wanted to ask for clarification.


    In fact, sister-in-law Hu is worried that her meal money is not available. She doesn''t want to find the missing Zou Yi.


    But after Wang Kui came, sister-in-law Hu was surprised by what she said, and immediately felt that she had a great responsibility.


    Wang Kui is also an old policeman who has worked in the police station for many years. He told sister-in-law Hu in a few words that the oral agreement between sister-in-law Hu and Zou Yi''s relatives Zou Huan and Wang Yuan has transformed her into Zou Yi''s guardian in Li''s community.


    So Zou Yi''s disappearance, sister-in-law Hu has a certain responsibility.


    Frightened, sister-in-law Hu quickly called her husband Hu Ming, who lived in the Central Hospital, and told him about it.


    When Hu Ming heard the news, he immediately felt that the matter was very important. The missing person was much bigger than ordinary theft and other events.


    So Hu Ming quickly called the town and informed it.


    The mayor of the town was surnamed Zhou. When he learned about this, he immediately called the town''s civil servants for a meeting.


    Three hours later, the meeting finally decided that the director of the police station in the town would lead the police officers of the police station to the Lijia community and carry out investigation with the assistance of the police station in the Lijia community.


    When the people from the police station arrived at Li''s community, it was already 10 a.m. the next day.


    The police officers who broke into the police station again called the landlord Aunt Li. After a simple inquiry, they came to the result that Zou Yi was missing. Then they left the Li family community and went back to the town.


    It seems that this matter should be settled at this time. However, our civil servants are still very responsible. After they returned to the town, they immediately informed the county of the situation.


    After knowing this, the county felt that it was important, so it sent a large public security force to file a case for investigation


    These things have nothing to do with the party Zou Yi. Is he really missing? You can also say so.


    However, if it is so qualitative, it may be too childish. After all, there is no evidence to prove that Zou Yi is really missing.


    Zou Yi may be the only one in the world who knows whether Zou Yi is missing.


    At this time, he was somewhere watching everything before, holding back his smile and watching the big guy''s reaction.


    Zou Yi is not dead, nor missing, but invisible.


    Invisibility, a mysterious spell that only exists in legends, has been realized in Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi had to read every day before. When she looked at it, she was an ancient book for more than ten years, recording many mysterious and long lost spells.


    Zou Yi has been practicing hard for more than ten years and has never succeeded. That is because the last few pages of the ancient book are missing.


    Now Zou Yi gets the guidance of Shuling Su Mo and knows the contents of the last few pages. She didn''t understand everything before, and she learned everything in an instant.


    If you read the book a hundred times, you will naturally understand the deep meaning. Besides, Zou Yi read this book more than a hundred times?


    Invisibility is a kind of magic that looks extremely mysterious to ordinary people. In fact, in Su Mo''s view, it is just an ordinary basic magic.


    Spells, as the name suggests, are spells that need to consume mana to achieve a certain effect.


    Invisibility is a kind of magic that practitioners consume their own mana to change the light around the body, including their own material composition, and finally make others unable to perceive their own existence.


    Zou Yi can only be regarded as just beginning to practice this spell. Her level is not high. All she can do is to change the light refraction and Reflection on her body surface so that others can''t see him.


    If he makes a sound or has some special smell on his body, others can perceive his existence.


    Zou Yi was proud that she had just understood how to practice magic and was able to use invisibility to avoid the exploration of Wang Kui, director of the police station, and Hu Ming, but she didn''t know the book spirit Su mo of the ancient book. At this time, she was full of disdain.


    Su Mo, who couldn''t see Zou Yi''s performance, secretly scolded: "isn''t it the most basic spell? What are you proud of? If my former master is still there, hum, I don''t know how many times your boy has died... "


    No matter what Su Mo thinks, Zou Yi, immersed in the joy of cultivating Xiaocheng, is still full of joy.


    Although Zou Yi has reached an agreement with Su Mo, and Su Mo also told Zou Yi about the missing pages of the ancient book, Su Mo did not recognize Zou Yi as the main, so Zou Yi could not know her ideas at the first time.


    No matter how great the joy is, there will always be time to disperse. Zou Yi was happy for a while before she found that people around her are far away from their living room. It seems that her disappearance has brought a lot of unnecessary worries to everyone''s work.


    Zou Yi realizes that she can''t go on like this. It will disturb many people he doesn''t want to disturb, including his compatriot brother Zou Huan and sister-in-law Wang Yuan.

 Chapter 7

    Zou Yi was worried in her heart and soon thought of a good way to solve this matter.


    He continued to be invisible, left the Li family community directly and came to the mine outside the Li family community.


    There are many people in the mine. Zou Yi came here to blend in with the crowd, so as to go back smoothly without attracting other people''s attention.


    Zou Yi has been in Lijia community for many years. Although she seldom goes out at ordinary times, she still knows something about the mining area near Lijia community.


    Zou Yi knows who to look for if she wants to enter the mining area, and what to say after entering the mining area.


    The mining area is divided into many small areas, of which Zou Yi is familiar with the beneficiation area.


    To put it bluntly, the beneficiation area is not only a place to classify raw ore, but also a relatively easy place.


    The work of miners is not simple or easy. Zou Yi doesn''t want to be too tired. He needs to practice all kinds of spells in ancient books most of his time.


    More importantly, the basis of cultivating spells is to cultivate more mana. Mana is a popular saying. It is a special energy, an energy that can be used by people to cast spells.


    Over the past thousand years, people have gradually forgotten the existence of this energy, because almost no one can cultivate this energy again, and no one can cast spells.


    Zou Yi is about the first human to show the most basic invisibility in the past millennium, on the earth we are familiar with.


    "Boy, what''s your name and what are you going to do here?" The foreman wore a yellow helmet, squinted at Zou Yi, who was thin, and said impatiently, "you''re like this. Mining is not for you."


    Zou Yi looked at the foreman and said seriously, "I can beneficiate. I know what kind of mine is the best."


    The foreman was surprised: "do you know what kind of raw ore is the best? Then tell me, have you seen jade? "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "I''ve been here before. A teacher taught me how to distinguish the quality of jadeite ore."


    The foreman worked for about half a day. When he was tired and hungry, he didn''t want to ask any more questions. He directly handed a work card to Zou Yi: "in this case, you can stay first. Anyway, we also need a lot of manpower... You can try it for a few days first. If you can, we''ll keep you."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, thanked the foreman and turned to the beneficiation area.


    There are more than 100 people working in the beneficiation area. Everyone has a precision instrument in his hand, which can see through the interior of the ore and observe whether there is high-quality jadeite inside.


    There are more than ten varieties of jadeite. What is produced here is ink jade.


    At first glance, Mo Cui is so black and shiny that it is easy to mistakenly think that it is the Mo jade in Dushan jade or other black gemstones.


    Ink green is dark and oily under natural light, but it is translucent and green in black when observed under transmitted light.


    In particular, the color of flake ink green is very cute under transmitted light.


    Burmese people use "lover''s shadow" to describe black jadeite, which is named "Mo Cui" by Chinese people.


    Mo Cui raw stone is stacked in a large beneficiation site, surrounded by several miners closely guarded by security. In addition, there are five or six monitoring equipment to monitor the workers'' every move 24 hours in case someone takes the ore away.


    Zou Yi walked into the beneficiation area and immediately a security guard stopped Zou Yi: "what are you doing?"


    Zou Yi gave the foreman the work card: "I''m a new worker. This is my work card."


    The security guard picked up the work card and carefully checked it. While marking Zou Yi''s information on his monitoring equipment, he said: "be careful in beneficiation. You can''t damage the equipment or take away any ore. You remember, those who break the rules will be severely punished. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I see. Thank you for your reminder."


    The security guard was probably never thanked. He couldn''t help but look at Zou Yi and show a smile.


    Zou Yi was taken to a position near the exit by the security guard, gave Zou Yi a beneficiation equipment, and found a person to teach Zou Yi how to beneficiate.


    Zou Yi became a beneficiation worker. He had a job in the beneficiation area called Daqin mine that he refused to do before.


    Zou Yi, the younger brother of the miner, should not stay here long. His purpose of coming here is to make everyone think that he is not missing, but to work here.


    Unfortunately, the development of things is always impossible to be consistent with Zou Yi''s expectations. Zou Yi''s disappearance first shocked Zou Yi''s brother Zou Huan and sister-in-law Wang Yuan.


    After they learned the news, they quickly came to Li''s community for the first time. After they went to Zou Yi''s residence, they found Wang Kui of the police station and just pulled him to help continue to find the missing Zou Yi.


    After all, he is a brother. Blood is thicker than water. Zou Huan is very anxious. He doesn''t hesitate to say that he wants to spend money to hire someone to help find Zou Yi.


    Under the heavy reward, there will be brave men, or people who will help.


    Zou Huan''s words let a loafer in Li''s community know, and immediately summoned a group of his so-called friends to start a carpet search of Zou Yi''s whereabouts from Li''s community.


    This guy is a gangster feared by people in Li''s community. His name is Li Guang. Although his name is the same as that of historical celebrity Li Guang, his behavior is very different.


    Li Guang is a man who is idle, greedy and lecherous. He is typically not engaged in serious work. He gathered a group of scum who agreed with him and formed an underground Gang called the Li family gang.


    There are more than twenty people in the Li family Gang, all young men in their twenties. Almost all of them surnamed Li are locals.


    What they do every day is to collect protection fees, fight and do things like chicken singing and dog stealing.


    If you dare not commit the Dharma, you will lose your head. But Xiao FA never stops. Even if he is caught by the police station, he is just squatting in the number for a few days. He can still be happy when he comes out.


    Li Guang heard that Zou Huan paid money to hire someone in order to find his missing brother Zou Yi, and immediately came to his mind.


    He asked all his friends to come out and carpet look for Zou Yi in order to get the money in Zou Huan''s hand.


    No matter how much money Zou Huan will pay at that time, Li Guang thinks they are justified. They can get the money, which is always better than stealing.


    Nothing is difficult in the world. I''m afraid people with a heart. Li Guang and others are looking for Zou Yi''s whereabouts. Door to door inquiries, threats, abuse and other means have come out, which has disturbed the chickens and dogs in Li''s community. At the same time, they have asked them for some clues.


    Following these clues, Li Guang found Zou Yi who had been beneficiation in Daqin mining for three days.


    Zou Yi''s disappearance was a misunderstanding. Everyone soon realized this and was relieved

 Chapter 8

    It can almost be said that Li Guang tied Zou Yi away. He found Wang Kui of the police station at the first time and said happily to Wang Kui: "director, we found Zou Yi you are looking for. Where is our bonus?"


    Wang Kui was both happy and puzzled when he saw Zou Yi. He didn''t know where Li Guang found Zou Yi, but seeing Zou Yi was okay, he didn''t have to write a big report for Zou Yi''s disappearance, so he couldn''t help laughing: "Zou Yi, are you okay? Where have you been? Let''s find it! "


    Zou Yi said: "I''m beneficiation in Daqin mining, making money to pay rent..."


    Wang Kui suddenly ignored Li Guang and others waiting for the bonus and said to Zou Yi, "sit down. I''ll inform your brother Zou Huan immediately and let him come and take you away. I almost lost my job because of this... "


    Wang Kui said the last sentence in a low voice, but Zou Yi, a little successful, listened clearly.


    Zou Yi, who has practiced the skills recorded in ancient books, is far more powerful than ordinary people.


    Zou Yi can hear the sound of mosquitoes flying 100 meters away, not to mention what Wang Kui whispered in his ear.


    Zou Yi quietly looked at Wang Kui calling her brother Zou Huan, and thought to herself: "just take this opportunity to leave here. The air here is bad and there are many impurities. It''s impossible to practice..."


    Without waiting for Zou Yi to think more, the phone had been connected, and Zou Huan''s anxious voice came from the other end: "director Wang, is there any news about my brother?"


    Wang Kui said with a smile: "yes, your brother has come back... He''s all right. He just went to Daqin mining and didn''t go missing... Ok..."


    Listening to the dialogue between Wang Kui and Zou Huan, Zou Yi''s face slowly had some expectations.


    He has been in Lijia community for six years. He has been distressed because the environment here is not suitable for cultivation. There was no complete skill before, so he couldn''t practice it. It was useless to change places, so he endured it all the time.


    Now it''s different. Su Mo told him the complete skill so that he can continue to practice. If the environment is bad, he can''t.


    Finding a suitable cultivation environment requires time, energy and money. Now Zou Yi is penniless and has plenty of time.


    How to get money to find a suitable place to practice on the whole earth? Zou Yi is full of new troubles. He really doesn''t know how to make money.


    Ask Wang Yuan. Maybe she can tell herself how to make money.


    Zou Yi has no choice but to comfort herself. Maybe Wang Yuan can help him.


    Wang Kui completely ignored Li Guang and others waiting to get the bonus. After calling, he talked to Zou Yi.


    Wang Kui asked carefully in order to find out the mystery of Zou Yi''s "disappearance".


    Fortunately, Zou Yi was well prepared. Her words, combined with the actual situation, were perfect.


    It takes Zou Huan at least an hour to get to Li''s community from her place of work, so Zou Yi''s sister-in-law Wang Yuan came first.


    When Wang Yuan saw Zou Yi, she kept Zou Yi with a cry and cried, "where have you been? We are all worried... "


    Some out of control Wang Yuan, regardless of what people around her think of her, held Zou Yi and told her for a while.


    Until Wang Kui coughed and reminded Wang Yuan not to be like this, Wang Yuan released Zou Yi with a red face.


    Zou Yi looked at her favorite sister-in-law Wang Yuan, blushed and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry..."


    Wang Yuan hadn''t heard Zou Yi speak for a long time. She looked at Zou Yi in a slightly surprised way and came back to her senses after a while: "you... It''s ok... Your brother will be here in a minute. Let''s leave here first..."


    "Wait." After waiting for a long time, Li Guang, who was very impatient, finally couldn''t help but say, "what about the bonus after finding Zou Yi? Who gave it to us? "


    Wang Yuan was stunned. She thought of what Zou Huan had said before and looked back at Li Guang. She knew Li Guang. Knowing Li Guang''s personality, she carefully said, "we did say this bonus, but we won''t have money for you until my husband comes..."


    Li Guang said impatiently, "Why are you so procrastinating? The agreed bonus should be brought here... We''ve been waiting so long, so we should give more bonus... By the way, how much money have you prepared for us? "


    Wang Yuan glanced at Li Guang in some embarrassment: "how much do you want?"


    Li Guang smiled and smiled happily: "well, there are 24 of us, how about 500 yuan each?"


    Wang Yuan was stunned, and Wang Kui angrily said, "Li Guang, what are you doing? This is the police station. Do you want to blackmail here? "


    Li Guang looked at Wang Kui and said with a smile, "where am I blackmail? Twenty four of us have been looking for it for several days. According to the current wage, 500 yuan per person is much cheaper... "


    Wang Kui frowned and said, "since you said it was a bonus, you have to calculate the amount according to what others say. How can you say it yourself? I remember Zou Huan said that if anyone found Zou Yi, he would give 5000 yuan as a reward. You''ll leave with five thousand yuan later. Don''t look for trouble for me. "


    Li Guang seemed too little. He raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "five thousand yuan? So few? How can we share it with our brothers? "


    Wang Kui said, "that''s your business. We don''t care how you share it. It''s only 5000 yuan. Don''t ask for it if it''s too little."


    Li Guang seemed to be fooled, and his face gradually became gloomy: "well, since that''s the case, we only need five thousand yuan. But if this fool Zou Yi disappears again in the future, don''t ask us for help! "


    "Who do you say is a fool?" Wang Yuan couldn''t help saying, "my brother just doesn''t like talking. He''s not a fool..."


    Li Guang looked at Wang Yuan, his face changed again and said with a laugh, "what does the beauty say? Is he your brother? Why didn''t I know you had such a brother? It''s stupid and annoying at first sight. "


    Wang Yuan said angrily, "why do you swear casually? Where did my brother annoy you? "


    Li Guang said with a smile, "is the beauty angry? Ha ha... We''ve been busy for so long that we only get 5000 yuan. Don''t let me scold this fool out? "


    Wang Yuan was speechless by Li Guang''s words, but Wang Kui shouted, "Li Guang, do you want to stay with me for a few days?"


    Li Guang looked at Wang Kui and shouted angrily, "do you think you are the director and I''m afraid of you? Wang Kui, don''t blame me for not telling you. You won''t be here for a few days. If you know how to behave, you''ll leave obediently. Don''t annoy us, so you can''t leave all your life. "


    Wang Kui seems to be worried about his future. After listening to Li Guang''s words, he dare not say anything more.


    Perhaps if Li Guang messes around here, it will affect not only Zou Yi and Wang Yuan, but also Wang Kui.


    There are no major public security incidents in the jurisdiction, which may be one of the conditions for promotion.


    This is all speculation and Zou Yi''s idea at this time. But he didn''t say it, but quietly pulled Wang Yuan and stood in front of Wang Yuan.


    Before, Wang Yuan was speaking for Zou Yi. Now it''s Zou Yi''s turn to face Li Guang.

 Chapter 9

    "What do you want?" Zou Yi spoke directly: "five thousand yuan, no more."


    Li Guang was stunned. He didn''t expect Zou Yi, a fool, to be so calm and strong at this time.


    "You fucking want to die..." a little brother under Li Guang couldn''t help scolding: "who do you think you are, dare to talk to our big brother like this!"


    Zou Yi glanced at the talking little brother and said faintly, "my name is Zou Yi. Remember my name. Don''t embarrass my sister-in-law. "


    The little brother was so angry that he raised his fist and hit Zou Yi on the nose without warning.


    They often do such things. When one person does it, he doesn''t need to ask everyone for help, and others do it.


    Four or five people close to Zou Yi almost shot at the same time. Everyone''s fist and greeting place are the key to Zou Yi.


    Once hit by a man, Zou Yi will immediately lose the chance to resist.


    The premise is that Zou Yi is an ordinary person. Like most humans, she is weak and has no mana in her body.


    Unfortunately, Zou Yi is not an ordinary person. He was hit by five people almost at the same time. The five key parts of his body made five consecutive "pops", but there was no sign of falling down.


    "Eh!" Li Guang made a suspicious voice and stared at Zou Yi''s eyes, as if he saw demons and ghosts.


    Wang Kui, the director of the police station, was shocked by the reality and subconsciously came forward to protect Zou Yi. But before he could do it, Zou Yi had been hit. He couldn''t help sighing and yelling bad luck. There was no hope of promotion.


    But when he completely recovered, he found that Zou Yi was unharmed, as if the scene just now was an illusion.


    Whether it was an illusion or not, Wang Kui still shouted "stop" and suddenly pushed Li Guang and other people standing in front of Zou Yi away.


    Wang Yuan was so frightened that she turned pale and couldn''t speak. She grabbed Zou Yi''s sleeves with both hands. Her nails almost didn''t scratch Zou Yi''s skin.


    Zou Yi turned back easily, looked at Wang Yuan and said, "it''s okay, don''t worry."


    Wang Yuan slowly recovered, and her pale face showed some incredible looks.


    "How dare you beat people at the police station? Squat down in the corner!" The baton in Wang Kui''s hand rang only when he waved it. Li Guang and others cooperated and squatted down one by one.


    Wang Kui was satisfied with the reaction of Li Guang and others. His face gradually improved. He turned and asked Zou Yi, "what do you think?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s all right. They have little strength and didn''t hurt me." "I don''t have to give five thousand yuan. If they hit me, it''ll be my medical expenses."


    Wang Kui asked subconsciously, "is it really all right? They just... "


    Zou Yi interrupted Wang Kui: "it''s all right. We should go, too. Thank director Wang for his concern. "


    Wang Kui looked at Zou Yi in surprise, turned slowly and shouted fiercely, "Li Guang, wait for me. You have good fruit to eat!"


    No matter how fiercely Wang Kui scolds Li Guang, Li Guang still stares at Zou Yi with his eyes tilted. The expression on his face obviously wants to settle accounts with Zou Yiqiu.


    Zou Yi looked at everything, but quietly pulled Wang Yuan and left the police station with Wang Yuan.


    Wang Yuan still didn''t fully recover at this time. She was pulled by Zou Yi to leave the police station and came to Zou Yi''s residence. She was still a dull look.


    Wang Yuan probably doesn''t know Zou Yi now. She feels some potential strangeness.


    Zou Yi asked Wang Yuan to wait for him in his room. She quickly cleaned up her poor belongings in a few minutes.


    Wang Yuan always looked at Zou Yi as if she didn''t know Zou Yi at all. Until Zou Yi finished cleaning up, she looked at her and said, "let''s go. Leave the things here to the landlord."


    Wang Yuan finally recovered and looked at Zou Yi with a trace of fear: "are you okay? You were beaten just now... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "don''t worry, I''m fine!" Pause: "sister-in-law, call my brother and ask him not to come. We''ll go straight to your house and take you back. "


    Wang Yuan had a desire to listen to Zou Yi''s words when she suddenly changed into a little brother-in-law she didn''t know. She took out the phone and called Zou Huan. She didn''t think whether it was appropriate to do so.


    Zou Huan is on his way to Li''s community. When he receives a call from Wang Yuan, he tells Wang Yuan that he will come to meet Wang Yuan and them.


    Zou Yi has no opinion on Zou Huan''s practice. Although there are not many things, it is unrealistic to ask Wang Yuan to go back with him.


    Now Zou Yi may walk back effortlessly. But Wang Yuan, more than 100 kilometers away, can''t bear it.


    Just waiting for a few minutes, someone knocked at the door. Wang Yuan thought Zou Huan had arrived. She got up and opened the door. The expression on her face was a little normal.


    However, when she opened the door and saw that the person knocking at the door was not Zou Huan, but Li Guang and others who should have been interrogated by the police station, her face became more pale.


    Zou Yi always paid attention to Wang Yuan. Seeing that Wang Yuan slowly stepped back and her face was still pale, she knew that the visitor must not be Zou Huan.


    Zou Yi took a step forward without saying a word. She pulled Wang Yuan behind her and said faintly, "what do you want?"


    Li Guang looked at Zou Yi who was blocking him, and his face slowly showed his meaning of ridicule and killing.


    Without warning, another punch attacked Zou Yi''s neck.


    Li Guang is going to kill Zou Yitong. This gangster, after eating flat just now, has a killing intention in his heart and wants to kill Zou Yitong.


    Zou Yi was no longer completely motionless this time. Her upper body shook slightly. She skillfully avoided Li Guang''s sneak attack. At the same time, she waved her right fist and hit Li Guang in the chest.


    "Ah!" Li Guang seemed to be hit by a high-speed car. In a scream, he bounced out like a shell.


    After Zou Yi''s living room door, together with the door frame and the four or five aggressive gangsters behind Li Guang, they flew out from a distance.


    This is the sixth floor. As soon as they fly out, they will face the real God of death.


    The scream immediately spread all over the Li family community. Five or six people screamed together. The sound was enough for everyone in the Li family community to hear.


    Wang Yuan''s face was completely white, and the whole person was slowly soft.


    Zou Yi reached out to hold Wang Yuan and asked her to sit on the sofa nearby. Then her figure slowly disappeared, as if she had never appeared here.

 Chapter 10

    Zou Yi is not invisible, but because she leaves the room too fast, it gives people a false influence on their eyes, which seems to disappear slowly.


    If the speed is too fast, the object will leave a virtual shadow.


    When Zou Yi reappeared, five or six people, including Li Guang, were about to tell her to fall to the ground. But their free fall speed is far less than Zou Yi''s speed.


    Zou Yi came to the ground earlier, and only raised her hand slightly. The bodies of Li Guang and others who fell like shells seemed to be held by something. Unexpectedly, they stopped at the moment when they were close to the ground.


    Speed can''t change suddenly. It''s filled with physical knowledge. But now, this common sense seems to have been broken


    Zou Yi used her spells in actual combat for the first time. The effect was unexpectedly good. She not only scared Li Guang''s gangsters to death, but also successfully verified her ability.


    Zou Yi smiled with satisfaction. When she appeared, Li Guang and others fell to the ground with a slap. Although they were dozens of centimeters away from the ground, they were still handsome and in great pain. They couldn''t help but make another miserable cry.


    Li Guang, in particular, was still injured when he hit the door frame, and half of his shoulder blades were broken. Now when he falls, he cries the loudest.


    Zou Yi smiled and looked at the confused gangsters in front of her. She turned and went upstairs. Her body was light like a goose feather, and the speed was more like a light.


    Zou Yi shot down Li Guang and others on the sixth floor, saved people, taught Li Guang and others, and then returned to the sixth floor. Zou Yi only took one breath.


    The power of magic is absolutely no less than any modern weapon.


    Even ordinary pistol bullets can''t catch up with such a speed.


    Zou Yi returned to her room and gently called Wang Yuan who had fainted. Seeing that there was no effect, she raised her hand and gently touched Wang Yuan''s eyebrows.


    Zou Yi, a pure trace of true Qi has entered Wang Yuan''s body. With the help of these trace true Qi, Wang Yuan coughed and woke up immediately.


    "Zou Yi..." Wang Yuan exclaimed. When she saw Zou Yi clearly in front of her, she was almost stunned again.


    Zou Yi knew that this was because her actions had frightened Wang Yuan, so she hurriedly said, "Li Guang, they are all fine. Don''t scare yourself."


    Wang Yuan looked at Zou Yi suspiciously and said with fear: "you... How did you do it? One punch made Li Guang fly away... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s nothing. I just saw that I left and didn''t stand firm at my feet. As soon as I pushed him hard, he withdrew himself..."


    Wang Yuan doesn''t believe Zou Yi''s words, but she can''t imagine how one person can punch another person to fly. She can only choose to believe Zou Yi''s words.


    In addition to the movie, there will be scenes of flying opponents? It''s all fictional and can''t exist in reality.


    "Yuanyuan, Zou Yi, are you okay?" When Zou Huan''s anxious voice came in, people rushed in.


    Looking at Zou Huan''s face, I was very frightened. I saw Li Guang and others downstairs and the door frame that was knocked off.


    The door frame of the security door is not so easy to fly.


    When Wang Yuan heard Zou Huan''s voice, she was in high spirits. She got up and rushed to the door and rushed into Zou Huan''s arms.


    No matter what Wang Yuan did or whether Zou Huan was full of surprise and joy, Zou Yi simply said, "we''re all right. We can go right away."


    Zou Huan''s surprise is normal. Anyone who sees such a scene will be surprised. His joy is also normal. His wife and brother are safe and sound. Naturally, he should be happy.


    Just the two expressions showed on his face, it seemed a little funny.


    Zou Yi couldn''t seem to see Zou Huan''s expression. She talked to herself, then picked up her poor salute and left the residence where he had lived for six years.


    The outside world will be more wonderful. It''s time to go out and have a look. Zou Yi spoke to herself secretly, completely ignoring Zou Huan holding Wang Yuan behind her, as if she didn''t know him.


    Speaking of, although Zou Yi has always appreciated Zou Huan''s care for him, she also cares about her brothers. But Zou Huan took away Wang Yuan, the person Zou Yi has always loved. Zou Yi still has some resentment in her heart.


    A taxi was waiting outside. The driver was staring at the five or six people in front of the taxi who seemed to have fallen from the sixth floor, but were not seriously injured.


    The driver must not understand how the gravitational acceleration will fail here?


    Not only the driver, many people in Li''s community don''t understand why these people fell from the sixth floor, but none of them died.


    Under normal circumstances, who can survive such a high fall? None of these people died. Except one was seriously injured, the rest were not even injured.


    Zou Yi understood what was going on. No matter how surprised others were, she opened the door, sat in and put her salute beside her.


    His suitcase is very small. Besides the ancient book, there are some small things in it.


    He wears all his clothes, so he doesn''t need most of his suitcases.


    When the driver heard the sound of closing the door, he looked back at Zou Yi and said casually, "are those people filming?" After a pause, he seemed to think of something and said, "the car is booked. I''m sorry."


    Zou Yi said, "I know. My brother decided to pick me up."


    The driver suddenly recovered and said to himself, "it''s really hard. I dare to perform jumping from a building without seeing Weiya... Dedication."


    Zou Yi was funny, but she didn''t speak. When Zou Huan and Wang Yuan got on the bus, he said, "let''s go."


    The driver started the car and left with three people, which is also Zou Yi''s memory of six years here.


    The car passed through the narrow alley, drove on the highway outside and disappeared quickly. Li''s community seems to have returned to the past, noisy, people come and go.


    Everyone seems not to notice the injured Li Guang and others, and they all seem to be paying attention to them.


    Wang Yuan wanted to ask Zou Yi what was going on in the car several times, but she closed her mouth after seeing Zou Huan and the driver.


    At this time, Wang Yuan slowly returned to normal. She sat next to Zou Yi and looked at Zou Yi from time to time with surprise on her face.


    Zou Yi looked at the scenery passing by and seemed to be particularly interested in the scenery on both sides of the expressway.


    "Zou Yi, are you okay?" Zou Huan then remembered to ask Zou Yi if she was well, turned around in front, looked at Zou Yi and said, "did you fight with those gangsters?"


    Zou Yi glanced at Zou Huan and said expressionless, "it''s all right."


    Zou Huan is about used to Zou Yi, who doesn''t like talking. She doesn''t feel strange. She just nods and looks back at the front.


    There are several tunnels on the highway. The longest one is said to be seven or eight kilometers. Because of its long history, the lights inside are dim. After entering, it is almost in the dark, giving people a sense of depression.


    Everyone was silent and the car was very quiet.

 Chapter 11

    The taxi driver is an old driver. He turned on the light as soon as he got to the tunnel entrance to prevent any changes due to poor vision after entering the darkness.


    Just some things, it seems that they are really doomed. Shortly after entering the tunnel, the lights suddenly darkened and flickered a few times, but they went out.


    At this time, there were no other vehicles in the tunnel. Surprised, the driver slammed on the brake and made a harsh friction sound.


    Wang Yuan screamed and grabbed Zou Yi''s hand, as if she had caught a straw, and she would never let go.


    Zou Yi endured the pain and whispered, "it''s all right. The lights are broken."


    Zou Huan in the front row also said in time: "it''s all right. The lights are broken. A car will pass by later. We''ll just ask them to take care of us."


    The driver also said, "it''s all right. I turn on the direction light. I should be able to see clearly ahead. Let''s walk slowly and leave the tunnel."


    When Zou Huan talked to the driver, Zou Yi closed her eyes. A special energy that outsiders could not perceive was like a beam of light. She quietly left Zou Yi''s body and shot forward along the tunnel.


    At the same time, Zou Yi opened her eyes. His eyes were like two miniature light bulbs, actually glowing.


    "Zou Yi, your eyes..." Wang Yuan, who was beside Zou Yi, looked carefully and couldn''t help exclaiming, "how is it shining?"


    Zou Yi was surprised. She was unable to explain why her eyes glowed. Zou Huan''s mobile phone sitting in front of her lit up.


    The screen of Zou Huan''s mobile phone was very bright, and immediately the whole carriage was bright. Zou Yi took the opportunity to say: "brother''s mobile phone light..."


    Wang Yuan frowned slightly and said to herself, "I''m dazzled..."


    Zou Yi said: "sister-in-law, you are too nervous. Don''t worry, that is, the car light is broken..."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. She suddenly closed her mouth. The whole person suddenly stood up, grabbed the steering wheel in the driver''s hand, and suddenly hit the steering wheel to the left.


    As soon as I stepped on the accelerator, I was ready to move on with the weak direction light. The driver leaving the tunnel was surprised and subconsciously released the accelerator to step on the brake.


    Before the driver finished this thing, a strong light and lightning came in front of him, and a truck rushed over at a super fast speed.


    The screeching sound of the brakes gave the taxi a sudden shock. After several tumbling, it was hit and flew backwards.


    Then came the sound of violent impact. After flying, the taxi hit the cement anti-collision pier on the right side of the tunnel, and the body suddenly split from the middle.


    A huge aperture appeared at the same time. Four people were in the middle of the aperture. Three of them had passed out. Zou Yi was the only one holding his hands high, like a very laborious weightlifter, with sweat all over her face.


    The truck was also knocked out of control. The whole car hit the collision pier on the left. The front of the car was seriously damaged. The driver stared at it and could not live.


    Slowly, a cart of potatoes scattered on the ground, rolling along the tunnel road, like thousands of troops rushing to kill.


    Zou Yi slowly removed the aperture. The whole person was very weak. She sat down on the ground and took a look at Zou Huan, Wang Yuan and the driver who were unconscious due to the impact. With a sigh, she said to herself, "the strength is too poor to save them."


    After a pause, Zou Yi said again: "unfortunately, bus driver, you are too far away from me. My protective cover can''t cover you inside..."


    If the truck driver could hear Zou Yi and see Zou Yigang''s deeds, he would be scared to death.


    The violent impact stalled the truck and taxi, but the potential danger was greater.


    The mailboxes of both cars were broken, and the strong smell of gasoline and diesel slowly filled the air. As long as there was a little Mars, it would become a world of fire.


    The accompanying explosion is likely to collapse the old tunnel.


    Zou Yi instantly thought of the potential danger. She immediately grabbed Wang Yuan with one hand and put her on her back. The remaining two hands caught Zou Huan in a coma with the driver at the same time, and then returned to the tunnel mouth like lightning.


    Zou Yi and her family had an accident soon after they entered the tunnel. If they went back, the journey would be relatively closer.


    Zou Yi''s speed is very fast, but his mana consumption is serious at this time. He almost depends on his physical strength to get on the road. The speed can''t compare with that in Li''s community before.


    Zou Yi''s eyes shone again, like two lamps, illuminating his way forward.


    Although Zou Yi tried her best, there was an earth shaking explosion behind her when she was about 100 meters away from the exit.


    The ground trembled violently, and the tunnel seemed to be about to collapse.


    Zou Yi took a look at the last 100 meters in front of her and rushed over with her teeth clenched. In his mouth, he roared like a beast, because a high-speed BMW was running towards him.


    The driver saw Zou Yi with one person on his back and one person in one hand. When he heard his roar and noticed the unusual tunnel, he stopped immediately, opened the door and ran back.


    The speed of the BMW driver is naturally not as fast as Zou Yi. Even Zou Yi, who is under heavy pressure, still left the tunnel before the BMW driver.


    In the safe area, Zou Yi put down Zou Huan and the taxi driver, turned around and pulled the BMW driver behind her, so she had time to see how the tunnel was.


    Thick black smoke and dust gushed out of the tunnel, rolling like dark clouds on the head when the weather changed.


    A strong airflow rushed to Zou Yi''s body and was forcibly blocked by him. He didn''t hurt the people behind him.


    Large pieces of gravel continued to collapse, and the tunnel was completely blocked in the blink of an eye, making a rumbling sound, like a final struggle.


    Zou Yi, who was almost killed in the tunnel, reached out to wipe the sweat off her forehead. With lingering fear, she looked back at Wang Yuan and smiled rarely.


    The BMW driver who was saved by Zou Yi was also terrified. Seeing Zou Yi looking back, he smiled reluctantly: "thank you for saving my life, thank you."


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly: "don''t thank me. Let''s go. It''s impossible to pass through this place every ten days and a half months. "


    The BMW driver smiled bitterly: "I''m here to travel. I''m not familiar with my place. I don''t know how to leave here..."


    Zou Yi looked at this big bellied BMW driver who was obviously a well-off rich man. She said helplessly, "in that case, when my friend wakes up, let''s ask for help."


    When the BMW driver heard the word for help, he immediately said, "I put my mobile phone in the car. I was in a hurry to escape and forgot to take it..."

 Chapter 12

    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t have a mobile phone either..." while he was talking, he reached out and touched Zou Huan and the taxi driver''s pocket, disappointed and said: "there is no mobile phone..."


    The BMW driver pointed to Wang Yuan and said, "does this beauty have any?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I saw her put her mobile phone in the car... Wait a minute. Someone will know about such a big accident here and inform the * * Department."


    The BMW driver said, "wait for them? We''ll starve to death here. Unless another driver comes here... "


    Before the BMW driver''s voice fell, Zou Yi said, "there''s a car coming. Let''s step back and warn them earlier so that they don''t run too fast and hit the collapsed gravel in front of them."


    The BMW driver said, "it''s no use. Even if we have so many people, even if it''s a kind warning, those drivers will treat us as bad people or people who want to take a ride and won''t pay attention to us."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "try it, too. No one can die because of the changes here?"


    The BMW driver''s eyes turned, and a trace of curiosity appeared on his fat face: "does it mean someone has died?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "in the tunnel, a truck driver died... We saw the oil flowing out of the truck mailbox, which was about to be ignited and exploded, so we hurried back."


    BMW driver "Oh", stepped back, looked at Zou Yi and said, "so these accidents have something to do with you?"


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and said slowly, "our car was hit by a truck, so my friends were unconscious... If this accident has anything to do with us, we are one of the victims."


    The BMW driver saw Zou Yi''s suspicion and reluctantly smiled, "I see. What do you call me, brother? I think you have great strength. You can take three people out at a time... "


    Before the BMW driver''s voice fell, a Volkswagen rushed over quickly. The loud music came from the open window, which made people''s blood boil.


    "Stop, there''s no way ahead..." Zou Yi''s roar was blocked by the loud music, and the drivers didn''t hear Zou Yi''s warning at all.


    The BMW driver gave way early and looked at the public who rushed straight towards Zou Yi and others, showing a trace of pride on his face.


    Zou Yi frowned. He already knew that there were five people sitting in the Volkswagen car, three men and two women, all very young.


    If you just hit it like this, you will certainly be killed. Five young lives can''t be said to be gone without them.


    Zou Yi took a look and stared at his BMW driver. She gritted her teeth and moved gently under her feet. A small stone had been kicked out.


    The pebble happened to the neck of Volkswagen BMW driver. As soon as his eyes closed, he was soft to the ground.


    At the same time, Zou Yi''s body dissipated in place. Quickly rushed to the gravel, the brakes were too late for the Volkswagen car, and an aperture suddenly appeared.


    The Volkswagen hit the gravel violently, and the front part of the car was suddenly sunken. The violent impact sound came. The Volkswagen was completely scrapped and disintegrated. The five people in the car were wrapped by the protective cover, just stunned.


    Zou Yi left the impact area with five people. The whole person was tired and almost fell down. His consumption is too great. If he goes on like this, I''m afraid he will pass out immediately.


    Volkswagen completely crashed and gasoline flowed all over the floor. A little spark ignited it and a violent explosion occurred again.


    The thick smoke was rising, and Zou Yi couldn''t help frowning.


    In order not to let the latecomers follow in the footsteps of the public just now, Zou Yiqiang took off his clothes, bit his fingers, wrote down two big "dangers", found a branch on the spot and inserted it next to the highway.


    It''s a warning written in blood. I believe the driver will slow down when he sees it.


    After that, Zou Yi sat down and gasped, as if she had just run a marathon at the speed of 100 meters.


    Everyone around her was unconscious. Zou Yi took a look at everyone''s work, sat on the ground and began to rest.


    He is not simply resting, but practicing. Only cultivation is the best means of recovery, and it is also the best rest way Zou Yi can choose now.


    Sitting with five hearts facing the sky and knees crossed, the standard cultivation posture is still necessary for Zou Yi who has just begun to practice.


    There are no sober people around here. If there are, seeing Zou Yi like this will either laugh off her big teeth or feel very surprised.


    The legendary divine staff is probably like this.


    Zou Yi practices carefully. He still knows whether something will happen outside her body. Not all his attention was focused on cultivation.


    Now he only needs to restore some mana through cultivation to facilitate his action. He doesn''t want to break through the realm through cultivation. He doesn''t need to be too focused.


    A quarter of an hour later, a car slowly stopped at the place where Zou Yi set up a warning. A female driver slowly rolled down the window and leaned out her head. Her surprised expression told Zou Yi to stop practicing and stand up. The female driver was frightened.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no danger here." Zou Yi said as calmly as possible, "can you lend me your mobile phone and call the police? The tunnel collapsed and there was another car. In addition to the accident, someone was unconscious... "


    The female driver quickly took out her mobile phone and called the police. She called the police loudly. What she said was very scary.


    Zou Yi looked at the panic alarm of the female driver and knew that someone would come to rescue the unconscious people in a moment. She put her heart down and stood aside quietly listening to the dialogue between the female driver and the police.


    At first, the police didn''t seem to believe what the female driver said until the female driver took photos on the scene and passed the scene to the police.


    The next thing will be much simpler. The police arrived at the first time and set up warning signs on both sides of the tunnel to prevent people from rushing over again.


    Zou Huan and other comatose people were taken away by the doctor and sent to the hospital for treatment and observation.


    Only the female driver and Zou Yi were taken away by the police and took notes in the police car.


    What the female driver knew, that is, what the police could see, said for a long time, nothing useful.


    Zou Yi became the only one who knew the truth. She was asked by three policemen in turn for two hours.


    Finally, Zou Yi was really tired of being asked and said loudly, "I''ve said it dozens of times. What else do you want? Did I do all this? Did you think I was * * * *


    A secondary police officer who was questioning shouted, "please cooperate with the police!"

 Chapter 13

    "Cooperation?" Zou Yi was angry, so she drank the same way: "how do you want me to cooperate? Do you want me to say it a hundred times a thousand times? Do you have a brain? You don''t have to ask the prisoner dozens of times, do you? Now I''m hungry and tired. I want to eat and sleep. "


    The policeman''s face changed slightly, as if he wanted to continue to scold Zou Yi, but his immediate boss, a three-level superintendent, stopped the policeman: "let me come, you go and have a rest."


    The policeman answered "yes" and turned away.


    The third grade superintendent was a female police officer in her thirties. She looked at me with a smile on her face: "are you tired? Well, let''s take a statement for the last time, and then I''ll take you to dinner. How about it? "


    I looked at the police officer in front of me and said helplessly, "well, hurry up. I''m really hungry and tired."


    The officer smiled: "what''s your name? Where are you from? "


    Zou Yi has returned to this question at least 30 times and said with some boredom: "my name is Zou Yi. I grew up in Gushan orphan yuan. I''m 24 years old..."


    Zou Yi took the initiative to repeat her life, as if she had been trained countless times.


    He was indeed trained. Just now, he was trained for two hours.


    "Why are you here?" The female police officer still smiled and asked, "did you see the accident and experience the tunnel collapse?"


    Zou Yi nodded helplessly: "I came here to go to the city with my brother and sister-in-law. When our car was in the tunnel, the lights suddenly broke down. We were about to look for help when a truck carrying a lot of potatoes hit us... I''ve said this dozens of times... "


    "Please repeat, the more detailed the better." The female police officer said patiently, "one last time."


    Zou Yi continued helplessly, "after being hit, my brother and sister-in-law were in a coma, and the taxi driver was also in a coma. I''m fine. I didn''t pass out. I found that the mailboxes of both cars were damaged and oil was exposed. I was worried that the exposed oil would be ignited and exploded, so I ran out with my comatose brother and sister-in-law and the driver. "


    "Wait," said the policewoman, "you said you brought all three out alone? This makes me feel a little surprised. Are you so strong? "


    Zou Yi suddenly realized that because of this sentence, she repeatedly said it more than 30 times, and the police didn''t fully believe in herself.


    Zou Yi understood this and smiled: "so you suspect I lied. It''s simple. You can come to three people and I''ll show you on the spot."


    The female police officer smiled: "there is no need for three people to come together. Now you pick up our policeman Zhang to prove whether your strength can take three people out of the tunnel at the same time."


    The female police officer said that Constable Zhang, who is big and thick, weighs more than 200 kg, which is definitely much heavier than ordinary people.


    Zou Yi''s physique is not very strong. No wonder the police don''t believe what he said.


    Police constable Zhang heard what the female police officer said, walked up to Zou Yi, looked at Zou Yi and said, "can you hold me? I weigh two hundred and one. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I can hold you, but my arm may be short and can''t hold you. Well, how about I lift you up with your belt? "


    Constable Zhang was stunned, then smiled and said, "you will need more strength. If you can do it, I will believe what you said before."


    Zou Yi nodded, came forward and grabbed police officer Zhang''s belt. She tried her arm hard, and suddenly lifted police officer Zhang, who weighed 210 kilograms.


    Constable Zhang''s feet off the ground, his face full of surprise, lost his voice and shouted, "what great strength. I can''t see that you are so thin and weak, but your strength is so great. It''s comparable to those professional athletes."


    Zou Yi put down police officer Zhang and turned to look at the stunned female police officer: "officer, can you believe what I said now? I''m born with great strength. Even if I carry something weighing four or five hundred kilograms, I can still run. "


    The female police officer took a deep breath, recovered her abnormal state of mind, and slowly said, "just let me take you to dinner. I wonder what you want to eat and how much you want for a meal? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "a little more than ordinary people... Officer, don''t you have no money? I have no money. All the money is on my brother and sister-in-law. They took me to the hospital. "


    The female police officer smiled: "you still have some money for dinner. Don''t worry."


    Zou Yi took a private look and said with some disappointment, "the road to the city is blocked. The helicopter that sent you here also sent those unconscious people. Where shall we eat?"


    The policewoman laughed: "don''t worry, the helicopter will be back in a minute. We''ll have a big meal in the city..."


    Officer Zhang whispered aside, "officer, you can''t sit here without you. We..."


    The female police officer interrupted police officer Zhang: "I don''t need to be here. You can set up safety warnings and block passing vehicles. The rest will be taken over by other departments. We can''t handle it. "


    Constable Zhang nodded, "I see, officer."


    The female police officer seemed to be interested in Zou Yi. She smiled and said, "after we had dinner, you still have to go to the police station with me. I hope you can cooperate."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I can cooperate with the police officer, but I hope to know whether my brother and sister-in-law are safe first."


    The policewoman nodded, took out the walkie talkie and asked in front of Zou Yi, "are all the people sent to the hospital awake?"


    A very gentle voice came from the walkie talkie: "officer, don''t worry, everyone is awake. We are taking notes and will take them back to the police station later."


    The female police officer said "OK", turned off the walkie talkie, smiled and said to Zou Yi, "are you relieved now?"


    Zou Yi was about to speak when someone said loudly, "everyone here, take them back to the police station for inquiry. Everyone may be the murderer of this terrorist incident. The director ordered that everyone must take it back. "


    The female police officer and Zou Yi were stunned. When they turned around together, they saw a police officer holding a walkie talkie, talking and walking towards the female police officer.


    The policewoman couldn''t help but say, "the director''s order? What''s going on? "


    The police officer said: "just received the order of the director, an overseas terrorist organization claimed to be responsible for the collapse time of the tunnel. Therefore, the incident here has evolved into a terrorist incident. The national security team dedicated to dealing with terrorist incidents will come to take over the investigation of the case. Everyone here, including witnesses, will be suspects. The director ordered us to take them all back for interrogation and find the possible murderers. "

 Chapter 14

    The policewoman nodded and looked at Zou Yi helplessly: "no way. The big meal can''t be eaten until later. I''ll order you a takeout and let you eat and talk at the police station."


    Zou Yi knew she couldn''t change this, but he was a little strange about what terrorist organizations outside the country the police said.


    Is today''s incident not a tunnel collapse caused by a simple traffic accident? What kind of terrorist organization is it? Why did you know what happened here so soon?


    With doubt, Zou Yi was taken by a helicopter, left the expressway and came to Yishi, where Gushan town is located.


    Yishi is very prosperous. There are a lot of cars and people in the city. Countless businesses continuously publicize their goods. There are many kinds of shopping places and a wide range of goods.


    Zou Yi, who rarely walked around the city, felt that she couldn''t use her eyes when she was taken by the police from the helipad to the municipal police station.


    The female police officer who deliberately stayed with Zou Yi said with a smile: "I''ve talked to you so much, but I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Zhang Qin, diligent. Now he is an ordinary three-level superintendent of the municipal police station, in charge of criminal investigation. The colleagues you saw just now are all members of our criminal investigation team and our brothers and sisters. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "Hello, officer Zhang. Nice to meet you."


    With some polite words, the female police officer Zhang Qin couldn''t help laughing: "Zou Yi, I don''t think you''re good at communicating with people. You''re welcome. We''ve wasted a lot of time. It''s also right to get to know you."


    Zou Yi smiled: "officer Zhang said what I need to do. Just say, I will cooperate with you."


    Zhang Qin smiled: "the takeout I ordered for you should have been sent to the police station. You should hurry to eat later. We''ll talk after eating."


    Zou Yi nodded: "thank you. When I see my brother and sister-in-law, I will return the money to you."


    What else did Zhang Qin want to say? A policeman on the bus carefully said, "officer Zhang, the director''s telephone."


    Zhang Qin took the mobile phone handed over by the police officer. As soon as he said "I''m Zhang Qin", someone at the other end of the phone said, "don''t take the suspects to our police station. Just take them to the airport and give them to the people of the national security team."


    Zhang Qin was stunned and immediately said, "this is not in line with the regulations. We need to go through the handover procedures..."


    The person on the other end of the phone is obviously the director of the municipal police station. Listening to the director said, "no, this case is too big and involves overseas forces, which can not be handled by our Municipal Public Security Bureau. I''ve received a call from the province. Let''s hand over the people to the national security team who came to our city urgently. Just do it. "


    Zhang Qin put down the phone and hesitated to look at Zou Yi. He didn''t know how to talk to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi is also secretly worried. The suspect not only has him, but also his brother and sister-in-law. Who knows what will happen if all of them are brought to the capital by the national security team?


    Zou Yi doesn''t know how the current national security team treats the suspect, but he vaguely feels that the national security team is not a good place to go.


    "Zou Yi, this..." Zhang Qin smiled hard: "did you hear it? I can''t help it... I''ll send someone to the airport for takeout. You can eat there. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "thank you, officer Zhang." Pause: "what does the national security team do? Will there be any danger after we go? "


    Zhang Qin opened his mouth and couldn''t speak. The female driver who was also brought as a suspect said, "is the national security team a legendary agent? Like what 007... "


    Zhang Qin interrupted the female driver: "the national security team is mainly responsible for national security, not any secret service organization. Miss, you misunderstood."


    The female driver tooted her mouth: "I''m almost thirty years old. Although I haven''t seen the people of the national security team, I can imagine that the people of the national security team must be agents."


    Zhang Qin sighed and didn''t say anything, but looked at Zou Yi: "the airport is three kilometers away. We''ll be there soon. Your brother and sister-in-law should have been there. You will meet soon. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "they''re fine. I''m not worried about anything else."


    Zhang Qin sighed again and didn''t speak again.


    Zou Yi secretly thought in her heart: what are the people of the national security team going to do to bring them directly back to the residence of the national security team, a secret place in Beijing?


    Do they really have members of terrorist organizations abroad? Or was the previous thing really done by terrorist organizations outside the country? The accident was just a coincidence?


    Zou Yi thought about this and unknowingly arrived at the airport of Yishi.


    Yishi''s airport was renovated a year ago. The new first-class airport configuration makes Zou Yi feel very novel.


    In the luxurious waiting hall, dozens of people had been waiting for Zou Yi and her party. Among them are Zou Yi''s brother Zou Huan, good sister-in-law Wang Yuan, and the taxi driver.


    Almost everyone who saw the scene of the tunnel collapse was taken to the airport.


    Zou Yi saved those people, and some Zou Yi had not seen, about the people who saw the tunnel accident at the other end of the tunnel, were politely taken to the airport terminal and closely protected.


    Tens of meters of police surrounded these people, almost everyone with guns, like a great enemy.


    There are no so-called people from the national security team in the waiting hall. They are about on the road or looking at Zou Yi in other places.


    Zhang Qin politely asked Zou Yi to sit down: "wait a minute, the people of the national security team will arrive. Take a rest first."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and said casually, "has the takeout arrived? I''m really hungry. "


    Zhang Qin smiled: "it''s already here. I''ll bring it to you now."


    Zou Yi watched Zhang Qin walk away. Although her body sat down, there was a layer of light fog around her that others could not see. The gaseous material was slowly rising.


    Zou Yi rested for several hours, and the mana in her body was slowly recovering, enough for him to open the protective cover again.


    Zou Yi has a feeling that he may face some potential danger today. He needs to be ready to save people and himself at any time.


    Although Zou Yi''s speed has been very fast, he is confident to avoid even ordinary pistol bullets. But the people around him, his brother and sister-in-law, don''t have such ability.


    "Eat," Zhang Qin came back in time with a takeout box containing a lot of chicken wings in his hand. "If you don''t see enough, I can ask for some more for you."

 Chapter 15

    Zou Yi smiled, took the box, first handed it to her brother and sister-in-law, and also to those who hadn''t eaten for a long time. Finally, she began to eat by herself.


    Zou Yi''s daily life is very simple. She is not picky about what she eats. Takeout food such as chicken wings tastes very good. He is very happy to eat.


    A box of takeout was soon eaten up by everyone. They were brought directly from the tunnel by the police. They were hungry.


    Zhang Qin had only prepared food for Zou Yi, which was quite a lot. Now we eat together, it seems a little less.


    Zou Yi didn''t want to eat more. Anyway, even if he didn''t eat for several days, he wouldn''t feel anything.


    "The national security team is here." Zhang Qin was facing the gate of the airport terminal. At this time, he first saw the people of the national security team and said something to remind everyone.


    A group of policemen turned around and looked at the four plainclothes men and women entering the waiting hall.


    These four people can be said to be handsome men and women. Three men and one woman belong to the young and beautiful category.


    In particular, the woman looks like a superstar with excellent temperament and appearance.


    Zou Huan muttered in Zou Yi''s ear, "why does this beauty look like a popular star ah yuan?"


    Zou Yi is not interested in stars and doesn''t know what ah yuan is. After listening to Zou Huan''s words, she has no response.


    Wang Yuan faintly "hum" and said, "you are very interested in this ah yuan. You can recognize it at a glance."


    Zou Huan was stunned and then whispered, "don''t get me wrong, Yuanyuan. I just happened to see her film, which had some influence... How could she be from the national security team?"


    Zou Yi was a little alert and looked at the beautiful woman.


    The woman''s hardcover sets off her perfect figure. She not only has a beautiful face, but also has an extremely hot figure. She is definitely a super beauty.


    However, her face is full of coldness. Although the overall temperament looks very noble, this coldness is also thousands of miles away.


    The three men around the beauty, whose stage name is ah yuan, look like those who are strong and intelligent. Although the three faces have different expressions, this can be seen at a glance.


    The man on the left was dressed in black leather and carried a two foot long saber in his hand. He looked like a blade soldier.


    The man in the middle is dressed in white and elegant. He looks quite like the legendary prince charming. Unfortunately, there is no white horse, otherwise it must be very similar.


    The man on the right is a straight suit with a large ruby ring on the ring finger of his left hand. He is about a married man.


    These three people are handsome and extremely extraordinary at first sight.


    The four people came to Zou Yi and others. First, they saluted the police such as Zhang Qin and made an extremely simple handover.


    Then the man in black leather came up to Zou Yi and asked directly, "are you all the people who saw the tunnel collapse?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "I see."


    The man in black leather looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "please come with us. The plane is waiting for you."


    Zou Yi stood up. Just as she was about to move forward, Zhang Qin said, "Zou Yi, you don''t have to be nervous. These people are from the national security team and will be very kind to you."


    Zou Yi looked back at Zhang Qin and smiled, "thank you, officer Zhang."


    Zhang Qin smiled, his face a little unnatural. She seemed to be very concerned about Zou Yi and said goodbye to Zou Yi. Although the words were not very warm, the meaning was there.


    The beauty named ah yuan looked at Zhang Qin with a smile, lowered her voice and said to Zhang Qin, "although she is very interested in this handsome boy, I don''t know what your relationship is?"


    Zhang Qin''s face became more unnatural: "we just met. It doesn''t matter."


    Ah yuan nodded slightly, turned and said, "everyone follows us on the plane. There are five-star hotels in Beijing, and first-class food is waiting for you."


    Everyone didn''t know what would happen next, but no one said much in the face of the national security group, the state''s authority. They followed the people of the four national security groups and were ready to board for Beijing.


    Beijing, China, is definitely a place that all Chinese people dream of seeing.


    It''s a pity that everyone''s dream is not what Zou Yi wants to achieve.


    Who knows what will happen next? Who can guarantee that after they go, they will really be waiting for five-star hotels and first-class food?


    Zou Yi is secretly thinking about all kinds of future in her heart, and is ready to take her brother and sister-in-law away at any time.


    After getting on the plane, Zou Yi didn''t say anything. She closed her eyes and pretended to be very tired. She practiced secretly and was ready to do it at any time.


    Speaking of it, Zou Yi has been practicing the skills taught by Su Mo for several days, but he still doesn''t know the name of the skills. This can''t be justified. It will become Zou Yi''s heart knot.


    So while Zou Yi closed her eyes and practiced, she couldn''t help but quietly bundle her voice into a line with her magic power and quietly connect with Su mo.


    After the sound is bundled into a line, it will not spread in the air and others will not hear it. This is another skill of Zou Yi, sound transmission.


    Su Mo was in the suitcase that Zou Yi had been carrying with her. She received Zou Yi''s voice. She slowly replied, "the skill you practiced has no name at all. It''s just the most basic skill when the gods just began to practice."


    "The basic skills practiced by the gods?" Zou Yi was a little happy: "does that mean that although this skill has no name, it is very good? Even the gods have practiced...... "


    Su Mo interrupted Zou Yi''s voice: "don''t think too much. Your qualifications can cultivate the basic skills... Don''t bother me to rest if you have nothing. I''m very weak now. I have to have a good rest."


    Zou Yi was silent. He knew Su Mo''s temper. He also understood that Su Mo actually looked down on him. If he hadn''t waited too long and had no more suitable people to practice the various spells recorded in the ancient book, Su Mo wouldn''t have chosen him Zou Yi.


    Continue to cultivate and pay attention to the development and changes of the situation.


    After the plane took off, the people of the national security group disappeared. They took a rest in a private room on the plane, ignoring Zou Yi and others.


    Zou Yi''s mana quietly left his body and quietly approached the two private rooms side by side on the plane to explore the situation in the private room.


    This is peeping and probing. Zou Yi may be the only one in the world who can do this. Don''t even think about it.


    There are people in the private room. The private room on the left is the man in black leather and ah yuan. In the private room on the right, in addition to the remaining two men, there is an old man with sunglasses.


    The old man is talking to the two men in front of him. The content is actually related to the tunnel collapse.

 Chapter 16

    Zou Yi wanted to know what they were talking about, so she didn''t hurry to withdraw her mana, continued to maintain the operation of magic, and inquired about the dialogue between the old man and the two men.


    The man in white had a low voice. He said, "I''ve checked. None of these people have left our country recently."


    The man in suit said, "no one has a criminal record. They are all clean. But in the other information you asked me to check, I found that the man named Zou Yi had a serious social disorder, that is, autism. "


    The old man''s voice was hoarse: "so the only person who may be suspected is Zou Yi? If autism is serious, it is likely to evolve into a masochism or a mental patient... "


    The man in suit hesitated and said carefully, "team leader, I don''t think Zou Yi can do such a thing. He doesn''t have such strength. Moreover, he was inside the tunnel at that time, and there was nothing wrong with his brain. How could he put himself in such a dangerous situation? "


    The old man said: "after returning to the national security team, focus on checking Zou Yi''s background to see if he has made abnormal moves recently. In addition, let a yuan pay attention to Zhang Qin. She seems to be very close to Zou Yi. Maybe you can know something from Zhang Qin. "


    The man in suit and the man in White said together, "yes, team leader."


    The private room door was opened. The man in suit and the man in white left and entered the private room on the left.


    Zou Yi was about to follow him to inquire, so Wang Yuan whispered to him, "Zou Yi, are you okay?"


    Zou Yi had to take back her spell, looked at Wang Yuan around her and said quietly, "I''m fine, sister-in-law. How about you?"


    Wang Yuan shook her head: "I''m fine. They just asked me some questions. I answered them repeatedly. What did they do to me?"


    Zou Huan beside Wang Yuan also said, "I''ve asked many times. I''m a little bored. They still let me say."


    Zou Yi smiled: "the police must do things like this. Don''t be upset." "Brother, sister-in-law, if there is any accident later, you remember not to be too far away from me."


    Zou Huan and Wang Yuan were stunned and said together, "don''t worry, we''ll take good care of you."


    Zou Yi''s original intention is not like this, just contrary to Zou Huan and Wang Yuan''s understanding. However, he would not explain anything at this time, but nodded slightly and wanted to continue to talk with Zou Huan and them.


    At this time, the captain''s voice came from the plane: "please pay attention, please pay attention. Fasten your seat belt, we met... "


    Before the captain finished, the plane suddenly trembled and a huge explosion came.


    The plane tilted sharply to one side and immediately began to fall quickly.


    What''s going on? The plane broke down? Or was it attacked?


    Zou Yi immediately began to explore and found that the left wing of the plane was directly cut off by something, and the plane lost its balance.


    Cutting off the left wing of the aircraft is like a sharp sword, and the huge inclined cut is very flat and smooth.


    The lines on some planes were cut off and fell out. Mars shot everywhere, and the whole plane seemed to be in danger.


    The fast falling plane made everyone lose their center of gravity. People who didn''t wear seat belts flew up, or hit the top of the aircraft cabin, or hit objects such as seats, and the wounded appeared in an instant.


    Zou Yi opened her protective cover for the first time and protected her brother and sister-in-law together.


    His current strength, the scope of the protective cover and his mouth can accommodate about five people including himself at the same time.


    However, because the seats on the plane are too large and occupy too much space, his protective cover can only protect his brother and sister-in-law.


    Others have only time and energy to seek self-protection due to the falling of the plane, and have no time to pay attention to the special situation of Zou Yi.


    The protective cover is a white light cover. People will pay attention to it if they see it at ordinary times.


    "Be careful, everyone." A slightly hoarse voice sounded in time: "grasp the things around you to avoid collision to your head."


    It was the leader of the national security team, the old man who had not met.


    Zou Yi is full of tumbling people in front of her, and the old man doesn''t notice the particularity of Zou Yi. He is anxious to protect everyone.


    Zou Yi quietly hid the protective cover, pulled some Wang Yuan who didn''t understand what was going on, and quietly said to Wang Yuan, "the plane has an accident and is falling... Take my hand and don''t loosen it."


    Wang Yuan was startled and pale. It was impossible to let go of Zou Yi''s hand.


    Zou Huan subconsciously grabbed Wang Yuan''s hand when she heard Zou Yi''s words.


    Zou Yi saw that Zou Huan and Wang Yuan trusted themselves, and then said, "when the plane hits the ground, you don''t do anything and don''t struggle. I will ensure your safety."


    Wang Yuan and Zou Huan were full of surprise and fear. They didn''t notice whether Zou Yi said this was incredible. They all chose to trust Zou Yi.


    In times of crisis, people always do a lot of things that usually seem ridiculous.


    For example, a person who falls into the water will subconsciously grasp something on the water because he can''t swim, even if it''s just a grass.


    Now the situation is urgent. Zou Huan and Wang Yuan don''t have time to think about it. They all choose to believe Zou Yi.


    If they were normal, they would feel strange. How could Zou Yi save them?


    The plane was about to fall, and everyone screamed and panicked.


    After the captain said half a sentence before, there was no sound, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    The leader and four members of the national security team struggled to come to the public and told everyone how to save themselves.


    There are some parachutes on the plane, but not enough for everyone. Those who are close get the parachute first, and those who are far away can only watch.


    Zou Yi, Zou Huan and Wang Yuan got the parachute at once because they didn''t leave their position.


    But they were not in a hurry to put on their parachutes. They held hands and couldn''t do that at all.


    The national security team helped some people quickly put on their parachutes and arranged for them to jump out of the plane.


    The air flow in the opened airport was so strong that everyone couldn''t open their eyes. I don''t know how many people parachuted out.


    Zou Yi sees everything clearly. His perception is much stronger than others. Everything in the cabin can''t escape his eyes.


    The plane will crash in a few minutes, and we don''t have much time to escape.

 Chapter 17

    The leader of the national security team may consider that it is not easy to train his team members. At this time, he decisively ordered: "you go first and don''t mind other things."


    Almost immediately, the people of the national security team began to prepare to leave the plane. They had undergone various training, and escape in the plane was also one of the training.


    The five members of the national security team, including the team leader, quickly left the plane and parachuted out.


    If you don''t go again, it''s impossible to go. If it is too low, even if it is skydiving, it will still fall to death if it has contacted the ground before the umbrella is opened.


    Zou Yi heard what the leader of the national security team said, but pretended not to hear anything and stayed quietly in her position.


    After the people of the national security team left, Zou Yi got up and took Wang Yuan and Zou Huan to the cabin door: "close your eyes and we''ll go too."


    Before Zou Yi''s voice fell, Zou Huan had shouted, "wait a minute, our parachute hasn''t..."


    Zou Yi shouted, "close your eyes, come on!"


    Zou Huan was drunk by Zou Yi. Unexpectedly, she closed her eyes obediently. Wang Yuan had already been obedient and closed her eyes. She didn''t think about anything except listening to Zou Yi.


    A few minutes will pass in the blink of an eye. Zou Yi also needs time to launch spells and take her brother and sister-in-law to a safe place.


    Blink, a kind of magic with many levels, is one of the required body methods for those who have practiced magic.


    Blinking allows the caster to instantly move from one place to another, along with others or items he wants to take away.


    This completely subverts the world''s concept of physics, and even affects the world''s doubts about life.


    But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that Zou Yi can save her family now.


    Zou Huan and Wang Yuan closed their eyes tightly until Zou Yi told them they could open their eyes.


    The plane is still in the air, but it will touch the ground soon. Zou Huan and others were standing on the roof of a civilian house 500 meters away from the plane crash.


    No matter how surprised and puzzled Zou Huan and Wang Yuan were, Zou Yi simply said "it''s okay" and didn''t explain anything.


    Zou Huan looked at Zou Yi and his face gradually changed. Now he has found something.


    Wang Yuan found something earlier, but she didn''t say it all the time.


    "Brother and sister-in-law, we have to report to the national security team, or we will be treated as fugitives and have no good life in our life." Zou Yi calmly analyzed the situation of the three of her and said carefully, "if the people of the national security team can''t see us, they will certainly regard us as the murderer of the tunnel."


    Zou Huan looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "how do you feel now that I don''t know you? What happened to you? "


    Wang Yuan gently pulled Zou Huan and whispered, "don''t ask too much. The people of the national security team are waiting for us. We''d better report for duty first."


    Zou Huan nodded slightly and looked at Zou Yi with doubts. However, whether they are brothers or compatriots, they will not doubt that Zou Yi is harmful to his heart and follow Zou Yi to the place where the plane is about to crash.


    Zou Yi and others came down from the roof of the house where no one was at home and went to their destination 500 meters away. Finally, the plane crashed.


    The huge explosion sounds like a super * * explosion. In the rising mushroom cloud, there are countless kinds of objects shooting in all directions.


    They were all things on the plane. They were blown away by the explosion and scattered within a radius of hundreds of meters.


    The plane was completely destroyed and ignited a raging fire. If no one can leave in time, he must be unable to escape.


    Near the wreckage of the plane, Zou Yi saw five people from the national security group at a glance.


    The man in white is organizing people to rescue an injured person. It was hit by flying objects when the plane exploded. The injury is not very serious.


    When Zou Yi came back, the man in white saw it and said casually, "are you all right? Now wait and someone will pick us up in a minute. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "we''re all right. Is everyone all right?"


    The man in White said, "except for the three people who didn''t come and jump, everyone else is still alive."


    Zou Yi sighed secretly. If his strength were stronger, the three people might not have died in this air crash.


    However, this is already a miracle. During the air crash, almost all the people on the plane were killed and injured most of the time. Now only three people were killed and only one was injured. It is definitely a miracle.


    Zou Yi knew that it was the people of the national security team who helped everyone parachute in time and saved everyone''s lives. As for the three of them, that''s an exception. They all rely on Zou Yi.


    The injured were taken care of by someone. Zou Yi, Zou Huan and Wang Yuan stood by and watched quietly.


    Not long after, a military helicopter approached slowly from a distance, and the rescuers arrived.


    Because of the thick smoke from the burning wreckage, the helicopter soon flew straight this way.


    When the man in white saw the helicopter, he immediately shouted, "everyone get ready. You''ll leave here by helicopter in a moment."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help asking, "shall we go first? And you? "


    The man in white looked at Zou Yi, smiled and said slowly, "someone attacked our plane, making us what we are now. Naturally, we want to find those people and give them some color to taste."


    Zou Yi suddenly said subconsciously, "have we been attacked? I thought it was a plane... "


    The man in white interrupted Zou Yi: "stop asking and get ready to get on the helicopter. We''ll meet later in the office building of the national security team. I''ll tell you what you want to know. "


    Perhaps we have experienced a life and death test together, and the white man''s attitude towards Zou Yi has improved a lot.


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, looked up at the military helicopter that had been preparing to land in an open space not far in front, and said to Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, "let''s finish."


    Zou Huan was already a little dependent on Zou Yi at this time. When he heard Zou Yi''s words, he said, "OK."


    Not to mention, Wang Yuan directly stood beside Zou Yi and said she would act with Zou Yi.


    After hearing the order of the national security team, others quickly ran to the helicopter for fear that they would be left behind by the helicopter.


    Zou Yi didn''t care about it. She just looked at the people of the national security group and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    "Your name is Zou Yi?" Ah yuan finally noticed Zou Yi and others, came over and said, "why don''t you get on the helicopter? It''s not safe here. "

 Chapter 18

    Zou Yi smiled: "if I were the enemy and saw your plane shot down, I would choose to send someone to confirm whether all the people on the plane are dead. They must have found our helicopter long ago. The target is big enough... So it''s more dangerous to get on the helicopter at this time. "


    Ah yuan looked at Zou Yi with some changes in her eyes: "have you received similar training? Why do you say so?"


    Zou Yi looked at the beautiful ah yuan and said with a smile, "this is what happens in the film. Although the film is always exaggerated, there are some similarities between the plot and now."


    Suddenly, ah yuan couldn''t help laughing: "you may have seen too many movies... This is China. Even if there are very few * * * * sneaking in and causing damage, you won''t be able to do what you said..."


    "Ah yuan," the elder of the national security group interrupted ah yuan, "let Mr. Zou Yi continue."


    Ah yuan was stunned, then smiled and nodded at Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi stepped forward and said slowly, "you are from the national security group. Compared with you, you are all armed. The opposing side knows your identity and dares to attack your special plane. That means they had a plan and didn''t intend to let you leave here alive. "


    The old man looked at Zou Yi as if he were looking at a monster. His subsequent action completely surprised everyone. He stretched out his right hand to Zou Yi.


    The old man wants to shake hands with Zou Yi, which is absolutely unimaginable for ordinary people.


    The leader of the national security team, how noble his status is, how can he shake hands with the most ordinary Zou Yilai?


    Unless the old man likes Zou Yi, or he admires Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi did not intend to shake hands with the old man. He always maintained the protective cover to protect his brother and sister-in-law. Even if he wanted to reach out and shake hands with the old man, he had to remove the protective cover first.


    "Are you the leader of the national security team? May I ask your name? " Zou Yi smiled politely: "I''m just talking nonsense according to the plot of the film. You don''t have to care."


    The old man smiled: "my surname is Liu. You can call me Liu Lao."


    The old man still insisted on reaching out and shaking hands with Zou Yi. Zou Yi sighed secretly. She could only remove the protective cover and shake hands with the old man: "old Liu, please forgive me for saying a lot of things I shouldn''t have said just now. You are all predecessors who protect the family and defend the country. You must know much more than me."


    Old Liu shook his head slightly: "what you said is absolutely correct. If I were an enemy, I would certainly do as you said. So I want you to get on the helicopter first and leave this dangerous place. " Pause: "our helicopter is military and has strong enough protection capability. You don''t have to worry."


    Zou Yi looked at the helicopter waiting for them and shook her head decisively: "we won''t get on the helicopter..." after a pause, Zou Yi''s face changed slightly and cried out, "be careful!"


    Liu almost immediately squatted down. At the same time, a gunshot came from behind Liu. According to the size of the sound, it was only 100 meters away from where Liu was.


    "Alert!" The man in white immediately shouted, "six o''clock."


    The remaining three members of the national security team have already drawn their guns and found suitable positions to defend.


    When Zou Yi gave a warning, she spread the protective cover again. At the same time, she pressed Zou Huan and Wang Yuan to the ground with two hands one left and one right.


    On the trunk of a pine tree not far away, a large hole at the mouth of a bowl tells us that the bullets used by the enemy are not simple and their lethality is amazing.


    There was a man around. The thick and thin pine tree didn''t fall down, but the big hole in the trunk would stay in its trunk forever.


    Before everyone could find out where the enemy attacking them was, a series of screams came from the military helicopter.


    No one attacked the helicopter. Countless bullets hit the helicopter''s armor and made an amazing sound.


    The helicopter is taking off quickly, trying to avoid the enemy''s attack. Unfortunately, it was too late. Bullets could not break through the helicopter''s armor. The enemy had already prepared more powerful weapons to deal with it.


    Zou Yi saw that the helicopter had just risen less than five meters when it was hit by a * * * and bumped into a towering tree on one side and was forced to land again.


    Helicopters on the ground are not as good as ordinary armored vehicles. The tiger fell on the plain and was bullied by dogs. Today''s helicopters have the same feeling.


    Fortunately, the pilot was very familiar with the helicopter and landed steadily without any other changes.


    ***The helicopter was not completely destroyed, giving the pilot some time to escape with the people on board.


    However, the only helicopter lost its function and everyone''s situation became precarious.


    Zou Yi followed Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, watching what happened ahead and other crises that might appear behind her at any time.


    As the saying goes, what you are afraid of comes from what you are afraid of. Zou Yi is worried that an enemy will bypass behind them and attack them. It is true that an enemy will appear behind them.


    There were three enemies, fully armed and invisible.


    However, from the perspective of weapons and equipment and their body shape, these people are not Chinese. They should be foreign troops or mercenaries of a country.


    Zou Yi knew that the enemy behind her was less than 100 meters away from them. She could find them at any time and shoot. In a hurry, she quietly said to Zou Huan and Wang Yuan: "there are enemies behind you. Lie on the ground and don''t move. There are some weeds here to cover you. I''ll help the people of the national security team."


    Zou Huan grabbed Zou Yi and hurriedly said, "you''re not a soldier. How can you help them?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "I can warn them. My eyesight is very good. I can see the position of the enemy in the distance."


    Zou Huan looked at Zou Yi suspiciously and wanted to say something, but he saw Zou Yi break away from his hand and run quickly towards the people of the national security group.


    Perhaps because the white men in Guoan group had a better attitude towards Zou Yi, Zou Yi chose to run to the white men.


    Zou Yi moved, and the enemy behind her immediately reacted. Several bullets came after Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi flexibly avoided these bullets and dared not use his abnormal speed in public. Moreover, his current speed can not be compared with the speed of bullets obviously from rifles.


    The bullet speed of a rifle is much faster than that of a pistol.


    "Get down!" Hearing the gunshot behind him, the man in white turned to see Zou Yi and immediately shouted, "don''t run, get down!"


    Zou Yi grabbed the man in white and hurriedly said, "there are enemies behind!"


    The man in white pulled Zou Yi to his side, knocked Zou Yi to the ground and shouted, "you''re not dying. Run around at this time?"

 Chapter 19

    Zou Yi smiled: "if the enemy can''t hit me, my life is big."


    The man in white smiled and patted Zou Yi on the shoulder: "good boy. If we can go back smoothly this time, I''ll ask the team leader to suggest that you call our national security team."


    Zou Yi didn''t care about it, but pointed to a position in front and said, "there is an enemy hiding behind the grass over there."


    The man in white looked at Zou Yi suspiciously. The gun in his hand was slowly raised and aimed at the grass Zou Yi said.


    When the gunshot rang, Zou Yi saw the bullet fly out of the gun and accurately hit the enemy hiding behind the grass 60 meters away.


    The enemy fell down without a hum. The bulletproof vests he was wearing were useless.


    Men in white use special bullets that can break through armor. Ordinary bulletproof vests are completely ineffective.


    Although Zou Yi has never seen such bullets or even touched guns and ammunition, she is still very surprised to see such effects.


    He thought he had mana, and ordinary guns had no effect on him. Now that he has seen the power of guns, he knows that his strength is not enough to fight with guns.


    "There are really enemies," said the man in white with a smile. "How did you find enemies there? At such a long distance, there are plants and trees blocking the view... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "my eyesight is very good. I can see subtle movements in the distance... About 15 meters to the left, there is an enemy behind the big tree."


    The man in white didn''t doubt Zou Yi''s words any more. He raised his hand and shot the big tree Zou Yi said.


    The man in white must be very aware of the power of the gun in his hand, regardless of whether the trunk of the tree will hinder his attack.


    The bullet directly penetrated the trunk of the tree and accurately hit the enemy behind the tree.


    This time, perhaps there was a big tree. The enemy didn''t die immediately after he was injured, but fell to the ground and struggled for a while.


    The man in white made up a shot. The man died. He looked here before he died. There was a kind of deep reluctance in his eyes.


    Zou Yixin couldn''t bear it, but the man in white didn''t care: "where are the enemies?"


    Zou Yi heard what the man in White said, looked left and right, pointed to a mountain stone and said, "there is one behind that stone 100 meters away."


    The man in white frowned slightly: "it''s too far away and there''s a stone blocking him. I can''t hit him... You wait for me. I''ll kill him."


    Zou Yi didn''t find any other enemies there, so she didn''t stop the man in white.


    Zou Yi saw the man in white sneaking slowly to the left of the mountain and stone, circuitously approaching the enemy, so she quickly got up and ran to the nearest man in black leather.


    The man in black leather had noticed Zou Yi and the man in white. Seeing Zou Yi coming, he said directly, "can you find the enemy''s position?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "the sniper in front of you, the man who hit the helicopter, hid behind the hill, about 300 meters away."


    The man in black leather frowned and said, "cunning enemy, we can''t reach our guns... How many enemies are there?"


    Zou Yi observed carefully and said carefully, "I can see only one person. I don''t know if there are others hiding where I can''t see."


    The man in black leather nodded: "I believe you. When I kill the sniper, you can help others find the hidden enemy... Thank you. "


    Zou Yi smiled. While the man in black leather set out, she quietly touched ah yuan''s side.


    Ah yuan also noticed Zou Yi''s move long ago. Seeing Zou Yi coming, she said directly, "where is the enemy?"


    Zou Yi didn''t talk nonsense. After observing, she whispered, "there are two enemies in front of you, one with a gun in his hand and the other with a rocket launcher... They want to attack the helicopter again... No, they attack the people who escaped from the helicopter..."


    "Where and how far?" Ah Yuan said anxiously, "tell me quickly!"


    Zou Yi said, "at ten o''clock, they are together, 80 meters away."


    "Damn it," ah Yuan said angrily in a hurry, "it''s a little far away. I''ll rush to kill them..."


    When ah yuan spoke, people rushed out, as if they didn''t talk to Zou Yi at all.


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly and was helpless to the big star.


    The last person on guard was a man in a suit. He stayed with Liu Lao, the leader of the national security team.


    Zou Yi knew there was no enemy on their side, so she didn''t hurry over, but stared at ah Yuan who rushed out to see how she killed the enemy.


    The people of the national security team are actually agents. After long training, they are naturally extraordinary.


    When ah yuan rushed out, she took the S-shaped route, but the enemy''s reaction ability was very strong, and each attack was only a line short. As long as ah yuan is a little slower, she will be hit.


    Zou Yi is worried, but he can''t help at this time. If he did, he would have no chance to leave the control of the national security group in his life.


    It''s strange that the people of Guoan group don''t treat him as a monster. Everyone will treat him as a monster when they see magic.


    Ah yuan''s speed seems very slow to Zou Yi. But in the eyes of ordinary people, it is amazing enough. Therefore, the enemy failed to hit ah yuan all the time. Ah yuan successfully broke into about 30 meters and entered the range.


    The gunfire was heard all the time. Zou Yi gradually got used to it and didn''t respond to the gunfire.


    Ah yuan launched a decisive attack, "Pa Pa Pa" three shots in a row. The first shot was the public carrying the rocket launcher on the enemy''s shoulder, so that the enemy let go of the rocket launcher and could not attack the people on and off the helicopter for the time being.


    The second shot hit the gunman''s chest. The bullet passed through the chest and killed the enemy directly.


    Third, the first enemy who was injured in the shooting was also killed with one shot.


    The natural and unrestrained turn around, like a yuan in a movie, gave Zou Yi a smile that was still cold, but barely a smile.


    Ah yuan''s character is about this, cold, even cold.


    Zou Yi smiled. When she turned to see the man in white, she found that the man in white had successfully sniped his opponent and was looking at Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi smiled again and looked at the man in black leather.


    The man in black leather was still running. The enemy on the opposite side shot from time to time. The bullet closely followed the man in black leather, but it was always a little short and failed to hit the man in black leather.


    Zou Yi was relieved to see that the men in black leather were strong, even above ah yuan.


    Almost everyone was looking at the man in black leather, waiting for him to kill the last enemy. Only Zou Yi got up quietly and quickly returned to the place where her brother and sister-in-law were.

 Chapter 20

    Zou Huan and Wang Yuan really stayed still. They were relieved when Zou Yi came back.


    Zou Huan said, "don''t run around. The gunfire is close. Don''t you know the danger?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "I''m fine. We''ll be fine soon."


    Zou Huan doesn''t know where Zou Yi''s self-confidence comes from, but he also hopes that these people are all right, so he won''t say anything more.


    The close gunfire ended completely after a lot of low gunfire. The low gunfire was the sound made when the man in black leather grabbed the enemy and shot at close range.


    "Is everyone all right?" Liu Lao got up at this time and said, "how about the loss of the helicopter?"


    The helicopter pilot shouted, "can''t fly. It needs maintenance."


    Old Liu frowned slightly: "contact quickly and let other helicopters pick us up. The rest are on guard. "


    Everyone obeyed Liu''s orders and did what they should do.


    Old Liu came to Zou Yi and others and said with a smile, "Mr. Zou Yi, thank you for your help. We can defeat the enemy and protect everyone from being hurt by the enemy at one stroke... I''ve seen your super ability."


    Zou Yi smiled: "I just have good eyesight and no super ability."


    Old Liu said with a smile: "good eyesight is a kind of super ability... Mr. Zou Yi, I now officially represent the national security group. Please join us. We will train you to become a member of the national security group, defend your country and contribute to the motherland..."


    Mr. Liu often said such things to others. When he opened his mouth, he was long and eloquent.


    The people didn''t feel it. Zou Yi felt very impatient. It is impossible for him to join the national security team. If it were not for today''s critical situation, he could not let others know his "super ability".


    When Liu finished, Zou Yicai said, "sorry, I''m actually an ordinary person, and I''m suffering from autism. I don''t know when it will happen... It''s better to leave the responsibility of protecting the country to others."


    Liu was stunned and immediately said, "I know Mr. Zou Yi has autism. You can rest assured that after you go to the national security team, we will invite the world''s most famous experts to help you treat and ensure that there will be no problem with your disease. "


    Zou Huan couldn''t help but live aside and said, "team leader Liu, my brother really suffers from severe autism... If he hadn''t just been treated a few days ago and taken drugs, he wouldn''t say a word now..."


    Old Liu turned to look at Zou Huan, who had almost no difference in appearance, and said enthusiastically, "is this Mr. Zou Yi''s brother? Compatriots? I wonder if you have any superpowers? "


    Zou Huan shook his head: "I don''t have any super powers, I..."


    Old Liu smiled: "it doesn''t matter. You can join our national security team together. We will slowly find your super ability..."


    Zou Huan smiled: "my wife and I are at work. At present, we have no plan to join the national security team. This..."


    Liu said disappointedly, "in this case, I won''t force you. If you think about it any time, come to me at any time. " He turned and still looked at Zou Yi and said to Zou Yi, "we need talents like you. I hope you will consider my proposal."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "I will consider it, but I still have something to do. I can''t join the national security team for the time being."


    Old Liu laughed: "it doesn''t matter. Talk to me when you are free. The door of the national security team is always open to you."


    Zou Yi said, "thank you, old Liu." Pause: "do we still need to go to the national security team?"


    Liu Lao''s face was positive: "I want to ask my head for instructions. Although you are no longer suspected, as witnesses, you are obliged to take a confession for us."


    Zou Yi nodded: "let''s go to the national security team..."


    Liu smiled: "thank you for your cooperation. Next, you will be led by the national security team directly to the office building of the national security team... The matters here will be handled by the relevant departments."


    Zou Yi and others nodded together to show respect for old Liu.


    Zou Yi''s super power was kept in mind, but everyone didn''t say it in front of Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi also knows that after this matter is known by others, she will have a lot of trouble in the future. But now there''s no way. You can''t die, can you?


    In fact, his ability is not a general super ability, but a mana lost for thousands of years. It is the ability acquired through cultivation, not the ability that people understand to bring more than normal.


    Zou Yi has practiced the spells in ancient books for more than ten years. If he hadn''t been able to generate mana in his body because he didn''t get the skills, he would have been a person with the so-called "super power".


    Then Zou Yi''s fate may be completely different from now. He may be taken away by some people because he is too young to protect his secret, so he will lose his life.


    It may also be favored by some people and become the pillars of the country. Just like the national security team, if Zou Yi had been found ten years ago, Zou Yi, 14, would have chosen to join the national security team.


    At that time, he just didn''t rely on, and his life in the orphanage was not very good. He had no reason to refuse to go to the national security group with better conditions.


    But now it''s different. Zou Yi is 24 years old and can take good care of herself and even the people around her. He doesn''t have to go to the national security team for good living conditions. He can get good living conditions by doing anything at will.


    The best profession is bodyguard. Zou Yi, who has magic power, can protect a political official and get enough pay.


    Or to be a bodyguard for a young lady or a young master, you may get a high enough reward.


    You can''t go to the national security group anyway. In that case, you will lose your freedom, which is not conducive to Zou Yi''s cultivation.


    Zou Yi cultivates the most basic skill. After cultivation, she has little mana in her body. She needs a long time of cultivation to gradually enhance her strength.


    It will take Zou Yi a lot of time. At present, he can''t help the people of the national security team or serve the motherland.


    Zou Yi''s most important thing now is cultivation. Only when he is strong enough can he be qualified to think about other things.


    It is not impossible to serve the motherland at that time.


    Zou Yi''s idea is naturally impossible for others to know. Even Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, who Zou Yi is most willing to get close to, won''t tell them what he thinks.


    It''s not Zou Yi who doesn''t trust her brother and sister-in-law, but this is a very strange thing. Few people believe it.


    What''s more, Zou Yi promised Su Mo that she would keep it a secret.

 Chapter 21

    How many people can believe Zou Yi''s magic cultivation?


    After all, it''s just a legend. It''s a legend thousands of years ago. No one knows whether it''s true or not. There are absolutely few people who believe in this now.


    Today, although some people saw Zou Yi''s particularity, no one thought that Zou Yi''s particularity was because he knew magic.


    Zou Yi doesn''t have to worry about anything. Even if everyone doubts it, who can think of it?


    In everyone''s mind, the so-called magic is just a trick made by a deceptive divine stick. It has no real power.


    Like some magicians, the pattern magic made by props and some means looks good, but if it is really used in actual combat, it is not as good as a stick in others'' hands.


    Zou Yi and others were taken to the office building of the national security group by another helicopter. Everyone was tired and sleepy all the way. Unexpectedly, no one spoke.


    The four members of the national security team surrounded Liu and whispered something. Zou Yi could have heard their conversation, but he was anxious to practice, so he didn''t listen carefully.


    When they arrived at the office building of the national security group, they were arranged to rest and disperse.


    Zou Yi is arranged in one room alone. Although it is not a five-star hotel, the room layout is very comfortable and meets the requirements of everyone''s work.


    The national security team is not in a hurry to interrogate everyone. After what happened during the day, the people of the national security team have understood that there are no so-called killers among these people.


    Overseas organizations have claimed responsibility for the tunnel incident, so there is no need to check anything.


    What the state should do is to have a positive contact with overseas organizations and do what should be done.


    These things seem to have nothing to do with Zou Yi. What he has to do is to cultivate quickly, recover the previous consumption, and then enhance his strength as much as possible.


    Zou Yi is practicing, and Su Mo is not idle. She ate greedily like a human.


    Su Mo ate most of the dinner prepared by the national security team for Zou Yi. Her appetite was amazing.


    Zou Yi naturally didn''t know what Su Mo was doing during her cultivation. In fact, even if Zou Yi saw Su Mo''s eating appearance, she wouldn''t feel anything.


    Su Mo has been in ancient books for thousands of years. Now he is very weak and needs to replenish energy. Even if Zou Yi didn''t know how the food eaten by Shuling was digested and absorbed, he wouldn''t think much, let alone say much.


    Su Mo, who despises Zou Yi, has a bad temper. If she gets angry with Su Mo, Zou Yi will suffer. Su Mo''s strength is much stronger than Zou Yi.


    Book spirit is actually a special energy body. Compared with human beings, the difference is not very big. They are all life bodies.


    Since it''s a living body, it''s normal to absorb the energy in food to maintain your life, isn''t it?


    Zou Yi''s dream now is to find a place that is absolutely quiet and full of vitality to practice well. Before that, he needs to do something, earn some money and buy some necessary things.


    At the same time of cultivation, don''t you also need to eat and dress? You can''t do anything without money.


    This is about Zou Yi''s dream at this stage. She has stable cultivation and doesn''t worry about food and clothing.


    Maybe it was fate. Zou Yi was thinking about the future. Someone knocked at the door.


    Before opening the door, Zou Yi gave Su Mo some time to return to the ancient books so as not to scare the visitors.


    When Su Mo returned to the ancient books, Zou Yi opened the door.


    To Zou Yi''s surprise, the visitor was Leng Meier ah yuan.


    Seeing ah yuan standing outside the door, Zou Yi was surprised. She smiled and said, "miss ah yuan, are you looking for me?"


    Ah yuan nodded slightly: "I have something to say to you. Don''t you know if it''s convenient to go in?"


    Zou Yi leaned aside and said, "please come in. I''m having dinner. Has miss a yuan eaten?"


    In fact, Su Mo ate dinner. Zou Yigang was just practicing and had no time to eat.


    However, in order not to make ah yuan suspicious, Zou Yi can only say so. Anyway, even if Zou Yi ate all the food, ah yuan shouldn''t care.


    Ah yuan shook her head, walked into the room, sat down on the sofa in the room and said gracefully, "you continue to eat, we can talk while eating."


    Zou Yi was not polite. She poured a glass of water for ah yuan, sat down at the table and ate.


    He was also hungry at this time. It was not rude to talk while eating.


    Ah yuan looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "why can''t you join the national security team now? Can you tell me why? "


    Zou Yi said casually, "I still have a very important thing to do. This... I may spend several years doing this, and I must concentrate on it..."


    "How many years?" Ah yuan showed a slight frown: "can others help you with this matter?"


    Zou Yi was stunned, and ah yuan explained, "I mean, can I help you? Shorten your time to do this so that you can join our national security team as soon as possible. "


    Zou Yi thought, "if your national security team can pay me in advance... I mean, it''s the biggest help for me."


    Zou Yi blushed when she said this. A big man was really embarrassed when he said he had no money in front of beautiful women.


    Ah yuan didn''t expect Zou Yi to say so. After a little stunned, she showed an imperceptible smile: "naturally, there''s no problem. But I don''t think you need to pay your salary in advance. You can directly ask me to borrow money. It''s easier. "


    Zou Yi looked at ah yuan. He saw Ah yuan''s smile, but pretended not to know anything: "we don''t know this very well. It doesn''t seem appropriate to borrow money rashly..."


    Ah Yuan said, "there''s nothing inappropriate. I don''t have any conditions."


    Zou Yi smiled: "what are the conditions for miss a yuan?"


    Ah Yuan said, "I want you to protect me for a year. In the next year, no matter where I go, you must be with me to protect my safety."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then smiled: "miss a yuan is joking. I''ve seen your skills. I can''t protect you..."


    Ah Yuan said, "I want you to be my eyes and help me find the enemy in advance... In the coming year, I will temporarily leave the national security group to study for a year. In the meantime, I can''t carry a gun, and I''m not from the national security team. After encountering danger, I can only face it alone... I have offended many people by working in the national security team these years. So... "

 Chapter 22

    Zou Yi smiled: "I understand what miss a yuan means, but why did you choose me? I can''t seem to help you except to help you see something... "


    Ah Yuan said, "as long as you know where the enemy is, leave the rest to me."


    At this time, ah yuan was extremely confident and her temperament was more charming.


    Zou Yi was stunned and subconsciously said, "well..." when she said it, Zou Yi regretted it. Following ah yuan''s words, he couldn''t practice carefully.


    Facing a super beauty all the time and shouldering the important task of protecting beauty, how can Zou Yi calm down? He is a 24-year-old virgin and is very interested in the opposite sex.


    But it was too late to take it back, because ah yuan immediately said, "then we''ll make a deal... I''ll help you go through the relevant formalities tomorrow. When you finish recording your confession, you''ll go with me."


    "Where are you going?" Zou Yi hurriedly asked, "is it so urgent? Can''t you stay one more day? It''s my first time to Beijing... "


    Ah yuan stood up and said, "do you want to see the scenery of Beijing? There will be plenty of time. Tomorrow we just leave the national security team, not Beijing. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "that''s good... Miss a yuan, since I promise to be your bodyguard, I will try my best to protect you..."


    "I''ll have your salary delivered early tomorrow morning," ah yuan misunderstood Zou Yi''s meaning and said directly, "ten thousand yuan in the first month. If you behave well in the future, you can discuss it. "


    "Ten thousand dollars?" Zou Yi was a little surprised. He worked hard in the mine for only seven or eight thousand yuan a month. He felt that being a bodyguard was more promising.


    Ah yuan misunderstood Zou Yi again and heard Zou Yi''s surprised "ten thousand yuan?", He immediately said, "are you too little? Then 20000? "


    Zou Yi has nothing to say. She feels like she fell into heaven... No, it should be a pile of money. He doesn''t want to go to heaven so young.


    Ah yuan saw that Zou Yi didn''t speak again. She thought Zou Yi was satisfied with the salary, so she turned around, opened the door and went out.


    Zou Yi wanted to say that it was a little high in two months, but before he could say it, ah yuan left. He closed his mouth and stole music alone.


    When ah yuan left, Su Mo appeared again. She wasn''t full yet. As soon as she came out, she began to eat. She completely ignored Zou Yi, who was still in a state of excitement.


    Zou Yi was a little proud. She ate with Su Mo at the table and said, "even if it''s an ordinary white-collar class in two thousand months, I''m afraid it can''t be achieved?"


    Su Mo said angrily, "I''ve never seen the world before. I''ll make you like this in two months. My former master... I won''t talk about the past. It''s important to eat. "


    Zou Yi was half excited. Su Mo stopped talking. Zou Yi felt crazy.


    Zou Yi can''t be crazy in front of Su Mo now. She can only bear it. Others are red.


    Su Mo seems to be the same as ordinary human beings. His clothes change every time he appears. He likes to dress up.


    This time, Su Mo appeared, wearing a long purple dress with a simple and generous style, vaguely like an ancient princess.


    Zou Yi didn''t pay much attention to Su Mo''s dress, but inadvertently saw some changes in Su Mo''s temperament, so she couldn''t help looking more.


    Su Mo found that Zou Yi looked at herself. Instead of being embarrassed, he looked at Zou Yi and asked, "do I look good in this dress?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "the clothes are naturally beautiful, like an ancient princess."


    To tell the truth, Zou Yi didn''t expect Su Mo to disappear as soon as she finished speaking. Su Mo seemed to think of something and returned to the ancient books with food.


    Zou Yi was stunned. What''s going on? Didn''t she say anything wrong?


    Before Zou Yi could recover, the disappeared Su Mo appeared again. This time, Su Mo''s white skirt and an illusory sword behind it were somewhat chivalrous.


    Zou Yi couldn''t react and looked at Su Mo in a daze.


    Su Mo glanced and said, "am I much better looking than I was just now?"


    Zou Yi nodded subconsciously: "they are all good-looking!"


    Su Mo smiled and smiled happily for the first time: "you still have some eyes. In fact, as long as it''s me, everything looks good... By the way, when you get paid, remember to buy me a modern dress. I see the clothes handed down by women, but they are very beautiful. I also want to try. "


    Zou Yi suddenly got a big head and asked him to help Su Mo buy clothes, which embarrassed him. Zou Yi wears her own clothes casually and has no dressing taste at all.


    However, these are things in the future. Now Zou Yi doesn''t have to worry too much.


    "Why don''t you talk? Don''t you want to? " Su Mo grabbed Zou Yi, and there was a hint of blame in his tone: "don''t forget that I''m your master. I''m a teacher one day and a father all my life... This is my mother... No, I should say I''m your sister. Don''t you listen to your sister? "


    Zou Yi knew that Su Mo didn''t understand the modern people''s attitude towards teachers, and didn''t want to explain anything more. She just said to Su Mo, "no problem, just buy clothes. You can choose whatever you want."


    Su Mo smiled again, and his attitude changed 180 degrees. Women have no resistance to clothes. Even when they are just talking, they will feel very happy.


    As everyone knows, Zou Yi is penniless and can''t afford even the cheapest clothes without getting the salary to protect ah yuan.


    At night, others rest, but Zou Yi wants to continue to practice. Su Mo didn''t bother Zou Yi, who was dedicated to cultivation and hard work.


    Su Mo returned to the ancient books. Without entity, she can go anywhere at will, but she just likes to stay in the ancient books.


    It''s normal that Shuling likes his books.


    Zou Yi''s progress in cultivating basic skills is actually very slow. She has been practicing for more than ten years, and now she is just getting started.


    No more advanced spells like calling wind and rain. He knows less than ten of the most basic spells.


    He can barely use the basic spells such as invisibility, teleportation, clairvoyant eye and ear of the wind. I don''t know how much way to go from Dacheng.


    It is very important for Zou Yi to seize all the time to practice.


    During the day, there are more or less things to do. You can''t practice carefully. At that night, you must calm down and practice. Otherwise, when can we make progress?

 Chapter 23

    If Zou Yi wants to learn all the 108 spells recorded in ancient books, there seems to be no hope now.


    But it is always necessary to learn 36 basic spells.


    If a practitioner who knows magic can''t even know the most basic 36 kinds of magic, what kind of practice can he talk about?


    The next morning, ah yuan appeared at the door of Zou Yi''s room on time. There was a thick pile of money in the box in her hand.


    Twenty thousand yuan of cash does seem to be a lot, but it can''t be said to be a thick stack.


    Ah yuan didn''t bring 20000 yuan a month, but 240000 yuan a year. So it looks very thick.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that ah yuan gave herself the annual salary at one time. When he took over the money, his hands shook.


    Two hundred and forty thousand, but he has never seen so much money.


    Ah yuan didn''t seem to care about Zou Yi''s reaction, but said faintly, "you''ll take a statement later, and come to me when you''re finished. We''ll leave the national security team today."


    Zou Yi nodded, "OK." He wanted to express his feelings or gratitude to ah yuan, but he had never said anything like that, and he couldn''t say it.


    Ah yuan turned and walked away. Zou Yi took the money given by ah yuan and got a little excited.


    Su Mo appeared in time and drowned Zou Yi''s excitement in a word: "isn''t it money? Is it worth your excitement? It''s like seeing a beautiful woman without clothes. It''s really rotten wood! "


    Zou Yi couldn''t understand Su Mo''s metaphor at all, so Zou Yi hung her face and didn''t know how to deal with Su mo.


    Su Mo ignored Zou Yi''s reaction and said to himself, "what''s the matter with you? I think there is a book here... You call it a magazine. The dialogue between men and women on it is like this. Am I wrong? "


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile: "magazines are written by people for fun. In reality, it''s not appropriate for you to talk like this..."


    Su Mo frowned and said, "Why are you modern people so hypocritical? That''s what you think in your heart. Why is it inappropriate to say it?"


    Zou Yi saw that Su Mo had changed again. She felt that she couldn''t cope with it. She hardened her head and said, "it''s no good for you to read less magazines... If you like reading, I can help you find some classical classics..."


    "Classical classics?" Su Mo interrupted Zou Yi: "the classics of mountains and seas, or the four books and five classics? I''ve seen all that. It''s boring. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you have read books thousands of years ago. You must have never read books hundreds of years ago. This journey to the west, a dream of Red Mansions or something, is a very popular masterpiece. I''ll show you later. "


    Su Mo said, "I don''t want to see it. I want to read magazines. You have to find all kinds of magazines for me to read enough. "


    Zou Yi can''t laugh. He hasn''t read many magazines himself. How can he find these magazines here?


    Zou Yi picked up the magazine in the room. After reading it for a while, she couldn''t help blushing.


    This is clearly a nonsense magazine for entertainment. The contents above are excerpted from the Internet, and there are everything in a mess.


    Su Mo likes such magazines, and Zou Yi is speechless. Fortunately, at this time, the people of the national security team came to ask Zou Yi to take a confession, which can be regarded as temporarily helping Zou Yi solve the siege.


    Su Mo dare not let more people know her existence. When someone looks for Zou Yi, she will be invisible.


    The people of the national security team were polite to Zou Yi. They didn''t mean to embarrass Zou Yi. They simply recorded a confession and asked Zou Yi to clean up and leave the national security team.


    Ah yuan waited for Zou Yi outside the interrogation room. As soon as Zou Yi came out, she said, "let''s go. The car has been waiting for a long time."


    Zou Yi said, "I want to say goodbye to my brother and sister-in-law so that they don''t worry about me."


    Ah Yuan said, "I told you earlier. Your brother and sister-in-law all know what you and I are going to do. They will be sent back to Yishi in a few days. Don''t worry about them."


    Zou Yi wanted to say that he wanted to see Wang Yuan before he left, but Wang Yuan was his sister-in-law. He couldn''t say this. He had to bear the thought in his heart and follow ah yuan.


    Ah yuan''s car has a full-time driver, a beautiful woman who looks very fashionable. Although this beauty is inferior to ah yuan in temperament, she has almost no difference in appearance and dress from ah yuan.


    Zou Yi seldom comes into contact with the car and doesn''t know what brand the car is. She just feels that the car is very unusual when she sees it.


    A typical hick hardly knows what the city people know.


    Ah yuan''s car is one of the most famous luxury cars in the world, Rolls Royce phantom.


    Zou Yi didn''t know at all. She just felt that after sitting in, it was almost like a bus.


    Ah yuan probably knew that Zou Yi didn''t know her luxury car, so she said to Zou Yi, "in the future, you will learn to drive with sister su. You will drive this leslas phantom in turn."


    Zou Yi is now a yuan''s bodyguard. Driving is one of the things that bodyguards should do. He doesn''t shirk it and directly says, "OK, please give me more advice, sister su."


    The beautiful driver didn''t call ah yuan sister Su, so Zou Yi shouted sister su.


    Sister Su''s character was quite different from that of ah yuan. She shook hands with Zou Yi generously, smiled and said, "I''m 25 this year, older than miss ah yuan, so she called me sister su. In fact, I''m miss a yuan''s full-time driver. Just leave it to me. "


    Zou Yi didn''t know what sister Su meant, but when she first met, people explained her identity, and Zou Yi didn''t make much evaluation.


    Zou Yi said politely, "my name is Zou Yi. I''m miss a yuan''s new bodyguard."


    Sister Su smiled and said, "I''m glad to meet you, Zou Yi, after listening to miss a yuan."


    Zou Yi smiled. When she looked at sister Su, she felt more friendly than when she saw Ah yuan.


    Sister Su is a lively and generous girl. It''s easier for people to feel close than the cold ah yuan.


    Seeing Zou Yi and sister Su talking and chatting like old acquaintances, ah yuan ignored them, so she coughed deliberately and said to them, "are you not going to leave?"


    Sister Su smiled, winked at Zou Yi and said, "I''ll leave right away. I know miss is going to report to school today. I promise I won''t let you be late."


    "School?" Zou Yi''s heart moved. She remembered what ah Yuan said yesterday and asked suspiciously, "what you said about studying is going to school?"


    "If you don''t go to school," ah yuan looked at Zou Yi. "Where can you study?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s true. I didn''t go to school very much. I dropped out of school after graduating from junior high school. I''m a little strange to school life."

 Chapter 24

    Ah yuan was slightly stunned and then said, "you can study in the university with me. If you don''t understand anything, just ask me and sister su... Sister Su used to be a Xueba, a double degree graduate student."


    Sister Su said with a smile, "that''s all in the past. I haven''t been to school for several years. I don''t know if I remember the knowledge I learned before."


    Ah Yuan said, "you must remember... Sister Su, Zou Yi will live with us in the coming year. You can teach him more. If you can''t, start teaching from high school knowledge. He is so young that he can''t have enough cultural knowledge. "


    Sister Su smiled and said, "no problem. As long as Zou Yi is willing to learn, I will try my best to teach him."


    Zou Yi felt that some changes would take place in her future life, so she seriously said, "thank you, sister su. I will study hard."


    Sister Su loves to laugh. She almost laughs when she opens her mouth: "mathematics, chemistry, politics, history, geography and so on. I will teach you one by one. You can also read more books and make progress faster."


    Zou Yi nodded and listened to ah yuan say, "these things are not in a hurry. Anyway, we have a year. I believe Zou Yi has enough to learn cultural knowledge."


    Sister Su smiled and said, "that''s right. Zou Yi is a very smart person. It''s not easy to learn some cultural knowledge?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly. He didn''t tell the two beauties in the car. He had read an ancient book for more than ten years. It was better for Su Mo to help him fully understand that he was not a very smart person.


    What Zou Yi doesn''t know is that sister Su''s words are just polite.


    No one can finish all the courses in high school, University and so on in one year. If there is such a person, it is really an existence against the sky. It is a super genius and an absolute Xueba among Xueba.


    Sister Su drives very smoothly. Zou Yi sitting in the car can hardly feel the car moving.


    This is technology, superb technology. There are many people driving. The car seems to be drunk and bumpy. Such a driver can only be said to be a junior player.


    Zou Yi was busy looking at the scenery of Beijing. She couldn''t keep her eyes busy all the way. She gradually ignored the super beauty ah yuan and sister Su around her.


    Ah yuan and sister Su didn''t talk any more and went straight to their destination.


    The school ah yuan is going to is not an ordinary university, but Tsinghua University, one of the most famous universities in China.


    Tsinghua University has a long history and has trained batch after batch of excellent talents.


    In today''s China, there are excellent talents from this university in almost all walks of life, which can be described as the cradle of helping China cultivate talents.


    A yuan was originally a student of Tsinghua University. Because of the needs of the country, she went to the national security group to work for the country.


    Her student status has been kept in the school, and she can go back to school to study again at any time.


    When ah yuan was in the national security group, because of some needs, she became a big star in the film, with high popularity and a large number of fans.


    This time when she returned to school, she must have her fans in the school, which may cause a sensation.


    Zou Yi, as a bodyguard of ah yuan, although she was a bodyguard for the first time, she also knew her duty. When she got off the bus, she got a little closer to ah yuan.


    It was already nine o''clock in the morning. Many students in the school were doing activities or studying all over the school.


    The life of college students is relatively much easier and the time is relatively loose. One day''s class is three or four at most. The rest of the time is to study or play by yourself.


    Many people in college will choose to talk about a vigorous love and feel the beauty of youth.


    But they are all in ordinary universities. There are relatively few students in Tsinghua University.


    The students here know what they shoulder and what they should do.


    If you don''t study hard and take part in social practice in college, you will be black eyed and won''t know anything when you go to society a few years later.


    Zou Yi didn''t care. She followed ah yuan step by step into the school gate. Before she had time to look at the legendary student holy land, she heard someone exclaim, "it''s miss ah yuan, it''s miss ah yuan!"


    The person who recognized ah yuan must be a fan of ah yuan. At this time, he was overjoyed and shouted out loudly, regardless of whether it would disturb others'' study or not.


    When the man shouted, the students nearby and the passing professors turned around together, and everyone looked at ah yuan.


    Ah yuan put on sunglasses before getting off the bus and covered up her identity a little. But I didn''t expect to be recognized as soon as she got off the bus. She was unexpectedly surrounded by the public.


    Everyone shouted ah yuan''s name, some wanted to sign, some wanted to take a photo with ah yuan, and some wanted to take the opportunity to see ah yuan''s true purpose


    Everyone has different purposes, but their love for ah yuan seems to be at a high level, regardless of age.


    I don''t know who shouted "elder martial sister". It seemed that everyone suddenly remembered that ah yuan was also a student of this university and their elder martial sister. They changed their words and shouted "elder martial sister" in unison. The momentum also made people feel very strong.


    Some professors are very old, but like ordinary students, they shout "elder martial sister" around ah yuan. Zou Yi, who has never seen such a scene, is stunned.


    Sister Su must have seen such a scene often. When the people surrounded ah yuan, she had grabbed ah yuan''s face and helped ah yuan block the influx of people to avoid ah yuan being hit.


    Ah yuan''s identity can''t be bumped into casually.


    Zou Yi was stunned. Seeing sister Su doing this, she came forward and blocked the fans with open arms behind ah yuan.


    A yuan was rather embarrassed to take over all kinds of books or notebooks handed over by an alumni, sign her name, a yuan, and return them to them.


    If this goes on, she wants to report to the school affairs office before 9:30 and restore her student status. It''s her intention to go to school. I''m afraid it''s going to be ruined.


    The cold ah yuan was a little worried at this time. Breaking an appointment is not a good thing. She couldn''t help whispering to Zou Yi standing behind her back-to-back: "help me get out of here. We''ll be late."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, regardless of whether ah yuan could see him nodding.


    Zou Yi''s mana surged inside, quietly opened the protective cover and pushed the people away with the protective cover, one meter away from him, ah yuan and sister su.


    It''s not easy for people to find clues. At the same time, it can give them enough space to go to the school affairs office.

 Chapter 25

    The protective cover is like an isolation cover, which isolates everyone. No one can get close to ah yuan.


    This will give people an illusion. Ah yuan''s aura is strong enough to push everything within a meter around her.


    Although ah yuan didn''t know how Zou Yi did this, she was very satisfied with Zou Yi''s doing so.


    She took the opportunity to walk towards the school affairs office with Zou Yi and sister su.


    The crowd around ah yuan didn''t know, so it was a fact that they couldn''t get close anyway, and there was nothing they could do.


    At just the right time, ah yuan appeared in front of the staff of the school affairs office on time.


    Naturally, the people in the school affairs office knew that ah yuan would report to the school today. When they saw Ah yuan, they smiled and said enthusiastically, "welcome back, ah yuan."


    Ah yuan nodded: "Hello, teacher. I''ll go through the formalities to restore my student status. Please."


    The staff of the school affairs office is a middle-aged woman. She is quite enthusiastic about ah yuan. She smiled and said, "I''ve been ready long ago. I''ll wait for you to come and sign for confirmation, and then I can report to your class."


    Ah yuan nodded slightly, took the pen handed over by the middle-aged lady, and signed her name Ouyang yuan on a confirmation.


    It turned out that ah yuan''s real name was Ouyang yuan, and Zou Yi quietly remembered the name. As a yuan, that is, Ouyang yuan''s bodyguard, it''s impolite not to know the name of her master.


    Ouyangyuan signed, turned and handed the pen to sister Su: "it''s your turn."


    Sister Su seems to be coming to study. Without saying a word, she just picked up her pen and signed.


    Zou Yi is puzzled. Sister Su is already a graduate student. Why should she study? It must be to better protect ouyangyuan, so I did it


    Sister Su''s real name is Shen Susu. The name written down is like ouyangyuan. It seems that she can practice. Her calligraphy is very good.


    Before Zou Yi could figure it out, sister Su had handed over her pen: "Zou Yi, it''s your turn."


    Zou Yi was really stunned this time: "me? Do you want to sign, too? "


    Sister Su said with a smile, "of course, it''s not so simple to want to study here. It''s normal to sign. "


    Zou Yi hesitated, took the pen and wrote down the word "Zou Yi", which was much uglier than ouyangyuan and sister su.


    Zou Yi doesn''t read much and doesn''t write well. As soon as she makes a move, people can see that his cultural heritage is very general.


    Ouyangyuan didn''t say anything, but sister Su shook her head secretly. She felt that her "disciple" still had a long way to learn.


    When the middle-aged lady in the school affairs office saw that the three people had signed, she smiled and said, "do you need me to take you to your class?"


    Ouyangyuan shook her head slightly: "no, we know where it is."


    The middle-aged lady smiled: "then go by yourself. You are welcome to become students of our school. Please be sure to abide by the rules and regulations of the school and strive to become talents useful to the country and society."


    This is the teachers'' habitual words. Zou Yi and others didn''t care.


    After leaving the school affairs office, Zou Yicai found that a large number of students and professors waited outside. As soon as he saw ouyangyuan coming out, he immediately surrounded him.


    Ouyangyuan whispered to Zou Yi with a headache, "find a way to stop them, and then go to the National Laboratory of information science and technology of the school to find us."


    Zou Yi knew that it was her duty. Without saying a word, she took a few steps directly, stretched out her arms and said loudly, "please listen to me. Miss a yuan is going to report to school today and resume her school status. She has no time to sign for everyone. So she said that after formal study in school, she would find a suitable opportunity to meet everyone''s signature requirements. Now, don''t surround miss a yuan, so as not to affect miss a yuan''s normal study. "


    These fans were obedient and stopped together. Someone asked, "are you miss a yuan''s agent?"


    Zou Yi glanced at ouyangyuan and Shen Susu, who had quietly left, nodded and said, "my name is Zou Yi. Now I am miss a yuan''s agent and miss a yuan''s spokesman. If you need miss a yuan, you can make an appointment with me first. "


    The crowd immediately gathered around like crazy, just like Zou Yi is ah yuan herself, shouting.


    Zou Yi''s head was as big as a fight. Today''s lies doomed him to constant trouble in the future.


    He seriously underestimated ouyangyuan''s popularity and influence. Unexpectedly, he had a good intention to help ouyangyuan get away, but he caused countless troubles to himself.


    Surrounded by the crowd, although Zou Yi will not be hurt by the crowd, Zou Yi has no power to parry due to various requests and appointments.


    In a hurry, Zou Yi thought of a plot she had seen in a film before.


    So he shouted, "be quiet and listen to me."


    The people were also afraid. Zou Yi, the agent, ignored them and quieted down together.


    Zou Yi looked at the crowd around and said loudly, "since everyone likes Miss a yuan so much, she is her fan. Then I suggest that you elect two representatives to speak to me. "


    They looked at each other and pushed a man and a woman in front of Zou Yi.


    Male students are tall and big. They are more than 1.9 meters tall, half a head higher than Zou Yi, who is relatively thin.


    Female students are a little fat, but they are obviously the head of middle school students. Their faces are full of self-confidence.


    "My name is Guo Ming. I''m the vice chairman of the student union." When male students reach out and shake hands with Zou Yi, they introduce themselves loudly. They are also a very confident person.


    Female students dare not fall behind, but also shake hands with Zou Yi. At the same time, they introduce themselves: "my name is Huang Min, an officer of the student union, and concurrently the president of the school girls'' Association."


    Zou Yi understood why people would recommend these two people to speak to herself. He said politely, "Hello, on behalf of miss a yuan, I thank you and your support and love. Well, everyone''s messy support has actually affected miss a yuan''s normal life and study. It''s not good for all of you and miss a yuan. So... "


    Before Zou Yi finished, Guo Ming said, "so do you want to set up a new internal organization of the school, just like a fan group?"


    Zou Yi was very satisfied with Guo Ming''s response, nodded and said, "that''s it. Since you are the people recommended by everyone, I suggest you become the group leader of male fans and female fans respectively. How about that? "


    The crowd looked at Zou Yi with different faces.

 Chapter 26

    Zou Yi won''t care how everyone reacts as long as there is no opposition.


    His original intention is to divide his responsibilities so as not to affect his practice and learning.


    "That''s it." Huang Min is a female student after all. Considering that things are relatively simple, she immediately expressed her ideas: "all female students, including several female professors, as long as they support miss a yuan, come to me to sign up. After becoming a member of yuanfen, I want to sign a group photo or something. Naturally, I will help you arrange it. "


    Unwilling to fall behind, Guo Ming also said: "male fans are also called yuanfan. Homophonic fate means that we have fate with miss a yuan. You come to me to sign up. In the later stage, we will formulate group rules as soon as possible and issue you representative identity cards and so on... "


    Huang Min immediately said, "we will also invite Miss a yuan to attend various activities, such as fund-raising party, reception for school activities, etc. you are welcome to attend at that time..."


    Listening to what Guo Ming and Huang Min said, Zou Yi secretly wiped the sweat on her forehead. If Huang Min and Guo Ming do these things, he will be much easier.


    So he left the crowd quietly. No matter how they arranged the fan group, he could get away.


    Zou Yi''s wit and intelligence are reflected at this time.


    Su Mo, who had been following him and knew everything about him, whispered at this time, "you''re not stupid at all. Let my sister look at me with new eyes."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I''m forced to be helpless. Sister Su, you''ve seen a joke."


    Su Mo said, "don''t talk nonsense. Give me the money. I''m going to buy something."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "what do you want to buy? Shall I help you? "


    Su Mo said, "just give me the money... Just now I saw a big shop in the school... What''s your name? There are many things I haven''t seen in the supermarket. I want to have a look..."


    Zou Yi shook her head secretly, but she still opened the box in her hand and gave Su Mo thousands of yuan.


    "So little?" Su Mo appeared, took the money given by Zou Yi, frowned and said, "you give me a box of money, just a little? Stingy! "


    Zou Yi reluctantly took out some money to Su mo. the total money given to Su Mo reached 10000 yuan.


    Su Mo left with satisfaction. Her long skirt looked quite different. Fortunately, some of the students here wear it like this, which doesn''t let too many people pay attention to Su Mo, who is obviously not in line with the trend.


    Zou Yi is actually not in line with the trend. He has stayed in Gushan town of Yishi for more than 20 years and has little contact with outsiders. He is also a hick who doesn''t know anything.


    Zou Yi hurried to meet ouyangyuan and left first.


    Su Mo entered the school supermarket alone and saw a wide range of goods. His eyes were not enough. For a time, he didn''t know what to buy.


    She looked around in the supermarket and felt like a villain with evil intentions. The salesperson of the supermarket had to pay attention to her.


    Although Su Mo is not a modern person, or even a human being, he is not stupid. He gradually finds something wrong.


    She wandered for a while, took some things sold in the supermarket, and hurried to leave here.


    Su Mo, who didn''t know where to pay, was politely stopped by the salesperson of the supermarket and led the cashier to pay. He was all depressed.


    Su Mo and Zou Yi have special contact information, which is the soul connection between Shuling and the owner. Outsiders can''t find it and it''s not easy to understand.


    Su Mo found Zou Yi who had entered the National Laboratory of information science and technology. Without saying a word, she went straight back to her familiar ancient books.


    Zou Yi was surprised to see what Su Mo bought. Her chin was falling off. Because among the things Su Mo bought, there was something that Zou Yi hadn''t used before that would be used by married men and women.


    This kind of thing is sold in the supermarket on the university campus, which is also very normal. However, when Su Mo went to buy it, Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    Zou Yi knows that Su Mo must be very depressed at this time. Su Mo, who bought things in modern times for the first time, made a fool of himself.


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to provoke Su Mo at this time. She couldn''t help smiling and silently walked to ouyangyuan and Shen Susu who came here first.


    "You got it?" When Shen Susu saw Zou Yi, she whispered, "don''t you beat them up? How did it get done so quickly? "


    Zou Yi smiled, looked at Shen Susu and whispered, "I found two fan leaders and asked them to help me manage ah yuan''s fans. Everything is done."


    "I can''t see you''re smart," Shen Susu smiled. "You think of such a way."


    Zou Yi said, "it''s just learning some plots in the film. It''s not smart..." she paused: "haven''t you started class yet? Why are there few students? "


    Shen Susu said, "this is the National Laboratory of information science and technology. Naturally, there will not be many people here. After that, it will be miss a yuan''s place of study. You should escort her here every day and accompany her to study and study here. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "where do we study?"


    Shen Susu pointed to the lounge next to her: "there is a special study place for you. Come with me."


    Zou Yi nodded. She was looking forward to learning. He has not passed the school for ten years. At this time, he can study on the campus of Tsinghua University. It is also a sense of pride.


    Even if he was a valet, he had the opportunity to come here to protect Ouyang yuan.


    Shen Susu, a teacher, is also very dedicated. I don''t know where to find a set of high school textbooks. He really became Zou Yi''s teacher and began to teach Zou Yi''s cultural knowledge.


    Mathematics, chemistry, politics, history, geography and other subjects are studied once a week. It''s almost a semester''s work. Shen Susu is also doing his best.


    Zou Yi''s acceptance ability is actually very general, but he has an ability that others don''t know, magic.


    A spell to enhance memory, a super ability to never forget.


    Although learning like this is like swallowing, it''s hard to say how much you can understand. But Zou Yi can only write down the contents of a subject for half a semester in a week.


    Today''s students have too many things to learn. Zou Yi missed the best learning time. Now if they want to make up, they can only use some means.


    For Zou Yi''s super memory, Shen Susu is also particularly surprised and happy. She can integrate some knowledge she only came into contact with in college into high school knowledge and tell Zou Yi. She wants to test whether Zou Yi can remember it on the premise that she can''t the Li family at all.


    As a result, Shen Susu was overjoyed. As long as she said, every word was remembered by Zou Yi, and the repetition was not bad.

 Chapter 27

    This is a great thing. Shen Susu, who was worried before, won''t worry anymore at this time.


    As long as she remembers what she taught, Zou Yi will be able to master it slowly in the future.


    Even so, for some things, such as literature, Shen Susu still asked Zou Yi to read aloud memory again and again like a real high school student. Even if Zou Yi had already memorized it, she still asked Zou Yi to read it several times.


    It is absolutely right to read a book a hundred times. Zou Yi has read many astringent classical Chinese and ancient poems many times. With Shen Susu''s explanation, he can also understand the meaning.


    Not to mention foreign languages, rote learning is the last word. However, Zou Yi doesn''t like foreign languages such as English very much. He always feels that it''s a waste to learn other people''s languages without learning his Mandarin well.


    Shen Susu is a strict teacher. She has a very strict attitude towards Zou Yi. If she is slightly dissatisfied, she will directly say it, and will not give Zou Yi face that is only a little smaller than her.


    These are just some trivial things that Zou Yi learns from Shen Susu. They are no different from ordinary students.


    Zou Yi''s most important thing is to cultivate and protect ouyangyuan. During the day, he follows Shen Susu to learn, pick up and protect ouyangyuan. He has no energy to do anything else.


    When he returned to the dormitory at night, he had time to practice quietly.


    Zou Yi''s dormitory is not inside the school. Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu''s dormitories are not inside the school. They have different identities and can''t live inside the school.


    The dormitory was arranged by ouyangyuan''s family, who Zou Yi had never seen. It is said that they bought the whole house as the dormitory for the three of them in the next year.


    Zou Yi lives in the only room on the first floor. He wants to protect ouyangyuan. Living on the first floor is relatively convenient.


    There were many rooms on the first floor, but ouyangyuan''s family changed their use. The whole first floor, a gym of more than 100 square meters, a super large restaurant, kitchen, bathroom and so on.


    The second floor is the room of ouyangyuan and Shen Susu. Everyone''s room is ridiculously large, like a family''s home room.


    The third floor is also the top floor. There is a large indoor swimming pool with constant temperature and incomparable luxury. There are special dressing rooms, sauna rooms and other rooms to enjoy life next to the swimming pool.


    On the whole, ouyangyuan''s life is incomparably luxurious.


    Zou Yi was ordered not to go to the second floor, let alone the third floor. He and a nanny were so ordered, but the nanny could still go upstairs to clean, but he had no reason to go up at all.


    The house is in the villa area, a little far from the school, but it is quiet enough.


    Zou Yi doesn''t care about these, and she never wants to ask for the second and third floors. After he came back, his master''s task was to check whether there was any potential danger, and then he went back to his room of more than ten square meters to practice carefully.


    Occasionally, he needs to go shopping. There is a su Mo beside him. He doesn''t ask too much, but he needs to buy something occasionally.


    Zou Yi is most afraid of this. Every time he buys something, his face is red like a ripe apple.


    What''s more difficult is to hide from ouyangyuan and Shen Susu, who live together. They work out in the gym on the first floor, which is just opposite the door and the only door to leave the house.


    Every time Zou Yi tells Su Mo something nice and tries to sell what Su Mo needs at night, but there are exceptions.


    For example, today, Su Mo ordered Zou Yi to go out and buy something for her as soon as she came back from school.


    Su Mo drew up the list himself. There are at least 40 different goods to buy.


    Zou Yi opens the door and sees that Shen Susu is already in the gym. Ouyang yuan will come to the gym later.


    When you go out at this time, you will be asked what to do. Zou Yi can''t say to get some air every time. This excuse has been used and can''t be used anymore.


    Then ouyangyuan and Shen Susu will doubt that Zou Yi did something bad when she went out.


    It''s five o''clock in the afternoon, at least two hours before dark. Zou Yi wants to discuss with Su Mo, but Su Mo ignores Zou Yi and threatens Zou Yi. If she doesn''t buy it now, she will suddenly appear in front of ouyangyuan and Shen Susu and let Zou Yi explain the origin of Su Mo himself.


    Zou Yi naturally can''t explain the origin of Su mo. she is also worried that Su Mo''s sudden appearance will scare ouyangyuan and Shen Susu to death.


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu will certainly regard Su Mo as a monster.


    Zou Yi thought again and again, pretended to have the courage to go to the gym, walked through the gym and directly to the gate.


    Shen Susu didn''t notice Zou Yi running on a treadmill. Ouyangyuan hasn''t come down yet. She is about changing clothes and preparing for sports.


    Zou Yi breathed a sigh of relief. She was glad that she didn''t have to make excuses. She heard Shen Susu say, "I can''t pretend to see you when I meet, just because there is a ghost in my heart. If you want people to know, don''t do it unless you don''t do it yourself. "


    Zou Yi was stunned. She immediately understood Shen Susu''s meaning of teasing him about sneaking away. She looked back at Shen Susu and wanted to say the excuse she had just made.


    But when he turned around, he saw Shen Susu and was stunned.


    Shen Susu, dressed in pink sportswear, is watching him smile. Her face was ruddy during exercise, and her figure was perfectly outlined in sportswear. It was impossible.


    Shen Susu at this time is absolutely eye-catching.


    Zou Yizheng was young. Seeing Shen Susu at this time, he was a little distracted. However, he was a person who practiced magic, and his self-control ability was still very strong. He soon recovered. Before Shen Su''s face changed slightly, he said in time: "I''m thinking about something in my heart, but I haven''t seen you for a while. Hearing your words, I doubt it is the nine immortals. "


    Zou Yi wanted to say something nice to avoid Shen Susu getting angry. Unexpectedly, she said it casually. It also means some Limerick.


    After hearing Zou Yi''s words, Shen Susu suddenly became a little surprised: "can you still write poetry?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "where can I write poetry? Just say it casually... Let the teacher laugh at you."


    Shen Susu murmured, "hearing your words, I suspect it''s nine immortals... Very good. I didn''t see your rude behavior just now. Where are you going? Go out again? "


    Zou Yi blushed and said, "I''m just going to buy something. Don''t get me wrong..."


    Shen Susu smiled: "your skin is thin, but you go out quietly every few days. Do we really think we don''t know what you''re doing? A man slipped out in the middle of the night, and we all saw it. "

 Chapter 28

    Zou Yi wanted to explain, but she closed her mouth. There are many things he doesn''t need. How can he explain?


    "Nothing to say?" Shen Susu''s face was stiff and said with a trace of contempt, "what did you do? We don''t want to ask more. But since you are a bodyguard, it''s always bad to leave the owner you want to protect quietly? Don''t forget, even if you want to solve your physical... Problems, you can''t ignore ah yuan''s safety? "


    Zou Yi''s mouth was hard to distinguish at this time. She held it for a long time before she said, "I really went shopping... I..."


    "Shopping?" Shen Susu smiled strangely: "then tell me what you bought? We bought all your food and clothing together. What else do you need to buy? "


    Zou Yi was completely speechless and flushed.


    Shen Susu further confirmed her guess: "don''t be embarrassed, man, I understand... Well, go ahead and I''ll tell ah yuan. Come back early and don''t be away all night. If ah yuan is in any danger, I can''t cope alone. "


    Zou Yi is going to cry. What''s all this? She''s obviously a virgin... Forget it, a virgin is not a glorious thing. Don''t worry about Shen Susu''s words.


    He plans to leave like this, no matter whether Shen Susu misunderstood him or not. But as soon as he looked up, he actually saw that Ouyang yuan was staring at him at the entrance of the stairs not far away. He immediately felt ashamed and wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    The object protected by herself also misunderstood that she would go to find those immoral women to solve her physiological problems every few days. Zou Yi is an unjust June flying snow


    But he can''t explain his secret actions. If others misunderstand him, he can''t explain. What can he do?


    Ouyangyuan looked at him with deep contempt and even some disgust.


    Zou Yi can''t explain anything, but she has an ominous premonition. Today, he may not be able to go out to buy what Su Mo wants.


    "Zou Yi, you are energetic, aren''t you?" Sure enough, Zou Yigang''s terrible ending immediately appeared. Ouyangyuan said this sentence with her teeth clenched: "you built the lawn outside and cleaned the room for me. In addition, the peonies outside need fertilization. You also made them for me by the way..."


    Ouyangyuan arranged at least ten things at a time. If you were an ordinary person, you wouldn''t be able to finish them in three days.


    However, ouyangyuan asked Zou Yi to "finish it for me before dark today". Otherwise, Zou Yi would be asked to "halve her salary in the future".


    With Su Mo, who spends money like water, Zou Yi dare not let Ouyang yuan really halve his salary.


    Now such a high salary is not enough.


    Zou Yi almost collapsed, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She began to do things obediently, one by one, and didn''t dare to slack off at all.


    Cannibals have short mouths and soft hands. Now Zou Yi finally realizes the meaning of this sentence. It''s not so simple to be a bodyguard.


    Especially the bodyguard who offended the master. That day was almost gone.


    Ouyangyuan, who monitors Zou Yi while working out in the gym, always looks at Zou Yi coldly, as if she is going to kill Zou Yi.


    Shen Susu has been smiling beside her. Her beautiful face is about to wrinkle.


    Zou Yi worked silently and fast, but she still failed to finish one third of the things arranged by ouyangyuan when it was dark.


    He spent a full hour and a half building the lawn. He didn''t have much time to do anything else.


    Aunt Zhong, the nanny after dinner, passed by Zou Yi, who was still busy, sighed and whispered, "Miss, I hate dishonest men. Zou Yi, you should pay attention in the future."


    Zou Yi is really about to cry this time. Even a nanny aunt pays attention to misunderstanding him. His grievance is more than Dou E


    Zou Yi was directly ignored by ouyangyuan and Shen Susu. They ate after taking a bath and had no plan to eat with Zou Yi at all.


    Zou Yi didn''t feel hungry at all. Recently, he has eaten three meals every day. He is not used to it. He always feels full. He can eat less.


    However, Zou Yi''s thinking does not mean that ouyangyuan and Shen Susu also think so. After eating, they put the rest of the food together in a large bowl and sent it to the Tibetan mastiff they raised in front of Zou Yi.


    It''s their idea that Zou Yi won''t eat for the dog. They''re deliberately punishing Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi looked at all this, and the hoe in her hand was trembling slightly. He just went out a few times. Is it necessary to treat him like this?


    This is simply a naked insult, challenging Zou Yi''s bottom line.


    Zou Yi can wronged herself for salary, but he can''t bear such an insult.


    He firmly grasped the hoe, and his face gradually became iron blue


    "What are you doing?" Su Mo''s voice sounded in time: "do you want to expose yourself?"


    Su Mo''s words were like a ladle of ice water. In an instant, Zou yipo''s anger was gone


    Zou Yi silently lowered her head, dug the soil next to the peony with her hoe and began to fertilize the Peony


    In the garden in front of the villa, there is only one kind of flower, namely peony. There are various varieties of peony, some of which are very rare and valuable.


    Zou Yi spent a full hour to finish the fertilization work, and then began to clean the table and all the rooms on the first floor


    At five o''clock in the morning, Zou Yi finally finished all the work. He wanted to have a rest and prepare to go to school, but Shen Susu''s voice had come: "Zou Yi, pour me a glass of boiling water. I''m going to get up."


    Zou Yi''s face turned blue again. What''s this called? Why should he be called like a nanny?


    What''s more, Shen Susu is also a driver. Why should she serve her by herself? Pour boiling water. It''s almost on your head.


    Gas returns to gas. Zou Yi reluctantly goes to pour a cup of boiled water and stands at the entrance of the stairs waiting for Shen Susu to come down and hand it to her.


    Shen Susu really got up. This was the first time Zou Yi got up since she met her.


    Shen Susu, who took the boiled water and drank it in one breath, didn''t even say "thank you" and arranged the next task: "my clothes should be washed. You can help me send them to the laundry outside... Remember not to touch water, but dry cleaning..."


    Zou Yi looked at Shen Susu. He wanted to be angry and suddenly smiled: "sister Su, why did you come down in your pajamas? It''s not good to be seen later. "

 Chapter 29

    Shen Susu seemed to notice that she was wearing pajamas. Surprised, she immediately covered my chest and exclaimed, "what are you looking at? Close your eyes. "


    Maybe it''s because Zou Yi was ordered not to go to the second floor. Zou Yi really hasn''t been to the second floor. Shen Susu was always casual when she was here. She was wearing pajamas in an open style.


    At this time, I don''t know what mistake I made. Shen Susu, who has a high IQ, went downstairs without changing his clothes. Zou Yi saw it and called out in surprise.


    Zou Yi turned slowly and said with a casual smile, "I don''t see anything, sister Su, you don''t have to be afraid..."


    "Zou Yi, what are you doing?!" Ouyang yuan, who was also dressed in pajamas, came to the first floor with a frightened voice from upstairs. She pulled the frightened Shen Susu behind her and blocked Zou Yi''s eyes with her own body.


    As everyone knows, ouyangyuan''s pajamas are printed with cartoon pictures, like those of children''s pajamas.


    After ouyangyuan asked Zou Yi, she turned and asked Shen Susu, "what''s the matter? Why did you come down in your pajamas? These pajamas are too...... "


    Shen Susu whispered, "who asked me to monitor Zou Yi? I didn''t sleep all night. I was dizzy and forgot that I was wearing pajamas..."


    Ouyangyuan was stunned, with some apology on her face. She turned around and glared at Zou Yi, so she was going to scold Zou Yi again.


    Zou Yi saw this scene, quickly turned around and said, "I''ve been busy all night. I forgot my glasses. I can''t see anything clearly..."


    Ouyangyuan was stunned and heard Shen Susu behind her say, "ah yuan, you are also wearing pajamas..."


    Ouyangyuan screamed, like a frightened rabbit, suddenly pushed away Zou Yi in front of her with her back to her, and quickly ran back to her room.


    The loud sound of closing the door told Zou Yi that ouyangyuan was more frightened than Shen Susu.


    Shen Susu, who also ran upstairs, seemed to have regained consciousness. When she closed the door, her voice was much lower.


    Zou Yi has a hunch that her bodyguard career is coming to an end. She has some light reluctance to give up and some light expectations at the same time.


    After leaving here, he may find another place to practice quietly. It''s not too bad.


    Shen Susu and ouyangyuan never thought of what Zou Yi thought. In their hearts, they must be thinking about their embarrassment and whether they have gone away and whether they have been taken advantage of by Zou Yi.


    They never thought that Zou Yi was thinking whether he was going to leave here.


    Su Mo probably realized that Zou Yi was in trouble because of his requirements. At this time, he quietly said, "it''s all right. Even if you leave here, sister, I''ll take good care of you."


    Zou Yishi couldn''t help getting angry, but seeing Su Mo''s appearance, he could only smile bitterly and say, "just take care of me. Let''s... Talk about future things later. I''ll clean up. When I leave here later, I''ll buy you those things... "


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi, who turned and approached her room, with an apologetic expression on her face.


    She just wanted to test Zou Yi''s personality, but she didn''t expect to cause such a misunderstanding, which also led to Zou Yi''s loss of her job.


    Zou Yi quickly packed up her poor salute and put the remaining 200000 money on the desk in her room.


    He thanked a note. It was an IOU. He worked for less than a month, but spent more than two months'' salary. The extra money must be returned to ouyangyuan in the future.


    "Is that it?" Su Mo said carefully, "don''t tell them separately?"


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "there''s still a face to say goodbye? I... forget it, we are not the same people, and we will leave sooner or later. "


    Su Mo nodded: "you should be an immortal now. You have magic power in your body. There will be more powerful immortal power and divine power in the future... Let everything go."


    Zou Yi was interested in Su Mo''s words and couldn''t help asking, "Xianli? Divine power? What kind of power is that? "


    Su Mo said, "do you want to know now? Or shall I tell you this slowly after we leave here? "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s ok... Let''s talk while walking."


    Su Mo smiled: "I can''t walk outside... I have to go back to the ancient books so as not to scare others."


    Zou Yi nodded and remembered Su Mo''s special identity and origin. She really can''t walk around outside.


    Walking out of her room, Zou Yi looked up at the entrance of the stairs. Unexpectedly, she saw Shen Susu, who was already dressed up, looking at him.


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "just now... Sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Do you think you have to go?" Shen Susu looked up at Zou Yi and said, "are you a man? How can you do such an irresponsible thing? Don''t forget who you are and what your duties are! "


    Zou Yi sighed: "if something like this happens and I don''t go, do I still wait for miss a yuan to order me to go? Well... I spent some money, but I wrote down an IOU. When I earn money, I will give it back to the young lady. "


    "You spent my money," ouyangyuan''s voice came from upstairs. "How could you leave like this? Where shall I find you then? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and said for a long time, "what do you want, miss?"


    Ouyangyuan slowly went downstairs and stood side by side with Shen Susu in front of Zou Yi: "we went too far last night, so... I... we apologize to you. Don''t go. Our agreement hasn''t expired yet. You can''t do anything irresponsible... "


    Zou Yi is confused. Which one is this? Did ouyangyuan lose her sense of accomplishment when she left her job on her own initiative?


    Well, let her say something to drive herself away and take it out.


    As soon as Zou Yi read this, she put down her suitcase, looked at ouyangyuan and said, "Miss, aren''t you going to drive me away?"


    Ouyang yuan shook her head: "why should I drive you away? Have you done anything sorry for me... Well, I mean, your mistakes are forgivable. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "then thank you very much, miss... Dare you ask Miss, if I stay, will my salary be halved?"


    Ouyangyuan said that if Zou Yi failed to finish the work she arranged before dark yesterday, her salary would be halved.


    But at this time, ouyangyuan seemed to forget what she had said and said with doubt, "who said to halve your salary? Nothing. "


    Zou Yi was a little stunned. Shen Susu hurriedly said, "put your things back. We''re going to start, or we''ll be late."


    Zou Yi is like a cow led by the nose. She obediently puts the salute back to her room and hurriedly gets on the bus with ouyangyuan and Shen Susu and rushes to school.


    The previous events seemed to be forgotten by everyone in an instant.


    On the bus, ouyangyuan talked to Zou Yi without a word, and didn''t mention anything in the morning.

 Chapter 30

    Shen Susu was so absorbed in driving that she didn''t plan to mention what happened in the morning.


    Until they entered school and started a normal day of study, they didn''t mention anything in the morning.


    Ouyangyuan has been back to school for a month. Because Zou Yi is there and Zou Yi''s fans, especially fan leaders Guo Ming and Huang Min, few people harass ouyangyuan.


    However, this does not mean that everyone has forgotten ouyangyuan''s existence. In their hearts, they have always been thinking about their signature, group photo, meeting the goddess and even the opportunity to participate in activities together.


    So Zou Yi, who had just arrived at the school, was found by Guo Ming: "Mr. Zou, this fan has been waiting for a month. I don''t know when I can meet ah yuan?"


    Zou Yi had been thinking about this question for a long time. Seeing Guo Ming asked, she said casually, "I have discussed with miss a yuan. At two o''clock this afternoon, I will sign for you in the school auditorium. If you have enough time, you can also let some fans take a group photo with miss a yuan. Of course, this organization, as well as the layout of the site, still need your help. "


    Guo Ming was overjoyed: "don''t worry, leave it to me. I promise to satisfy you and miss a yuan."


    Because of joy, Guo Ming temporarily took Zou Yi''s position in front of miss a yuan, but when the activity began, the position had to return to normal.


    Zou Yi smiled: "also, the activity time is up to one hour. After 3 p.m., miss a yuan will come back to continue her study."


    Guo Ming said, "an hour is a little short. Can we start earlier? That''s one more hour... "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "between one and two o''clock, miss a yuan must take a nap. This is her habit and can''t be disturbed."


    Guo Ming nodded: "yes, I''ll arrange it now. Such good news must be told to everyone as soon as possible. "


    Zou Yi smiled and watched Guo Ming leave. When she turned back to go to her "classroom" lounge, she accidentally saw Shen Susu looking at him at the door of the lounge.


    Zou Yi hurried forward: "the teacher has been waiting for a long time, sorry..."


    "You promised Guo Ming. What if Miss doesn''t promise?" Shen Susu said calmly, "Miss doesn''t like such activities..."


    Zou Yi said, "I can''t help it. I don''t know how many students have come to beg me in the past month. If I go out to see you again, I''m afraid my previous efforts will be in vain..."


    Shen Susu pondered a little: "read the book yourself first. I''ll talk to the young lady first, so that she won''t be angry if you say it rashly later."


    Zou Yi said gratefully, "thank you for your help..."


    Shen Susu looked back at Zou Yi and whispered, "if you are called my teacher, you''d better call me sister su. It sounds more pleasant."


    Zou Yi smiled, looked at Shen Susu and nodded.


    Maybe Shen Susu told ouyangyuan in advance. When Zou Yi mentioned the afternoon activities, ouyangyuan nodded and agreed.


    Zou Yi nodded gratefully to Shen Susu. After having lunch with ouyangyuan in a fixed hotel outside the school, she protected ouyangyuan and came to the school auditorium.


    This is a large auditorium, which is used to hold the teacher-student meeting of the whole school at ordinary times. It has a lot of space and seats, and can accommodate more than 20000 people at a time.


    But when Zou Yi came here, they found that there were no seats here, and the aisle was full of people who couldn''t find seats.


    In order to prevent accidents, dozens of security guards of the school were all present and fully armed to maintain order.


    More than a dozen policemen who were obviously invited after the school knew about this activity were guarding important positions like a great enemy. Their attentive appearance showed that they were very nervous.


    Ouyangyuan''s influence is so great that almost all the teachers and students of the whole school come together, which is more orderly than the annual commendation meeting of the school.


    The passageway facing the auditorium gate was isolated by Guo Ming and Gao min. a one meter wide passageway was lined up with neat boys and girls in school uniforms on both sides, just like soldiers welcoming the head to review.


    The moment ouyangyuan approached the auditorium, everyone shouted, "ah yuan, ah yuan, ah yuan..."


    The sound was like a shell, which made everyone''s ears buzzing, and there was an illusion of going to the battlefield.


    Zou Yi''s hearing is very good. Although in order to protect ouyangyuan, he has quietly opened the protective cover and blocked most of the voices, he still feels numb in his ears.


    Enthusiastic fans, like beating chicken blood, shouted ah yuan''s name desperately, and the voice was getting louder and louder.


    Zou Yizhen was worried that the auditorium would collapse. Fortunately, these were taken into account in the design of the auditorium. It was very solid and there was no sign of collapse.


    Ouyangyuan wanted to shake hands and clap hands with her through the channel isolated by the human wall, but all of them were blocked by Zou Yi''s protective cover.


    They didn''t know why. They thought it was their own illusion, or they were too slow to keep up with ouyangyuan, and missed the opportunity to shake hands and clap hands with ouyangyuan.


    I went to the podium, which was also separated by a human wall. It has been arranged as a signature desk, all kinds of flowers, all kinds of sound transmission equipment, etc. it is no less than a formal national press conference.


    Guo Ming and Gao Min did their best. Even ouyangyuan, a big star used to seeing the big scene, showed an expression of satisfaction.


    Ouyangyuan still didn''t smile. Such a big scene still couldn''t make her smile. It seemed that she wouldn''t smile at all.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Guo Ming and Ou Yangyuan sat down on the signature table, immediately picked up the microphone and shouted, "please be quiet. Now let''s invite Miss ah yuan, whom we all love deeply, to say a few words. Welcome. "


    In a few simple words, the crowd applauded and completely followed Guo Ming''s meaning. At this time, Guo Ming showed amazing leadership skills. In his words, he was like an important official giving orders.


    In front of ouyangyuan were dozens of microphones. She looked up and looked around, as if she had looked at everyone, and then slowly said, "thank you for organizing today''s activity for me, all the students and sisters who organized this activity, and the school for giving us the opportunity to spend the next hour happily together..."


    Ouyangyuan''s plain voice didn''t seem to mean much gratitude. However, when she said these words, the students and professors applauded again and again, as if she had really been thanked by ouyangyuan.

 Chapter 31

    Celebrity effect, beauty effect, alumni complex and other factors doomed ouyangyuan to receive the warmest welcome here.


    Zou Yi maintained the protective cover on one side, with a faint smile on her face. She seemed very happy.


    Shen Susu beside him was the same, and the smile on his face never disappeared.


    Countless mobile phones, cameras and cameras are aimed at this side. Zou Yi and Shen Susu can''t help smiling.


    The dazzling flash has never stopped flashing since the moment ouyangyuan came in.


    Stars appear, but these things are absolutely indispensable.


    Ouyangyuan said something like gratitude and finally said, "I''m honored to participate in today''s activity. If any alumni or teacher wants to see how my name is written, please prepare your pens and come in turn now."


    This is the focus of everyone''s concern. As soon as ouyangyuan''s voice fell, countless people shouted disorderly. They all wanted to sign and take a group photo.


    Many people want to stand up from their position and squeeze in front of ouyangyuan to ask for an autograph, or take a photo with ouyangyuan from afar.


    It''s just that they sat comfortably before, and now it''s difficult to leave their position. The people who originally stood in the passage came to ouyangyuan more conveniently.


    Everyone wanted to sign and take a group photo when they heard that they were crowded in an instant. Regardless of the advice of the student union, security guards and police, they all crowded together in a swarm.


    In this case, it is more difficult to get close to ouyangyuan, especially those behind him, who almost completely lost the opportunity.


    So some people think they have some strength, or like to frighten people with a strong physique, they have some small moves.


    As a result, several or several students, even a professor, who were hit or pushed down around will collectively shoot at the strong student.


    All kinds of attack means and small moves are used. At this time, this strong student finally knows what is invincible and what is invincible


    Almost at the same time, people in five or six places were lecturing those who wanted to rely on their strong body to obtain ouyangyuan''s signature.


    There was a mess in the auditorium, and the security guard of the school immediately came forward to stop it, but he was almost taught by everyone.


    Fortunately, there are several policemen. Their identity and prestige are completely different. Wherever they go, teachers and students make way together and dare not force them with the police.


    Zou Yi ignored these episodes and devoted herself to protecting ouyangyuan. Because of the signature, the protective cover had to be removed temporarily. At this time, ouyangyuan''s safety became particularly important.


    Like Zou Yi, Shen Susu concentrates all her energy on preventing possible dangers.


    Some students may like ouyangyuan too much. When signing, they can''t help but want to get closer to ouyangyuan. However, they were blocked by Zou Yi, Shen Susu, and Guo Ming and Gao Min, who strictly performed their task of guarding the goddess.


    At the beginning, it was a bit chaotic. Everyone formed a human wall in front of ouyangyuan. Each time, one or two people approached ouyangyuan and asked for an autograph, which also reduced Zou Yi''s pressure.


    The one hour time soon ended. Most people didn''t get the signature as they wanted. They had to wait disappointed and wait for the next opportunity.


    Ouyangyuan, who kept writing for an hour, felt her arms sore and soft. It was like going through a fierce battle.


    Zou Yi could feel ouyangyuan''s tiredness at this time and said to Guo Ming in time: "it''s time. Today''s signing activity is over in the end."


    Guo Ming nodded, picked up the microphone and shouted, "because of time, today''s signature is over. Please consciously step aside and applaud to see off our goddess elder martial sister. "


    When they heard Guo Ming say this, they had to make way slowly. The students'' union immediately came forward and separated a passage with a human wall again.


    Ouyangyuan rubbed her wrist and stood up to leave.


    Just then, something unknown suddenly flew over from an insignificant corner on the left.


    The incident happened suddenly. Most of them didn''t react or even see it.


    Zou Yi was always very careful. She caught a glimpse of this thing flying from the corner of her eyes. The target was ouyangyuan in front of him. Without enough time to think about it, she resolutely pressed down ouyangyuan who had just stood up and unfolded the protective cover at the same time.


    Zou Yi''s voice sounded almost at the same time: "be careful!"


    People close to ouyangyuan reacted. They shouted in disorder and were busy avoiding one by one.


    It looks a little heavy and fierce.


    Zou Yi finished what she should do, and it came to her.


    Zou Yi could see clearly that it was a glass test tube, one end was plugged with a rubber stopper, and there was some liquid in it.


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and took the test tube in her hand at the moment when the test tube hit the protective cover.


    Zou Yi''s protective cover can appear or disappear at any time with his mind. Just at the moment when he used the test tube, the protective cover temporarily disappeared, and then quickly recovered.


    Zou Yi was worried about what toxic liquid was contained in the test tube, or the corrosive liquid in the cup, which would hit the protective cover and fall to the ground, which would splash on others and hurt others, so she risked catching it.


    In fact, this is very dangerous. If another test tube or other things fly over at this time, ouyangyuan he wants to protect will be dangerous.


    Fortunately, this time I was very lucky that there were no other items to attack at the same time.


    The police always reacted the fastest. At this time, two policemen shouted, "don''t move, don''t move!"


    They were ready to run away to avoid hurting themselves, but when they heard the voice of the police, they seemed to find the backbone and stopped all at once.


    Zou Yi''s eyes looked at the direction of the test tube. She had locked the person who threw the test tube, but she didn''t say it.


    "What is this?" Shen Susu whispered, "is it dangerous?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I don''t know what it is for the time being. Give it to the police and you should find out what it is soon."


    "To the police, we might as well take it to the laboratory for testing." Ouyangyuan didn''t seem to be frightened. She was calm: "this thing may be diluted * * * and highly toxic. Be careful. Don''t fall on the ground. Many people will die."

 Chapter 32

    Zou Yi certainly knows that * * * is very toxic and that what she has in her hand may kill everyone here.


    So Zou Yi took extra care to put away the test tube and said to ouyangyuan and Shen Susu, "don''t leave me one meter away. I guarantee your safety..."


    Shen Susu and ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi incredulously, but they really didn''t plan to leave Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi knew that at this time, we must not mess with ourselves, so she continued: "the police will investigate this matter in a moment, and the murderer will certainly act. That''s when we seize his opportunity."


    Ouyangyuan whispered, "did you see who attacked me?"


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "I''m staring at the student with his head down next to the red coat on the left."


    Ouyangyuan didn''t immediately look at the man on the left like ordinary people, but continued: "I know. You don''t care about me for a while. Just catch him."


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly: "my task is to protect you, not to catch the murderer... The police will catch him. Don''t worry."


    Ouyangyuan glanced at Zou Yi and said casually, "here''s 100000 for you. Help me catch him."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "this is not money..."


    "Two hundred thousand." Ouyangyuan immediately increased the price and didn''t give Zou Yi the chance to refuse.


    Zou Yi was worried that ouyangyuan would increase the price more, so she sighed and nodded.


    Just then, the student suddenly stood up and shouted, "run, there''s * *"


    With this cry, the students who had been quiet because of the police immediately fried the pot, ignored the police and began to run away.


    Like a swarm of fried bees, you squeeze me and I hit you, regardless of whether it will endanger the safety of others, and neatly began to run to several gates of the auditorium.


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately understood the student''s intention. He wanted to escape by accident.


    Since I want to escape, I''m unlikely to shoot ouyangyuan again for the time being. This is not only a good opportunity to seize him, but also an opportunity Zou Yi has been waiting for.


    He rushed out decisively because there were too many people here. Zou Yi had no choice but to squeeze all the people who blocked him with protective covers.


    He rushed like a bull and fell behind him. I don''t know how many students, including Guo Ming and Gao min.


    In the blink of an eye, she came behind the student dressed man. At the moment when the man was about to squeeze forward, Zou Yi grabbed the man.


    The bondage skill immediately started, and a force of magic entered the man''s body, instantly making the man lose his ability to move.


    Human action requires several necessary conditions, such as nerve transmission, physical strength and so on. As long as one of them is controlled by mana, the man will lose his ability to move and don''t want to escape.


    Zou Yi immediately picked up the man and went straight back to ouyangyuan and Shen Susu.


    He was still worried that someone would take the opportunity to hurt ouyangyuan. Only by standing beside ouyangyuan could he rescue him in time.


    Although ouyangyuan is not an ordinary person without strength, she will be in danger in the face of some sudden attacks.


    Zou Yi''s clairvoyance is difficult to play a role in such a chaotic place, and can only use the most stupid and direct way to protect ouyangyuan.


    Zou Yi came to ouyangyuan and threw down the boy who attacked ouyangyuan: "he attacked the young lady..."


    Ouyangyuan glanced at the man and said unexpectedly, "how is it you?"


    It turned out that ouyangyuan knew this man and recognized him at a glance.


    The man could not move, but could speak: "ah yuan, don''t you know why I killed you?"


    Ouyangyuan''s face was a little bad. She sighed and said to Zou Yi, "let''s go. The police will take him back."


    At this time, many people have run out. Among the rest, the security guard and the police run in the opposite direction to Zou Yi. They saw Zou Yi''s process of catching the murderer and knew what to do.


    With the fastest speed, he came to Zou Yi and others. The police first roasted the murderer in handcuffs, and then asked ouyangyuan if she was well.


    Ouyangyuan simply said "nothing" and wanted to leave here. Although she was not frightened, she was always in a bad mood when she met such a thing.


    The police didn''t embarrass ouyangyuan. They knew what to do with celebrities.


    But Zou Yi needs to go to the public security bureau to record a confession. Who told him to tell everyone that he was ouyangyuan''s agent?


    For ouyangyuan''s safety, Zou Yi asks ouyangyuan and Shen Susu not to leave the school. Something happens in the school, and more police will come here. This is the safest place.


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu went to the lounge to have a rest. There were two policemen at the door to protect them, which was also some guarantee.


    Zou Yi was taken by the police to the police station not far from the school and recorded a confession as quickly as possible.


    Zou Yi just protected ouyangyuan, not a suspect. Just say what she saw.


    Zou Yi was sent back to the school by the police in a police car. Zou Yi came to the lounge for the first time to find ouyangyuan and Shen Susu.


    Ouyangyuan saw Zou Yi coming back, so she got up and said, "let''s go back. We can''t stay here all the time."


    Zou Yi nodded and left the lounge with ouyangyuan. They didn''t really go back, but went to the school laboratory.


    Several people in the laboratory are doing some experiments. These people should not have participated in ouyangyuan''s signature activity. They were obviously stunned when they saw ouyangyuan.


    When the beauty visited, a student like person asked, "what''s the matter with you here?"


    Zou Yi took out the test tube she caught before: "please help us see what the liquid is."


    Shen Susu said aside, "it may be * * *. You must be careful."


    The man was surprised: "where did you get this? Who the hell are you? "


    Ouyangyuan said, "I''m a yuan. I''m studying a subject. I need you to help me verify what the liquid in the test tube is."


    "Ah yuan? Are you really ah yuan? " The man was a little surprised: "I heard that elder martial sister came back, but I didn''t expect to see you today..." he paused: "the tutor is doing a very long experiment, and I don''t have time to help you... Do it yourself. If you need any equipment, I can help you find it."


    Ouyangyuan nodded slightly, "thank you."


    This person can help. Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu do the experiment without any difficulty.


    Zou Yi took the initiative to leave the laboratory because she had no relevant knowledge and ability.


    Zou Yi walked around the campus and could hear ouyangyuan talking about the attack almost at any time.


    Things about celebrities, even small things, are big things. What''s more, today''s affairs are already very big.

 Chapter 33

    All the students are talking. There are countless reports on the internet almost immediately, and all kinds of comments are overwhelming.


    Zou Yi had no time to pay attention to these. He found a relatively quiet place, and his eyes and ears were in full swing, bringing the whole campus into his monitoring range.


    If Zou Yi does this now, she will consume a lot of mana and can''t last too long.


    But doing so will always be reassuring. Zou Yi unknowingly has made her responsibilities clear and knows what she wants to do.


    Today''s affairs are definitely not simple. Zou Yi has a faint feeling that maybe it''s not over yet.


    He is ready for any emergency.


    Inside the University, perhaps no one can dare to fight ouyangyuan again, but it''s hard to say if you want to leave the campus.


    An hour later, ouyangyuan and Shen Susu came out. When they saw Zou Yi waiting for them, they all said, "it''s * * *, an absolutely toxic substance..."


    Zou Yi has already accepted this fact: "such poisons are strictly controlled by our country. Can you find out where they flow out?"


    Ouyang yuan shook her head. "It''s from our school laboratory, but no one can tell how it was taken out."


    Shen Susu said: "we have seen the surveillance, and there are no clues in the video of the last month retained in the surveillance. The police will continue to follow up. I hope they will find something. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "shall we go back now? There''s nothing to do if you stay here. "


    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "your skill seems to be much better than me. I don''t know when you had such skill?"


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and shouted "miscalculation". He patronized to save people and forgot what he had said.


    He said he had good eyesight, but nothing else. Now his amazing strength has completely broken his lies.


    "This..." Zou Yi tried to keep calm: "maybe I stimulated my potential in the crisis... Unexpectedly, my potential is also very good, ha ha..."


    "Are you going to lie to us all the time?" Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi and said, "what else can you do? Why don''t you tell us at once. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m really inspired by my potential... Didn''t you all say that as long as I protect you, my salary will increase slowly. That''s my motivation... By the way, do you still owe me 200000?"


    Ouyangyuan stared at Zou Yi. Her eyes slowly changed and returned to the previous coldness: "I''ll give you 200000 after I go back. You''ll make contributions today. You don''t have to do housework hard at night."


    Zou Yi was relieved. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "that''s great. Thank you, miss."


    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi, but said to Shen Susu, "last time my father said he wanted to upgrade the monitoring of our house. Let someone come and do it."


    Shen Susu nodded: "I''ll contact you right away. The upgrade can be completed before tonight. Miss, shall we go back now? "


    Ouyangyuan thought for a moment: "you drive the spare car we left here. The car we drove today will not be used for the time being. Let someone come and check it, make sure there is no problem, and then send it back to us. "


    Shen Susu often meets such tasks. He doesn''t feel surprised at all. He turns around and goes to work.


    Ouyangyuan took a look at the people on campus who were all looking at her, but deliberately kept a distance from her. She sighed gently and said to herself, "it''s not bad to be an ordinary person, at least some friends, isn''t it?"


    Zou Yi heard ouyangyuan''s words. When her heart moved, she deliberately said to ouyangyuan, "Miss, do you think of those comrades in arms of the national security group?"


    Ouyangyuan glanced at Zou Yi: "they are not my comrades in arms... We will not have any communication in the future. I must completely forget them..."


    Zou Yi was stunned and didn''t understand what ouyangyuan meant.


    Ouyangyuan didn''t mean to explain. She just said to Zou Yi, "let''s go. The car is coming."


    A gray Ferrari quickly drove towards ouyangyuan and Zou Yi. The driver wore sunglasses and was somewhat similar to Shen Susu


    However, in Zou Yi''s eyes, this man is definitely not Shen Susu, just about the same figure.


    Zou Yi immediately realized that something was wrong. He thought the campus was safe, but now it doesn''t seem so.


    Sometimes, the more dangerous the place is, the safer it is. Conversely, sometimes, the safer the place, the more dangerous it is.


    Zou Yi immediately understood this truth. She had no time to explain to ouyangyuan. As soon as she reached out, she had pulled ouyangyuan to her side.


    Ouyangyuan was unprepared and was about to walk towards the car. She was unstable. She was pulled by Zou Yi and tilted. Unexpectedly, she fell into Zou Yi''s arms.


    Ouyangyuan''s face immediately turned red, and a trace of anger flashed in her eyes.


    Zou Yi doesn''t have time to care if ouyangyuan is angry. The protective cover rises to protect him and ouyangyuan.


    At the same time, Ferrari, which was already very fast, suddenly accelerated again and hit it like lightning.


    The distance was too close, and Ferrari was too fast. Zou Yi had just opened the protective cover when he was hit.


    If Zou Yi were alone, there would be a better way to avoid such an impact. Ferrari would never hit him when his speed expanded.


    But now Zou Yi needs to protect ouyangyuan around her, so she can''t do so. The only way is to use a protective cover.


    Zou Yi and Ouyang yuan, who were hit and flew, actually had no contact with Ferrari at all.


    Ferrari just hit the protective cover. The amazing protective ability of the protective cover automatically retreated and flew back with Zou Yi and ouyangyuan. It looked like it was hit and flew.


    Many people on one side saw this scene, and many people couldn''t help shouting.


    They seem to have seen the bloody scene and the fall of a generation of star ah yuan.


    But the next scene, let them all some return to God. Zou Yi and Ouyang yuan, who were hit and flew, landed steadily, only retreated a few meters.


    Because the speed is too fast, Ferrari can''t brake. When it stops, it''s only about 10 cm away from them.


    The driver''s eyes were filled with an incredible look, as if he didn''t believe what he saw.


    Zou Yi smiled at the driver. The driver who had planned to do something suddenly seemed petrified and didn''t do anything.

 Chapter 34

    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi, her eyes slowly changed, and finally whispered, "can you let me go?"


    Zou Yi noticed that she was still holding ouyangyuan. He quickly let go and said, "are you okay?"


    Zou Yi is really a man who has never had close contact with women. In the past, he was lonely and rarely contacted people.


    Several women who have communicated with him either stay away from him or he can''t have a slightly crooked object, so he has no experience in this.


    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi: "with you, I think something seems impossible... Who are you?"


    Zou Yi knew that some of her secrets showed a little trace in the emergency just now, which was seen by ouyangyuan. So his brain spun quickly: "well, I admit that I lied before in order not to join the national security group... I practiced."


    "Practiced?" Ouyangyuan pressed, "your skill is very good. It''s not as simple as practicing?"


    Zou Yi looked at ouyangyuan and said slowly, "I''ve practiced for a few days. After I changed my autism, I had nothing to do. I practiced Kung Fu for a few days according to the... Kung Fu in the movie."


    Ouyangyuan shook her head slightly. Knowing that she couldn''t ask anything, she changed the topic and said, "I don''t know this man. Why do you treat me like this?"


    Zou Yi said, "maybe it''s drinking and driving..."


    Ouyangyuan stepped forward and said suspiciously, "why doesn''t she move? Won''t you be knocked unconscious? "


    Zou Yi also stepped forward: "I saw that she had a gun in her hand, but she didn''t move. It seems that she really didn''t bump."


    Ouyang Yuanqi said, "the airbags haven''t been opened. Has the Ferrari failed for a long time?" Pause: "where''s sister Su? Is she all right? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "don''t worry, sister Su just didn''t find Ferrari. She''s asking the school master who helped take care of Ferrari."


    "How do you know?" Ouyangyuan immediately asked, "do you not only have excellent eyesight, but also have excellent hearing?"


    Zou Yi couldn''t hide it. She simply smiled and said, "my eyesight and hearing are much better than ordinary people... Didn''t I tell you?"


    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi like an alien and said for a long time, "the car can''t drive away. The police are coming... Do something. How can we get back?"


    Zou Yi spread her hands: "well... We can go back by bus."


    Ouyangyuan immediately shook her head: "I don''t want to be blocked in the car and can''t get off. You can''t do this."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "then I have no better way. You have to find a way to go back by yourself, miss."


    Ouyangyuan sighed slightly, looked at the police who hurried over and said to Zou Yi, "you solve it."


    Zou Yi nodded and went up to the police and said, "this car belongs to miss a yuan. I don''t know how this man stole it. It''s unforgivable that after we found out, she planned to kill us. We also asked the police officers to take her away and deal with her seriously. "


    A policeman said, "we will deal with it seriously. Please rest assured, miss a yuan."


    Ah yuan didn''t say anything and didn''t even look at the policeman.


    Zou Yi could only smile and say, "thank you. We still have some things to deal with. Let''s go first."


    The policeman said in embarrassment, "this miss a yuan is a party. Could you please miss a yuan to take a statement for us?"


    Zou Yi said: "there is everything in the school''s monitoring. You can see it all when you transfer it out. Miss, I still have an appointment. I can''t go to the police station today. Please forgive me. "


    The policeman nodded helplessly: "in that case, we won''t delay miss a yuan''s time."


    Zou Yi smiled and said "thank you", turned to protect ouyangyuan and left, regardless of the millions of Ferrari.


    Find Shen Susu, who is still arguing with the old man guarding the parking lot of the school. Zou Yi took two beauties to the school gate to stop a taxi.


    Those students who saw all this almost immediately sent videos and photos to the Internet, and there were waves again. The topic about ouyangyuan even overshadowed the recent hot topic, that is, the tunnel was destroyed and collapsed by foreign forces, and our country severely cracked down on that organization.


    Major websites, television and other media all broadcast the news of ah yuan''s continuous attack, and some departments were forced to come forward and start investigating the truth of the incident.


    Because ah yuan''s social influence is too great, some sensitive departments have to intervene in this matter, making the incident bigger and bigger.


    At this time, ah yuan was pulled by Zou Yi to a taxi, which went towards her residence.


    The on-board TV in the taxi is broadcasting the same news, but because Zou Yi was ready, he covered ouyangyuan''s face with a big sun hat. The driver didn''t find that the people in his car were the protagonists of the news.


    When she returned to the villa safely, ouyangyuan seemed very tired and went upstairs without doing anything.


    As ouyangyuan''s bodyguard and good sister, Shen Susu naturally wants to accompany ouyangyuan.


    Zou Yi was left alone. Just when she felt there was nothing to do, she heard someone ring the doorbell.


    Zou Yi explored a little and found that it was a construction team. They are here to upgrade the monitoring equipment here, big boxes and small bags, and bring a lot of things.


    Zou Yi got the news early and opened the door to let the construction team in.


    I don''t know much about monitoring equipment and these electronic devices, and I can''t help. I just watch.


    In fact, the monitoring inside the villa is very old. In addition to seeing some situations in a certain area inside and outside the villa, it has no effect, and it really needs to be upgraded.


    Especially today, there are several attacks against ouyangyuan. Zou Yi won''t rest assured if she doesn''t upgrade.


    When Zou Yi was the owner of the villa, the people of the engineering team were very enthusiastic about Zou Yi.


    Their leader introduced in detail how to use the installed equipment, and after soliciting Zou Yi''s opinions, put the terminal equipment originally placed in ouyangyuan''s room on the second floor, that is, the control terminal of the original monitoring equipment, in Zou Yi''s room.


    Ouyangyuan was in her room at this time. She didn''t know what Zou Yi was doing.


    After the construction team was busy for two hours and all left, Ouyang yuan remembered it.


    When she went downstairs and asked Zou Yi, she saw Zou Yi fiddling with the upgraded monitoring equipment in front of rows of monitors. It was too late to say anything.


    Perhaps because of time, all monitoring equipment are installed outside the villa. If it is indoor, there are basically no such things.


    This is naturally what Zou Yi means. He thinks it is inappropriate to install indoor monitoring.

 Chapter 35

    Zou Yi was ready to accept ouyangyuan''s anger and wanted to explain. But to Zou Yi''s surprise, ouyangyuan just looked at Zou Yi and said nothing.


    At 5 p.m., aunt Zhong, who lives in the community outside the villa area, came to cook and clean on time. Seeing the monitoring of the new clothes, she boasted casually. Unexpectedly, Ouyang yuanka''s eyes changed and became a little terrible.


    Aunt Zhong was completely confused and didn''t know what she said wrong.


    If Zou Yi hadn''t quietly explained, aunt Zhong might really think she had said something wrong and annoyed her young master.


    At dinner, Shen Susu couldn''t help saying, "the monitoring terminal is in your room. How can we know if someone breaks in?"


    Zou Yi knew that Shen Susu was talking to herself, so she smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''s me who really broke in and dealt with them. You can rest at ease and don''t care about anything. "


    "What if you can''t handle it?" Ouyangyuan finally couldn''t help saying, "do you want us to be killed with you?"


    Zou Yi heard ouyangyuan''s dissatisfaction, but pretended not to hear it: "I will never allow such a thing to happen... Miss, and sister Su, believe me. I''ve practiced..."


    Shen Su Su burst out with a laugh. A mouthful of rice just fed to her mouth gushed out.


    Fortunately, she bowed her head in time and didn''t spray it on the dishes on the table.


    Ouyangyuan exclaimed, jumped up and let her go: "sister Su, what are you doing? How can you eat?"


    Shen Susu waved her hand and held back a smile: "Zou Yi bragged. I really can''t help it... Sorry, I''ll clean it up now."


    Ouyangyuan looked at Shen Susu and opened her mouth, but did not speak. Instead, she looked at Zou Yi with a strange look in her eyes.


    Zou Yi saw ouyangyuan''s expression, smiled at ouyangyuan and got up to help Shen Susu clean up the food on the ground.


    Ouyangyuan turned her eyes and came to help. She took the broom from Shen Susu and went to sweep the rice on the floor.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Ouyangyuan seemed to have never done such a thing. She stretched out her broom and didn''t sweep the rice on the ground. Instead, she quickly swept Zou Yi''s face, who had just bent down to help clean up.


    No matter how clean the broom is, it''s also a broom. If Zou Yi''s face is swept by the broom, it won''t look good.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect this. She subconsciously raised her head and straightened her waist. The whole person leaned back in an instant, and narrowly avoided ouyangyuan''s broom.


    Zou Yi breathed a sigh of relief. She was about to stand up and see what was going on. She saw that the broom in ouyangyuan''s hand turned and hit him again.


    This is definitely not unintentional. Zou Yi suddenly recovered. While secretly scolding ouyangyuan, she jumped up quickly and avoided the blow.


    Ouyangyuan seemed to be on the rise. She drank "good" and another broom came over.


    This time ouyangyuan hit Zou Yi''s face, and it was fierce and serious.


    Zou Yi was angry. She was angry that ouyangyuan beat herself with a broom, so she easily picked up a chair around her and blocked ouyangyuan''s broom.


    Ouyangyuan''s attack was blocked by Zou Yi without any panic. The broom seemed to have become her weapon. The tiger that she waved fought with Zou Yi.


    Although the chair in Zou Yi''s hand is bulky, it is also waved by Zou Yi, which seems to have become his weapon.


    When the two started, Shen Susu stepped aside and held hands to watch the play. Her face was full of smiles.


    Zou Yi caught a glimpse of Shen Susu''s expression in a hurry. Huo Di understood that the two women were actually working together to test him.


    This is not good. In case of being seen, how can we face Su Mo in the future?


    Zou Yi instantly remembered Su Mo, so she deliberately stepped back and slipped under her feet. At the moment before ouyangyuan hit him with the broom in her hand, she fell to the ground.


    Ouch, Zou Yi, who shouted, got up and looked at Ouyang yuan angrily: "why did you hit me? What did I do wrong? "


    Ouyangyuan didn''t seem to expect that the battle was over. In a daze, she forgot to answer Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to put down the chair in her hand, and deliberately fell to the ground with her chair. At the same time, she shouted, "why do you hit me? You still owe me 200000 yuan and beat me. It''s unreasonable... "


    He said a lot at random. Zou Yi didn''t shut up until he saw ouyangyuan''s recovery and his face gradually changed.


    Zou Yi, who is full of grievances, will feel that he has been greatly wronged at this time.


    Ouyangyuan had planned to teach Zou Yi a lesson, but seeing Zou Yi like this, she couldn''t say anything cruel.


    Shen Susu couldn''t help saying, "Zou Yi, are you okay? Shall I ask a doctor to show you? "


    Zou Yi immediately said, "nothing else. My ass is falling and blooming..."


    Now ouyangyuan couldn''t hang on her face. Her face turned red and said, "didn''t she fall down? Is it so serious?"


    Zou Yi was amused in her heart and said, "you didn''t fall again. How do you know it''s okay? Why don''t you try? "


    "You!" Ouyangyuan threw down her broom, rushed to Zou Yi, pointed to Zou Yi and said, "what are you talking about? Say it again! "


    At this time, ouyangyuan was a typical Princess and a spoiled princess. Zou Yi deliberately stepped back and whispered, "I didn''t say anything. I just have a pain in my butt..."


    Shen Susu couldn''t help laughing again. "Stop it, I''m laughing with a stomachache..."


    Ouyangyuan said, "you deserve it. Who told you to give some bad ideas..."


    Shen Susu said with a smile, "it was a good idea you gave me yesterday. I didn''t sleep all night and Zou Yi saw it... Hum, I haven''t found it yet. Settle the account."


    Ouyangyuan blushed: "you also said that I was not by him... No, I''m tired and want to have a rest."


    Ouyangyuan turned and left. When she left, she didn''t forget to look back and say, "sister Su, come and rub it for me. When signing during the day, it seems that my wrists are not mine..."


    Shen Susu smiled and went upstairs, leaving Zou Yi alone. Zou Yi helplessly looked at their backs and smiled slowly.


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu designed to test Zou Yi''s skills and made such a move. In fact, Zou Yi had already understood it, but in order not to cause more trouble, he didn''t say it.


    Maybe after today''s test, Zou Yi''s life will be better in the future.


    Because ouyangyuan and Shen Susu know that his skill is not very good, they may give up some intentions.

 Chapter 36

    Early in the morning the day after ouyangyuan was attacked, Zou Yi was practicing. Suddenly, a warning sound came from the monitoring.


    When Zou Yi opened her eyes and looked at the screen, she saw three Hummers parked outside the villa, and a team of fully armed police were gathering. It seemed that she was going to visit ouyangyuan.


    Zou Yi jumped out of her bed, quickly put on her coat, pushed the door and came out of the villa.


    A female police officer who could only see her eyes just came to the door of the villa at this time. When she saw Zou Yi, she saluted, took out her certificate and politely said, "the anti black dragon group was ordered to protect miss a yuan. I don''t know what to call?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "my name is Zou Yi. At present, I am miss a yuan''s agent and miss a yuan''s bodyguard. Miss a yuan is still sleeping. Please sit in the room and have a rest first. "


    The female police officer said, "our task is to protect miss a yuan, but we don''t dare to disturb miss a yuan. We will patrol the villa area and will not disturb you. "


    Zou Yi was a little moved: "thank you. With you, miss a yuan''s safety must be all right."


    Zou Yi''s polite words, the female police officer can''t hear them. She seems to smile and say to Zou Yi, "Mr. Zou, don''t worry about us. We''re going to patrol."


    Zou Yi nodded and watched a group of more than ten policemen disperse and start patrolling in the villa group.


    They are like security guards here. They are dedicated patrols to protect the safety of owners.


    Zou Yi knows that ouyangyuan is the person protected by the police. As for others, as long as they don''t receive the alarm, the police can''t protect them all.


    Generally speaking, the anti black dragon group is a police organization responsible for important criminal cases. They will not come forward to solve events such as the attack on ouyangyuan.


    Now they are forced by external pressure, especially the pressure of public opinion, to protect ouyangyuan. I''m afraid they are reluctant.


    Zou Yi can think of this because he has also experienced some things discriminated against before, which is somewhat shadowy psychologically.


    A person''s youth is very important and will be affected by various external influences. When you grow up and encounter similar things, you will have similar reactions immediately.


    Zou Yi stood at the door and looked at the armed police patrolling. What she thought had nothing to do with this.


    Today is the weekend. He doesn''t have to go to school. He can practice well. Back in the room, Zou Yi began to practice at ease when she saw that the anti black dragon police outside were patrolling conscientiously.


    After a while, aunt Zhong comes back to make breakfast. At that time, Zou Yi takes the opportunity to leave and help Su Mo buy something.


    Su Mo wanted to buy something because it was not safe these two days and he couldn''t buy it.


    I don''t know if Su Mo hasn''t shown up since last night because of this.


    Zou Yi still cares about Su Mo, the master. After all, Su Mo took him into the ranks of cultivating immortals, and Su Mo completely changed his fate.


    People should know how to be grateful, otherwise, they will be despised and despised.


    "Zou Yi," Zou Yi was thinking about Su Mo''s account, so Su Mo appeared: "you have a rest today, can you help me do something?"


    Zou Yi looked at Su Mo and said respectfully, "sister Su, just tell me. I''ll help you."


    Su Mo''s temper is not very good, but he is a little abnormal today. When talking to Zou Yi, he is very gentle.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know what''s wrong with Su Mo today. She doesn''t dare to ask more. She can only respectfully agree to Su Mo''s request.


    Su Mo didn''t respond to Zou Yi''s attitude. He said to himself, "help me order a cake as big as possible... My former master, it''s today''s birthday. I want to sacrifice him..."


    Zou Yi suddenly felt a little moved: "I''ll make it right away... I promise you''re satisfied with sister su."


    Su Mo said sadly, "the host hasn''t eaten anything modern. Apart from the cake, can you buy me some delicious food? Wine is also needed... "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s easy to do. I''ll surf the Internet and send it to us in an hour."


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi and said "thank you".


    Zou Yi began to surf the Internet in front of Su Mo, bought thousands of delicious food, and specially ordered a table of delicious wine and food.


    Since Su Mo wanted to pay tribute to the former owner of Su Mo, that was the former owner of ancient books.


    It''s also Zou Yi''s predecessor. It''s also right to pay a memorial.


    Zou Yi is busy * * the things used for memorial service. Su Mo silently looks at Zou Yi, his eyes slowly change, and there is a trace of the same emotion in it.


    When Aunt Zhong came to make breakfast, ouyangyuan went downstairs to find Zou Yi, asked Zou Yi to prepare and said she was going out.


    Zou Yi was immediately embarrassed. He couldn''t ignore Su Mo''s affairs and ouyangyuan''s affairs.


    Fortunately, Su Mo was very reasonable today. After knowing ouyangyuan''s arrangement, he said to Zou Yi, "help me prepare my things, send them to the door of the villa and give them to me. I''ll do the rest. Go ahead. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, picked up the landline phone in the room, contacted the delivery staff and asked him to help deliver the things to the place designated by Su mo.


    After breakfast, ouyangyuan said to Zou Yi, "let''s go and come back quickly and try to come back for lunch."


    Shen Susu yawned as if she hadn''t slept well: "go to see your friend who has died for many years again? Every year, even I feel a little bored. "


    Ouyangyuan''s face was bad. She stared at Shen Susu and said angrily, "if you don''t want to go, just have Zou Yi accompany me."


    Shen Susu got up, took ouyangyuan''s hand and said with a smile, "I just want to try and see if you still remember our agreement... It seems that you are really a person with heavy feelings. I apologize to you."


    Shen Susu''s endless words made Zou Yi think of something, but he wouldn''t ask. After all, it didn''t have much to do with him.


    Listen to ouyangyuan said: "although he has died for many years, he is my life-saving benefactor. I must not forget my previous commitment to visit him every year."


    Shen Susu nodded: "I hope my brother can feel your mind in the sky..."


    Ouyangyuan looked at Shen Susu: "your brother is a good man. Unfortunately, he died young to save us... Is your brother''s son growing up soon? I send him money every year, and I don''t know if he has received it. "


    Shen Susu said, "don''t worry, my nephew is 16 years old and will take care of himself... My sister-in-law teacher asked me to thank you. I didn''t have a chance to tell you. They received your money and lived quite well."


    Ouyangyuan said, "that''s what I should do..."

 Chapter 37

    Shen Susu''s eyes were red: "the reason why my parents let me stay with you is because I see your kind side... Ouyang, maybe I should leave you, with Zou Yi protecting you, I can do what I should do at ease."


    "You want to avenge your brother?" Ouyangyuan is a smart man. She suddenly thought of Shen Susu''s intention: "I want to help you, too."


    Shen Susu smiled: "no, your studies are important. You can''t waste time to help me... We are sisters. Remember to think of me often after I leave..."


    Ouyangyuan said firmly, "I can''t stay in school anymore. Many years ago, I was like the people who killed me. Recently, they came to me for trouble. I just found them. While understanding this matter, I avenged your brother..."


    Shen Susu nodded slightly, "OK... Your bodyguard, I don''t know if he will help me too?"


    Zou Yi listened to ouyangyuan and Shen Susu talking silently. She understood something roughly. At this time, when Shen Susu mentioned herself, she said positively, "sister Su, you are my teacher. I am duty bound to do your things."


    Ouyangyuan said, "I didn''t agree. Why are you trying to please sister Su? Don''t forget that you are my bodyguard now. You have to obey my orders. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "Miss Su''s business and sister Su''s business are one thing. I can help, and I don''t have to divide you and me."


    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi with some changes in her eyes. For the first time, she didn''t lose her temper: "did you promise?"


    Zou Yi stood up and said, "the people of the anti black dragon group are protecting us outside. I''ll say hello and prepare a memorial."


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    Zou Yigang just * * a memorial thing. It won''t take much time to customize it at this time.


    After Shen Susu changed her clothes, she went to prepare the car. The things were already on the way.


    Su Mo quietly left Zou Yi, went alone to the gate of the villa area to meet the little brother who delivered the takeout, and left here with something for sacrifice.


    Su Mo went back to where to pay tribute to her former master. Zou Yi didn''t ask or want to ask.


    Even if you ask, Zou Yi can''t go to sacrifice separately. It''s better not to ask.


    After they communicated with the anti black dragon group, Zou Yi''s things had been delivered when they left the villa.


    While Shen Susu was driving, Zou Yi was responsible for carrying things for the memorial ceremony. Ouyang Yuan went to the cemetery first and went directly to see Shen Susu''s brother.


    The cemetery is large and densely covered with tombstones, representing countless people buried here.


    Ouyangyuan stood in front of brother Shen Susu, put a bunch of flowers in her hand in front of the tombstone, choked and said, "brother, I''ve come to see you. Another year has passed. Are you okay in the sky..."


    Zou Yi came here with a large number of memorial items. She just heard ouyangyuan''s words. Her view of ouyangyuan changed unconsciously.


    Zou Yi originally thought that ouyangyuan was a rich, willful and carefree young lady, a princess figure worshipped by countless people.


    Although she has worked in the national security team, she still has a young lady''s temper. She is a person who spends money like water and doesn''t know whether the grass-roots personnel are willing or hard.


    Now it seems that ouyangyuan is also a person who has suffered and experienced some hardships. This may be different from what she shows. She is a person who doesn''t easily show her ideas.


    Compared with her age, ouyangyuan is obviously more mature and stable. At the same time, because of her natural beauty and high popularity, ouyangyuan gives people the feeling that she is multifaceted.


    Zou Yi has been in contact with ouyangyuan for more than a month. She slowly finds that ouyangyuan also has her own difficulties and helplessness, and is not completely carefree.


    Zou Yi''s eyes slowly changed as she watched ouyangyuan pay homage to Shen Susu''s brother and listened to what ouyangyuan said.


    Shen Susu is beside ouyangyuan and silently listens to ouyangyuan talking to her brother. It seems that she doesn''t intend to interrupt ouyangyuan.


    However, someone came not far away. It was a teenager accompanying a woman in her forties.


    They were dressed in black with flowers in their hands. Obviously, they also came to pay homage to someone.


    Seeing these two people, Zou Yi subconsciously explored them and found that they were very sad. They didn''t pretend to pay a memorial to ouyangyuan, so she put down her heart.


    If it was the man who assassinated ouyangyuan, it would be impossible to be so sad.


    Shen Susu noticed Zou Yi''s change. When she looked sideways, her face immediately showed a trace of warmth. She strode forward, met the two men and said, "sister-in-law, are you here?"


    These two people turned out to be Shen Susu''s sister-in-law and nephew. Zou Yi was worried too much.


    Slightly apologetically nodded at the two men, and Zou Yi gave way.


    The lady put the words in her hand in front of the tombstone, turned to ouyangyuan and said, "miss a yuan has come to pay tribute to my old Shen again. Thank you. We have received all the money miss a yuan gave us. Thank you very much. "


    Ouyangyuan reached out and held the lady: "sister, this is what I should do. You''re welcome."


    The lady chatted with ouyangyuan, most of which were words of gratitude. Shen Susu also talked with her. The three women seemed to have endless words and talked straight for hours.


    Shen Susu''s nephew, like Zou Yi, couldn''t get in his mouth at all. Standing aside, he had nothing to do, so he looked at each other more.


    Zou Yi is 24 years old. She is also a very young man, but she is much older than Shen Susu''s nephew Shen Quan.


    Shen Quan is only 16 years old this year and can only be regarded as a teenager. However, he lost his father in his early years and depended on his mother. He matured early and was much more mature than his peers.


    Zou Yi and Shen Quan said a few words and said some comforting words not to be sad. They found that Shen Quan was mentally stable and mature, and he was no worse than Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi suddenly became interested, and the topic gradually became more and more. When talking to mature people, the topic is naturally more.


    They seemed to be friends who had known each other for a long time. They began to call each other brothers.


    Zou Yi is an older brother. Shen Quan claims to be a younger brother when he is young.


    The two walked aside to talk, and the topic gradually changed to Shen Quan''s father.


    Shen Quan''s father, a soldier, was accidentally shot and killed by the enemy when he was on the task of rescuing kidnapped ouyangyuan.


    He became a martyr and had unlimited glory. But his family, wife and son lost their backbone and almost couldn''t survive.


    The state''s care for Shen Quan''s mother and son has never stopped. But when it comes to taking care of them, they still can''t make Shen Quan live well.


    The country needs to take care of too many people to cover everything.


    Fortunately, although she was young at that time, ouyangyuan, who knew how to be grateful, begged her family to support Shen Quan''s mother and son every year, so that they could get through the difficulties smoothly.


    Now Shen Quan is in high school and is about to enter the University. In a few years, he can help his mother bear the burden of the family. He is about to get through it.

 Chapter 38

    The people of the anti black dragon group are on guard outside the cemetery. They are very responsible to protect ouyangyuan and do their best.


    However, when Zou Yi and others left the cemetery, they found that the police had gone and no one was waiting for them.


    Zou Yi was puzzled. Her mana expanded and she immediately found out where the police were.


    Zou Yi immediately said, "be careful, someone knocked the police out."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall, but a gunshot came. He immediately pressed ouyangyuan, who was walking behind him, to the ground and shouted, "get down."


    This is a cemetery. There are all kinds of tombstones. It''s easy to find a shelter.


    Shen Susu had already protected her nephew Shen Quan and her sister-in-law, but Zou Yi, the provincial, had to be in a hurry.


    The enemy''s target was still ouyangyuan. The bullet hit Zou Yi''s protective cover in time. It seemed to hit a pile of cotton and squeezed the protective cover deeply, almost hurting Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was surprised. Knowing that the bullets used by the enemy were powerful and not ordinary bullets, she quickly said, "the enemy sniped at us in the distance, find a shelter and don''t move."


    Ouyangyuan nodded slightly, "I know. Be careful, too."


    Zou Yichong and ouyangyuan nodded: "I''ll touch it quietly. Don''t move. Try to hide."


    Ouyangyuan said, "don''t go. You don''t have to take such a risk when the police come."


    Zou Yi said, "it would be nice if the police could come right away. Unfortunately, this is a cemetery, far from the police station. We have no time to wait, nor can we be beaten passively. We can only attack. "


    Ouyangyuan frowned slightly: "then be careful, you can''t have an accident..."


    Zou Yi smiled and slowly moved forward along the row of tombstones. There are tombstones in the way. The enemy can''t see the situation here for a moment. It''s impossible to shoot.


    China''s control over guns and other military goods is very strong. Generally speaking, the enemy is unlikely to have equipment that ignores obstacles such as infrared sight. Otherwise, I''m afraid Zou Yi won''t be so easy.


    Zou Yi left the sight of ouyangyuan and others, immediately launched her invisibility, and walked in the direction of the gunshot.


    In order to save time, he even jumped on the rows of tombstones and looked down at the enemy''s position.


    In front of Zou Yi, an immortal, no matter how powerful human beings become, they will soon be found by Zou Yi.


    Simply bind the enemy, make him lose his ability to move, and then take back his * * * easily.


    The sniper is very confident. He dares to come here to kill ouyangyuan alone.


    His skill must also be very good. One person knocked out the policemen who protected ouyangyuan.


    However, he was unlucky to meet Zou Yi. Bondage is not something ordinary humans can break free from. He can only be subdued obediently.


    Zou Yi saw that the weapon brought by the sniper had a small pistol besides * * * and there were enough bullets. She knew that his purpose was to kill ouyangyuan, including Zou Yi and others. She was vaguely afraid.


    If the sniper is more patient when shooting the first shot and the target is not Zou Yi, maybe Zou Yi and others will be shot.


    "Who are you?" Zou Yi squatted down, stared at the beautiful looking man and asked, "why kill us?"


    The man could not move, but could speak. Hearing Zou Yi''s question, he opened his mouth and said, "you are a man and a ghost. Why didn''t I see you before?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "do you think I''m a man or a ghost? Answer my question, otherwise, I don''t mind killing you now. "


    The man knew that he was not Zou Yi''s opponent. He honestly said, "I received the order of the organization to come here to snipe ouyangyuan and those around ouyangyuan. I don''t know anything else, believe it or not. "


    "What''s the name of your organization?" Zou Yi continued to ask, "how many people are there to kill us?"


    The man hesitated and said, "I''m from the black dragon group. I''m the only one I know."


    Pause: "anyone can take action when we receive the reward order. As long as we kill you, we can get a lot of money."


    Zou Yi believed what the man said. Under his surveillance, if the man lied, Zou Yi would find out.


    Zou Yi got up and quickly came to the stunned police. She woke up one of the police casually. After the police recovered, she immediately said, "someone attacked you and is subdued by me now. Go and handcuff him."


    The policeman got up with a grunt, looked at Zou Yi with a confused look in his eyes, and then said, "did you subdue the man?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "he attacked us secretly and was subdued by me."


    A trace of surprise appeared in the policeman''s eyes: "he is very good. Unexpectedly, he was subdued by you. You are an expert!"


    Zou Yi smiled: "I happened to be behind him and gave him a son... Experts can''t say, but also to protect their lives."


    The policeman smiled, "wait a minute, I''ll wake up my colleagues."


    Zou Yi smiled and watched the police wake up his colleagues. She felt that these so-called anti black dragon elites were just like this.


    When the police recovered, they checked their equipment before taking the sniper.


    Zou Yi returned to the place where ouyangyuan and others stayed and said to ouyangyuan and others, "let''s go. It''s safe."


    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "don''t you admit your skill? Those policemen were knocked unconscious by others, but you subdued him alone and said that no one would believe if they were bad. "


    Shen Quan also said, "your brother is so good. No wonder he''s a bodyguard."


    Shen Susu looked at Shen Quan, touched Shen Quan''s head, smiled and said, "he''s actually very lucky. His skill is also good."


    Shen Quan smiled: "in this case, I wonder if I can learn from my brother?"


    Shen Susu noticed Shen Quan''s address to Zou Yi at this time and said in doubt, "Shen Quan, what''s your name Zou Yi? Brother? That''s wrong. Zou Yi and I are friends. They call me sister su. You call him brother. Isn''t it too messy? "


    Shen Quan was stunned. Zou Yi said, "it doesn''t matter. We call each other and don''t affect each other."


    Shen Susu said, "that''s not good. Do whatever you want. If Zou Yi insists that Shen Quan call you brother, you have to call me aunt. "


    Zou Yi suddenly had a big head and said helplessly, "well, listen to you... Shen Quan, you can''t call me brother in the future, and I can''t call you little brother. This... You have to call me uncle."

 Chapter 39

    Shen Quan said reluctantly, "my uncle is my uncle. Anyway, you are really older than me... I wonder if my uncle can teach me Kung Fu?"


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "I can''t teach you Kung Fu because it''s useless. You should study well, go to college in the future and be a useful person. "


    Shen Quan said, "I really want to learn kung fu and avenge my father..."


    "Stop talking," Shen Quan''s mother suddenly said, "you can go to school at ease. Your father''s revenge will naturally be avenged."


    Shen Quan said, "I should avenge my father by myself. Mom, can you stop taking care of me all the time? I''m sixteen and I''m an adult... "


    Shen Quan''s mother sighed and showed a helpless look


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to change the topic and directly asked Ouyang yuan, "why do people in the black dragon group have to kill you? Can you tell me what''s going on? "


    Ouyang yuanxiu frowned slightly: "how do you know that the black dragon group is going to kill me? I don''t remember telling you that those people are from the black dragon group. "


    Zou Yi said, "the sniper claimed to be the man of heilongzu just now, so I thought that the people who chased you were all the people of heilongzu."


    Ouyangyuan nodded: "it''s really the people of heilongzu... They are an underground gangster organization of our Guo family. They don''t have much power and personnel... It can be said that they are an underground gangster organization, not even a gangster."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "how can such an organization have guns?"


    Ouyangyuan said: "it seems that they have recently received the support of an overseas organization, which has not only greatly increased their strength, but also many more personnel... They are also said to have done the previous tunnel collapse. Behind them is an overseas terrorist organization."


    Zou Yi said, "so we are very dangerous now. But what I can''t figure out is, why do they keep chasing you? "


    Ouyangyuan took a look at the people around her and stopped talking. Finally, she said, "I''ll tell you slowly when I go back. It''s not very convenient now."


    Zou Yi suddenly turned and said, "then go back. It''s not early. It''s just time for lunch."


    Ouyangyuan and others saw Zou Yi go first, said goodbye to Shen Quan''s mother and son, and left the cemetery by bus.


    It was lucky that no one was injured or died in a false alarm.


    Back in the villa, Zou Yi had no intention of going back to her room, so she stood in the middle of the gym, looked at Ouyang yuan and asked, "how many things did you not tell me? If you want me to protect you, should you tell me what I have to know? "


    Ouyangyuan started the treadmill and said while exercising: "the black dragon group is actually an underground mercenary organization, which is absolutely illegal and will be banned in our country. But I don''t know what means their leader, black dragon, has not been banned... "


    Listening to ouyangyuan''s story, Zou Yi finally understood the whole story.


    Ten years ago, when the black dragon group just appeared, the state sent a large number of people to destroy them. But soon afterwards, the order to destroy the black dragon group was suddenly cancelled, and the black dragon group went underground and disappeared.


    During the period when the black dragon group was active, I don''t know why. There was hatred with Ouyang family where Ouyang yuan was, so the two sides attacked each other.


    As a result, the black dragon group suffered a great loss. They were killed and arrested by the Ouyang family.


    In order to retaliate against the Ouyang family, the leader of the black dragon group, nicknamed black dragon, ordered to kidnap Ouyang yuan, the most valued member of the Ouyang family.


    In order to rescue Ouyang yuan, the Ouyang family took out a lot of money. But when exchanging hostages, the police suddenly appeared and broke the usual ransom plan.


    That time, when Shen Quan''s father died in the war, it was also a complete quarrel between the Ouyang family and the black dragon group, which became the root of everything later.


    Ouyangyuan was saved by Shen Quan''s father, and the black dragon group was almost destroyed and completely disappeared.


    The black dragon group went underground and disappeared mysteriously. The order to destroy the black dragon group was also cancelled at this time for no reason.


    The black dragon group gradually disappeared into people''s memory, as if it had never appeared.


    Ten years later, the black dragon group suddenly appeared. Reality and overseas terrorist organizations jointly carried out a great destruction that shocked the world - tunnel collapse.


    Then he took this opportunity to announce his comeback, and his strength increased greatly, and faintly became a terrorist organization in our country.


    Our country, which has few terrorist activities, has little experience in dealing with similar events. At the beginning, it was nosed by the black dragon group. The former spent a lot of human and material resources, but achieved little.


    After knowing the news, ouyangyuan, who was in the Guoan group, immediately proposed to leave the Guoan group and return to the Ouyang family to protect the Ouyang family.


    Knowing what happened ten years ago, the national security team agreed to ouyangyuan''s request and asked her to change her job and go home.


    However, the Ouyang family attached great importance to Ouyang yuan, the beautiful daughter of the family, but she would be in danger when she returned to the Ouyang family. After the discussion of the people, she secretly asked Ouyang yuan to go back to school to avoid the pursuit of the black dragon group.


    But unexpectedly, when ouyangyuan was in the national security group, she became a well-known star because of the task requirements. When she returned to school, she was recognized by people. Her whereabouts were leaked and soon watched by the black dragon group.


    Later, the people of the black dragon group brazenly began to assassinate Ouyang yuan to revenge the Ouyang family. Zou Yi knew everything.


    After hearing ouyangyuan''s story, Zou Yi felt that her burden was much heavier at once. To protect ouyangyuan, he is facing the whole terrorist organization black dragon group, which is not an ordinary pressure.


    So after saying these words, ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi and said, "if you think I lied to you, or if you think it''s too dangerous to protect me, you can go now. I won''t blame you. If you are willing to stay, if you have any conditions, just mention it and I will consider it. "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment, her face changed for a few seconds, and finally gritted her teeth and said, "since you can get more money, can you get more money?"


    Zou Yi, like a businessman, began to negotiate with ouyangyuan: "if so, I will stay. I''m short of money, very short of money. "


    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "money is not a problem. I can consider how much you want... Are you sure you want to stay?"


    Zou Yi nodded and returned to normal: "I have a friend who will be very helpful to protect you, so I want to invite her to come and protect you with me. I wonder if the young lady would mind eating alone? "


    Ouyangyuan nodded immediately: "your friend must be very good. Of course, I''m very welcome... When can he report for duty?"

 Chapter 40

    Seeing ouyangyuan''s expression, Zou Yi smiled: "I''ll be there in a minute." Pause: "she is a little eccentric in character. If she accidentally offends the young lady at that time, please forgive me."


    Ouyangyuan said, "my character is not good either. It''s nothing... By the way, what do you call your friend? What do you like? If you need anything, I''ll ask aunt Zhong to prepare early. "


    Zou Yi said, "she likes shopping. She spent a lot of the money she gave me."


    Ouyangyuan was stunned and immediately said, "do you think you are a lady? Who are you? Girlfriend? "


    Zou Yi listened to ouyangyuan''s tone and said with a smile, "it''s a friend or my sister. Her name is Su Mo, and I call her sister su. "


    "Sister Su?" Shen Susu said, "it''s easy to get confused with me... It seems that you''ll all call me sister Susu or sister Shen in the future."


    Ouyangyuan said, "don''t interrupt our conversation. We need to know more about the new bodyguard."


    Shen Susu said with a smile, "yes, my eldest lady. I don''t know what you want to know... "


    Ouyangyuan glared at Shen Susu: "what I want to know is the strength of Miss Su mo. My bodyguard, I don''t like it if I don''t have a few brushes. "


    "How do you want to know my strength?" Su Mo actually came back at this time, heard our conversation, directly appeared, pushed the door in from the door, smiled and looked at ouyangyuan: "Su Mo has seen miss a yuan."


    A few hours later, Su Mo was completely changed. He looked completely human and had a flesh body.


    This surprised Zou Yi, but he saw similar records in ancient books and knew that some spiritual bodies could occupy other people''s bodies and gain new life.


    Now Su Mo is about to do this, so with the flesh, he looks like a human.


    However, Su Mo''s appearance is very different from that of the original Su mo. he looks only 18 or 19 years old, and his skin is white, as if he has never seen the sun.


    "Are you su Mo?" Ouyangyuan looked at Su Mo and seemed surprised: "you are obviously younger than Zou Yi. How can you be Zou Yi''s sister?"


    Su Mo said with a smile, "this can''t be simply based on age. I''m actually Zou Yi''s elder martial sister. We have learned Kung Fu for several years under the same hermit kung fu master. I studied Kung Fu earlier, so Zou Yi called me sister su."


    Ouyang yuan became interested and immediately asked, "I don''t know where the hermit kung fu master is. Can I ask to see him?"


    Su Mo shook his head: "we don''t know this. After teaching us Kung Fu for several years, he got tired of us and left us without telling us where he went."


    Ouyangyuan looked disappointed: "well, it seems that the legendary kung fu masters exist, but it''s hard for modern people to see them... Sister Su, since you''re here, you must have promised to help me, haven''t you?"


    Su Mo said with a smile, "my younger martial brother is my only relative in the world. How can I refuse his request? It''s also my honor to protect miss ah yuan. "


    Ouyangyuan was very happy. Although she still didn''t laugh, her face was obviously a little happy.


    She reached out and shook Su Mo''s hand: "welcome and thank you. Well, in the future, you will live on the second floor and live with me... Sister Su, when I see you, I feel very congenial with you... "


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi intentionally or unintentionally, smiled and said, "thank you. Can I call you Yuanyuan? Calling you miss seems a little out of context. "


    Ouyangyuan said, "of course, my family... Call me that."


    Su Mo said with a smile: "Yuanyuan, let''s go up and see what I need to prepare..."


    Ouyang yuan nodded at Shen Susu and the three women went upstairs together.


    Zou Yi, like a forgotten person, had no choice but to return to her room and could only start careful cultivation.


    This just valued his ouyangyuan very much. In the blink of an eye, there was another "new lover", and Zou Yi was speechless.


    However, with Su Mo''s help, Zou Yi is much easier. She can protect ouyangyuan more easily and have more time to practice.


    This is a combination of strong and strong. The power around ouyangyuan gradually becomes incomparably strong.


    If the black dragon group still dares to shoot ouyangyuan and Zou Yi and Su Mo together, there will be no return and the whole army will be destroyed in the end.


    In the upgraded monitoring, the villa is extremely quiet. The people who originally came to protect their anti triad group do not know where they have gone.


    They probably suffered losses in the cemetery and were directly withdrawn by the leaders.


    Zou Yi practiced for a while and went out to see Aunt Zhong busy cooking. On a whim, she went to help.


    Zou Yi is not very good at cooking. What she can help is washing dishes. But this is also a help. Aunt Zhong lacks a helper when cooking.


    Aunt Zhong is a part-time worker and a nanny. She lives not far away. She usually goes home to do things at home. She doesn''t come to cook and clean until the time.


    This is what Ouyang family did for Ouyang yuan''s safety. If you ask a nanny to stay in the villa all the time, it''s not very reassuring.


    Everyone has weaknesses, and those who are bought by the enemy are always the most dangerous.


    Of course, this may also be that people in Ouyang family think too much. If Zou Yi is replaced, it''s not a matter.


    Strong exploration ability, even if someone wants to do something in food and drinks, it can''t hide Zou Yi.


    At dinner, the three women who went downstairs for dinner saw Zou Yi cooking for Aunt Zhong, and their faces showed some strange looks.


    Su Mo, who has the flesh, eats more than before and eats more than Zou Yi. She ate three bowls of rice and dishes for at least two people.


    What makes ouyangyuan and Shen Susu most is that Su Mo drank a whole bottle of red wine, but nothing happened.


    A little girl who looks like she is only eighteen or nine years old, even if she eats a lot, she may still grow up, but she drinks a whole bottle of red wine at a time and nothing happens. That''s incredible.


    Su Mo probably didn''t know he was drinking wine. He thought it was a drink she had never drunk before, so he didn''t think much about it at all.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help whispering to her that it was wine. After telling her that it was wine, smart Su Mo suddenly fell asleep on the table.


    She slept as if she had been poisoned. The speed was incomparable.

 Chapter 41

    Zou Yi held back her smile and helped ouyangyuan and Shen Susu take Su Mo to the second floor to rest. It was the first time to go upstairs.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help looking at ouyangyuan''s room, pink furniture, light yellow sofa, white curtains... Everything is incomparably luxurious, which is countless times better than Zou Yi''s room layout.


    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi and looked at her bedroom. Her face was not good-looking. She urged Zou Yi to leave her room quickly.


    Zou Yi left with a smile. As soon as she arrived at her room, she was stunned.


    His room was closed. He remembered clearly, but now the door was opened.


    Zou Yi immediately became alert and was ready to fight when she pushed the door in.


    But Zou Yi was stunned when she saw the people in the house.


    The intruder is a super beauty. Ouyang yuan is definitely not bad at beauty. To Zou Yi''s surprise, the beauty was lying in his bed wearing only women''s essential underwear.


    The stunning beauty who didn''t even pass on her pajamas lay in her own bed. When any normal man saw this scene, he couldn''t control it.


    Zou Yi was stunned. A voice in her heart was constantly warning him that this was by no means a good thing. But his eyes just couldn''t move away from the beautiful woman


    "Why did you come? I''ve been waiting for a long time." The beauty turned and her full chest showed a large amount of white: "come here, what are you doing?"


    When the beauty speaks, she is very whiny. Zou Yi''s bones seem to soften. And the expression on her face clearly seems to be telling Zou Yi that she is Zou Yi''s and Zou Yi can do whatever she wants.


    Zou Yi felt the blood boiling all over her body. An impulse she had never had before immediately occupied his mind


    What happens next?


    Zou Yi may not know what he did, but the beauty made a harsh cry


    Zou Yi was woken up by Su Mo''s hard slap. When he woke up, he found that he was carrying the beautiful woman with almost no clothes in the air. The beautiful woman was about to suffocate.


    Zou Yi quickly let go. The beauty suddenly fell to the ground and shouted in horror: "kill, kill..."


    Su Mo waved and a protective energy mask appeared, completely isolating the scream of the beautiful woman.


    Zou Yi didn''t know what she had done. When she took a look at herself and went to see Su Mo, she couldn''t help asking, "what happened?"


    Su Mo stared at Zou Yi and said slowly, "you almost killed her just now. What did you say happened?"


    Zou Yi was completely stunned: "why should I kill her? I... didn''t do anything... I don''t know anything. "


    Su Mo''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He looked at the beauty who had stopped calling. A white light flashed in his eyes, directly enveloping all the beauties.


    Then Su Mo uttered a surprised cry: "you are not human!"


    The beauty Yingying smiled and stood up as if she were all right. She sorted out her clothes a little and said with a smile, "you are not human... What''s so surprising?"


    Su Mo frowned and said, "what are you? Why did you kill my younger martial brother? "


    As soon as the beauty turned around, she didn''t seem to stand firm and went straight to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi subconsciously reached out to help, but Su Mo stopped her outstretched arm.


    The beauty didn''t fall down because of this. She leaned back and was about to touch the ground, but there was still no sign of falling.


    She did it on purpose and would never really fall. Listen to her smile: "well, you heartless Zou Yi, don''t even know to help me, aren''t you afraid I''ll break it?"


    Zou Yi said coldly, "don''t blame us for being rude if you don''t tell us who you are."


    Zou Yi knew at this time that she had caught the beauty''s way and almost committed the crime of murder. She naturally didn''t have any good face for the beauty.


    Su Mo said, "are you a fox demon? Or ghosts? "


    The beauty smiled and said, "I''m not a fox demon or a ghost. My name is Ouyang Xiaoli, the fox''s beaver. Ouyangyuan is my sister. I heard that she was always attacked these days, so I came to protect her sister. I didn''t expect to meet Zou Yi as soon as I came in. On a whim, I teased him. "


    Su Mo stared at the beautiful Ouyang beaver: "lie, you''re not human at all. How can you be Ouyang yuan''s sister?"


    Ouyang little beaver picked up the coat on Zou Yi''s bed, put it on and said, "I really can''t be human... Su Mo, right? You are a little book spirit. Naturally, you can''t see what I am. " Pause: "I am a Yuanshen body. I have something in common with you."


    Su Mo was stunned: "you are a yuan Shen body, I understand... You know mind reading?"


    Ouyang little beaver smiled: "mind reading? You can also say so. My master has something to do with your former master, scholar Sanye. You should know my identity when you say it. "


    Su Mo was stunned, his expression changed greatly, and said respectfully, "dare you ask the immortal, respect teachers and people, and what is the relationship with my master?"


    Ouyang''s little beaver''s face was positive, and he no longer had the same debauchery as before, but became a dignified and beautiful woman with extraordinary temperament: "the family teacher''s name is taboo. He is kind at the top and kind at the bottom. He is called a kind real person. Many years ago, I practiced with scholar Sanye. It''s a pity that later, the scholar Sanye failed to cross the robbery and disappeared, leaving behind your book lingsu Mo and an incomplete ancient book. "


    Su Mo no longer doubted anything, and worshipped: "Su Mo has seen the immortal. I don''t know if it is the arrival of the immortal. Su Mo is more impolite. I hope the immortal will forgive me."


    Ouyang little beaver smiled: "Su Mo doesn''t need to be like this. I didn''t know you were here today, and I don''t know that Zou Yi is also a Xiuxian family... Since you met, it''s fate. You can go back with me. After meeting the master, listen to the master."


    "Hair fall?" Zou Yi was completely confused by everything in front of her. At this time, she couldn''t help asking, "what did we do wrong? You said you wanted to send us?"


    Ouyang little beaver smiled: "Su Mo, tell him what you did wrong?"


    Su Mo''s face was pale: "the immortal, please listen to me. I have been lost on the earth for thousands of years by my master. I would have been terrible if Zou Yi hadn''t appeared... Please don''t blame Zou Yi. He doesn''t know the rules of the fairy world, nor does he know that ordinary people can''t practice the skills of the fairy world."


    Ouyang little beaver said, "go and explain these to the master yourself. The master is currently on a retreat in Kunlun mountain. She will deal with it properly."


    "Is benevolent immortal in Kunlun mountain?" Su Mo was surprised and pleased: "it''s great... My body is a girl who has just died. It''s not suitable. If a real person can help me reshape my body, I..."

 Chapter 42

    Ouyang said, "these things will be discussed later. Now you go to say goodbye to ouyangyuan and tell ouyangyuan that you must leave here and can''t continue to protect her. "


    "How to ensure ouyangyuan''s safety?" Zou Yi couldn''t help interrupting: "who the hell are you? What is Shangxian? "


    Ouyang Xiaoli looked at Zou Yi, and a charming smile appeared on her face: "as for me, I was your destined wife in this life. My name is Ouyang Xiaoli, and I am Ouyang yuan''s sister. But I was lucky to meet my master and practice with him... So my fate was changed and I became a fairy. You don''t have to think about it. I can''t marry you. You were so impulsive when you saw me just now. After my master knew it, he certainly won''t ask me to marry you again. "


    Pause: "you don''t have to worry about the safety of my sister ouyangyuan. Since I''m here, what can the black dragon group do to my sister?"


    Zou Yi frowned and couldn''t digest Ouyang''s words.


    Xiuxian knows it. Now he is actually doing it. But in Zou Yi''s mind, cultivating immortality is to cultivate some mana, which can do something that ordinary people can''t do, that''s all.


    What fairyland, What immortal, he never thought of.


    And Ouyang Xiaoli is his destined wife... How is this possible? He saw Ouyang beaver for the first time today and didn''t have any good feelings for Ouyang beaver.


    A person who doesn''t know how to love himself, even if he is as beautiful as a flower, he won''t be seen by Zou Yi.


    This is Zou Yi''s principle, which can not be broken easily.


    Su Mo seemed to know more. After listening to Ouyang Xiaoli''s words, he couldn''t help saying, "the immortal didn''t want to marry Zou Yi, so the yuan God came here and deliberately seduced Zou Yi?"


    Ouyang little beaver''s face changed and said angrily, "what is temptation? I''m just testing him. Su Mo, go say goodbye to my sister and don''t reveal your identity. Otherwise, don''t blame me for making you disappear in accordance with the ban of the fairy world. "


    Su Mo saluted and said, "yes, please follow the instructions of the immortal... Can the immortal not embarrass Zou Yi? He doesn''t know about the fairy world now..."


    Ouyang beaver said impatiently, "be talkative."


    Su Mo dared not say a word any more. After looking at Zou Yi, he slowly retreated out.


    Zou Yi also understood something at this time. He was not stupid. He had thought of something through the words of Su Mo and Ouyang Xiaoli.


    He looked at the beautiful Ouyang beaver in front of him and said slowly, "even if you are an immortal, you can''t make decisions for others so arbitrarily. I don''t want to see any kind people. I''m like staying here and won''t go anywhere. "


    "No?" Ouyang little beaver smiled coldly, "you can''t help it. The master ordered me to come here to take you back. If you don''t go to see the master, you''re going to die here. "


    Zou Yi got angry and said, "even if I die, I won''t listen to you. Who do you think you are? Even if you are * * * *, you can''t convict people for no reason... "


    "Chairman?" Ouyang little beaver laughed: "it seems that you still don''t understand your situation. I''ll tell you the truth. You practiced privately and violated heaven''s rules. I was ordered to catch you and accept punishment, but you can''t help it. "


    Zou Yi subconsciously starts her protective cover to prevent Ouyang little beaver from attacking him. But when he did so, he was surprised to find that there was no movement in his body for some reason.


    Ouyang little beaver laughed and said, "you have so little mana in your body that you want to fight with me. I think you''re really impatient..."


    While Ouyang''s little beaver was talking, his plain hand was lifted gently. A real mana visible to the naked eye came out of Zou Yi''s body and went straight into Zou Yi''s body. In an instant, Zou Yi lost her ability to move.


    Zou Yi is very familiar with bondage. However, this binding technique was used by Ouyang little beaver. It was more powerful and faster. Zou Yi had no response and was already controlled.


    Zou Yi lost her resistance and could only be manipulated by others.


    Even though he was furious, he still had no way. The strength of Ouyang beaver is much higher than him.


    Su Mo quickly said goodbye to Ouyang yuan and Shen Susu, and obediently went downstairs to see Ouyang Xiaoli.


    Ouyang yuan and Shen Susu, who sent Su Mo downstairs, couldn''t see Ouyang beaver at all. They just saw Zou Yi and Su Mo leave together.


    There are so many things that they don''t understand. They want to ask, but Su Mo and Zou Yi go so fast that they don''t have a chance at all.


    Fortunately, they heard Su Mo say that their safety is absolutely no problem. They also happened to see on the news that the black dragon group was once again wiped out by the troops sent by the state, and the whole army was destroyed together with the black dragon.


    Like a dream, all people can''t fully understand what happened.


    Zou Yi was depressed and was carried by Ouyang beaver with the collar in one hand. She looked like she had left by herself, but she was completely carried by Ouyang beaver.


    After leaving the villa area, Ouyang beaver immediately said to Su Mo, "if you don''t go back, when will you stay?"


    Su Mo, like Zou Yi, obediently came out of the newly obtained flesh and returned to the ancient books.


    The body was the body of a man who had just died. After su Mo left, the body fell to the ground, and a large number of body spots appeared in an instant.


    The weather is hot, and the decay rate of the body is much faster.


    As soon as Ouyang little beaver waved his hand, the soil beside the road automatically left a hole. The body rolled in. The hole recovered in an instant, leaving no trace.


    After this, Ouyang little beaver didn''t stop, grabbed Zou Yi and slowly disappeared. This is definitely a high-speed moving spell much better than Zou Yi''s blink, because Zou Yi found that she had left Beijing and went to a strange place in the blink of an eye.


    The towering Kunlun Mountain is the top of the world. Zou Yi quickly determined where she was. He looked down from the air and slowly determined where she was.


    Ouyang little beaver probably saw Zou Yi''s idea and said casually, "we''re here. Don''t talk nonsense when we see our master later, otherwise I can''t protect you."


    Zou Yi was angry. Although she couldn''t move, she still stared at Ouyang beaver with her eyes to show her mind.


    Ouyang little beaver ignored him and threw him down from the air, as if he was sincerely trying to kill him.


    Zou Yi instinctively screamed, but she didn''t expect to make a sound. He immediately found that the magic power in his body was available. He quickly cast his magic and stabilized his body at the moment when he was about to land.

 Chapter 43

    Where is this to meet Ouyang little beaver''s master, immortal shanci? It is clear that Ouyang little beaver wants to kill Zou Yi. This is Ouyang little beaver''s conspiracy.


    Zou Yi also understood something about this. She knew that she had fallen into the scheme of Ouyang little beaver. She was taken to what looked like Kunlun Mountain and was thrown down.


    Although at the last minute, Ouyang Xiaoli changed his mind and didn''t kill Zou Yi. But Zou Yi''s heart has some vigilance against this Ouyang little beaver.


    One shot is like the man who killed him. He needs some embankment.


    No matter why Ouyang Xiaoli kills Zou Yi, Zou Yi has a deep vigilance against this woman in her heart and is always ready to turn against her.


    Even if Zou Yi is not the opponent of Ouyang Xiaoli, it''s OK to fight to the death.


    Zou Yi is worried about whether her brother and sister-in-law are safe, and whether ouyangyuan and Shen Susu are really safe.


    There may be few words that Ouyang little beaver can believe.


    Zou Yi stood on the snow. She thought it was Kunlun mountain. She didn''t feel particularly cold.


    So Zou Yi tried to use her magic to identify where this place is.


    Zou Yihui doesn''t have many spells, but generally speaking, he can still distinguish the true and false of things.


    Two white lights came out of his eyes, the snow and ice disappeared in front of him, and what came into his eyes was actually the top of a cliff.


    There are white cliffs all around, with a drop of at least hundreds of meters. If he was a little careless just now, he fell down.


    With such a high drop, Zou Yi can''t guarantee that she will be safe if she falls.


    This damn Ouyang little beaver is actually going to let Zou Yi fall and die, so as to avoid the crime of killing Zou Yi on her back.


    Zou Yi secretly scolded Ouyang beaver in her heart. She looked up at Ouyang beaver in the air and shouted angrily, "what are you doing? Why do you want to kill me? "


    Ouyang little beaver looked down at Zou Yi in the air and said with a sneer, "you''re just a common man. You''re my husband... I won''t kill you. Do you want to spend your life with you?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "I''m your husband? How is this possible? Aren''t the immortals already immortals? How can you communicate with me? Are you mistaken? "


    Ouyang''s little beaver''s eyes seemed to kill: "that''s why I''m going to kill you... If you know how to do it, you can jump down by yourself, so that I won''t get unlucky if I kill you."


    Zou Yi was very angry and shouted, "aren''t you afraid that your master will punish you severely when you kill me like this?"


    Ouyang little beaver smiled and said, "you jumped down by yourself. What do you care about me?"


    Zou Yi shouted, "I won''t jump down. If you have the ability, you''ll kill me yourself!"


    Ouyang little beaver looked at Zou Yi, slowly came to Zou Yi, stared at Zou Yi and said, "do you really think I dare not?"


    Zou Yi was a little scared. How could this woman look like she had a deep hatred with herself? She wanted to push herself off the cliff and fall to pieces.


    Is it really because she is her fiance, so she hates her? It doesn''t seem to make sense. I''m not a very annoying person. How can I be hated by her like this?


    Zou Yi doesn''t understand many things, but this one is the most puzzling to him. Ouyang little beaver doesn''t have to treat him like this even if he doesn''t want to marry him?


    But the facts are in front of us. Is there any special reason?


    The most likely reason is that Ouyang little beaver likes others, so he treats Zou Yi like this.


    Zou Yi immediately said, "even if you like others, you don''t have to treat me like this? Will you feel at ease when I die? "


    Ouyang said, "if you die, fate will change. Otherwise, even if my master helped me, I wouldn''t have the chance to be with the people we like. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "if so, don''t you know that even if I die, ghosts will haunt you?"


    Ouyang little beaver smiled: "if you become a ghost, you won''t have to pester me in the future. No ghost dares to come near me."


    Zou Yi angrily said, "others dare not, how can I dare not?"


    Ouyang little beaver smiled and said, "if you get close to me, I''ll kill you right away. See how you pester me."


    Zou Yi knew that what Ouyang Xiaoli said with a smile was exactly the same as her inner thoughts. The woman was really kind to him. Even his yuan God didn''t intend to let go.


    "If you say so," Zou Yi said with a smile instead of being angry, "let me meet sister Su first."


    "Sister Su?" Ouyang little beaver said, "is the book spirit? She can''t save you, so don''t have any crooked thoughts. "


    Zou Yi said, "I won''t promise you anything until I see sister su..."


    Ouyang little beaver thought for a moment. A trace of cunning flashed in his eyes and slowly said, "I can let you see Su mo. I''m busy, but you have to tell me first. What''s the relationship between you and Su Mo?"


    Zou Yi said, "she is my friend. She taught me the basic cultivation skills so that I can begin to practice."


    Ouyang little beaver smiled strangely: "that''s it? I think you''re in love with this book, aren''t you? She looks good... "


    Zou Yi is suddenly depressed. What''s the matter with Ouyang beaver? I don''t want to marry him Zou Yi, but I don''t like Zou Yi. I like others. It seems that women''s mind is really hard to guess.


    Zou Yi turned quickly in her mind and said to Ouyang beaver, "don''t guess. I just want to take a last look at Su mo."


    Ouyang little beaver smiled: "well, let you see Su Mo for the last time."


    Ouyang little beaver waved and released Su Mo who was imprisoned by her.


    Su Mo appeared in front of Zou Yi. He seemed to hear the dialogue between Zou Yi and Ouyang Xiaoli. He looked at Zou Yi with a trace of worry and said slowly, "why do you still want to see me at this time?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "no one else is here, and I can''t leave alone... You are the last relative I can see, sister su."


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "I can understand what you think in your heart. Zou Yi, if I can find you after your reincarnation, I will continue to be your sister su. "


    Zou Yi felt a little sad, but she didn''t want to show it in front of Ouyang little beaver. She deliberately smiled and said, "after I die, you can protect my soul and let me reincarnate as soon as possible."


    Su Mo nodded: "I''ll help you take revenge. Just go at ease."


    Su Mo said this to Zou Yi, but Ouyang little beaver didn''t hear it.


    Zou Yi smiled and turned to look at Ouyang beaver: "how are you going to kill me? I can''t do it if I want to kill myself. "


    Ouyang little beaver said, "it doesn''t matter. I can fall you from the sky again to ensure that you will be killed..."

 Chapter 44

    Zou Yi is ready to fall to death. He has no ability to resist at all, and he doesn''t intend to be uncomfortable in the hands of Ouyang little beaver.


    Ouyang little beaver seemed determined to kill Zou Yi. As soon as he reached out, he lifted Zou Yi up.


    She uses magic, not pure physical strength, so it''s very simple and easy to mention Zou Yilai.


    Zou Yi was led by Ouyang beaver straight into the sky, gradually thousands of meters away from the cliff where she originally stood.


    If Zou Yi falls so high, even if she can use her body''s mana and use some spells to protect herself, she will still be killed.


    The heart of Ouyang little beaver is ruthless, more ruthless than ordinary men.


    Because she heard that she and Zou Yi were destined husband and wife, she was going to kill Zou Yi and break the marriage. It was really puzzling.


    Marriage may really be doomed, but even so, you don''t have to kill one party in order to break the marriage?


    Many times, a few words and some small things are enough to completely break the doomed marriage.


    Especially in modern society, marriage is free. If you are a little unhappy, someone will choose to give up the original marriage. Can it be said that God is doomed?


    Of course, it''s not wrong to meet thousands of miles away.


    Even if many people pass by every day, they are doomed not to have any intersection. And some people, even if they are thousands of miles apart, will contact because of some things, and finally become a family.


    Transnational love is not a new thing.


    Ouyang little beaver not only feels incredible, but also secretly laments bad luck.


    Even Su Mo, who has always respected Ouyang beaver, can''t see it anymore.


    Su Mo couldn''t help but follow Ouyang Xiaoli and Zou Yi, who was caught by Ouyang Xiaoli, and said, "please think twice. If Zou Yi died inexplicably, how would the immortal explain to the teacher?"


    Su Mo''s words seemed to remind Ouyang little beaver. She stopped flying, stopped in the air and looked at this. Zou Yi said, "Su Mo is right. If I kill you like this, it''s still difficult for master to believe that you fell to death... You''d better jump down by yourself, lest I have to explain a lot at that time."


    Su Mo wanted to delay time to save Zou Yi''s life, so he said again that Ouyang Xiaoli was worried about something.


    Now it seems that Su Mo''s words have some effects. So Su Mo couldn''t help smiling because Zou Yi might not die for the time being.


    At the moment Su Mo smiled, Ouyang beaver suddenly took his hand and put Su Mo into the ancient book, so that Su Mo couldn''t say anything more.


    At the same time, as soon as Ouyang''s little beaver''s hand was released, Zou Yi fell straight down


    Zou Yi only said that she was dead. She closed her eyes and felt the air roaring in her ears. Her body fell like a shell.


    Ouyang little beaver is determined to kill Zou Yi. Zou Yi also feels that she is dead this time. If she falls at such a high place, she will die.


    However, everything seemed to be somewhat beyond Zou Yi''s expectation. When he was once again fallen from the sky by Ouyang little beaver, he actually found that the mana in his body was not sealed. He could cast his spells and leave the dangerous area.


    However, he needs to cast more than three spells in a row to save his life. Otherwise, he will still die with his current strength.


    Zou Yi, who was in a hurry and looked very embarrassed, finally succeeded in saving her life at the moment before landing, and his performance caused Ouyang little beaver who came down from the air to laugh for a while.


    Ouyang little beaver doesn''t seem to really want to kill Zou Yi, but just wants to tease Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi, who thought she was going to die, felt very angry and secretly happy. If he can survive, he will naturally feel good.


    Even Su Mo, because he didn''t know what Ouyang beaver thought, looked at Ouyang beaver with anger after being teased.


    But Ouyang little beaver''s strength is too strong. Even if they work together, there is no possibility of struggle. They can only dare to be angry but dare not speak.


    Forced to follow Ouyang little beaver for a while on the top of the vast snow mountains, a huge wall like ice curtain blocked the way.


    Ouyang little beaver pulled Zou Yi and first bowed down: "master, the disciple came back with Zou Yi and Su Mo, please send it."


    When Ouyang little beaver was talking, he waved his hand. She returned the ancient book where Su Mo was located to Zou Yi and directly threw it into Zou Yi''s hand.


    This Ouyang beaver is completely teasing Zou Yi. However, Zou Yi still felt a trace of killing intention, which came from Ouyang little beaver.


    Behind the ice curtain came a beautiful voice: "come in and bring them in."


    Ouyang little beaver said respectfully, "I''ll do it." She got up and pulled Zou Yi. Whether Zou Yi was unwilling or not, she walked directly to the ice curtain. Unexpectedly, she walked directly through the ice curtain.


    Zou Yi was surprised. She temporarily forgot her situation and couldn''t help looking at the ice curtain.


    In his opinion, the ice curtain is clearly a huge piece of ice without any gap. How can it pass through directly?


    However, Zou Yi also thought that this might be some kind of cover up, a kind of magic, so she didn''t pay more attention.


    Looking back, the little beaver Ouyang who had been holding him had let him go and walked into an ice cave in front of him.


    The body of Ouyang beaver slowly weakened. When it disappeared, it was already standing on the side of a dignified beauty who looked no more than 20 years old and sat cross legged.


    Zou Yi has never seen this beauty, but she looks at Zou Yi like she already knows who Zou Yi is.


    When Ouyang little beaver went to pick up Zou Yi, he was a yuan God. At this time, the yuan God returned to his body and looked more beautiful and moving.


    I have to say that Ouyang little beaver is very beautiful. Even the beautiful woman sitting cross legged beside her seems to be a little worse than her.


    Zou Yi is not surprised to make such a comparison. He is young and has no resistance to beautiful women.


    After a while, he found that when the beautiful woman beside Ouyang beaver sat cross legged, she was a foot off the ground and didn''t fall on the ground at all.


    This beauty''s strength is absolutely strong. Otherwise, how can she have such a performance?


    The beautiful woman was dressed in a white robe. The style was dignified in ancient times. Su Mo had worn such a dress before. Zou Yi felt very familiar with it.


    However, the beauty wore a big bun, a black hairpin that seemed to be made of some wood, and a handle of Buddha dust in one hand.


    Beauty shouldn''t dress up like this. It looks too much like a legendary Taoist nun. It''s an ancient occupation that basically doesn''t match beauty.

 Chapter 45

    Listen to the little beaver Ouyang said, "master, he is Zou Yi. Su Mo is in the ancient book on him. Wait for the disciple to call her out to meet."


    Hearing Ouyang Xiaoli''s words, Zou Yi, who was looking at the woman sitting cross legged, suddenly had an idea.


    Zou Yi stepped forward, hugged her fist and said, "I''m Zou Yi. Dare you ask if the beauty is that kind immortal?"


    The beauty nodded slightly and looked very kind: "you are Zou Yi. We finally met."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s better not to see each other, beauty... Ah, no, it''s a real person. Real person, you are so beautiful and moving. Why do you dress up in such a fashion? Why don''t I help you dress up? I believe you will become incomparably beautiful and moving. Everyone loves you and flowers bloom... "


    Immortal shanci smiled, but the little beaver Ouyang beside her changed his face: "Zou Yi, what are you talking about? Dare to be rude to Shifu. I won''t break you into the beast Road, so that you will always be an animal in the future... "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m not talking nonsense. What I said is the truth... Real people, you can look at the beauties on my mobile phone. They dress up like a trendy bikini, sexy underwear, absolutely loved by everyone..."


    "Zou Yi," Su Mo suddenly came out of the ancient book and said anxiously to Zou Yi, "don''t annoy the real person. The real person is a monk. You can''t say these words..."


    "Zou Yi," before Su Mo finished, immortal shanci said, "you mean my dress is not good-looking?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "listen to Ouyang Xiaoli saying that you are an immortal, then your dress can''t be too bad... Otherwise, if others see you, how will you evaluate you? Say you are an ugly and even more ugly fairy? How bad it is... "


    Pause: "just like your apprentice Ouyang little beaver, when he was on the road just now, he dressed up very cute, but as soon as he arrived here, he immediately changed his dress and looked not cute at all."


    Immortal shanci was stunned and confused by Zou Yi: "little beaver, what''s going on?"


    Ouyang little beaver blushed and bowed his head in embarrassment. How dare she tell her master that she did something she shouldn''t do in order to test Zou Yi? Her dress at that time was no different from those other women. If the benevolent immortal knew about it, wouldn''t she be killed?


    Seeing the expression of Ouyang beaver, the benevolent immortal seems to understand something. Even if she is a monk, she still knows something about men and women.


    Immortal shanci sighed. After looking at Ouyang Xiaoli, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he turned to look at Zou Yi, smiled and said, "Xiaoli just received you here on my order. It must be some misunderstanding with you... It''s impolite. Please don''t mind."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "it''s not us who are rude. We just saw a beautiful woman in my..."


    "Zou Yi!" Ouyang little beaver suddenly shouted, "what are you talking about? Do you want me to kill you?"


    Zou Yi looked at Ouyang beaver and said with a deliberate smile, "you haven''t tried. It''s easy to kill me, but I don''t know if the real person will kill you because you kill innocent people?"


    Ouyang''s eyes were round, but he couldn''t speak. She was also afraid of being blamed by the benevolent immortal. She didn''t dare to argue with Zou Yi in front of Ouyang little beaver.


    Immortal shanci frowned slightly and said to Zou Yi, "can you listen to me? I asked you and Su Mo to come here to ask if you are willing to practice with me, so as not to be punished by the fairy world for practicing privately. It will be difficult to save your life at that time... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "that''s not what little beaver said just now. She said that I practiced privately and would be severely punished by the fairy world. I couldn''t escape death... I knew it was a real person who wanted to take me as an apprentice. I didn''t have to be afraid to escape all the way, and I wouldn''t be carried here by little beaver like carrying a burden. In particular, I was finally sealed with mana and threw it from high altitude... Fortunately, I was so lucky that I couldn''t fall to death. "


    Zou Yi said in a gentle way. The more she said, the more ugly Ouyang beaver''s face became. In the end, it seemed that Ouyang beaver''s eyes could kill Zou Yi. Zou Yi still finished her words on her own before she closed her mouth.


    Immortal shanci always looked at Zou Yi with a smile. When Zou Yi finished, she smiled and said, "little beaver is young and has done something wrong to you. Here I apologize for her. Think about it. Don''t rush to answer me. If you are willing to follow me, stay. If you really don''t want to, it doesn''t matter. I''ll let the little beaver take you back. "


    Pause: "I will explain the punishment of the fairyland for you. I think you are alone, helpless and have some cultivation talents. I ordered Su Mo to teach you some basic spells."


    Zou Yi said, "thank you for your kindness. I am willing to, but what I don''t know is, if I become Xiaoli''s younger martial brother, will something like this happen together? Although I have a big life, I can''t afford to be tossed like this. "


    The benevolent immortal smiled and said, "of course not. I can assure you. There are more than 300 of my disciples. Xiaoli is the smallest and has the lowest strength. She has been spoiled by me and is somewhat willful, but she doesn''t dare to be bad to her martial brothers, or even kill her martial brothers. "


    Zou Yili immediately made a big gift, and together with Su Mo, who was stunned to one side, he pulled a big gift and said loudly, "master, please accept my disciples'' worship. In the future, disciples must respect teachers and treat you like their parents. I will be filial to you. If you tell me to go east, I will never go west... "


    Zou Yi said a lot of nice things. Finally, she smiled and said, "master, have we finished the worship ceremony and can stay?"


    Immortal shanci smiled happily: "of course you can stay. You have worshipped the master and are my disciples..."


    Pause: "later, you follow Xiaoli to meet your elder martial sisters and brothers, so as not to meet each other and make people laugh."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo said in unison, "yes, master."


    Immortal shanci smiled and said, "Zou Yi, you are not a smooth talker. Why did you suddenly become like this today? Are you scared by the beaver? Don''t be afraid, little beaver is just teasing you. It will never hurt your heart. "


    Zou Yi said positively, "I don''t know if elder martial sister Ouyang Xiaoli hurt me again, but I was really frightened by him. Master, is she really trying to scare me because she is destined to be my wife, but she hates that I am not as strong as her? "

 Chapter 46

    Immortal shanci said, "for people who cultivate immortality, their marriage will change because of many things. People who don''t want to live on earth are doomed to whose wife, so it''s difficult to change... These are all things in the future. Why do you care too much? Everything goes with fate. We immortals pay great attention to fate. "


    Zou Yi nodded and said with a smile, "elder martial sister Ouyang Xiaoli probably thought I was frightened by her and became a fool. In this way, she has reason to tell others that she doesn''t do my wife. In fact, she doesn''t blame her. It''s all my own reason. "


    Immortal shanci''s face changed slightly, looked at Ouyang beaver and said, "what have you done? Do you really want to kill Zou Yi? "


    Ouyang little beaver''s face changed slightly. He knelt down and said, "I dare not. I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t treat younger martial brother like this... Please forgive me this time."


    The benevolent immortal said, "it''s no use begging me for such a big mistake."


    Ouyang beaver''s face changed greatly and hurriedly said, "please forgive me, master. I really don''t dare to do it again this time."


    Immortal shanci looked at Ouyang Xiaoli and said, "the person you asked for is Zou Yi, not me. You child, why are you so solid eyed? "


    Ouyang little beaver was stunned, then looked at Zou Yi with a bitter face and whispered: "younger martial brother, can you not tell this matter and let your senior brothers and sisters know? Elder martial sister, I beg you. It''s a big deal. I promise I''ll never bully you again. "


    Zou Yi glanced behind her and deliberately said, "elder martial sister, are you talking to me? Did I hear you wrong? "


    Ouyang little beaver''s anger surged up in his eyes, but he still forcibly suppressed his anger and continued to beg: "it''s a big deal. I''ll give you the colorful immortal armor given to me by my master. You take it to please my sister Ouyang yuan..."


    Zou Yi immediately smiled: "that''s settled. Although your sister''s temper is not very good, she is beautiful and is pretty to me. If you can give her a good fairy treasure as a gift, even if she won''t be moved immediately... She will make friends with me with her heart, at least she will become friends with me. "


    Ouyang little beaver was so angry that she almost blew up her chest, but she didn''t dare to show it because she had something in Zou Yi''s hand.


    Ouyang little beaver stubbornly recognized the anger in the Lord''s heart and didn''t tell Zou Yi what to do on the spot. But it was impossible for her to continue to beg for mercy.


    She looked at the kind real person, like a wronged child. Her face was wronged and pitiful.


    Ouyang little beaver was suffocated, but the benevolent immortal smiled. Naturally, she knows what kind of person her disciples are. It''s rare that someone can cure Ouyang Xiaoli''s unruly and willful temper. The kind immortal won''t say anything more.


    Zou Yi had the intention of being powerful and unforgiving. She deliberately said in front of the benevolent immortal: "you are my doomed wife. As a * *, should you be nice to me? Now you are not as good as your sister to me. She threw me down from the sky and almost fell to death... "


    Zou Yi deliberately repeated his experience. Even the benevolent immortal frowned and secretly blamed Zou Yi for talking too much.


    Ouyang little beaver was about to cry and said wrongfully, "I untied your mana seal and thought you knew how to fly..."


    Zou Yi raised her voice: "do you think I can fly? What you think is the truth? I just started to practice a month ago. My mana is thin and my spells are unfamiliar. Let alone flying, there will be more than a dozen basic spells... You haven''t thought about it. If I fall to death, can you afford it? "


    Pause: "if I didn''t fall to death and was injured, would you like to keep me for a lifetime?"


    Ouyang little beaver didn''t dare to say anything more. After that, he didn''t know what ugly words Zou Yi would say.


    In case Ouyang little beaver talks about those things that he tried Zou Yi before, even if Immortal shanci doesn''t blame him, Ouyang little beaver will be ashamed of himself.


    It was all Ouyang Xiaoli''s whim to test Zou Yi, but others didn''t know it at all.


    Even Su Mo appeared unexpectedly and saw the scene of Ouyang little beaver testing Zou Yi.


    Ouyang little beaver has made a plan to please Su Mo slowly in the later stage and let Su Mo completely mess this matter in his stomach.


    If Zou Yi said it now and everyone else knew it, she would really see people.


    Now Ouyang little beaver can only keep his mouth shut and don''t say anything, so as not to really let Zou Yi say what she shouldn''t say in a hurry.


    Immortal shanci knows about what happened and Zou Yi''s mind. He can''t bear to see his beloved being bullied by Zou Yi.


    Immortal shanci endured it for a long time before he said, "since you know that you are weak in magic and unfamiliar in magic, why don''t you follow you? Elder martial sister Xiaoli, after meeting all the elder martial sisters and brothers, come to me and I''ll teach you to practice? If you tell your elder martial sister something useless here, you won''t be afraid that others will know and laugh at you? "


    Zou Yi still knows that enough is enough. Anyway, she has cleaned up Ouyang little beaver and is angry. Stop now.


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''d like to follow master''s orders. We''ll go with Xiao Li to meet your senior brothers and sisters."


    Ouyang Xiaoli happily left the cultivation place of immortal shanci to avoid being too embarrassed. He hurried to say, "I''ll take my junior brothers and sisters to meet your senior brothers and sisters right away."


    Ouyang little beaver ran away and left. Zou Yi and Su Mo didn''t know where the senior brothers and sisters were. They wanted Ouyang little beaver to lead the way. They had to salute immortal shanci and leave the ice cave in a hurry to catch up with Ouyang little beaver who took the first step.


    Immortal shanci looked at the two newly accepted disciples leaving, then looked up at an ice wall with a trace of helplessness and said, "what am I doing? Are you satisfied? "


    A person slowly emerged on the ice wall. She was a woman in white robe. Her appearance was seven points similar to that of a kind real person. She had been invisible on the ice wall before, without making a sound, and no one else found her.


    "I am very grateful to my sister for doing so." The woman smiled and said, "Su Mo is the person my sister has always cared about. Zou Yi she chose, although her qualification is not so satisfactory to me, she has a good heart."


    Pause: "sister, take a lot of trouble to let them officially start their cultivation and have a chance to become an immortal in the future. I thank you again."


    The benevolent immortal smiled and said, "you are a little book spirit. The fairy world doesn''t know there are tens of thousands. Why do you have to look at Su Mo differently? And Zou Yi, who bullies my disciple Xiaoli. You can see that. I almost have to teach him a lesson... "

 Chapter 47

    The woman was really the sister of the benevolent immortal. Listening to her smile, "my sister naturally won''t teach a boy who can''t even basic magic..."


    The benevolent immortal said, "that''s not necessarily, if he continues to talk nonsense. I don''t know what to do... You haven''t told me why you value Su Mo so much? "


    The woman smiled: "I don''t know. Thanks to the help of scholar Sanye, I successfully passed the immortal robbery and became an immortal. It can be said that my sister has today''s achievements and status, thanks to the help of scholar Sanye. The scholar Sanye died unexpectedly when he helped me get through the robbery. When he died, he asked me to help Su Mo become an immortal. Since I have promised my benefactor, I will naturally do my best. "


    "Then why don''t you teach Su Mo yourself and ask me to take the trouble? I''m not a good person. You''re completely giving me what you should do, "said the benevolent immortal." although you and I are sisters, you can''t rely on me like this? "


    "Sister, don''t do this, sister, I......" the woman said with a bitter smile: "I''ve got the order of the sage of the fairy world. I want to go to the demon world, persuade the demon king and stop invading several immortal worlds in the lower world... I don''t know when and when I can return to the fairy world. I don''t have time and energy to manage Su Mo and Zou Yi. I can only ask you, sister."


    Immortal shanci frowned and said, "I see... There''s another change in the demon world? Why do they always refuse to settle down? "


    The woman said, "sister, I don''t know what''s going on. The emperor has ordered me to leave for the demon world... On this earth, I have no suitable person to entrust except my sister. Everything depends on your sister. When your sister comes back from the demon world, she will thank you. "


    The benevolent immortal said, "well, since I have promised to help you, I will try my best. You are a yuan God. It will be dangerous to stay here for a long time. You''d better hurry. "


    It turns out that this woman is a yuan God. No wonder she looks different from real people. This also shows that the woman has strong strength. A yuan God can cross different interfaces. People with weak strength can''t do it.


    The woman smiled and slowly disappeared. The benevolent immortal said to herself, "for more than a thousand years, why can''t you forget the old things?"


    The words of benevolent immortal can''t be heard, because there is no one around her at this time.


    Zou Yi and Su mo were led by Ouyang little beaver. They left the ice cave of immortal shanci and walked for an hour to a small valley on the Kunlun mountain.


    The valley is still a world of ice and snow, but there are obviously some blinders because there are obvious energy fluctuations.


    There are arrays and so on. They hide everything in the valley and can''t see anything in the valley from the outside.


    Ouyang little beaver came here and waved his hands. After a complex gesture, he hit a mana in the air.


    After a light sound, a virtual shadow like a portal appeared in the air.


    The virtual shadow is very large, more than 100 meters high and tens of meters wide, which is definitely much larger than the real portal.


    This is probably the gate of the array and the channel to enter the valley through this array.


    "Let''s go." Ouyang little beaver squinted at Zou Yi and said angrily, "follow closely. If I get lost, I won''t come to you."


    She had no problem with Su mo. she reached out and took Su Mo''s hand, approached the illusory door with Su Mo, and put Zou Yi behind her alone.


    Zou Yi knows the power of the array, which is described in many movies. Once she takes the wrong step, all kinds of mechanisms are activated, and the danger comes one after another, with unimaginable consequences.


    So Zou Yi followed Ouyang Xiaoli and Su Mo closely and didn''t dare to fall a step.


    He didn''t dare to laugh or get angry with Ouyang beaver at this time. Once Ouyang beaver retaliated and left him, he didn''t know what to do.


    Ouyang little beaver is funny. She finally has a chance to revenge Zou Yi. Her mood has improved.


    Maybe Zou Yi is not happy, and her little beaver Ouyang will be happy. So Ouyang little beaver at this time. He whispered to Su Mo, "see if he dares to sue me in the future. Hum, let him stay here for a while. We''ll just meet senior brothers and sisters."


    Su Mo said with some worry: "in this case, wouldn''t it be very dangerous if Zou Yi accidentally touched the mechanism in the array?"


    Ouyang beaver looked at Su Mo with a smile in his eyes. But the smile was very strange, like it could charm people. Su Mo just looked at it and became a little dementia.


    Ouyang little beaver smiled and said to Su Mo, "don''t worry. Who is Zou Yi? He is not afraid of my master, or an extremely smart man. He must know what to do here."


    Ouyang little beaver seemed to talk to Su Mo, but Su Mo didn''t respond.


    So Ouyang little beaver continued, "don''t worry, we''ll go for a while and take Zou Yi when we come back."


    After a pause, she also deliberately said, "Zou Yi doesn''t want to be separated from you for a long time. Won''t you be reluctant for so long?"


    Su Mo seemed to nod and still didn''t say anything.


    Zou Yi looked a little strange. She was about to hurry up to see what happened to Su mo. she heard Su Mo say, "OK, let''s go and get back quickly."


    Ouyang little beaver immediately said, "OK, let''s go now." Looking back at Zou Yi behind her, she said with a straight face, "you just stay here and wait for us. I don''t want to see you now, hum!"


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and said with a smile, "don''t you want to brush any means to harm me? I''m your younger martial brother. If master knows that you hurt me again, I''m afraid I''ll forgive you again... "


    "Remind me with you?!" Ouyang said angrily, "I don''t want to take you to see elder martial brothers and sisters. It''s not a mistake. Even if master knows, he won''t blame me... If you dare to follow me, I''ll beat you now. "


    Zou Yi immediately stopped and looked at Ouyang''s eyes, slightly changed.


    This woman really can''t be offended. If she is a little unhappy, she will be severely retaliated by them.


    Maybe after a while, Ouyang little beaver will forget what happened between them.


    Zou Yi thought like this, slowly smiled and said to Ouyang little beaver, "well, go and return quickly. I''ll wait for you here."


    Ouyang little beaver smiled: "you''re funny, otherwise you''ll feel better." Pause: "if you dare to offend me, I will find all kinds of opportunities to severely punish you until I feel better..."

 Chapter 48

    Su Mo wanted to talk and stopped. He looked like he wanted to help Zou Yi, but it was hard to say. This is all between Ouyang Xiaoli and Zou Yi. Su Mo really doesn''t say much.


    Zou Yi heard what Ouyang beaver said. Without saying a word, she reached out and grabbed Ouyang beaver''s other hand.


    Now Ouyang little beaver was completely stunned. He turned and looked at Zou Yi. His face became terrible.


    Zou Yi, one of her disciples, wants to take advantage of her, so she behaves a little terrible.


    Zou Yi saw Ouyang beaver''s face and immediately smiled: "wife, you don''t want to leave me, I''m your fiance... It''s destined by God, but you can''t refuse to obey."


    Ouyang''s chest fluctuated greatly, as if he had just passed a fierce battle. But she just couldn''t speak. Who let her tell Zou Yi that she is Zou Yi''s future wife?


    Zou Yi seems to have suddenly changed. She plays a rogue. Ouyang Xiaoli is not his opponent at all.


    He also completely ignored what he had promised Ouyang Xiaoli to stay here and wait for Ouyang Xiaoli and Su Mo to come back, just like what he just said was not what he said.


    This also blames Ouyang Xiaoli himself. From the beginning, he offended Zou Yi and forced Zou Yi to play rogue. You know Zou Yi was a very serious man, a serious virgin who didn''t even touch the hands of other women.


    The last time I saw Shen Susu and ouyangyuan in their pajamas and hugged ouyangyuan when saving ouyangyuan, it was all an accident. It doesn''t count.


    Zou Yi''s move made Ouyang beaver completely crazy. When he waved, he slapped Zou Yi''s key part.


    Zou Yi knows that she is by no means the opponent of Ouyang beaver. She can only let go of Ouyang beaver''s hand and retreat quickly.


    Zou Yi thought Ouyang beaver was angry and wanted to kill him, but she didn''t expect that Ouyang beaver was just scaring him. After Zou Yi let go, Ouyang beaver took Su Mo and left, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    It''s true that you can''t go wrong in one step in the array. Zou Yi''s footsteps naturally got a little confused when she stepped back. When he looked at Ouyang Xiaoli and Su Mo again, he had already disappeared, and his position had changed.


    Fortunately, he did not deviate far from the correct route in the array, and there was no danger for the time being.


    Zou Yi immediately smiled bitterly. What''s the matter? He knows nothing about the array, but he doesn''t dare to break in casually.


    The only way is to wait in place to avoid accidents. But he has no idea how long it will take.


    He can practice while waiting. Even if it''s just a basic skill taught by Su Mo, it still has some effects after practice. He comforted himself so that he really began to practice.


    The trouble of being left here by Ouyang beaver was forgotten by him in an instant.


    Zou Yi''s attitude is excellent.


    Zou Yi did it when she thought of it. She really began to practice in the array. The heaven and earth aura in the array seems to be very sufficient. Zou Yigang just practiced for a while and immediately felt that his mana in his body had been greatly improved.


    This is like a person who enters a pond to draw water. The speed of drawing water must be much faster than that of a person who receives water from a small water pipe.


    The aura on Kunlun Mountain is naturally much more abundant than that in other places. Because this is recognized as the holy land for cultivating immortals with the most abundant aura, but no one knows how to cultivate in recent years, and it has gradually been forgotten by people.


    Who recognized that it is impossible to investigate at present, but Zou Yi''s feeling is true and not false at all.


    Mana is a popular saying. In fact, it is the sum of the energy slowly gathered in the body through cultivation.


    In this energy, the most important trace of aura between heaven and earth is the energy that immortals dream of and the basis for their achievements.


    Zou Yi''s cultivation originally thought that no one would disturb her, but when he gained something from his cultivation, someone came to him.


    After seeing Zou Yi, the man was surprised and said, "who are you? Are you trapped here? "


    Zou Yi opened her eyes, stopped practicing, got up and said, "my name is Zou Yi. I''m a new disciple... What do you call this elder martial brother? Can you take me out of here?"


    The man smiled: "it''s Zou Yi''s younger martial brother. I''m Yuan Ye, the eldest disciple of benevolent immortal. I''m also your eldest martial brother. Shifu has sent an oral order to all of us about the younger martial brother''s worship. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "it''s the eldest martial brother. I''m new here. I don''t know etiquette. Please don''t be surprised if I''m rude."


    Yuan Ye smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. The disciples under Shifu''s door are as close as brothers and sisters, so don''t be too polite to each other. Younger martial brother, come with me. I''ll take you out of this array and meet our senior brothers and sisters. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed and thought she had met someone who was good-natured and helpful: "thank you, elder martial brother, for leading the way."


    Yuan Ye smiled and led the way. He chatted with Zou Yi all the way and gradually asked Ouyang little beaver.


    The appearance of Ouyang beaver can be said to be the most prominent among the disciples of the whole benevolent immortal. It seems that it is not enough to praise the appearance of Ouyang beaver when it is described as beautiful as flowers.


    However beautiful Ouyang beaver is, in Zou Yi''s view, she is just a willful little girl, and a little girl who may kill him at any time. She can''t be treated as a friend.


    Zou Yi talked with Yuan Ye and unconsciously took Yuan Ye as a friend. When he said Ouyang little beaver, he said, "Ouyang little beaver is not a good man. I... don''t dare to provoke her anyway."


    Yuan Ye seemed to be interested in Ouyang beaver and asked with a smile, "what do you mean, younger martial brother? Why can''t I understand? "


    Zou Yi said, "she didn''t know where she heard that I might be her Tianding husband. She found me and wanted to kill me... If I wasn''t smart, I wouldn''t know if I was still alive..."


    Yuan Ye smiled: "younger martial sister... No, I should say younger martial sister beaver. She really likes to joke with others, but I don''t believe that she will kill you."


    Zou Yi smiled: "what I said was exaggerated... But she really scared me to death."


    Yuan Ye said with a smile: "younger martial sister, this time I''m joking too much. Younger martial brother, you don''t have to take it seriously. We are about to arrive. Younger martial brother, follow me closely. Don''t go wrong to avoid sending out the mechanism in the array, which will be dangerous. "


    Zou Yi nodded and followed Yuan Ye carefully. She didn''t dare to go wrong.

 Chapter 49

    At this time, Yuan Ye seemed to leave with Zou Yi, no longer talking to Zou Yi, and the speed was gradually much faster.


    Zou Yi followed Yuan Ye closely. She tried her best, but she still felt powerless.


    Fortunately, Yuan Ye also noticed this. When he was on his way, Zou Yi could barely keep up with him.


    Almost half an hour later, Yuan Ye suddenly stopped, looked back and said, "here we are."


    Zou Yi hurried to brake and still almost hit Yuan Ye who suddenly stopped, which made Yuan Ye smile.


    Yuan Ye unknowingly took Zou Yi out, and everything in front of him had changed greatly.


    Leaving the array range, Zou Yi immediately saw a large area of green grass, green water and flowers. It was no longer a world of ice and snow.


    Zou Yi can be sure that it is still on the Kunlun mountain.


    It was supposed to be a world of ice and snow. I don''t know what''s going on. It''s a beautiful place with beautiful mountains and rivers. It''s a scene that spring has already arrived.


    Yuan Ye looked back to see Zou Yi and said slowly, "you are the fiance son-in-law of martial sister Ouyang Xiaoli Tianding. I don''t know who told you?"


    Zou Yi was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, "haven''t I told the eldest martial brother? Ouyang said it himself. "


    Yuan Ye said, "younger martial brother didn''t tell the truth. How could younger martial sister beaver tell you this secret by herself? This is the secret of heaven. Don''t let it out... Now that junior brother knows it, I''ll tell you another secret. "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and immediately said, "I''d better not listen to the secret. Otherwise, Ouyang Xiaoli will know for a while and don''t know how to torture me."


    Yuan Ye laughed: "younger martial brother, you are so humorous. How can younger martial sister beaver torture you? We are martial brothers and sisters. She will take good care of you. "


    Zou Yi also said with a smile: "she left me there just now... Hey, senior brother, I don''t know. Ouyang Xiaoli dislikes that I''m not as strong as her, but she scares, threatens and even uses force against me..."


    Yuan Ye''s face gradually changed: "what''s going on? If Shifu knows this, younger martial sister beaver can''t afford to go... Younger martial brother, it may be a misunderstanding. Let me ask younger martial sister beaver and ask her to make an apology. "


    Zou Yi said, "master already knows and asked Ouyang Xiaoli to apologize to me. Elder martial brother, you don''t have to look for Ouyang Xiaoli anymore."


    Yuan Ye frowned slightly: "master knows? Then I don''t have to worry about anything... "


    When Yuan Ye spoke, he suddenly disappeared when his body flashed. Unexpectedly, he left Zou Yi here again.


    Zou Yi was surprised and suddenly thought of something. When she hurriedly shouted to Yuan Ye, she didn''t respond.


    An ominous attack hit Zou Yi''s heart. He suddenly found that he seemed to have been deceived.


    Looking around, although the place looks like spring, there is no one, like a Jedi without any interpersonal relationship.


    In fact, Zou Yi had already seen these things, but she didn''t think much because Yuan Ye was around. Now Yuan Ye suddenly left, he immediately felt bad.


    Zou Yi tried to go forward and wanted to find a way out of here, but he just took a step and suddenly his body lightened.


    It seems that he stepped into a pit and fell rapidly. When he fell, the whole person seemed to be weightless and completely unable to control his body.


    Zou Yi feels she''s dead. If she falls down, I don''t know what will happen.


    If it''s deep down, or there''s something dangerous, he''s finished.


    Zou Yi felt that she fell very fast, but after falling, a few minutes later, she still didn''t feel like touching the ground.


    He tried several times to use magic to save himself. Unfortunately, his magic power was running out, and his falling speed was still not slowed down.


    How deep is this? It''s a bottomless pit.


    With the speed of falling faster and faster, Zou Yi has completely given up hope. Such amazing depth, even if he took all measures, it is still difficult to survive.


    At this time, Zou Yi found that the original green mountains and green waters were gone, replaced by the darkness that could not be seen, the absolute darkness that could not even be seen by herself, full of strange dark world.


    Damn Yuan Ye, he actually took Zou Yi to one of the most dangerous places in the array.


    Zou Yi instantly understood everything. While secretly blaming herself for her carelessness, she also reluctantly smiled bitterly.


    It seems too late to understand this now. He should have understood from Yuan Ye''s attitude towards Ouyang beaver that Yuan Ye and Ouyang beaver were just passers-by.


    Poor Zou Yi also regarded Yuan Ye as a good man and respectfully called him eldest martial brother.


    It''s better not to have such a big senior brother.


    Recalling the conversation with Yuan Ye along the way, Yuan Ye obviously liked Ouyang Xiaoli, so it was reasonable for him to treat Zou Yi like this.


    Modern people, even if they have little contact with people like Zou Yi, will know from various channels that feelings can most affect a person''s state of mind.


    Yuan Ye, who likes Ouyang beaver, wants to help Ouyang beaver deal with Zou Yi. Zou Yi doesn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    The only thing wrong is how he gets out of here. Or whether he can survive or not.


    If he falls at this speed, even the softest water below will still be smashed into a team of meat mud.


    The huge reaction force will smash all his muscles and bones, no exception.


    Yuan ye turned out to be his rival in love with Zou Yi. Poor Zou Yi didn''t fully understand until now that he really couldn''t close his eyes when he died.


    Rival in love is also a very dangerous opponent.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing. She was helpless, lost and sad.


    Poor Zou Yi, just on the road of cultivating immortality, met such a fellow disciple, which really makes people boo and sigh.


    If it were someone else, at this time, in addition to hate, it should be infinite fear. But he Zou Yi, but he was very calm. Although he was laughing, his expression was still very calm.


    He seemed to know that he would not die like this. When he told him to fall, he could still laugh.


    Strangely, his laughter did not echo, nor did any other sound reach his ears.


    Maybe he knows that he is doomed to die. It doesn''t make any difference to die early or late.


    Or maybe he knows that he shouldn''t have come here. Since he came, the outcome has long been doomed.


    Anyway, it''s better to smile than to cry.

 Chapter 50

    Zou Yi''s body has been falling in the dark world like a real bottomless pit.


    Zou Yi was puzzled by the fact that he fell at a high speed. It seemed that he had been falling for dozens of minutes, but he still didn''t feel like touching the ground.


    According to Zou Yi''s little mathematical knowledge, under the acceleration of the earth''s gravity, his falling distance is definitely long enough.


    But why is there always no feeling of touching the ground? Is this place an illusion and there will be no time to touch the ground?


    Zou Yi was surprised and happy. She was surprised that she found that there was an illusion here for so long. She was not falling at high speed all the time.


    I''m glad that in this way, I won''t die right away.


    Zou Yi, who was surprised and happy, couldn''t help drinking. She squatted down with her legs and stood firm.


    He is less than a foot high from the ground. Poor Zou Yi, who can''t see anything, thought she had been falling at a high speed and thought she would die here soon.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know where she is. Among all the spells he knows, there is no one who can break the darkness here so that he can see where it is.


    So he named the place where he couldn''t see his fingers, dark array.


    Dark array is a dark array that can''t see anything, which is very consistent with the most remarkable characteristics of this place.


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to move lightly, because here, even if Zou Yi performed the magic of thousands of miles'' eyes, the white light in her eyes stretched nearly one meter away, and her eyes were about to drink. His magic power was wasted, and he still couldn''t see anything.


    Magic seems to have little effect here, or maybe Zou Yihui''s magic can''t play any effect here.


    Zou Yi tried a few times and stopped digging by herself.


    In case there is any danger in the dark, Zou Yi is looking for her own death.


    Zou Yi, who had nothing to do and no danger, couldn''t help thinking of practicing again.


    Cultivation can always be carried out anywhere. Anyway, he with low strength can''t do anything else at this time. It''s better to cultivate and forget his situation for the time being.


    Maybe a few hours passed, maybe a few minutes passed, and Zou Yi stopped practicing.


    Here, he seems unable to calm down to practice, and the effect of practice is also very bad.


    It seems that I''m a little hungry. I remember having dinner in Beijing and later being caught by Ouyang beaver in Kunlun Mountain... I''ve been in Kunlun Mountain for a long time now. I should be hungry


    How''s ouyangyuan? Even if all the black dragons are dead, will she have other enemies? If something happens to her at this time, is she also responsible?


    Where''s Shen Susu? Her brother''s Revenge has been avenged by the state, but will she lose her goal and have nothing to do all day? Will she be lonely and boring?


    Zou Yi is completely unable to meditate and practice. It seems to interfere with his state of mind.


    Zou Yi began to think wildly and couldn''t calm down to practice for a long time.


    Fortunately, Zou Yi had the experience of staying alone in the room for a long time. In such an environment, she calmed down slowly.


    Zou Yi, who began to practice, came here for the first time. She forgot everything around her and even her own situation.


    This is the best state of cultivation. Even those immortals, not many people have had such a state of cultivation.


    Because of wisdom, people often have some distractions, which is a characteristic of all intelligent creatures.


    You can forget everything and practice wholeheartedly without any distractions in your heart. It is absolutely valuable.


    Zou Yi''s practice time seems to have stopped, or she has been forgotten. When Zou Yi finished his practice, he didn''t know how long it had passed.


    But when he opened his eyes and saw that everything in front of him was still dark and his stomach was hungry, he felt that at least a whole day had passed.


    Twenty four hours, plus the time before, he hasn''t eaten for nearly two days.


    It was hunger that forced him to stop practicing. Now he feels that his chest is close to his back. He is a little flustered with hunger.


    He had a feeling that if he didn''t give food for another minute, he would starve to death.


    This is about the common feeling of all people who have been extremely hungry, and it is also the side effect of all hungry people''s urgent expectation for food.


    It''s easy for people to form some habits. In the past, Zou Yi didn''t feel much if he didn''t eat for two days.


    But since Zou Yi went to Beijing and lived a comfortable life with ouyangyuan for more than a month, he ate three meals every day, and the meals were big meals, he gradually formed a new habit.


    Now it''s the same two days without eating. Zou Yi can''t stand it. I don''t know how he survived after eating every two days.


    "I can''t. I have to bear it. I can''t let them see my jokes." Zou Yi said to herself, but her voice was a little loud.


    There is no one here anyway, and no one can hear it. When he said them, he just meant Ouyang Xiaoli and Yuan Ye, who may not be here at all.


    Zou Yi has no other enemies for the time being. She is on the top of Kunlun Mountain in this "no man''s land".


    Zou Yiyue said that he felt more and more hungry, and his voice became louder and louder. He could be heard far away.


    There was no response, no response, no one else here, and there seemed to be no boundary.


    Zou Yi slowly despaired. What is this place and how can she go out? In his heart, he felt the threat of death for the second time in the past two days.


    The legendary god of death, the Lord of hell in the underworld, judges, black and white impermanence, imps... All seem to be coming towards Zou Yi. Waiting for Zou Yi to close her eyes and take his soul to the underworld


    Yuan Ye and Ouyang beaver don''t really want their own lives. They don''t seem to offend them to this extent, do they?


    But maybe, Ouyang little beaver had already shot herself before, but she was worried that benevolent immortal found out she killed herself, so she temporarily changed her attention


    Maybe benevolent immortal will investigate after he knows he is missing, and then he can go out.


    At first glance, immortal shanci is a powerful immortal. He must be able to find himself and save himself


    Zou Yi kept comforting herself and gradually seemed to have some hope. In a desperate situation, people always comfort themselves.

 Chapter 51

    Now Zou Yi is comforting herself and using psychological hints to escape her panic.


    But Zou Yi thought again, if he did nothing like this, would it be difficult for others to find him?


    Even if someone came to save him and couldn''t find where he was, was it impossible to really save him?


    So Zou Yi continued to shout. For a moment, she said she was hungry, for a moment, she said it was dark, and for a moment, she said I didn''t want to die. Anyway, she didn''t have anything to talk to and kept shouting.


    Zou Yi''s voice is very loud. Even people far away can hear his cry.


    What''s more, there was a strong sense of despair in his cry, and his voice gradually became a little scary and ugly.


    Zou Yi plans to keep shouting until someone comes to save him, or he dies because he has no strength.


    Hoarse and full of fear, but at the same time, it contains a trace of hope. It is like going to hell. What you hear is the shrill screams of those poor people in the region


    "Young man, don''t you just have no food to eat and can''t die of hunger? Why do you shout so loudly and disturb other people''s dreams?" A voice suddenly sounded around Zou Yi. Listen to the source of the voice, less than one meter away from Zou Yi.


    The man was really overwhelmed by Zou Yi''s shouting, so he had to make a noise to prevent Zou Yi from continuing to shout.


    Zou Yi is overjoyed. Hearing other people''s voices means that there are others here. Some people have hope, which he knows best.


    But Zou Yi looked left and right, but she didn''t see this person or feel his existence.


    It was dark and I couldn''t see anything at all. But I can''t feel the existence of this person, so it''s a little unreasonable.


    Zou Yi is also an immortal. She has magic power in her body and has excellent hearing. It''s impossible not to feel the existence of this person completely.


    "Who are you?" Zou Yi, surprised, couldn''t help drinking and asked, "where are you? Come out! "


    "I''m right beside you, but you can''t see me." The man said slowly, "your strength is not enough, and the magic cultivation of the thousand mile eye is not home. You can''t see me in this place without any light."


    Zou Yi immediately asked loudly, "are you a man or a ghost?"


    "Ha ha..." the man laughed and said, "you are an immortal. How can you still be afraid of ghosts? We have mana in our bodies, which is the bane of ghosts. Even if ghosts see us, they will consciously escape. They don''t dare to provoke us. "


    Zou Yi calmed down a little. Feeling that the man was definitely human, she tried to ask, "what''s your name? My name is Zou Yi. Do you know where this is? And do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry. "


    "Me?" The man seemed to have forgotten his name. After thinking for a while, he said, "call me whatever you want. I''ve been here for tens of thousands of years. No one has spoken to me. I''ve forgotten my name long ago. As for where this is, I can tell you, this is the dark abyss. There can''t be food here. You have to bear it. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "forgetting your name is forgetting. You don''t have to say such an excuse if you make an excuse? You''ve been here for tens of thousands of years. Why haven''t you starved to death? You can''t cheat. "


    The man "ha ha" laughed and said, "how can you know my ability? Even if you don''t give me something to eat for another 100000 years, I won''t starve to death."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "are you already the legendary immortal who can open the valley?"


    The man laughed and said, "immortal? You can also say so. But I am an immortal. The fairyland is unknown, and the world doesn''t know it. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are a liar. No one will believe what you say."


    "Nameless? I seem to be nameless, boy. You reminded me that I really am nameless. " The man shouted, "how do you know my name is nameless, I''ll be nameless, immortal nameless!"


    Zou Yi was stunned: "your name is nameless? It''s not a lie, is it? Will someone call that name? Besides, is there anyone with a surname of none? "


    Nameless said, "why not? I knew there was an incompetent immortal in the fairy world. It seems that he is still a little fairy official... If you don''t believe it, you can go to the fairy world and see if I''m lying to you."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m starving. Do you still have a chance to go to the fairyland? You are full of nonsense. You know I can''t last until the day I go to the fairy world... "


    Nameless said, "who said you couldn''t last that day? You won''t starve to death if you meet me. "


    After hearing this, Zou Yi suddenly felt strong and asked loudly, "do you have anything to eat? Where is it? Give it to me! "


    Nameless said, "I don''t have anything to eat, but for the sake of some fate between you and me, I can teach you how to not eat and feel hungry, and won''t be starved to death."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "are you talking nonsense again? If you don''t eat, you won''t die. It''s only the immortal. I''m just a mortal who has just begun to cultivate immortality. You can''t feel hungry... You''re talking nonsense again. It''s not good."


    Nameless said, "listen, boy, I never lie. Next, I''ll teach you a spell. You should practice it strictly according to what I said. There must be no deviation. If you can achieve something in five days, you will never feel hungry because you have no food. "


    "Five days?" Zou Yi wondered, "why five days?"


    Nameless said, "because in five days, if you don''t succeed, you will starve to death. What does it matter whether the dead are hungry or not? "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and was about to laugh, but subconsciously said, "my senior sister, they will come to save me..."


    "Save you?" Nameless laughed and said, "even Da Luo Jinxian can''t get out of here. Is your elder martial sister better than Da Luo Jinxian?"


    "Luo Jinxian can''t get out?" Zou Yi was surprised again and felt that what the nameless said was not like a lie.


    The one who knows him here is Ouyang Xiaoli and Yuan Ye. Yuan Ye can''t save him, otherwise how could he bring him to this dark abyss?


    Ouyang little beaver is unlikely, but she still has a little possibility. At least so far, Zou Yi hasn''t really come to the point of life and death with her, has she?


    Although this small hope can also be ignored, Zou Yi still has a trace of hope.


    This glimmer of hope was completely destroyed by an unknown sentence. The strength of Ouyang little beaver can''t be compared with that of big Luo Jinxian.

 Chapter 52

    Zou Yi knew that Yuan Ye didn''t intend to let Zou Yi go out alive. She sincerely wanted to trap him here. Otherwise, how could you bring him to such a dangerous place?


    And Ouyang little beaver can''t save him. Her strength is not enough. Even if she has a heart, she is powerless.


    The last glimmer of hope is Su Mo, not to mention his poor strength.


    Zou Yi was a little desperate and couldn''t help sighing.


    Zou Yi doesn''t understand that science and technology on the earth are so developed that every inch of land has been explored countless times. How can there be such a dangerous place as the dark abyss?


    Is it because of the existence of spells or arrays that science and technology can''t detect the abnormalities here?


    This is probably the only reason and the beginning of Zou Yi''s despair.


    In five days, Zou Yi''s qualification is not very good. It''s not easy to learn a new spell.


    If it''s a basic spell, there''s some hope. However, the unknown spell is obviously not a basic spell.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know whether what the unknown said is true or false.


    If anonymity is just teasing him, he will be even worse. He will die uneasily.


    However, since this is the last hope to live, Zou Yi doesn''t want to give up. If you live, you have hope. If you die, you have nothing.


    Zou Yi is not a person who will give up easily. This can be seen from the fact that he has insisted on reading ancient books for more than ten years. He is not sure whether he can achieve anything by practicing the spells recorded in ancient books.


    It is precisely because many times people give up their last hope and finally accomplish nothing, leaving a lifetime of regret.


    Zou Yi is still very young and has a lot to go, so he can''t just give up hope.


    Zou Yi flashed these thoughts in her mind. Finally, she sincerely said to nameless: "please teach me this spell, elder. I''m willing to try it."


    Nameless ha ha said with a smile: "I knew you would want to have a try... Listen, my spell is called Valley piercing. It is an advanced spell that can keep your body normal without eating anything before the immortal becomes an immortal."


    Zou Yi said, "advanced magic, I..."


    "What are you?" Nameless interrupted Zou Yi: "listen to me carefully. You can''t miss anything, otherwise you can''t learn."


    Zou Yi closed her mouth. He didn''t dare to joke about his last hope. If you make this nameless unhappy and don''t teach yourself this valley cutting technique, won''t there be no hope?


    Zou Yi thought so, so she stopped talking, just listened quietly and went on.


    Listening carefully to the new spell "Valley breaking" said by the unknown, Zou Yi soon found that this spell was quite different from the basic spell she practiced.


    Zou Yi has practiced more than a dozen basic spells, which are generally practical, such as clairvoyance, ear following the wind, blinking and so on. They can enhance the cultivator''s practical ability, which has nothing to do with the valley opening technique.


    It is said that after the cultivation, you can directly use the aura between heaven and earth to maintain the operation of body functions without eating.


    In other words, to do this, at least we must be able to absorb the aura between heaven and earth, but we can''t convert the aura into mana and mix it with other energy.


    This alone, Zou Yi felt very difficult. At least now, if he wants to do it, it is very difficult.


    But he was not allowed to speak, and he did not dare to raise his questions. Maybe Zou Yi will understand how to practice when nameless has finished all the pithy formula of Valley opening.


    Zou Yi studied with nameless seriously, remembered every word of nameless, and dared not be careless at all.


    This is a life-saving thing. If you lose your last chance because of your carelessness, no wonder others.


    Nameless has been here for many years. It seems that his temperament has not been affected. It seems that the cultivation method must be very special.


    There are some skills that have high requirements for the cultivator''s mind. At the same time, they can also slowly sharpen the cultivator''s mind and make the cultivator''s mind incomparably strong.


    Such a cultivator will not panic at all even if he encounters the event of Mount Tai collapsing in front of him.


    Nameless is probably such an immortal, so even if he is trapped here for a long time, he still has a peaceful state of mind after meeting Zou Yi.


    Nameless asked Zou Yi to practice the valley opening technique completely according to the formula, and no details should be changed at will. There are specific formulas for the cultivation of various spells, but you must not change them at will. It will kill people.


    After spending a whole day, Zou Yi finally remembered the formula of Valley opening. Of course, nameless''s explanation and cultivation experience of Valley opening were also passed on to Zou Yi, which also takes time.


    Zou Yi got this set of Valley opening technique and realized it for a while. After asking nameless about several places she didn''t understand, she began to practice at nameless''s request.


    He has only five days in all. He can''t sleep for five days and five nights, but he can''t have any slack.


    Nameless about wanted to make Zou Yi practice faster, so he sat down next to Zou Yi and taught Zou Yi to practice again almost hand-in-hand.


    Zou Yi''s qualification is really not very good. Even so, when he began to practice, he still couldn''t find a way.


    Nameless sighed and continued to guide Zou Yi. She wanted to practice for Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi is helpless. He tried his best, but his conditions are like this. No matter how hard he tried, the effect is still not ideal.


    Several times he wanted to say his doubts, but he was forcibly interrupted by the nameless who was getting worse and more anxious.


    In nameless view, as long as Zou Yi practices with him and practices according to what he said, there will never be any problem.


    However, he overestimated Zou Yi''s qualification. He didn''t suddenly find that Zou Yi''s qualification seemed to be too poor until he guided Zou Yi to practice the valley opening technique for three days and three nights.


    Zou Yi is very difficult to master some simple action essentials. It takes several times as long as others, but the effect is less than one third of others.


    Such a gap, even the patient nameless, is becoming more and more impatient.


    Five days is too short. In the blink of an eye, four and a half days have passed, leaving the last half day.


    Zou Yi''s cultivation completely lost any hope.


    At this time, Zou Yi felt hungry and powerless. When practicing, she often forgot the operation route of internal power and mana, and the movements on her hands could not keep up with the rhythm. The high error rate almost drove nameless crazy.


    Even if Zou Yi reluctantly continues to practice like this, the effect after practice is self-evident.

 Chapter 53

    Nameless hurried around Zou Yi. Several times, I wanted to slap Zou Yi on the head to make Zou Yi sober.


    But when nameless remembered that he had been waiting for tens of thousands of years, only Zou Yi came to him. He raised his palm and slowly put it down again.


    Nameless didn''t tell Zou Yi all the time. There''s a reason why he tried so hard to help Zou Yi practice Valley opening.


    Nameless has been trapped in this dark abyss for tens of thousands of years. With his strength, he has no possibility to leave here at all.


    This is the truth, the cruel truth, which he found after testing many times.


    The only way to get him out of the dark abyss, he also thought out in tens of thousands of years, but he must have someone to help him, otherwise, he can''t do it alone.


    So nameless waited hard to keep a calm heart for tens of thousands of years.


    During this period, no one has come to the dark abyss, and no creature has ever been here.


    Nameless doesn''t know why he is trapped here. No creature has ever been here. He knows that if he wants to go out, he must wait patiently and wait for someone to come here to help him one day.


    It was not easy for Zou Yi to come. Nameless was very happy. He thought he was about to go out and his hard days were coming to an end.


    But now he knew that God had played a huge joke on him again. Zou Yi didn''t come to help him at all, but came here to tease him.


    So he was angry, so sometimes he really couldn''t help but want to kill Zou Yi. He was upset when he saw it.


    Nameless is worried, Zou Yi is also worried. They haven''t said anything else for several days. They don''t bother to say anything except nameless to correct Zou Yi''s mistakes in cultivation.


    Zou Yi obviously felt nameless disappointment and knew that the mood of nameless matter must be very bad, so she didn''t want to speak to annoy nameless.


    Nameless is because I''m too anxious to say anything else to Zou Yi. Zou Yi is his only hope. If Zou Yi really starves to death, his hope will be completely broken.


    Even if the nameless mentality is good, he will go crazy if he has to wait for tens of thousands of years in this dark abyss.


    In the last half day, Zou Yi lost her motivation to continue her cultivation because of hunger and was completely unable to concentrate on her cultivation.


    He was so hungry that he was about to faint. What else was he talking about?


    At this time, although he was very anxious and upset, he always kept a calm heart as much as possible and always had a glimmer of hope for Zou Yi.


    If you are outside, you can see that the nameless face of the matter is anxious. He is definitely more anxious than Zou Yi himself.


    It seems that after thinking for a long time, nameless took out a jade bottle from his arms. The jade bottle shows a faint light. It seems that the things in it are very precious.


    Unfortunately, in this dark abyss, any light will be infinitely weakened. Zou Yi is so close that she still can''t see anything. He continued to practice hard. Although he had no effect at all, he didn''t want to let nameless down.


    Unnamed naturally knows that there is a pill in the jade bottle, which is the last thing on him and something he has carefully treasured for tens of thousands of years.


    For him, this may be his most precious thing. He wouldn''t have taken it out if he hadn''t watched Zou Yi starve to death.


    Nameless carefully poured out the pill, hesitated and handed it to Zou Yi who was about to faint: "you can eat this Bigu pill without eating for a month. I only have one. You must complete this valley cutting skill in a month, otherwise you will still starve to death in a month. "


    Nobody knows. The boy named Zou Yi is too poor. It took nameless three days to learn the skill of opening up the valley. This boy has practiced for five days. He hasn''t made any progress. It seems that he can''t even find a way to practice.


    Looking at Zou Yi like this, even if there are a few more months, it is still difficult to achieve.


    Nameless couldn''t help recalling his unspeakable excitement when he just met Zou Yi. He wasn''t even sure whether Zou Yi he met was a real person. He wondered if he had dreamed


    Nameless has been trapped here for too long. It''s absolutely a lie to say you don''t want to go out. However, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t go out, so he must have a helper. This is a fact that he has known for a long time and can''t be changed.


    He waited for many years, and finally a man came to him. His joy could not be described in words. Even his heart seemed to completely stop stirring


    It''s a pity that joy is too early. This boy is actually a wonderful flower in the cultivation world. His qualification is very poor. It seems that he is not born for cultivation. There is no progress in cultivation.


    Even if a person is completely unqualified, with unknown guidance and help, five days should be enough to cultivate one or two spells.


    Of course, the nameless at this time forgot that this valley breaking spell is an advanced spell, not a basic spell that can be learned at once.


    The cultivation of advanced spells takes more time and energy than one plus one equals two.


    Connect with a basic spell and finally form a complete medium spell. Then it is connected by several or dozens of medium spells, and finally becomes an advanced spell. The time and energy required are enough to practice countless basic spells.


    Valley piercing is not a basic spell, but a real advanced spell. Let Zou Yi, who knows more than a dozen basic spells and has little to do with the cultivation of Valley opening, practice Valley opening. If you want to achieve something, you can imagine the difficulty.


    Unfortunately, the nameless did not think of this. When he practiced the valley cultivation, he was about to become an immortal. The basic magic can be said to be basic, and the medium magic can also be 90%. When he practiced the valley cultivation, it was naturally much faster.


    Nameless is disappointed to guard Zou Yi, who has recovered from taking Bigu pill, and continues to practice Bigu skill. She is very unhappy in her heart.


    He just gave Zou Yi his last bigudan and the only thing. The feeling of loss is like a newly married couple suddenly lost the other half. It is absolutely painful.


    It may be exaggerated to say so, because nameless began to teach Zou Yi to cultivate Valley breaking skills before long. It seems that she has completely returned to normal.

 Chapter 54

    The valley opening technique can not really avoid eating, but can absorb the aura between heaven and earth and maintain the normal operation of its own body function within a certain period of time.


    This spell must be renewed every half a month to ensure the energy consumption of body functions. In other words, the cycle of maintaining the physical function of the cultivator is half a month.


    Nameless originally planned to have more time to practice the skills and other spells taught by Zou Yi after Zou Yi cultivated this spell, so as to help him and Zou Yi herself to leave the dark abyss together.


    But now it seems that everything is unlikely. Unless it is a miracle, unless Zou Yi suddenly enlightened.


    Nameless didn''t give up because he waited too long and was afraid that if he continued to wait, he would eventually die here or go crazy.


    He obviously felt that he had been trapped for too long, and his strength seemed to be slowly weakening. If he is trapped for tens of thousands of years, he may become weaker and weaker, and finally lose his immortal power and become an ordinary person.


    At that time, his life will be shortened and he will really die.


    Nameless can not give up, nor dare to give up.


    Zou Yi had no reason to give up after she got bigudan. He should not only be responsible for himself, but also be worthy of the nameless patient teaching and the nameless bigudan.


    Even Zou Yi, who has no insight, knows the value of this Pigu pill. Otherwise, the nameless will not be taken out at the end and will not be reluctant to show.


    Zou Yi has her own ideas and knows which link has gone wrong, so she has been practicing for so long without any effect.


    So Zou Yi, who ate the valley opening pill and felt no longer hungry, decided to speak out her thoughts at this time. Even if she was angry, he had to speak out, because it might be related to Zou Yi''s success in cultivating Valley opening.


    Zou Yi summoned up her courage and said, "unknown elder, I don''t think I can directly practice this valley opening technique. Pitching is a formal and advanced spell, and I haven''t even learned many basic spells. It''s like a child who hasn''t learned to walk. It''s impossible to let him learn to run directly. "


    Zou Yi finished these with a nervous mood, and then waited for the nameless roar to numb his eardrum. But he waited for a while, but he didn''t hear an unknown voice.


    The nameless heart moved and suddenly thought of something.


    He called himself "confused" and hurriedly said, "what are the basic spells you can do? Don''t you have several basic spells? "


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile: "I can learn the basic magic. It seems that it has nothing to do with Valley breaking..."


    Nameless patted himself on the forehead, frowned and said, "well, will you convert the mana in your body into a basic spell to maintain the energy of your body? Is energy conversion, the most basic... "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I just don''t know such a spell, so it''s very difficult to practice Valley breaking, and I can''t find the entrance..."


    "Stop talking. I''ll teach you now." Nameless interrupted Zou Yi''s words. While secretly blaming herself, he quickly told Zou Yi all kinds of basic spells needed to cultivate Valley opening.


    Magic is the method of using magic to achieve a certain purpose, or magic.


    It is a technique to achieve a specific purpose by exercising the mana in the body and cooperating with certain body movements such as gestures.


    In order to be easy to say and remember, people call it "magic" for short.


    Various basic spells are like bricks, steel, cement, sand and other raw materials for building high-rise buildings. Each has its own role. Without any one, it may not be possible to build a building.


    A brick placed here will always be a brick and cannot become a house. However, if the bricks are bonded with cement slurry, the framework made of steel bars, and then the doors, windows, tiles and other raw materials are added, it is not difficult to build a house, although there are many procedures and the process is very complicated.


    A very simple truth, but it was completely ignored by the nameless. Zou Yi was constantly blamed for her poor qualification and was not made of immortal material.


    Therefore, while blaming himself anonymously, he secretly turned this blame into a driving force, and worked hard to tell Zou Yi the cultivation methods of various basic spells. He taught Zou Yi to cultivate more carefully than Zou Yi himself.


    Medium spells are much more complex than basic spells. They need to cast many basic spells at the same time to achieve amazing effects and purposes that basic spells cannot achieve.


    Advanced spells are more complex and need to run many different medium spells, that is, run more basic spells, which has achieved more amazing effects and purposes.


    It is said that some advanced spells can be compared with immortal spells. It''s just that it takes enough time to cast such a spell. Generally speaking, the more powerful a spell is, the more time it takes to cast it.


    At this time, Zou Yi needs to learn all kinds of basic spells related to valley opening.


    After you have mastered these basic spells, you can start to cultivate various medium spells on the basis of learning the basic spells.


    Finally, it should be much easier to practice Valley opening.


    Zou Yi will make some progress every once in a while, especially in cultivating basic spells. He has strong comprehension and cultivation is very fast.


    Zou Yi is actually a smart person. He is willing to work hard. With a good master nearby, what else can''t he practice?


    Nameless was very pleased. In six or seven days, Zou Yi learned all the basic spells necessary to cultivate the valley breaking technique, which was faster than he was in those years.


    Nameless seemed to see that soon after, with the help of Zou Yi, he left the dark abyss smoothly and saw the outside world that he hadn''t seen for tens of thousands of years


    With hope, she is full of energy and teaches Zou Yi more patiently.


    Zou Yi was even more happy. He learned more than ten of the nearly 30 basic spells he had seen in ancient books by himself.


    According to his previous cultivation speed, it may take several months to learn all the 30 basic spells in ancient books.


    But now, under the guidance of the unknown and based on the experience of unknown cultivation, he learned more basic spells in six or seven days than those recorded in ancient books, and gained a lot.


    Unknown continued to teach Zou Yi basic spells for a few days, and made Zou Yi familiar with them for a few days. After that, she specially tested Zou Yi''s cultivation achievements.


    Zou Yi''s performance makes her feel that Zou Yi can start to prepare to practice medium spells related to valley opening.

 Chapter 55

    This time Zou Yi will take no longer than the time to practice basic spells, because he doesn''t need to learn many medium spells, which add up to five.


    There are nearly 100 kinds of basic spells he practiced.


    Nameless continued to teach Zou Yi hand in hand. Zou Yi was also moved by the degree of her heart. She didn''t dare to be a little distracted, so as not to live up to nameless''s good intentions.


    Zou Yi also vaguely felt that there was a reason why nameless taught him so carefully, but Zou Yi benefited a lot, so he didn''t think about it.


    Ten days later, nameless tested Zou Yi again. Seeing that Zou Yi''s five basic spells were skilled and the effect was amazing, nameless smiled and recognized Zou Yi''s cultivation results.


    Next, Zou Yi will naturally try to cultivate Valley cultivation again. He is mentally prepared. In the last time, he must go all out to cultivate this valley cultivation.


    In order to make Zou Yi''s cultivation effect reach the best, nameless specially asked Zou Yi to familiarize herself with five medium spells related to valley opening, and told Zou Yi not to worry. The purpose of cultivation is to be proficient without thinking about it.


    Zou Yi practiced for two days and nights in accordance with the nameless instructions, with theout any slack.


    Nameless is about tired. During these two days, except for seeing Zou Yi practice occasionally, he has been practicing himself most of the time.


    In fact, nameless is preparing. In case Zou Yi makes a mistake at the last minute and their cultivation fails to achieve their goal, nameless will also prepare some remedial measures.


    In the unknown without bigudan, I intend to use my immortal power recovered in these two days to help Zou Yi buy some time again.


    Anyway, for himself and Zou Yi, he was completely open-minded.


    This is why he ordered Zou Yi to practice for two days. He also needed time to prepare these.


    Two days later, nameless got everything ready and said to Zou Yi, "take a break and try the valley breaking technique later. If you don''t know anything, just ask me. "


    Zou Yi was silent for a while, and said with some self-confidence: "it seems that the valley breaking skill has been practiced. Please check it and see if I am right."


    Nameless was stunned and then said with a smile, "are you afraid that I will scold you for being stupid and pretend to understand me here? How can there be such a simple thing? You''ve only learned basic and medium spells. You haven''t started practicing Valley digging again. How can you do it? "


    Zou Yi was not sure whether she had really practiced the valley opening technique, so she whispered, "the elder asked me to be familiar with medium spells these two days. I think I''m familiar with them anyway. It''s better to be familiar with these five spells along the cultivation path of Valley opening technique, which can be regarded as making some preparations in advance. At the beginning, I was really rusty and got stuck... "


    "And then?" The nameless heart moved and immediately asked, "are you getting familiar with it gradually?"


    Zou Yi said: "I''m familiar with it, and after two days of practice, I feel the mana I absorbed... It''s not mana, but an energy I don''t know what it is. After entering my body, it didn''t enter my Dantian and be refined into my mana, but directly absorbed by my body... This feeling is very obvious, so I think..."


    "Ha ha..." before Zou Yi finished, nameless suddenly burst out laughing, grabbed Zou Yi''s hands and wrists, and said loudly, "good boy, your qualification is very good, very good... It took me three days to learn valley cutting. I didn''t expect your boy to learn it in two days, which is better than me."


    Zou Yi felt very excited about anonymity, so she smiled and said, "this is all well taught by my predecessors, and it''s also the reason why I had some experience in cultivating Valley cultivation for five days before. Otherwise, I couldn''t learn this valley cultivation so soon."


    Nameless said loudly, "anyway, it''s good if you practice it... I''ve also prepared some remedial measures. I''m worried that you can''t practice this valley opening skill in time. Now it seems that I''m worried too much."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile: "it turned out that the elder suddenly asked me to practice for two days. He only helped me prepare remedial measures..."


    Nameless ha ha said with a smile: "not bad! Ha ha, that''s great. I''ve been sent to help me get out of trouble... Zou Yi, from now on, you''ll never starve to death if you perform Valley digging every half a month. "


    Pause: "now I should tell you what I''m doing to help you."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it must be to leave the dark abyss. I can think of it."


    Nameless smiled, "good boy is smart, so I won''t say more. To help me is to help you. To help you is to help me. We are grasshoppers on a rope now. We must help each other. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I know. Please rest assured."


    Nameless patted Zou Yi on the shoulder: "next, we will practice other skills and improve your strength, so that you and I can leave the dark abyss together in the near future."


    Zou Yi was a little excited and said with a smile, "yes, sir. I will try my best to practice and try to leave here as soon as possible. "


    Nameless was excited like a child. While talking about Zou Yi''s excellent qualifications and natural cultivation wizards, he told Zou Yi that he was going to teach Zou Yi a set of peerless immortal cultivation skills called Jiuyang Jue.


    Jiuyang Jue is an unknown cultivation skill, which is a set of skill based on the basic skill. At that time, nameless gradually cultivated into a peerless strong man who didn''t even pay attention to Luo Jinxian by virtue of this set of skills.


    Zou Yi did not doubt the nameless words, but she reserved an opinion on the sentence "even Luo Jinxian doesn''t pay attention to it".


    If you don''t even pay attention to Luo Jinxian, how can you be trapped here for so many years?


    Nameless also knew that Zou Yi would not believe what he said. At this time, he continued: "do you doubt what I said? To tell you the truth, if I hadn''t been besieged by more than a dozen Luo Jinxian, I wouldn''t have been caught by them, let alone left here and trapped for so many years... "


    "More than a dozen Luo Jinxian besieged the elder?" Zou Yi smiled: "brag. A dozen big Luo Jinxian shot together. Even if you want to destroy the earth, it''s easy. Elder, how can you still be alive?"


    Nameless sighed: "you don''t believe it. When you have achieved something and go to the fairy world, you will naturally understand that what I said is true."


    Zou Yi smiled and listened to nameless talk about his past. It was like listening to a story. It felt very novel.

 Chapter 56

    Zou Yi followed nameless to learn Jiuyang Jue, but because nameless always talked about his experience, she didn''t finish the formula of Jiuyang Jue for a long time.


    Zou Yi can''t blame nameless for this. He knows that nameless is very excited today. So Zou Yi waited for nameless to say for a while before finding an opportunity to ask, "the formula of Nine Yang Jue is too long. The elders have been talking for a long time, and it seems that they haven''t finished yet..."


    Nameless said with a smile, "Nine Yang Jue has nine floors in total. I''m just talking about the general chapter. Even Zou Yi listened attentively to nameless''s formula and didn''t dare to miss it. He now thoroughly understood that the unknown taught him very powerful things. He was happy in his heart and naturally worked harder.


    Zou Yi knows that she is not in danger for the time being, but it is very difficult to go out. How can she not know what to do at this time?


    He practiced wholeheartedly and made rapid progress under the guidance of unknown and unreserved.


    Jiuyang is definitely a skill. Distinguishing spells is the way for an immortal to generate mana in his own body after cultivation.


    This is the basis of all spells. Without mana, any spell will not be displayed and will become a show off.


    Zou Yi occasionally encounters a barrier. When she can''t crack it alone, nameless will help in time.


    It is also Jiuyang Jue who cultivates nameless. You know where you need to pay attention and where you may encounter bottlenecks. It''s hard for Zou Yi to be unhappy with him.


    A good teacher and friend, now unknown, is an indispensable good friend and master for Zou Yi.


    Although nameless didn''t say to take Zou Yi as an apprentice, and Zou Yi didn''t mention it, they were more and more like teachers and apprentices.


    The most rare thing is that there are more powerful immortal powers in nameless body than mana. Therefore, in case of some bottlenecks that are particularly difficult to break through, nameless will directly help Zou Yi break through.


    With the help of nameless efforts, all barriers seem to be OK.


    Unfortunately, nameless can''t directly input his immortal power into Zou Yi''s body to help him cultivate Jiuyang Jue. Because the first three layers of the Nine Yang decision need to be cultivated with mana. If immortal power enters the body, it will hinder the progress of cultivation.


    Otherwise, Zou Yi can save more time and practice more spells with nameless.


    In those years, it took a hundred years to achieve success when he was practicing the Nine Yang decision. Therefore, at this time, he didn''t want to make Zou Yi a super expert like him in a short time.


    His purpose is to let Zou Yi improve her strength by practicing the Nine Yang decision, which can help him and Zou Yi get out of trouble.


    According to nameless''s research on the dark abyss in the dark abyss for so many years, he only needs to cultivate Nine Yang to the third level.


    At that time, Zou Yi''s mana will become quite pure, and the mana in the Dantian will be very sufficient to support them to leave the dark abyss.


    When Zou Yi reached the third level of Jiuyang cultivation, it was when they left the dark abyss together.


    In other words, Zou Yi only needs to achieve the perfection of the first and second levels to practice Jiuyang Jue now. Because as long as we do this, we will naturally break through to the third layer.


    At that time, I will tell Zou Yi in detail what to do to leave the dark abyss.


    Now Zou Yi has to practice day and night to make her strength stronger.


    Maybe at the beginning, nameless just used Zou Yi''s psychology to teach Zou Yi''s skills, but as the time they spent together grew slowly, nameless mentality changed unconsciously.


    Nameless gradually treats Zou Yi as her own disciple. She teaches Jiuyang without reservation and occasionally teaches some of her proud spells to Zou Yi.


    He is like a competent master, teaching his only and most proud closed door disciple. He uses all his mental energy without any reservation or any distractions.


    Zou Yi spent most of her time practicing Jiuyang Jue to enhance her mana. Occasionally practice spells with the nameless, from basic spells to medium spells, and finally higher spells. As long as they are nameless, they are gradually taught to Zou Yi.


    Of course, Zou Yi''s time is limited and her magic skills are limited. In particular, advanced spells, each of which requires a lot of time and energy to practice, can not be learned overnight.


    In the blink of an eye, a year has passed, and they don''t know the years in the dark abyss. They just feel that a year has passed.


    Within a year, Zou Yi''s Jiuyang decision reached a complete level, and with the help of nameless, it successfully broke through to the second level.


    Zou Yi''s strength at this time has been compared with that of Ouyang little beaver a year ago.


    If you count all kinds of strange spells taught by nameless, his strength definitely surpassed that of Ouyang little beaver at that time.


    However, Zou Yi''s strength is worse than those disciples who started earlier.


    With sufficient and pure mana and powerful and skilled spells, the strength will be correspondingly strong. Strength is the embodiment of total ability. Mana and magic are indispensable.


    If it goes on like this, Zou Yi will be able to break through to the third floor of Jiuyang Jue in two years at most, which will help nameless and leave here with nameless.


    Perhaps with hope, nameless is very excited every moment, and seems to have endless energy.


    Zou Yi is to seize all the time to practice. If she doesn''t know the place, she asks the unknown. With a good teacher on her side, how can she not ask for advice?


    Zou Yi, who seeks advice with an open mind, has a deep nameless heart, and her teaching is also particularly dedicated. With the passage of time, the relationship between the two became closer and closer than the real teachers and disciples. It was like a father and son.

 Chapter 57

    In this year, Zou Yi, who was originally thin, has gradually become stronger and stronger since she learned the valley opening technique. Her height has also increased. She has faintly become a handsome man, a strong handsome man.


    Nameless didn''t find these in the dark, but Zou Yi was very aware of her changes.


    Unknowingly, six months later, Zou Yi''s cultivation of Jiuyang was the second level, and began to make some progress. However, the progress is far less obvious than that at the first level of cultivation, and the speed becomes much slower.


    Although nameless explanation, this is a very normal thing, because the later it is, the more difficult it will be to practice jiuyangjue, and the more time and energy it will take.


    Zou Yi was secretly worried, but there was no way.


    Once, nameless accidentally mentioned that if an immortal wants to achieve great achievements, he can''t simply cultivate mana. He must also cultivate some body cultivation skills at the same time, so that his body can become strong enough to have more room for progress.


    Zou Yi was puzzled about this. When she asked for advice with an open mind, she told him that the body is a container. Whether it is magic power, the immortal power in the body after becoming an immortal or the divine power after becoming a God, it needs a container to hold it.


    The stronger the body, the stronger the container, the larger the space, and naturally more energy in the body.


    Such a person will have stronger attack power because of more energy and because the strong body has greater physical strength and explosive power.


    Physical strength is also a kind of strength, and it is this strength. It will be more aggressive.


    Therefore, even those of the same level, those with strong body, will be relatively strong.


    Zou Yi listened to the anonymous explanation and yearned for body refining. After many times of asking for advice, nameless finally agreed to teach Zou Yi a set of body refining skills, but asked Zou Yi not to spend too much time practicing before leaving the dark abyss, so as not to affect the cultivation of jiuyangjue.


    Nameless''s sense of urgency to leave the dark abyss has reached the most urgent state. He doesn''t want to delay the day of leaving the dark abyss because Zou Yi practices body cultivation.


    Zou Yi promised, but she would not say anything if she practiced this set of body refining skills occasionally at rest.


    Zou Yi used the rest time to practice body refining several times. After that, she sensitively found that her body became stronger. This body refining technique was indeed a skill specialized in cultivating the body, which was extremely beneficial to his body.


    At the same time, Zou Yi was surprised to find that after he became stronger, he seemed to make faster progress in cultivating Jiuyang Jue.


    Since the body is a container for mana, it is the basis for cultivating mana. Therefore, the stronger the body, the faster the speed of cultivating mana, which should be taken for granted.


    Nameless worried that Zou Yi''s cultivation of body cultivation would delay the progress of Jiuyang Jue, but unexpectedly, after Zou Yi''s cultivation of body cultivation, the whole person quietly changed, with a great potential of transformation, and the speed of cultivating Jiuyang Jue was much faster.


    Everything in the world has two sides. People often think that bad things are good from another point of view.


    Active children are easy to wander when studying, and their grades are bad. Teachers and parents usually think that such children will not be promising, which is a bad thing.


    They don''t know that when such children grow up, many people have become leaders in all walks of life.


    For example, athletes, inventors, big business owners and so on, many people don''t have good academic results


    As long as a thing exists naturally, it must not be said to be useless.


    What Zou Yi did may seem to be a waste of time in cultivating Jiuyang Jue, but just because Zou Yi did so, his speed in cultivating Jiuyang Jue was faster than that in the past.


    When I was talking with Zou Yi, I happened to hear Zou Yi say this. I suddenly remembered something. I shouted, "it turns out that Zou Yi is a person suitable for double cultivation of Dharma and body. I didn''t expect that I almost missed you."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "what does double cultivation of Dharma and body mean?"


    Nameless sighed: "it is an immortal who can cultivate the body and mana at the same time, complement each other, promote and influence each other."


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled and said, "so I didn''t do anything wrong, and the elder doesn''t have to take it to heart. I have practiced body cultivation and found the benefits of practicing body cultivation and Nine Yang decision at the same time. It didn''t hurt me."


    Nameless continued to sigh: "you are really lucky. You are a person of double cultivation of Dharma and body. You may not know that you have such a constitution, but only one or two people will appear among millions of people. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "so, I have some cultivation qualifications?"


    Nameless smiled and said, "I have more than some qualifications. I''m a genius for cultivation... Zou Yi, would you like to be my disciple? I really want you to inherit all my accomplishments. "


    Zou Yi hesitated and said, "before I came here, I had worshipped the benevolent immortal as a teacher. I''m afraid it''s the kindness of the elder..."


    "Benevolent immortal?" Nameless smiled, "what strength is that little girl now? Where is she qualified to be your master? Before I was locked up here, she was a little apprentice, and her strength was similar to that of you I just met. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "senior, the benevolent immortal is not the benevolent immortal tens of thousands of years ago. Now she has more than 300 disciples and has become an immortal."


    Nameless said, "so what? A fairy, I don''t pay attention to it. "


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "even if the elder despises the kind immortal so much, I also worship the master. Before I get the master''s consent, I can''t change to my predecessors, otherwise I will be scolded by others and I''m sorry myself. "


    The nameless screamed, "Oh, it''s very pedantic. I''ve taught you for a year and a half. Why are you still like a wooden head? Immortal shanci murdered you, but she hasn''t come to save you for a year and a half. Where is the relationship between teachers and disciples? Just worship me as your teacher and I''ll teach you more powerful body refining... I''m also a person of double cultivation of Dharma and body. It''s God''s fate for you and me. "


    Zou Yilue thought about it. There are at least more than ten teachers from primary school to university, but we can''t be too pedantic.


    So Zou Yi said, "in that case, disciple Zou Yi will worship you as a teacher. As for my master, immortal shanci, when I see her next time, I''ll explain in Haosheng. "


    Nameless great joy, laughed loudly, and the voice spread far away. It seemed as if he had found some priceless treasure. He was very happy.

 Chapter 58

    Zou Yi was so excited when she heard that nameless was so excited that she laughed with nameless.


    For a time, the dark abyss was full of laughter again. Where was half of loneliness? Even the darkness seemed to be dissipated by laughter.


    After laughing, nameless said to Zou Yi, "well, if you promise to worship me as a teacher, I can''t do it empty handed, can I? After I was caught, all the other things were taken away by those hateful big Luo Jinxian. The only Pigu Dan hidden on me was also given to you. There is really nothing good to be used as a gift... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "master has given a lot to his disciples. Nine Yang decisions, spells and so on are priceless treasures, so the disciples can''t ask for master''s gifts anymore."


    Nameless said, "that''s not good. My nameless disciple, how can I not have a gift? Well... Otherwise, I''ll teach you a set of body refining skills, which is more powerful than what I taught you before. In the future, you can practice both Dharma and body, and you will achieve immortality in the future and have the opportunity to become a God... How about? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "the disciples will practice hard whether they are strong or not, whether they can become immortals or gods."


    Nameless laughed and taught Zou Yi another set of body refining skills. Both teachers and disciples happily forgot where they were. The whole dark abyss seemed to be full of their laughter.


    Before, he was worried that Zou Yi''s cultivation of body cultivation would delay the cultivation of Nine Yang resolution. Teaching Zou Yi''s body cultivation was very common. Now it''s different. Since Zou Yi knows that he can practice mana and body refining at the same time, he naturally won''t keep it.


    Zou Yi, who was pleased with the good teacher, practiced a new body training technique called rebirth from fire. After he practiced several times, he felt that it was easier to temper his body than the previous body training technique.


    The name of this rebirth technique sounds a little puzzling, but when practicing, you will find that the effect is very good.


    The technique of rebirth by fire is also divided into nine layers, and the cultivation of each layer has specific physical requirements.


    The first level is the foundation, as long as people without physical disabilities can practice.


    After the first layer is completed, the physical body of the cultivator will become very strong. Generally speaking, all diseases will not invade.


    The second level must be the first level. Only those who practice to perfection can practice. Otherwise, if they practice forcibly, the flesh body will collapse because they can''t bear the pain of practice and the sudden increase of great power.


    The consequences are very serious, ranging from disability to death.


    Zou Yi reached the first level of perfection in only one day. This is naturally because he had practiced other body refining techniques before, and his body has changed quietly. It can be said that he has changed.


    The second level of cultivation, Zou Yi followed the anonymous arrangement and began to cultivate after more than ten days of Jiuyang decision.


    This is to make Zou Yi''s body adapt to the state after transformation, so as to avoid too urgent cultivation and accidents.


    More haste, less speed. Zou Yi still knows this truth.


    Cultivating immortals is a dream of many people, and it is also a very dangerous thing. If you are careless, you may be doomed, but you can''t advance rashly.


    More than ten days later, Zou Yi began to practice the second layer of rebirth. From the beginning, she obviously felt that the second layer was much more difficult than the first layer.


    The cultivation method of this layer is quite barbaric. At first, it is necessary to use external force to hit your own muscles and achieve the purpose of tearing muscles, and then use the mana in your body to repair the torn muscles.


    In this process, the purpose of slowly strengthening and changing the body strength is achieved. The pain to be borne during this period is absolutely unspeakable, and most people dare not think about it.


    After Wu Ming became Zou Yi''s master, he was more strict with Zou Yi. Seeing that Zou Yi couldn''t be cruel to herself, he hit Zou Yi himself.


    Unknown strength, it was easy to tear Zou Yi''s muscles. After a few times, Zou Yi''s strong body was almost destroyed.


    Zou Yiqiang endured the sharp pain that pierced his heart and nearly fainted in pain several times.


    However, Zou Yi also felt that while his body was hit, the mana in his body had taken the initiative to repair his torn muscles and relieve the pain.


    Zou Yi felt the wonder of rebirth through fire. Without deliberate cultivation, she could help him recover his torn body. Is it more than wonderful?


    This rebirth technique is definitely no less than the higher spell of Valley breaking technique, and it is a special body refining technique. For Zou Yi, its importance is absolutely incomparable.


    When Zou Yi''s muscles recovered, some impurities in her body were excreted at the same time. If you can see it, you can see Zou Yi''s body surface, which is all black and greasy dirt.


    This is the impurity in Zou Yi''s body, with some foul smell, like a long dead smelly fish.


    After Zou Yi practiced the rebirth technique for a while, she felt that the whole person was refreshed and refreshed. An unprecedented feeling of rebirth made Zou Yi roar happily.


    The blood originally flowing out of tearing muscles was miraculously reabsorbed back into the body by fire rebirth, as if it had never flowed out, flowing again in the body to provide Zou Yi with necessary oxygen and energy.


    Zou Yi completely felt the magic of rebirth, felt her body become more powerful, and couldn''t help shouting again.


    At this time, Zou Yi is like a sweating person after exercise, jumping into the hot water with just the right temperature, opening her pores and breathing freely.


    The whole body is breathing freely, the whole body is full of strength, and the whole body is like rebirth... It feels great.


    The most amazing thing is that this is not the end, but just the beginning. When Zou Yi''s body recovered, nameless immediately shot again and tore Zou Yi''s body again with greater strength.


    It''s cruel, but it''s the second level of body cultivation and rebirth. It''s also one of the ways to quickly improve your physical quality.


    Zou Yi clenched her teeth to bear the pain, and then shouted to enjoy the pleasure of repairing the flesh. Such repetition seems to have no end.


    For dozens of days, every day, without interruption.


    The dark abyss became more lively than before. Zou Yi''s cry spread far away. I''m afraid it can be heard clearly even ten miles away.


    Fortunately, there is no one else here. Otherwise, when I hear Zou Yi''s cry, I either think he is crazy, or he is tortured to death, or I think he has met the love affair that all men dream of


    Only Zou Yi knows that after every "torture", his flesh, especially his muscles, will become stronger.

 Chapter 59

    Now, the strength in his muscles is definitely dozens or even hundreds of times that of ten days ago.


    His original physical strength is not very strong, but he is also stronger than ordinary people. Now he feels that he can completely disappear even if he punches down a mountain. He is much stronger than before.


    This is the second layer of rebirth, skin refining. Whether people often say skin or muscle, they all belong to the scope of "skin".


    Skin is the soft tissue on the surface of the human body, including our skin and muscle layer.


    This may be different from many people''s understanding, but that''s what the "skin" in the art of rebirth means.


    Zou Yi already knows that the third layer of rebirth is bone refining, but there is no saying of muscle refining.


    Zou Yi now can''t say that he has completed the practice of skin refining, but he can''t continue. He needs to give his body a buffer adaptation period, and then continue to practice after his body is slowly used to the current physical strength.


    He should practice Jiuyang now. Leaving here is the most important and urgent thing at present.


    And his current body, if he practices Jiuyang Jue, I think it will be faster.


    The day when he and nameless left the dark abyss is closer.


    It just takes time and energy to practice any skill or spell. Even if Zou Yi is practicing Jiuyang Jue faster now, it will take a lot of time and energy to break through the second level.


    On the first floor, it took him a year to succeed. On the second floor, I''m afraid it won''t take a short time.


    Nameless continued to try her best to guide Zou Yi to practice Jiuyang Jue. Even if Zou Yi didn''t understand anything, he patiently explained it many times. He didn''t let go until Zou Yi completely understood it.


    With such a responsible master, even if Zou Yi wants to have problems in practice, it is impossible.


    More than half a year later, with Zou Yi''s unremitting practice, he finally became the second layer of rebirth.


    The second layer is perfect, that is, even the skin has reached the perfect state, you can smoothly break through to the third layer of bone refining, and you can begin to practice the third layer of bath fire rebirth.


    At this time, the mana in his body was more than twice as much as half a year ago, and his purity was higher.


    This is like wine. The more alcoholic the wine is, the easier it is to get drunk, that is, it is easier to achieve the purpose of drinking.


    Zou Yi''s body has been transformed many times in this half year. Now he is as strong as a bison. He feels he can knock out a mountain with one punch.


    He vaguely felt that he could destroy a building without any effort.


    He had no chance to fight, nor could he test how strong his body was. He just vaguely felt that compared with him before, he is a god like existence now.


    Zou Yi''s Nine Yang decision and rebirth almost made a breakthrough at the same time, which surprised nobody.


    Nameless was very satisfied with Zou Yi''s performance. After letting Zou Yi rest for a while, he said to Zou Yi, "it''s time for us to leave here, so from now on, I''ll teach you the necessary spell to leave here, the Illuminati."


    Zou Yi and nameless stayed together for more than a year. She was already very familiar with nameless''s character. She knew that nameless was very serious at this time. She absolutely couldn''t talk to him with a smile, so she said in a straight face: "please master teach disciple Guangshu."


    Nameless said: "lightness is a necessary spell to leave here. I learned it originally, but because I have immortal power in my body, when I cast lightness, it will cause changes in the dark abyss, making it more difficult for us to leave. So I tried many times and couldn''t get out of here. "


    Zou Yi said, "then let the disciples perform this light skill to illuminate the way forward for the master."


    Nameless said: "your main task is to use lightness to illuminate the road, so as not to be trapped somewhere after we go wrong. I will try my best to take you out of here and let us see the bright world outside. "


    Zou Yi said confidently, "then please teach me the art of light."


    Nameless smiled: "I''ve already taught you the light skill, but you don''t know what you''re practicing is the light skill."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "when did Shifu teach me the art of light?"


    Nameless said, "do you remember the basic spells I taught you when I first taught you Valley breaking?"


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "it turned out that master had begun to think about leaving here at that time. That''s great."


    Nameless said, "think back carefully all the basic spells I taught you, and then connect those basic spells according to the formula of lightness I taught you to see what changes will happen?"


    Zou Yi said, "I see. Please tell me how to connect those basic spells."


    Nameless haha smiled and said loudly, "follow me and do whatever I say..."


    The nameless laughter was very big, far away, and the sound moved everywhere. He knew that he was about to leave the dark abyss, and he couldn''t restrain his excitement.


    Zou Yi cast dozens of basic spells one by one according to the unknown formula. At last, a light suddenly lit up in front of him, and a light actually appeared between his hands.


    A light as bright as the sun, even the dark abyss can''t stop its dazzling light.


    Zou Yi, who has been in the dark and hasn''t seen any light, felt very dazzling and couldn''t help but close her eyes.


    After his eyes adapted to the light, when he opened his eyes, a bright circle with a radius of ten meters appeared in the dark abyss.


    This is a miracle, because Zou Yi didn''t know how many times she tried various spells before, but she couldn''t make any light appear in the dark abyss.


    The effect of Illuminati seems to be very good. It''s about another advanced spell.


    Everything in the aperture can be seen clearly. The ground is also dark, but on the black ground, there is a very eye-catching small white line.


    The white line in the dark is deliberately left to guide the road. Otherwise, how can it be white? Black and white are two absolutely opposite colors. When they are put together, they are the most eye-catching and attractive.


    The white line is a sign to guide the road, extending straight into the distance until the light disappears, like a place swallowed up by darkness.

 Chapter 60

    Zou Yi looked at the space outside the aperture and felt that there were countless monsters dedicated to swallowing the light in the dark, which were swallowing the light emitted by the Illuminati with all her strength. The endless rolling darkness gives people a great sense of oppression and crisis.


    I didn''t feel this way when I couldn''t see it before. Now, this feeling is very obvious. Even Zou Yi, who has greatly increased her strength, feels it is very dangerous to stay here.


    "Great, I can finally get out of here." Zou Yi heard a cry of unknown surprise behind her.


    There was a trace of surprise and madness in his voice.


    Zou Yi turned back and a tall figure came into his eyes. This is nameless, who lived with him for more than a year and taught him countless spells.


    Zou Yi was stunned because the nameless he saw seemed completely different from the nameless he had imagined before.


    His imaginary nameless was a tall, shrewd and capable handsome man of about thirty.


    But in reality, he is nameless. His hair is very long, almost as tall as his height. And the beard on his face is also long, almost falling to the ground... Generally speaking, I can''t see the nameless face, and I don''t know whether he is handsome or not.


    What surprised Zou Yi most was that although the clothes of the nameless body still looked very clean, they were obviously old and full of holes.


    Zou Yi was a little stunned, but she immediately thought of something and took it for granted that she accepted what nameless is like now.


    In these tens of thousands of years, nameless has always lived alone in the dark abyss. He has always been thinking about how to leave the dark abyss. He has no mind to take care of his hair and beard, nor does he need to take care of his hair and beard.


    There is no one else here, so why care about your dress?


    Now the nameless saw his appearance again. He was also a little stunned. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "is this still my nameless? Why does it look like a beggar? It seems that I have to dress up so as not to scare my disciples... "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "master has been trapped for tens of thousands of years and can''t see anything. Disciples can understand what you look like now..."


    Nameless laughed: "that can''t be like this all the time. Let''s see what I can do for you."


    When I was talking, I lifted my hands and a Fairy Spirit flashed. Unexpectedly, I used the fairy method to dress up myself.


    Zou Yi looked carefully. The immortal Dharma of anonymity was applied to himself. The original long hair suddenly became only one foot long. It was also tied behind her head by an immortal spirit. It looked like a star performing ancient costume drama.


    The nameless beard can''t be seen. It''s all cut off by the immortal method. It''s cleaner than a razor.


    At this time, Zou Yi finally saw the nameless appearance. It was really as he thought. The nameless looked more than ten years older than Zou Yi, and he was really a standard handsome man.


    The unknown figure and appearance, if you go outside, will certainly be pulled by some film and television detectives to shoot, and win the hearts of countless girls with his appearance.


    The fly in the ointment is that the nameless hair is all white, which fully explains his age and makes Zou Yi understand that even if an immortal lives for a long time, some old characteristics can not be covered up.


    Zou Yi bowed respectfully and said loudly, "master, please accept my disciples."


    Nameless also looked at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "very good, young, handsome, strong and like to laugh. Women will like you very much when they see you."


    The nameless joke made the distance between them seem to be much closer at once, and they laughed together.


    "Zou Yi, it''s time to go." After laughing, nameless said to Zou Yi, "follow this white line, you should be able to go to the edge of the dark abyss. Then I will take you out with my land shrinking skill, and we will be free."


    Zou Yi looked forward to it. She raised her hands and let the light emitted by Guangshu shine further: "please, master."


    Nameless came forward with a smile and strode towards the front: "Zou Yi, I told you about the earth shrinking skill before, because it is a fairy skill, and I can''t teach it to you for the time being. But when you become an immortal, I will certainly teach you. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "Master said to my disciple, that''s what I didn''t say. I knew in my heart that I always wanted to thank you, master... "


    Nameless looked back at Zou Yi, nodded slightly, showing a satisfied look.


    The function of Illuminati is to illuminate the way forward, so what Zou Yi does is to fully maintain Illuminati and not let the light leave them.


    Nameless walks very fast, and Zou Yi''s speed is not slow. Both of them were so excited that they wanted to go out and have a look at the sun outside.


    Zou Yi, who has been trapped for more than a year, has such an urgent mood, not to mention the nameless one who has been trapped for tens of thousands of years.


    The two masters and disciples walked faster and faster. In the end, they used blinking, and the speed was faster.


    After walking for nearly an hour, I finally saw the edge of the dark abyss.


    It''s hard to see this edge clearly without the light of Illuminati. Here is also a dark stone wall. I can''t see it clearly when I reach out and touch it.


    The black stone seems to absorb light, so that all light loses its due energy and can''t let people''s eyes see the existence of the stone wall.


    What''s more amazing is that the yuan God''s induction to the stone wall is also like being absorbed, and can''t transmit any information back.


    The dark abyss is full of such black stones, which is probably one of the reasons why there is no light.


    The nameless leader saw the edge, reached out and touched the dark stone wall. He laughed and said, "I''ve found the way out. Zou Yi, get ready. I''ll take you out right away."


    Zou Yi said, "I''m ready. I can start at any time."


    Nameless laughed a few times, his body flashed, reached out and grabbed Zou Yi, soared up and flew up.


    At the same time, he performed the earth shrinking technique, greatly reducing the flight time and going out faster.


    Nameless strength is really powerful. You can fly directly without using spells. This is the symbol of the immortal and one of the realms Zou Yi didn''t want to reach.


    Zou Yi was taken by nameless and flew up for at least ten minutes, but there was still no sign of reaching the outside.


    In the next moment, nameless thought of something. He shouted "open", raised his hand and shot out a sword light fiercely, cutting into the darkness above.


    After a burst, a strong light shone down from the sky, like a huge white cloth thrown from the air.

 Chapter 61

    The strong light forced Zou Yi to close her eyes again to avoid being stabbed by the strong light. Although he has adapted to the environment with light under his Illuminati, he still feels his eyes tingle in the face of the sun''s light, so he has to close his eyes and adapt first.


    In the strong light, a fresh wind blew on Zou Yi''s face. Zou Yi felt light, cool and smooth breathing. Unexpectedly, she had left the dark abyss.


    The nameless fierce laughter spread to Zou Yi''s ears. Zou Yicai slowly opened her eyes and saw everything in front of her.


    White snow mountains and towering Kunlun Mountains.


    It was still in Kunlun Mountain, but it didn''t seem to fall into the dark abyss before him.


    "Ha ha..." nameless laughed wildly, and Zou Yi laughed wildly. The voice spread far away, and there were echoes among the mountains.


    It feels good to be free. Zou Yi sighs from her heart and laughs more and more


    Zou Yi and the nameless laughter spread far and wide, shaking the snow on the surrounding peaks, like an avalanche, crashing down the mountain.


    The roar of falling snow seemed to cater to the laughter of nameless and Zou Yi. The sound around was getting louder and louder.


    "Where is the master here?" Nameless and Zou Yi''s laughter startled someone. A voice immediately came from the distant air. With the sound, a figure appeared in front of nameless and Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi saw the man and stopped laughing. She was about to come forward and salute, but she was pulled by nameless.


    It''s not someone else, but Zou Yi''s master, a kind immortal, who worshipped after she came to Kunlun mountain.


    The benevolent real person at this time is no different from that more than a year ago. He is still young and still looks like a kind beauty.


    However, Zou Yi has undergone great changes over the past year. Her figure, appearance, temperament and so on are completely different.


    Immortal shanci didn''t recognize Zou Yi, who had only met once. Looking at Zou Yi and nameless, he saluted and said, "poor immortal shanci, dare you ask who your friend is? Why are you yelling here and causing an avalanche? "


    Nameless looked at the benevolent immortal with a strange smile on his face: "are you benevolent? "A disciple of Zhongyuan Taoist priest?"


    Immortal shanci was stunned and said respectfully, "my master is Taoist Zhongyuan. Who is the immortal?"


    Nameless smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am, but when I was in the fairyland, the boy Zhongyuan called me grandmaster... In a word, you are the grandson of my disciple, so call me grandmaster."


    Immortal shanci was stunned again and said with doubt: "what the elder said, the younger generation doesn''t know what to do. Master of the family, master of the younger generation, the younger generation still knows... "


    Nameless said, "your master has to call me my grandmaster... Just, you young generation, I met you in those years. At that time, you were still a girl of eighteen or nine years old. Your strength was not as good as my disciple... I''m afraid you can''t recognize me now."


    Immortal shanci looked at what nameless said and couldn''t help asking, "then dare to ask the elder''s name, and the younger generation may remember the elder''s......"


    Nameless said, "my name is nameless."


    "Nameless?" Immortal shanci looked at nameless suspiciously. After thinking for a while, he suddenly stepped back and exclaimed, "are you the nameless traitor in the fairy world who was ordered to be killed by the emperor and disappeared at last?"


    The nameless face was angry: "the holy gentleman was worried that I would take his seat as the king of the fairyland and made up a lot of lies to frame me. I can''t imagine that after so many years, you still think I''m an unforgivable evil immortal. This saint is really hated! "


    After a pause, nameless''s face improved and his attitude changed. He said, "yes, I''m nameless. I didn''t expect you to remember me."


    Benevolent immortal was on alert: "what do you want to do here? I can''t tolerate your nonsense, Kunlun mountain! "


    Nameless ha ha smiled: "nonsense? As for you Kunlun Mountain, I can''t see it and don''t bother to fool around. I''m here to tell you something. "


    The benevolent immortal was still alert: "what are you going to tell me?"


    Nameless smiled and said, "a year and a half ago, you accepted two new disciples, one named Zou Yi and the other named Su mo. is there anything wrong?"


    Immortal shanci frowned slightly: "it''s true. When did my two disciples annoy you? What do you want?"


    Nameless looked at immortal shanci and his eyes slowly changed: "I came to tell you that your disciple Zou Yi is now my disciple. So you won''t be his master anymore. "


    The benevolent immortal was stunned and immediately said, "what''s the truth? My disciple Zou Yi has been practicing with me for nearly two years and has always performed very well. She is my proud disciple. Why can you give you a word to be a disciple? "


    Nameless "hey hey" smiled: "are you sure Zou Yi has been practicing with you for two years and performed very well?"


    Immortal shanci looked surprised and said, "I respect you as an elder. You''re polite when you talk. Don''t push an inch. If you annoy me, I won''t be polite to you... How my disciples behave, will I still be unclear?"


    "Ignorant young man!" Nameless suddenly said angrily, "Zou Yi was cheated into the dark abyss by your eldest disciple Yuan Ye. She narrowly escaped death and almost lost her life. What did you say? She performed very well. She can lie and cheat ghosts with her eyes open."


    Immortal shanci frowned and shouted, "who says Zou Yi is in the dark abyss? I''ve just taught Zou Yi''s magic in person. It''s less than a column of incense. How can you talk freely? "


    Nameless was so angry that he roared: "I''m nameless. Will I talk nonsense with you? Zou Yi... You said that your disciple Zou Yigang is still practicing magic with you. Then call Zou Yi over and have a look. Whether it''s true or false, whether it''s a person or a ghost, I convince you. "


    Immortal shanci was also angry. He completely ignored the nameless anger and shouted, "OK, I''ll let you see if Zou Yi is by my side..."


    Immortal shanci turned to her ice cave and drank "Zou Yi came to see me". His voice was like a light. In the blink of an eye, he flew to the sky and disappeared.


    This is a basic spell that Zou Yi learned with nameless. When Zou Yi''s performance is not enough, the distance and effect of sound transmission are not as good as those of benevolent real people.


    Just in the blink of an eye, a voice very similar to Zou Yi''s voice has come back: "master, here comes the disciple."


    With this sound, a figure quickly came to the face of immortal shanci. Seeing immortal shanci, he immediately saluted and said loudly, "master, I don''t know what to tell you?"

 Chapter 62

    The man seemed to be nearby. After receiving the voice from the benevolent immortal, he immediately came to meet him.


    Zou Yi looked at the man who was also called Zou Yi. He looked very much like himself before. He didn''t know what was going on, so he subjectively thought it was magic.


    Zou Yigang wanted to identify the man as a fake, so he listened to a nameless voice to him: "don''t talk, see what they''re going to do?"


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, indicating that she heard the nameless words and stood in place without any indication.


    Nameless deliberately stepped forward two steps, looked at the later "Zou Yi" and asked, "are you Zou Yi?"


    This man is really similar to Zou Yi two years ago. I heard him say, "I''m Zou Yi. Who is this elder?"


    Immortal shanci looked at nameless with a faint smile on his face: "nameless elder, this is my disciple Zou Yi. I don''t know what else you have to say after seeing me?"


    Nameless ha ha smiled and seemed to ask casually, "since you are Zou Yi, you must remember what you did before you came to Kunlun mountain?"


    The "Zou Yi" said: "before I came here, I worked as a bodyguard at the home of a big star... Elder, what do you mean by this?"


    Nameless said, "since you said you were a bodyguard before, who is the person you protect?"


    The "Zou Yi" smiled: "I protect miss ouyangyuan, a famous film and television star. I believe you must know her."


    Nameless looked back at me and continued, "the last question, did miss Ouyang ever like you?"


    The "Zou Yi" was stunned and shook her head randomly: "she doesn''t like me. If she is a little unhappy, she will severely punish me like a slave..."


    Nameless haha smiled: "so, you were really around ouyangyuan at that time, but you were definitely not Zou Yi. Su Mo, do you want to continue pretending in front of me? "


    This "Zou Yi" was surprised, subconsciously stepped back, looking at the nameless eyes full of surprise and uneasiness: "who are you? How do you know... "


    Nameless shouted, "I knew you weren''t really Zou Yi, but you can change your appearance at will and won''t be seen through by the benevolent immortal. There is only you, Shuling Su Mo, on the whole Kunlun mountain."


    Zou Yi bit her lips, stepped back and turned around. After a burst of white fog on her body surface, she showed Su Mo''s body shape. She is really Su mo. where is Zou Yi?


    Her body was as like as two peas, but it was not the same as Zou Yi''s appearance.


    "You..." the benevolent immortal was surprised and couldn''t help drinking: "Su Mo, what''s going on?"


    Su Mo saluted and said, "master, forgive me and listen to my disciples slowly."


    Immortal shanci angrily said, "you dare to cheat as a teacher. Don''t you know it''s a great treason?"


    Su Mo looked at the benevolent immortal and said slowly, "if Zou Yi is still alive, I naturally don''t need to deceive your master."


    Immortal shanci was stunned: "Zou Yi... Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Su Mo''s face was sad: "master, Zou Yi was killed."


    The benevolent immortal was surprised and immediately asked, "who killed you? Isn''t he always around me and practicing with me? "


    Su Mo said, "that''s what the disciples dressed up. It''s not Zou Yi himself at all."


    The benevolent immortal was even more surprised: "who made you do this? How did Zou Yi die? "


    Su Mo said, "it''s elder martial brother Yuan Ye and elder martial sister Ouyang Xiaoli. They killed Zou Yi and forced me to turn into Zou Yi to avoid your doubt..."


    The benevolent immortal angrily said, "is there such a thing? Why don''t I know? Don''t you know to tell me to deal with it? "


    Su Mo smiled bitterly: "I''m a Book spirit with low strength. How dare I not obey the orders of senior brothers and sisters? Shifu should blame the disciple. The disciple has no complaints. But the master must do justice for Zou Yi! "


    The benevolent immortal''s face was very bad. He bit his teeth and said, "tell me carefully, what''s going on?"


    Su Mo looked at us and stopped talking.


    Nameless sighed and said, "don''t force her. She is a Book spirit. How dare you offend your disciples who are much stronger than her? Let me tell you, it''s actually like this... "


    Nameless told him about me and what nameless and I thought about in the dark abyss, and finally said: "immortal shanci, Zou Yi is right in front of you. Now he is my disciple. Although you are nominally Zou Yi''s master, you have completely failed to fulfill your duties as a master. You don''t even know Zou Yi''s life and death... So I don''t think you deserve to be Zou Yi''s master. "


    Immortal shanci turned and looked at Zou Yi, who had been silent all the time. The look in her eyes was very complex, with a little remorse and uneasiness, as well as a little surprise.


    Su Mo was overjoyed, and his face was full of joy. She couldn''t help shouting, "are you really Zou Yi? I thought you were already dead... "


    Zou Yi smiled and stepped forward. First, she saluted the benevolent immortal, and then said to Su Mo, "sister Su is doing well. It seems that master is very kind to you!"


    Su Mo smiled bitterly: "I was valued by Shifu only because I pretended to be you. I am a Book spirit. What does it matter whether it is good or not? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "at least you''ve learned a lot. It''s a worthwhile trip."


    Su Mo smiled: "Zou Yi, where have you been? Why haven''t you heard from me for nearly two years? Even there is no sense between us. I thought you were really killed by the eldest martial brothers. I was still thinking about how to avenge you... "


    Zou Yi was moved: "I''m in the dark abyss, where... It''s far from here. You can''t feel me. It''s normal. You want revenge for me? This... "


    Su Mo said, "you died inexplicably. Naturally, I want to avenge you... We are friends. I take your revenge for you, don''t I?"


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but step forward, looked at Su Mo and said, "thank you, sister Su, but no, I''m fine. I''m lucky to meet an unknown Master. It''s a blessing in disguise."


    Nameless laughed and said, "Su Mo, Zou Yi, but you often talk about you. You are very good. You know how to avenge your friends. It must not be so bad. "


    Su Mo turned to look at nameless, saluted and said, "younger Su Mo is just a Book spirit, the original master, scholar Sanye. The younger generation is lucky to get to know Zou Yi. Even if Zou Yi is half of the younger generation''s master, she is also the younger generation''s friend. "


    Nameless nodded: "well, since I''m Zou Yi''s friend, I can''t see you empty handed. Well, I promise you today to help you fulfill a wish one day in the future. "

 Chapter 63

    Su Mo was very happy. She knew that the unknown was a powerful role in front of her. She saluted immediately: "thank you, elder. If you have any problems in the future, you will seek the elder''s help."


    Nameless laughed and looked at Su Mo with some satisfaction.


    Zou Yi smiled: "sister Su doesn''t have to be polite to my master. He likes to help others."


    "Sister Su, the elder martial brothers and sisters under Shifu''s door don''t welcome us. Why don''t we go now and don''t stay to make people look unhappy."


    At this time, the benevolent immortal also understood what had happened. She was angry and secretly hated her disciples. There were scum at the expense of others and herself.


    But things have been like this. Even if she severely punished her disciples now, she is afraid that it is difficult to retain Zou Yi and Su Mo, and it is even more difficult to complete her sister''s entrustment.


    Benevolent immortal couldn''t help saying, "you don''t have to go, I''ll give you a fair..."


    Nameless turned to look at the benevolent immortal and said slowly, "you don''t have to give me justice. My disciple, I''ll let him find his grievances by himself."


    Immortal shanci was stunned: "what do you mean, elder?"


    Nameless said, "today I''m here to ask your disciples for a war. No matter who they are, as long as they are your disciples, they can accept my war."


    The benevolent immortal was even more puzzled: "what do you mean, elder?"


    Nameless looked up and said proudly, "today, a year later, I''ll let Zou Yi fight with any three of your disciples. If Zou Yi defeats your three disciples alone, your disciples Yuan Ye and Ouyang Xiaoli will make an apology to Zou Yi and admit their mistakes. At the same time, the little beaver Ouyang wants to marry Zou Yi as compensation for Zou Yi. How? "


    Zou Yi told nameless about what happened between Zou Yi and Ouyang Xiaoli. Now nameless is talking about it. In fact, he wants to embarrass immortal shanci and vent his anger for Zou Yi.


    Nameless is still a very short protector, which is beyond Zou Yi''s expectation.


    Immortal shanci is also an immortal with a high status. Although she practices on the earth and doesn''t care much about the fairyland, she has many disciples and has always been extremely respected. At this time, she was threatened by nameless, and her face gradually changed.


    Listen to immortal shanci shouting, "are you threatening me and my disciples? I really thought I was afraid of you? "


    Nameless''s face also changed and became very rampant: "if you don''t accept our challenge, I''ll kill your disciples now. Even if the emperor knows this, what can I do?"


    Immortal shanci angrily said, "nameless, I heard you were a powerful and arrogant person. I didn''t expect you to be so rampant... If you want to embarrass my disciples in front of me, I''m sorry. It''s difficult to obey. "


    Nameless haha said with a smile, "I am a crazy man who doesn''t even listen to the emperor''s orders. Whether you accept my challenge or not, I regard you as having promised."


    The benevolent immortal angrily said, "you are completely unreasonable!"


    Nameless ha ha smiled: "you know me very well. I am such a person. So what? You are just a little Luo Jinxian. You may be a great power in front of others, but in my nameless eyes, you are just a little girl who hasn''t grown up. Don''t think I will show mercy to the little girl. Even if the saint''s wife comes, I won''t be a little polite. "


    The benevolent immortal was stunned, and then angrily said, "you dare to be rude to the emperor and empress. Aren''t you afraid that 100000 soldiers will come and break you into pieces?"


    The nameless said, "what about the holy lady? It''s just another little girl in my eyes. How can I take it to heart? "


    The benevolent immortal looked at the nameless eyes and was surprised: "you are so... Just, I don''t know what kind of person you are. I''ll take it as if I didn''t hear you."


    Nameless said, "then you have promised to accept my war?"


    The benevolent immortal thought, "since you put it forward, I have no reason not to accept it. It''s just that you left the dark abyss. I''ll report it to the emperor at the first time... "


    Nameless smiled and smiled strangely: "whatever you want, now I''m free, what can the emperor do to me?"


    The benevolent immortal said, "the emperor will surely send down the immortal order and send troops to catch you."


    Nameless looked at the benevolent immortal and said slowly, "don''t talk about the emperor. Even if a God in the nine heaven comes forward, I won''t care. I''m not in the three realms. Who can get me if I don''t die? "


    Benevolent immortal seemed to see a fool looking at nameless, with some subtle look in his eyes.


    Zou Yi was secretly surprised in her heart. He didn''t expect that nameless was so bold that he didn''t even pay attention to the saint of the fairy world.


    This has a lot to do with the strength of the nameless. The nameless with enough strength, even the saint, is afraid of him.


    However, too rampant nameless will also establish many enemies, so Zou Yi will persuade nameless when necessary.


    Wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it, not to mention people?


    No matter how strong the nameless strength is, it can''t be the enemy of the whole fairy world.


    Zou Yi will find the right opportunity to speak with nameless. Now, since they are all on the same line with nameless, he can''t embarrass nameless, can he?


    Zou Yi was silent and stood with Su mo. they would look at each other from time to time. They could naturally feel each other without saying a lot.


    It seems that immortal shanci really wants to break the darkness of the dark abyss and report the matter of leaving the dark abyss to the fairy world. He starts to prepare in front of the unknown and completely ignores whether the unknown will attack her.


    Nameless, but he didn''t plan to fight immortal shanci. He just watched immortal shanci report the situation here to the fairy world and didn''t say anything.


    There seems to be some past between the nameless and kind real people. It''s just that after tens of thousands of years, both of them have existed like old monsters, and they are unwilling and unable to say a lot of things.


    Su Mo, who followed immortal shanci for nearly two years, quietly told Zou Yi that there was a secret room in immortal shanci''s ice cave, in which there was an unknown portrait.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo don''t know why there are anonymous portraits. However, this fully shows that the nameless and benevolent real people used to know each other.


    Do you forget each other, or do you deliberately don''t want people to know that they have known each other? Or did Zou Yi and Su Mo think too much and gossip?


    In any case, the unknown and kind immortal don''t mention anything. Let it go. Zou Yi and Su Mo can''t and don''t need to ask.

 Chapter 64

    After the benevolent immortal reported the matter here to the fairy world, there seemed to be some small changes in the sky.


    It seems that people in the fairy world know that the nameless came out and will come to the earth to catch the nameless. The action is so big that even the interface has changed.


    Nameless looked up at the sky and roared: "Shengjun child, my nameless was designed and closed by you for tens of thousands of years. Now I have seen the sun again. What do you think of me?"


    The nameless roar shocked nine days, and several white clouds in the sky were scattered in the blink of an eye.


    A moment later, large black clouds appeared in the sky. With bursts of thunder, it was a scene of lightning and thunder.


    Zou Yi looked up at the sky and found an illusory shadow like the head in the sky.


    An illusory head approached far from the air. When he saw the nameless, he was surprised and said, "nameless really came out of the dark abyss? Report to the emperor quickly! "


    This exclamation came, and in the blink of an eye it became a huge explosion. Every word was a explosion, shaking the Kunlun Mountain, avalanches occurred in the ice and snow in the atmosphere, and the sound became louder and louder.


    The earthquake and tsunami are not as loud as Kunlun Mountain at this time, and the scene of Kunlun Mountain is not amazing.


    This is heaven''s anger. It is nameless words that angered heaven.


    Heaven is the fairyland, the fairyland ruled by the emperor. The immortals in the fairy world are gods for people on earth.


    Now nameless scolds the emperor on Kunlun Mountain, and the punishment from the fairy world is a great disaster for people on earth.


    Nameless laughed and roared: "son Shengjun, come to see me quickly, or I''ll hit the fairy world and destroy your fairy King''s house."


    The huge skull shadow opened his mouth and said, "nameless, don''t be rude. The emperor will arrive soon. You''ll wait for 100000 heavenly soldiers to seal you in the dark abyss again."


    Nameless flew up, waved his hands in the air, and a sword shadow flashed. In the blink of an eye, he hit the unreal head he was looking at.


    Although the head was huge, it was hit by an unknown sword shadow. It was also hit in an instant. There was no head.


    Nameless laughed wildly: "just a gatekeeper, dare to be rampant in front of me. I won''t destroy your God!"


    At this time, I am nameless and extremely rampant, but it is quite funny to say that others are rampant.


    Zou Yi really recognized the nameless person who had been with him for nearly two years. Suddenly, it felt strange.


    The previous nameless people still looked like some senior experts. They also tried their best to Zou Yi, which was very good.


    But now, with one person''s strength alone against the nameless of the whole fairy world, the momentum is definitely no longer the nameless before, and its practice is absolutely completely different from the nameless familiar to Zou Yi before.


    It''s hard to tell whether such a master is a blessing or a curse. However, since she is Zou Yi''s master, Zou Yi, an orphan who has suffered from other people''s strange eyes since childhood, will firmly stand behind the nameless.


    Even if you can only help nameless do small things within your power, and can only make a strong reputation, it is also excellent.


    Modern people do not think that the old saying that one day is a teacher and one life is a father is completely correct, but in general, respecting teachers and respecting the way is still a etiquette that must be observed.


    Zou Yi doesn''t read much, but she also knows that she must have enough respect and support for her master.


    Even if he is a kind person who has never taught him anything, he will still treat him with courtesy. Not to mention the teacher who saved his life and taught him countless spells, as well as Nine Yang determination and rebirth.


    Even if the people in the whole fairy world can''t live with nameless, he Zou Yi can''t do so.


    But Zou Yi thinks so, but others don''t necessarily think so.


    Su Mo whispered to Zou Yi: "your master is causing too much trouble. I''m afraid you will have no good results if you follow him..."


    Su Mo''s meaning is obvious. Zou Yi should think about whether to follow the unknown regardless of the consequences.


    Zou Yi''s reply was: "he is my master, just as you are my friend. I can''t do anything sorry for him."


    Su Mo smiled and said as if he had made up his mind: "if it weren''t for your appearance, I might have died for a long time... So from now on, I''ll do what you do. You support the nameless elder, so I also support the nameless elder. "


    Zou Yi was moved: "aren''t you afraid of being shocked and angry in the fairy world and punishing you?"


    Su Mo smiled and said, "I''m a Book spirit. The big deal is that the yuan God dissipates. Why are you afraid of it? Besides, you and I are also friends. I need to support you. "


    Zou Yi looked at Su Mo: "don''t you have a body? You can''t say you''re still a Book spirit. You''re already a human. "


    Su Mo said with a smile, "I borrowed this body for the time being, but also because I was forced to dress up as you. It was a male body, which was very inappropriate. Now that you''re back, I don''t want this flesh body. Even if I''m still just a Book spirit, I''ll be very happy. "


    Zou Yi said as like as two peas, "after I have become stronger, I will help you shape a flesh body, the flesh of your body, and help you become a human immortal, and cultivate with me."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "thank you very much. We are friends and masters and servants. As your book spirit, these are what I should do. You don''t have to think about them. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you and I are friends. Why should the master and servant say that? Don''t say that in the future, remember. "


    Su Mo really smiled. She and Zou Yi could not be heard, but their smiles could still be seen by the kind real people around them.


    At this time, immortal shanci frowned slightly and said to Su Mo, "what are you laughing at? Do you think it''s funny what this nameless act has done?"


    Su Mo said, "master, the disciple didn''t laugh at the unknown elder, but the disciple talked to Zou Yi and listened to him tell a joke."


    Immortal shanci glanced at Zou Yi and said with a trace of apology: "Zou Yi, it''s really unfair for my disciples to do such a thing... I apologize to you and hope you won''t blame them..."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "immortal, I used to worship you as a teacher. Although you and I have only the name of a teacher and an apprentice, there is no real name of a teacher and an apprentice. But to be honest, there is no opinion or misunderstanding between you and me... What Yuan Ye and Ouyang Xiaoli did to me has nothing to do with you, and I will never blame you. "


    Immortal shanci said, "it seems that you won''t easily forgive Yuan Ye and Ouyang Xiaoli... Just, I don''t want to take care of the things between you. Let you solve them by yourself."


    When immortal shanci said this, he was obviously suspected of favoring Yuan Ye and Ouyang beaver. She is their master. If they do something wrong, they will naturally be punished by their master. Otherwise, how can they maintain their dignity as masters in the future?


    Now immortal shanci let go of her indifference. Zou Yi understood her meaning and said with a smile, "you can ignore it. We will solve it ourselves."

 Chapter 65

    Immortal shanci interrupted Ouyang''s words: "then you can cultivate yourself. Don''t be invisible all day. If you lose, I will certainly abide by the agreement and marry you to Zou Yi. "


    Ouyang little beaver''s face was unwilling, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Yuan Ye looked at Ouyang beaver and stopped talking. Finally, he glared at Zou Yi with a murderous look on his face.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Nameless scolds the sage of the fairy world, but no people in the fairy world come to fight nameless theory or war.


    This makes Zou Yi and Su Mo puzzled. Is nameless really powerful? Even the immortals in the fairy world dare not easily touch his head?


    Nameless waited for a while. Seeing that no one came to argue with him, he had no choice but to return to the ground.


    He is now on earth, very far away from the fairyland. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t attack the people in the fairyland from here.


    Zou Yi saw nameless coming, so she came forward and said, "master, what shall we do now?"


    Nameless thought: "leave here first. After you deal with the earthly affairs, we''ll go directly to the fairy world and find Shengjun children to have a good theory."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo laughed together. They were nameless. They really didn''t look like an elder. When they spoke, they were like an urchin at will.


    He didn''t say goodbye to the benevolent immortal. The nameless big hand stretched out, grabbed Zou Yi in his left hand and Su Mo in his right hand. He rose up in the air and disappeared outside the Kunlun Mountains in the blink of an eye.


    The nameless strength is beyond the imagination of Zou Yi and Su mo. That is the strength of the Legendary God, and it is the absolute peak existence.


    Nameless flies with two people, faster than any spell. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived in Beijing.


    This speed is beyond any scientific and technological thing, which is completely contrary to the scope of physical knowledge Zou Yi has come into contact with.


    Zou Yi showed the way. Nameless took Zou Yi and Su Mo directly to ouyangyuan''s residence without any stop.


    The mundane affairs mentioned by nameless refer to the affairs between Zou Yi, Ouyang yuan and Shen Susu.


    These are what Zou Yi said to nameless before. Unexpectedly, nameless was kept in mind, which was somewhat unexpected to Zou Yi.


    Nearly two years later, ouyangyuan and Shen Susu still live here, and both happen to be at home.


    When the three anonymous people visited, Shen Susu, who opened the door, couldn''t recognize Zou Yi at all. He asked suspiciously, "who are you looking for?"


    Zou Yi''s appearance has changed. Su Mo doesn''t have the flesh two years ago. Her appearance is completely different. No wonder Shen Susu can''t recognize it.


    So Zou Yi smiled and said, "sister Su, I''m Zou Yi."


    Shen Susu was stunned and stared at Zou Yi for a while, with a smile on her face. She smiled and said, "it''s really Zou Yi. You''ve become very strong now. I almost didn''t recognize it!"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for nearly two years. How''s sister Su?"


    Shen Susu said, "I''m fine. what about you? Where have you been? There''s no news at all... By the way, ouyangyuan misses you very much. She''s lovesick. You''d better go and see her. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "sister Su is joking. Miss ouyangyuan won''t miss me."


    Shen Susu said positively, "who said no? She spent a lot of time looking for you, but she never found you... Go and see her. She is really ill... "


    Zou Yi was stunned. She was worried and hurried to follow Shen Susu into the villa.


    Everything in the villa is the same as when Zou Yi left, and there is little change. It seems that ouyangyuan and Shen Susu are not thinking about this house in the past two years.


    There was no ouyangyuan in the gym, and the equipment in the gym looked like it had not been moved for a long time and was full of dust.


    Aunt Zhong is also missing. She hasn''t come to help ouyangyuan cook and clean up for a long time.


    Shen Susu took Zou Yi to the second floor, directly pushed away ouyangyuan''s room and said loudly, "Yuanyuan, who do you think is back?"


    Ouyangyuan was still sleeping. When she heard Shen Susu''s voice, she sat up and asked, "Shen Susu, you yelled again. Do you want people to sleep?"


    Shen Susu said with a smile, "sorry, I''ll pay attention next time. Isn''t Zou Yi back? I''m anxious to tell you the good news... Zou Yi is back. Can you still sleep? "


    "Zou Yi?" Ouyangyuan actually saw Zou Yi at this time. She didn''t seem to recognize Zou Yi, but asked with questions: "is he Zou Yi?"


    Zou Yi stepped forward with a smile and said, "I''m Zou Yi. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Is miss a yuan okay?"


    Ouyangyuan was originally sitting on the bed. Her pajamas were neat, but her hair was a little loose and seemed very lazy.


    At this time, she determined that the visitor was Zou Yi. Unexpectedly, she didn''t care about her image. She suddenly jumped out of bed and rushed into Zou Yi''s arms.


    The people in the room were surprised. Ouyangyuan, who was wearing pajamas and the superstar ouyangyuan, who was popular all over the world, was totally reckless about other people''s views and ideas, like holding Zou Yi with her close relatives.


    "Yuanyuan, can you be more reserved?" Shen Susu smiled and said, "Zou Yi is back. You have plenty of opportunities to get close to him in the future. Why are you so intimate in front of so many of us?"


    Ouyangyuan looked at Shen Susu from Zou Yi''s shoulder, blinked and said, "I''m afraid I''m dreaming. As soon as I let go, he disappeared again..."


    Shen Su said with a smile, "it''s true. What dream do you have? Did you wake up?"


    Ouyangyuan smiled, stretched out her hand and pinched Zou Yi, and then laughed in Zou Yi''s unbearable voice: "really, it''s true, it''s warm to touch."


    Zou Yi was pinched by ouyangyuan and was afraid to exercise her skills to avoid hurting ouyangyuan. At this time, he was most depressed. He held a super beauty in his arms, but he didn''t dare to touch it. What''s this called?


    Fortunately, Su Mo spoke in time: "what are you doing? When we are all air? "


    Su Mo saw this sentence from modern books and some film and television works. He thought it was very interesting and remembered it.


    She used it at this time, which makes people feel very funny. Ancient beauties say modern funny sentences, which feels very different.


    Nameless was the last one to come in. Seeing the scene in front of me, she couldn''t help saying, "I''ve lived for so long and haven''t seen such a... Zou Yi, please deal with it quickly. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Nameless shook her head and left. When she left, she didn''t notice ouyangyuan and Shen Susu, who looked stunned.

 Chapter 66

    The benevolent immortal sighed, "what kind of person is nameless? I believe you will understand in the future. Now you have to follow him, and I won''t stop him. It''s just that our apprenticeship has run out. Now I''ll drive you out of my door. "


    Zou Yi was not sad. Instead, she said with a smile, "my younger generation also has this intention. Thank you for your help."


    The benevolent immortal smiled: "just go, go with nameless."


    Zou Yi said, "I want to take Su Mo with me. She is my friend. She stays here and is bullied by the disciples of the elder generation. The younger generation can''t see it."


    The benevolent immortal turned to look at Su Mo and said slowly, "what do you mean?"


    Su Mo saluted and said, "master, please forgive me for being unfilial... The disciple is Zou Yi''s book spirit. I''ll go wherever my Master goes..."


    Before Su Mo finished, the benevolent immortal said, "I see what you mean. Let''s go, too. From now on, the love between you and me is over. When we meet again, you can''t call me master. "


    Su Mo saluted, retreated silently, came to Zou Yi and took a quiet look at Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi smiled: "sister Su is coming. I''ll introduce you to Shifu and ask Shifu to accept you as an apprentice."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "even if I can''t be your junior sister, I won''t have any opinion. Zou Yi, I''m a few years older than you, so I still want to talk to you about something... "


    Zou Yi nodded: "sister Su, tell me. I will remember your words."


    Su Mo said, "wait until the unknown elder comes and we leave here."


    Zou Yi looked up at the nameless in the air and said with a smile, "master is waiting for the people in the fairy world. We can''t leave here for the time being. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "that''s true. The unknown elder is very overbearing. He doesn''t even pay attention to the whole fairy world."


    Zou Yi said, "master has been imprisoned in the dark abyss for many years and has suffered a lot. It''s normal to vent now."


    Su Mo nodded slightly: "it''s just that you vent like this. Once the people in the fairy world really start on you, I''m afraid you and I will be doomed."


    Zou Yi said, "even if I want to be the enemy of the whole fairyland, I will unswervingly follow master... Sister Su, if you are afraid, you can not follow us."


    Su Mo said, "don''t you underestimate me? You''re not afraid. What am I afraid of? Zou Yi, that''s what I want to tell you. Please don''t say anything similar in the future. I''ll be angry. "


    Zou Yi looked at Su Mo and smiled slowly: "sister Su really decided to stay with me all her life? Does that mean, sister Su, you will marry me later? "


    Su Mo blushed and said, "aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Ouyang little beaver that I won''t marry you?"


    Referring to Ouyang little beaver, Zou Yi''s face changed slightly and said with hatred: "even if Ouyang little beaver is really destined to be my wife, I won''t marry her. I''m cruel and ruthless. I often want to marry my life. I''m afraid I''ll be hurt by her when I''m with her."


    Su Mo smiled: "I remember what you said. Let''s see if you will eat your words in the future."


    Zou Yi wanted to say something cruel, so she heard a man say, "Zou Yi really won''t marry me?"


    Zou Yi looked back and saw that Ouyang Xiaoli and Yuan ye came side by side in the snow. Hearing Zou Yi''s words from a distance, she planned to tear her face with Zou Yi immediately.


    Zou Yi saw Ouyang beaver and Yuan Ye holding hands and remembered that they had deliberately framed themselves in order to be together. She said angrily, "Ouyang beaver, Yuan Ye, you can''t kill me, so you''re waiting for my fierce revenge. Don''t mention marrying you, Ouyang beaver. Even if you were one of my servants, I wouldn''t allow it. "


    Ouyang little beaver was stunned. He almost fell when he just stood firm. He couldn''t help but say angrily, "who do you think you are? You''re not afraid to flash your tongue if you talk big!"


    Zou Yi laughed and said, "just wait and see if you''re talking big."


    There was a strange look in Ouyang''s eyes. He raised his hand and falsely pointed to Zou Yi. A spell was issued silently. Unexpectedly, he wanted to kill Zou Yi.


    Now that she has torn her face, Ouyang little beaver doesn''t have to worry about her master''s kindness. The immortal will punish her. When she takes the shot, she does it with all her strength.


    Zou Yi stood still, a golden light flashed in the palm of her hand, and a golden protective cover suddenly appeared in front of her, completely blocking the magic of Ouyang little beaver without any movement.


    The mana contained in Ouyang beaver''s spell seems to be directly absorbed by Zou Yi''s protective cover, which has no effect at all.


    Even if an ordinary protective cover can block the attack of others, there will be some turbulence in itself. The more powerful the attack, the stronger the turbulence of the shield.


    "The golden shield, is it the nameless Golden Shield?" Immortal shanci has extraordinary insight. He immediately recognized that Zou Yi''s protective shield is the Golden Shield taught by unknown.


    Golden Shield can absorb the mana of others'' attacks and enhance their own defense. This is very abnormal. A general attack can not only break the golden shield, but also continuously enhance the defense ability of the golden shield.


    Unless the attack is strong enough to break the golden shield, otherwise, the attacker will only help Zou Yi strengthen her defense.


    Ouyang little beaver''s current attack power can''t break the defense of golden shield, so her attack is completely ineffective. Needless to say, she will always help Zou Yi enhance golden shield.


    Zou Yi smiled at Ouyang beaver and said with a smile, "try hard. If you can kill me this time, or you can rest assured to be with Yuan Ye in the future, you don''t have to think of any conspiracy to frame me."


    Ouyang little beaver gritted his teeth and said, "who framed you? You accidentally entered the teleportation array in the array and were teleported into the dark abyss. You can''t blame others. "


    Zou Yi smiled angrily: "are you saying this to excuse yourself or to help Yuan Ye?"


    Ouyang said, "how can you blame others for your own mistakes? The elder martial brother asked you to wait in place. You moved yourself... "


    Zou Yi was too lazy to talk nonsense with Ouyang little beaver. She raised her hand slowly. Together, the same golden mana emerged and condensed into a sword in the palm of his hand.


    Ouyang little beaver is like a great enemy. He takes a step back, opens the protective cover, raises his hands and prepares a powerful attack spell.


    Looking at all this, immortal shanci didn''t intend to stop Ouyang Xiaoli. She suddenly shouted: "stop, Xiaoli. You''re not Zou Yi''s opponent... I''ve agreed with nameless. Today, a year later, you''ll fight here again. At that time, if you lose, you should not only make an apology to Zou Yi, but also marry Zou Yi. "


    Ouyang little beaver was stunned and immediately said, "master, I won''t marry him, he..."

 Chapter 67

    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu must be surprised. Who are they? How can you just break into someone else''s girl''s room?


    What makes them even more puzzled is, how can this man say so? They didn''t do anything. Didn''t they just hug Zou Yi, who hasn''t seen you for a long time?


    Modern people are used to such intimate movements and don''t think there''s anything wrong.


    Where do they know that nameless people were tens of thousands of years ago. In the nameless concept, the actions of Zou Yi and ouyangyuan represent their incomparably close relationship.


    Nobody even thought Zou Yi and ouyangyuan had something old, so he said what he had just said.


    Zou Yi is also a little depressed. She and ouyangyuan are the most common friends. Not even friends, but only the relationship between the boss and the bodyguard.


    But now with ouyangyuan''s hug and nameless saying, everything has changed. To outsiders, the relationship between Zou Yi and ouyangyuan is not ordinary.


    This is about Zou Yi''s little affair on earth. It''s still the most beautiful one. Most people say it''s called life criminal cross stitch.


    How to deal with such a doomed affair depends on whether Zou Yi has a firm mind and can perfectly handle the relationship between him and ouyangyuan.


    Zou Yi is actually a little excited at this time. Ouyangyuan in her arms is not only the idol in the eyes of countless people, but also the standard spouse in the eyes of countless men.


    I don''t know how many people think every day, if you can spend your life with ouyangyuan, what a wonderful thing it would be, it''s definitely not worth this life.


    But Zou Yi is going to follow the nameless to the fairy world now, but she can''t stay because of the love between men and women and delay the great event of cultivating immortality. Therefore, he must find a way to solve the matter, and can''t hurt ouyangyuan and himself.


    So Zou Yi said to ouyangyuan, "miss a yuan, although I used to be your bodyguard, we don''t seem to be friends. You''re... Exaggerating."


    Ouyangyuan looked up at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "I didn''t allow you to leave. When you left, I didn''t promise."


    Zou Yi smiled: "when we left, sister Su explained for me. I''m not your bodyguard now."


    Ouyangyuan loosened Zou Yi, looked at Zou Yi and said, "so what? I like you, but I don''t hold you because you are my bodyguard. "


    In the face of such a straightforward ouyangyuan, Zou Yi felt that some words were hard to say. He was afraid he would hurt ouyangyuan.


    After hesitating again and again, Zou Yi decided not to tell the truth. He deliberately sighed and said to ouyangyuan, "miss a yuan, your beauty will move any man when he sees it. But Zou Yi is the one who has a fiancee, so I can only say I''m sorry for miss a yuan''s love for me. "


    "What?!" Before ouyangyuan spoke, Shen Susu shouted, "what are you talking about? fiancee Who is your fiancee? "


    Zou Yi looked back at Shen Susu, smiled and said, "my fiancee''s name is Ouyang Xiaoli. She is Miss Ouyang yuan''s sister."


    "Ouyang beaver?!" Ouyangyuan was surprised: "how is this possible? My sister disappeared when she was very young... Have you seen her? Where is she now? "


    "Missing?" Zou Yi was surprised: "your sister Ouyang little beaver is not missing. She just went to a very secret place. She''s doing well now..."


    Ouyangyuan was surprised: "where are you? Take me to see her... I''ll inform my parents first, and we''ll see her together!"


    Zou Yi said gratefully, "it''s not convenient for her to see you now... She''s on a task. This may take a year before I can take you to see her. Miss a yuan, don''t worry, and don''t worry to tell your parents. I''ll take you to see her in a year. "


    Ouyangyuan frowned and said, "why can''t you see her now? What''s the matter with her? Tell me! "


    Zou Yi said, "Ouyang Xiaoli went to learn martial arts with an expert. Her master said she had to wait a year before she could let her go home. She respects her master very much, so let me tell you that she will come back in a year... "


    Ouyangyuan said with surprise, "is it true? That''s great... Do you have a picture of the little beaver? Let me see what she looks like? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and then shook her head: "I don''t have this... I don''t know where I lost my mobile phone, so there is no picture of Ouyang little beaver."


    Ouyangyuan said disappointed, "well... Can you describe the appearance of the little beaver to me?"


    Zou Yi thought, "she is actually as beautiful as you..."


    Ouyangyuan was overjoyed: "that''s great. Just look good... But how did you become my sister''s fiance? We didn''t agree... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s hard to tell the fate between us... Now I''m going to another place with my master. When I come back in a year, I''ll talk to you in detail."


    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou Yi and suddenly said, "I don''t care if you have a fiancee or who your fiancee is. I''ve decided to marry you, so you can''t refuse me."


    Zou Yi was completely stunned, and Shen Susu and Su mo were also stunned.


    What''s this called? It''s like what she ouyangyuan wants, even if it''s someone else''s, she has to give it to her. When did she become so domineering and unreasonable?


    Zou Yi thought for a while before saying, "if you really think so, your life will be very unhappy in the future. Listen to my advice, you''d better not think so and forget me. "


    Ouyangyuan said firmly, "I won''t forget you. You are already in my heart and my person. I won''t forget you."


    Zou Yi feels speechless. Ouyangyuan is not a person who will listen to advice at all.


    Su Mo whispered to Zou Yi: "say less, the more you say, the harder it will be to get out..."


    Zou Yi didn''t know what to do at this time. After listening to Su Mo''s words, she said casually, "I''ll go with my master. Take care. We''ll see you in a year."


    Ouyangyuan took Zou Yi''s hand and said softly, "can''t you stay one more day? Let me talk to you and accompany you... "


    Su Mo said, "miss a yuan, Zou Yi''s master has a bad temper. If he leaves late, he will be severely punished by his master."


    Ouyangyuan frowned and said, "what kind of master is punishing Zou Yi? I''ll reason with him and ask him not to be bad to my Zou Yi in the future... "


    Su Mo said with a bitter smile, "Zou Yi''s master won''t listen to you. Don''t annoy him. Let Zou Yi suffer more for nothing."

 Chapter 68

    What else did ouyangyuan want to say? Shen Susu hurriedly said, "what''s the age? Why do you still call Shifu? Aren''t they all called teachers or professors? "


    Su Mo said, "we martial arts practitioners worship our master, not our students'' teachers. We will respect our master, just as we respect our parents. It''s normal that you can''t understand these. These concepts of modern people are gradually fading. "


    Shen Susu muttered, "it''s like you''re not modern..."


    Su Mo wants to say that she is really not a modern person or even a real person, but she can''t say these words in front of Shen Susu and ouyangyuan. It will reveal a lot of secrets.


    So Su Mo was silent. He just looked at Zou Yi and motioned Zou Yi to leave quickly.


    Zou Yiwei nodded uncertainly and said to ouyangyuan, "I''ll come back to see you in a year. You''re a big star now, but you have to act well. I''m still waiting to see your new film!"


    Ouyangyuan said, "my new film is coming out soon... If you really like it, I''ll leave you a ticket to the cinema."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I came back a year later. Give me your latest movie ticket. Goodbye, my master will be angry after waiting for a long time. "


    Ouyangyuan said reluctantly, "well, you remember missing me..."


    Seeing ouyangyuan talking like a child with a reluctant face, Zou Yi felt a little lost in her heart. When she took her hand out of ouyangyuan''s hand, she couldn''t help thinking: this hand is so warm and soft. If I really became my woman, would I forget everything and just want to stay with her all my life?


    No matter what Zou Yi thinks, Su Mo has turned around first, and Zou Yi follows her.


    When Zou Yi was about to turn around and go downstairs, she suddenly remembered that Shen Susu had said ouyangyuan was ill, so she turned back and asked, "are you all right?"


    Ouyangyuan was stunned, then shook her head: "just a cold. You don''t have to worry if you''ve taken medicine."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, looked at Shen Susu, who was secretly smiling, and turned to go downstairs.


    In the gym downstairs, nameless is looking at those fitness equipment, as if thinking about what these things are for.


    Zou Yi saw Su Mo waiting aside, so she also stood beside Su Mo, saluted and said, "master, when shall we start?"


    Nameless turned back, pointed to the treadmill next to him and said, "what''s this for?"


    Zou Yi said: "for running, turn on the power. If you run on it, you can exercise."


    Nameless smiled: "why don''t you run outside, but you have to get such a thing... Modern people are really strange."


    Zou Yi wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t laugh. In the end, she had to hold it and blush.


    Su Mo quietly pulled Zou Yi''s sleeve and motioned Zou Yi not to look like this.


    Nameless also knew that he had made a mistake of pretending to understand. After an embarrassed smile, he shouted, "let''s go. After the things here are handled, we can leave at ease."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other and kept up with the nameless who had walked outside the door. They were all vaguely expecting.


    Zou Yi has only seen what the fairyland looks like in some fairy dramas. Will it really be Fairy Spirit, mountains and water, and groups of fairies


    What we are most looking forward to is the dancing fairies and all the immortals who have the power to communicate with God.


    You have to go and see it yourself to know what it looks like.


    It''s just that nameless offends the supreme emperor of the fairy world. This time Zou Yi and Su Mo follow nameless to the fairy world. No one can tell what will happen.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are not strong enough to go to the fairyland alone, because going to the fairyland requires a spatial channel across the interface. Neither of them will have such advanced fairyland.


    Nameless didn''t expect Zou Yi and Su Mo to help him. He took them away from Beijing, found a deserted mountain and began to prepare to open up the space channel.


    The nameless strength is very strong, but it didn''t take much effort to open up the space channel across the interface to the fairy world.


    The space channel appearing in the air is like a time black hole. It is dark and can''t see anything. It only makes people feel very deep.


    Nameless took Zou Yi and Su Mo into the space channel together. After their figure completely entered the space channel and the space channel started smoothly, there was a sudden change in the channel, which seemed to be attacked and became extremely unstable.


    The nameless was surprised. While trying to maintain the stability of the space channel, he shouted: "it''s the people of the fairyland who tried to stop us from going to the fairyland. The channel is about to break..."


    Zou Yi and Su mo were surprised, but they couldn''t do anything. Their strength in the face of such a situation, they can''t help anything. They can only hope on an unknown person.


    Nameless shouted, "we may be sent to any planet, or directly to a point in space... Hold your breath and let me save you..."


    Zou Yi and Su mo were very nervous. They quickly held their breath according to the unknown words and instinctively held hands with each other.


    The two held each other''s hand. Although Su Mo was a Yuanshen body, they still gave Zou Yi some comfort.


    This is exactly why the people in the fairy world are attacking nameless, together with Zou Yi and Su Mo around nameless.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who are in the space channel, feel extremely frightened. But they are already in such a situation. If they want to be saved, they can only put their hope on the nameless body.


    Not everything can be seen in the space channel, nor is it alone and dark. Zou Yi clearly saw that there seemed to be a thin layer of transparent material outside the space channel.


    Through this layer of material, we can clearly see that the stars in space are flying past him.


    It''s just Zou Yi''s feeling about it, but it seems that she has returned to the dark abyss again. It''s a bad taste.


    Life was threatened, and he didn''t want to think about anything else. The only thing he needed to do was to firmly grasp Su Mo''s hand and wait for the unknown to save them.


    Since ancient times, there has been no shortage of deception. Although people in the fairy world attacked nameless people, Zou Yi didn''t think there was anything wrong with what people in the fairy world did.


    Since it''s both hostile sides, it''s reasonable for the emperor of the fairy world to do so, isn''t it?


    Now I hope nameless has a way to take Zou Yi and Su Mo to a safe place before the space channel breaks.


    Even if they go somewhere in space, I believe nameless can still let them go to a planet, and then to the fairyland, or return to the earth.


    Unknown strength gives Zou Yi and Su Mo a reassurance.


    Following capable people, many things will become relatively simple.


    How else do you call a capable person? Capable people will naturally have more ways to solve problems.

 Chapter 69

    Nameless uses the magic against the sky to protect Zou Yi and Su mo. when the space channel breaks, he has taken Zou Yi and Su Mo to a planet in space.


    When Zou Yi and Su Mo stood firm and went to see the planet, they both said, "where is this?"


    Nameless stood in front of them, also looking at this completely strange planet.


    There seems to be nothing on this planet except the familiar sand on earth.


    However, Zou Yi''s feeling is different. As soon as he got a firm foothold, he immediately felt the amazing aura here, which seems to be countless times richer than on earth.


    Nameless has already sensed this. Turning back to Zou Yi and Su Mo, she said, "it''s very suitable for you to practice here. The aura between heaven and earth is much richer than on earth."


    Zou Yi said, "the disciple also found this... Can Shifu see where this is?"


    Nameless shook his head: "I''ve never been here in the future... But it doesn''t seem to be a dead star without life. There is such a strong aura and oxygen for life... There must be life. Let''s go ahead and see if we can find life on this planet. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo nodded together, followed nameless, randomly chose a direction and walked forward.


    Zou Yi breathed the air on the planet greedily. She felt that the oxygen content seemed to be a little more than that on the earth.


    It''s just that the air here is a little dry and hot, but it''s not as fresh and pleasant as the air on earth.


    Nameless took Zou Yi and Su Mo for a while. There was a huge Canyon in front. A Yellow River in the valley was flowing into the distance.


    The Yellow River looks like the Yellow River on earth. However, the water in this river is more turbid, and the sand in it accounts for almost one third of the river.


    Where is this river? It''s clearly debris flow.


    Zou Yi looked at the river in the canyon in front of her and couldn''t help saying, "the Yellow River? It''s too muddy, isn''t it? "


    Su Mo also said: "I''ve been to many places with scholar Sanye before, but I''ve never seen this river..."


    Nameless said, "it''s all right. We''re not in a hurry to drink water, whether it''s muddy or not?"


    Zou Yi and Su Mo laughed and said, "what the master said is."


    Nameless smiled and said, "Su Mo, since you call me master, I''ll accept you as an apprentice for the sake of being Zou Yi''s friend. Now you are just a primitive spirit body without your own flesh body. As your master, I will help you shape a flesh body as soon as possible. It will be regarded as a gift for you to become my disciple. "


    Su Mo was overjoyed, saluted and said, "thank you, master."


    Nameless smiled and picked up the Yellow River. After sniffing it, he frowned and said, "this is not water, but a kind of liquid energy... I think I''ve seen such energy somewhere..."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo also observed the liquid energy. At the beginning, they felt very rich, like an almost solid energy body.


    This energy is absolutely incomparably rich. The energy inside seems to have some similarities with Zou Yi''s mana, but there are also obvious differences.


    Nameless frowned and thought hard. His face gradually changed and became very surprised: "this is liquid aura."


    Zou Yi and Su mo were also overjoyed and said in unison, "so much liquid aura?!"


    Nameless said, "there are so many auras, but there seem to be too many impurities in them. If you want to use them to practice, you need some methods to get rid of the impurities."


    Zou Yi said, "Jiuyang can do this."


    Nameless smiled, "that''s right. In a moment, you will teach Su Mo Jiuyang Jue on behalf of the teacher. If she can practice, you will teach Su mo the first three layers of formulas on behalf of the teacher. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''d like to follow my master''s orders. I''ll teach younger martial sister Su Mo Jiuyang decision."


    Nameless nodded: "you practice here. I''ll go elsewhere. If there are local humans or some creatures, maybe you can find a better place and resources for practice."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo said together, "be careful, master. There may be some potential dangers here."


    Nameless smiled and disappeared with a flash. His speed was too fast for Zou Yi and Su Mo to see clearly.


    Zou Yi followed the unknown orders and requirements and began to teach Su Mo Jiuyang decision by the "Lingqi River".


    Like nameless, Zou Yi tried her best to teach Su Mo''s Jiuyang decision, and Su Mo, like Zou Yi at the beginning, tried her best to study without any slack.


    At the beginning, Su Mo was a master and taught Zou Yi the basic skills, so that Zou Yi officially began to practice and become an immortal.


    Now it''s the opposite. Zou Yicheng becomes a master and teaches Su Mo Jiuyang''s decision.


    Su Mo cultivates Jiuyang Jue. I really don''t know whether it''s appropriate or not. However, Zou Yi wanted Su Mo to have a try, but she also taught with great dedication.


    Nearby is the Reiki river. A lot of Reiki can supply Su Mo and Zou Yi for cultivation. They are very willing to try.


    It''s just that the impurities in the Reiki River need to be dispelled by Jiuyang Jue. Su Mo can''t directly use this Reiki to practice for the time being. He must first master the first layer of Jiuyang Jue.


    Zou Yi taught Su Mo almost hand in hand. Gradually, Su Mo made some progress.


    It turned out that she could also practice Jiuyang Jue, which made Zou Yi very happy.


    Unconsciously, they practiced for several days by the Lingqi river. Because Zou Yi knows how to open the valley and won''t feel hungry, while Su Mo is a Yuanshen body. He doesn''t feel hungry whether he eats or not.


    It has been five days on earth since nameless left and hasn''t come back to this day. Zou Yi and Su Mo, who are devoted to cultivation, found that they were wrong.


    "Why hasn''t master come back yet? Are you trapped somewhere? " Zou Yi could not help but say to Su Mo, "sister su... No, it''s a junior sister. Do you think our master will be in danger?"


    Su Mo said, "Shifu''s strength is absolutely strong enough. Generally speaking, it''s difficult for anyone to threaten Shifu... Elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry. Maybe Shifu has found some creatures, is negotiating with them, and will be back in a moment."


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly: "it''s impossible. Shifu''s speed is so fast that it won''t take five days to circle the planet... I think Shifu must be trapped somewhere..."


    Before Zou Yi finished, someone in the distance shouted, "nonsense, where can I be trapped?"

 Chapter 70

    Isn''t that a nameless voice? He actually came back in time at this time and brought back a humanoid creature that looked like an alien.


    The head of this humanoid creature is very similar to that of an earthman, but there are some differences in its limbs. In particular, a pair of arms can directly touch the ground without bending down, and the length is very amazing.


    This humanoid creature is dressed in red clothes. It seems that it is just two pieces of red cloth. It is simply tied by a red rope and becomes his clothes.


    Zou Yi and Su mo were very excited when they saw nameless. They came forward and asked around nameless: "how''s your master? Why did you go for five days? "


    Nameless smiled: "I saw the man with long arms. On a whim, I stayed for a few more days... I remember I went for only two days. How could it be so long?"


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other, and Zou Yi said, "the time of day and night on this planet is much longer than on earth. The past two days and nights here are not five days and nights on earth? "


    We laughed and said, "it''s true, but we don''t have to care too much about time on earth. Anyway, we have plenty of time in the future."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo laughed together: "what the master said is."


    Nameless turned around with a smile, looked at the humanoid creature and said to Zou Yi and Su Mo, "this is a man with long arms, named for his long arms. They are all human beings like us, that is, there are some differences in appearance. "


    He paused: "his name is too difficult to remember. I gave him one. It''s Zou Er, the same last name as Zou Yi."


    Zou Yi was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "why does Shifu have to give him this name? If you call it out, others will misunderstand it''s my brother. "


    Nameless laughed and said, "why not? I can tell you that Zou Er is not simple. He is already a quasi immortal at a young age. He is one step away from becoming a real immortal. His strength is stronger than you. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are in a daze. Is Zou Er really so powerful?


    Because I don''t know what Zou er''s language is, Zou Yi doesn''t ask much, so I can only look at Zou ER in a daze.


    Nameless saw Zou Yi and Su Mo''s doubts, smiled and said to Zou Er, "you have learned the language of the earth people, so tell them in the language of the earth people, are you close to becoming an immortal?"


    "I......" Zou er said in a very unsmooth earthly dialect, "I''m really close to becoming an immortal, but I don''t know what cultivation is or how to become an immortal. So I followed the unknown Master and became an immortal. "


    Zou Yi and Su mo were still a little stunned, but they said, "Zou ER and his people have always lived by drinking the water in the Lingqi River, so his strength has become very strong unconsciously."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "can the water... Be drunk directly?"


    Nameless shook his head: "of course not. However, Zou ER and others have unique objects that can make the water drinkable directly. I''ve tried, but I can really drink it directly. "


    Zou Yi and Su mo were full of surprises, and Zou Yi sent a message to the unknown: "if so, master, can sister Su and I quickly improve our strength?"


    Nameless nodded: "of course, otherwise, how could I come back to you with Zou er? From now on, Zou Er will help you purify the water in the river and give it to you to drink. "


    Zou Yi seemed to think of something. She hugged her fist and said, "thank you, Zou er. My name is Zou Yi. This is my younger martial sister, Su mo. In the future, our water... Please help us purify it. "


    Zou Er nodded: "I know. Master has told me... You are my eldest martial brother and she is my eldest martial sister..."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo laughed together. Looking at the cheap little younger martial brother, they were a little excited.


    You can directly use liquid Reiki to practice, and they will naturally be very excited.


    Even the nameless also secretly lamented the good luck of Zou Yi and Su mo. Even the nameless himself had never encountered such an adventure.


    There is absolutely no outsider on this planet. Otherwise, there must have been countless immortals flocking here with such sufficient aura.


    The living planet of the long arm man, even the nameless super power, has never been here, let alone others.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo''s luck was against the sky. They were attacked by people in the fairyland and came here inadvertently from the space channel. They actually got a great opportunity. I''m afraid few people will believe it.


    Nameless accepted Zou ER as an apprentice, that is, he took a fancy to Zou er''s ability to purify the "aura water", so he hardly taught Zou Er many immortal cultivation skills, but ordered Zou Er to help Zou Yi and Su Mo purify the water here first to observe Zou er''s personality and conduct.


    When choosing an apprentice, qualification and character are very important and indispensable.


    It is also necessary to investigate Zou er. The nameless Jiuyang must not be easily passed on to others.


    If it is not human, I''m afraid it will bring unexpected consequences.


    Zou Yi and Su mo use Zou er''s purified liquid aura to cultivate, and their progress is very fast. Even nameless people are secretly amazed.


    However, what nobody marvels more is the diet of the long arm man, which is a unique delicacy that can''t even be found in the fairy world.


    The food made with purified liquid aura is simply a panacea. If you eat it, it''s equivalent to taking a panacea that can improve your strength. Is it comparable to the so-called delicious food?


    So nameless left here again. When he came back, he brought several long armed men, men and women, whose appearance is almost the same as that of people on earth, but they all have long arms.


    These long armed men brought a large number of items, including various containers that Zou Yi and Su Mo had never seen, and some obviously cooking utensils.


    Compared with the more and more exquisite kitchen utensils on earth, these things look very rough and ugly.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo couldn''t help thinking: the food made with the same utensils was just terrible.


    But after these long armed people cooked delicious meals with these almost primitive utensils, Zou Yi and Su Mo disappeared.


    The special fragrance almost seduced all the greedy insects in Zou Yi''s stomach. He almost grabbed the nameless front and began to eat.


    Zou Yi hasn''t eaten real food for a long time. He hasn''t felt anything before, but now he feels like a ghost who has been hungry for countless years. He wants to eat all the food.


    Su Mo couldn''t help eating a lot, even though he didn''t eat the same thing.


    Nameless smiled and watched Zou Yi and Su Mo eat. He tried to persuade them not to worry. He said there were many such meals.

 Chapter 71

    In fact, the food eaten by Zou Yi and Su Mo is made of wild grass and wild grass seeds picked somewhere, which is far less refined than the food on earth.


    It''s just that the water used by the long arm man is too special. Even if it''s only some wild grass, it''s quite delicious.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who had a good meal, felt as if they had just practiced for a long time. There was an amazing aura rising slowly from their belly. Finally, they were refined by their nine Yang decision, which directly became their mana.


    This made Zou Yi and Su Mo more surprised. They said at the same time, "what is this?"


    Nameless smiled: "what you eat is just the most common food on the planet. To put it bluntly, it is the seeds of some herbs and some ordinary vegetables. But the water they use to cook is spiritual liquid. So you taste sweet and delicious. After eating, it''s like taking a panacea. You feel your strength has greatly increased. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo suddenly said together, "thank you, master, for letting us experience such wonderful food."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo have become more and more tacit. They often speak in unison, like a person.


    Nameless smiled and nodded: "in the future, you will have such meals every day, so you should seize the time to practice and strive for an early breakthrough. Zou Yi, you must break through to the fourth floor before you can leave here. Su Mo, you have to break through four layers on this planet. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "why must it be the fourth floor?"


    Nameless said, "because Jiuyang decided to go to the fifth floor, it depends not on any external factors, but on your own understanding. It''s useless to stay here. "


    Zou Yi said: "I see. Then I should break through the fourth floor earlier than younger martial sister. I can use the abundant aura here to practice the art of rebirth."


    Nameless said, "that''s right. Zou Yi, please accompany me to the place where the long arm people live. I''m going to pick some heaven and earth spirits there to help Su Mo refine a flesh body. I need your help. "


    Zou Yi got up and said, "I''d like to obey your master''s orders."


    Nameless nodded: "let''s go now. Su Mo, you stay here and continue to practice without any slack. When we come back, I will personally check the progress of your cultivation. "


    Su Mo said, "the disciple will remember the master''s orders and will never be slack."


    Nameless satisfaction took Zou Yi away from the Lingqi river. After flying thousands of kilometers, Zou Yi saw a trace of red.


    Different from the Yellow sediment and the Yellow Lingqi River, the red * * area in front is very conspicuous.


    While flying, nameless said to Zou Yi, "that''s where the long arm people live. It''s also the only living area on the planet. I''ve been recognized by the man with long arms. You don''t have to say anything for a while. Just follow me and follow my orders. "


    Zou Yi nodded, followed nameless to the ground, and walked to the red area.


    Zou Yi first saw the round house built by the long arm man. Large and small houses are covered with the whole red * * area. If you don''t look carefully, it''s difficult to distinguish the difference between the house and the ground.


    In this area, the rough houses built by the long arm people, the plants like flowers and trees growing here, as well as the clothes of countless long arm people, and even the underground soil are red.


    So Zou Yi just looked from a distance from the air. It''s completely red here. It''s difficult to tell where the house is and where the ground without a house is.


    Zou Yi obeyed nameless orders and didn''t say anything. She just looked at almost everything here in red and was a little curious in her heart.


    Nameless whispered to Zou Yi: "the soil here contains a lot of aura, and it is a single fire aura."


    Zou Yi was stunned, and then sent a surprise message to nameless: "master, should we take some disciples here? This is a single attribute aura, a very precious cultivation resource. "


    Nameless smiled and said to Zou Yi: "it''s nothing. In fact, there are a large number of natural solid fire attribute auras in the core area where the long arm people live. If you want, just take a few pieces, which will be enough for you and Su Mo to practice."


    Zou Yi was stunned again and couldn''t help saying, "that''s great. The cultivation of many spells needs the aura of fire attribute. Younger martial sister and I are worried!"


    Nameless smiled and whispered a few words with a long armed man who came over. He didn''t know what to say, and the long armed man smiled.


    Because of the similar face shape, Zou Yi could see that the long armed man smiled happily and seemed very friendly to nameless.


    Nameless turned to Zou Yi and said, "follow him. He is the king of the long armed man, equivalent to the saint of the fairy world. What he said is the imperial edict. No one here dares to object."


    Zou Yi nodded and looked at the same old man with long arms in red clothes. She didn''t say anything.


    Nameless and Zou Yi were taken by the king of the long armed man to a relatively larger and obviously more exquisite house. They turned back and muttered with nameless for a while.


    Zou Yi saw that after they finished, the man with long arms entered the house first, but nameless stayed outside.


    Before Zou Yi asked, nameless had turned to Zou Yi and said, "he promised to help us find the heaven and Earth Spirit I need, but if we want to wait, he needs to make some preparations."


    Zou Yi nodded: "what is the spirit thing master needs? Is it hard to find? "


    Nameless said: "Su Mo''s physical body can''t be too bad, so as not to affect her future achievements. So I decided to find the possible aura heart of fire attribute here as the material of Su Mo''s flesh body. "


    "What is this aura heart?" Zou Yi didn''t understand the meaning of anonymity at all. She couldn''t help asking, "is it the purest solid aura?"


    Nameless shook his head: "you should know that things will turn upside down when they reach the extreme, right? This place is full of aura of fire attribute, and the concentration has reached a very amazing level. So I conclude that there must be a Reiki heart with water attribute completely opposite to fire attribute. Otherwise, the balance here could not be maintained, and it would have been completely destroyed by the aura of fire attribute. "


    Zou Yi roughly understood the meaning of anonymity, but he still didn''t understand what the aura heart of water attribute was.


    Unknown also knew that Zou Yi would not know this, and then explained: "when the aura of water attribute condenses to a certain concentration, some unexpected changes will occur, and finally become what I call the heart of aura. To put it bluntly, it is a variant of Reiki with super pure and super strong water attribute. It may already have wisdom and belongs to the spirit family. "

 Chapter 72

    "Spirit clan?" Zou Yi suddenly understood: "that is to say, it is already a creature with wisdom, not a simple aura."


    Nameless nodded: "it''s not a creature, but a living creature. It belongs to the spirit family. It has noumenon. Noumenon is transformed by super pure aura. It is absolutely the best material for refining human flesh. If we can find this aura heart, we don''t have to take its life. Just take down a piece of its body, and then I can use this fast body to help Su Mo refine a new body. "


    Zou Yi said, "what does the disciple need to do?"


    Nameless said, "after you find the Reiki heart in a while, all you have to do is protect the Dharma for me so as not to be disturbed by others."


    Zou Yi said, "I understand. Please rest assured, master."


    Nameless said, "don''t hurt anyone here. Even if they want to stop us from collecting the essence of Reiki, you can''t hurt them. Do you understand? "


    Zou Yi said, "I understand."


    Nameless and Zou Yi can''t hear long armed people, so they don''t worry about their words. Some long armed people can understand them.


    The king of the long armed man prepared for a while. When he came out, he took another long armed man, who was about to find the heart of Reiki together. Both of them were holding some strange weapons.


    The shape of the weapon is like a sword on earth, but it doesn''t open the front. The top position is inlaid with a water drop like stone. I don''t know what stone is also fire red and looks like a ruby.


    Nameless probably knows what weapon this is. After all, he spent five days here and is much more familiar than Zou Yi.


    Listen to the unknown said: "this is a scepter. The gem on the top is a specialty here. It is called force stone. It contains a lot of pure fire aura. It can be used directly. It is very powerful when attacking."


    Zou Yi was puzzled, but seeing that nameless said it very seriously, she nodded slightly: "direct attack? It seems that the long arm man also has his own unique way to use the fire attribute Reiki resources here, but we don''t know yet. "


    Nameless said, "it''s natural. A person born must have a way. Long arm people are also the people of heaven. Since they exist between heaven and earth, they must have a way to survive."


    Zou Yi''s understanding of nameless''s sentence is not very thorough. She just silently remembers nameless''s words, follows nameless, and the two long armed people who can''t understand leave here and go somewhere.


    Because the long arm man was not fast, they walked for almost an hour before they stopped in a secret mountain forest full of all kinds of red plants.


    The terrain here is not complicated. Ordinary mountains and forests and endless red plants seem to be nothing special.


    Nameless was a little excited after he came here. He whispered to Zou Yi: "I''ve felt the position of the aura heart. Wait a minute, we''ll leave here first. When there''s no one, we''ll come back, so as not to cause the misunderstanding of the long arm man."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and heard nameless and two long armed people talking, but he didn''t understand.


    The long arm man looked a little excited and didn''t know what nameless said to them.


    Zou Yizheng was confused. Nameless turned to him and said, "I told them that you can call them the most basic cultivation method so that their strength can be improved. Now you take them out of here and teach them the most basic cultivation skills that Su Mo taught you before. "


    Zou Yi knew that this was the way for the nameless king to support the long armed man, so she nodded and said, "how can the disciples say that they can understand?"


    Nameless said, "you can use the power of your soul to transfer that set of skills directly to their souls. In this way, there is no language barrier and you can communicate directly with your soul. "


    Zou Yi said, "Shifu means to ask disciples to use magic to directly transmit their skills to them... Well, disciples know what to do."


    Nameless smiled and said, "then take them and wait for me at the king''s residence. I should be able to find you right away."


    Zou Yi smiled. After saluting, she turned and walked to the long armed man king. She directly transmitted her voice to the long armed man King''s ear with her own magic.


    The magic spell transformed the language on earth into a language understood by people. Although it was strange, it managed to do so.


    There is science and technology on the earth, which can translate the languages of various countries into the language of a certain country, so that everyone can communicate smoothly.


    Now Zou Yi''s spells are like translation instruments, which play the same role.


    This is also because Zou Yi doesn''t want to learn the language of long armed people. Otherwise, it won''t take much time to learn a language with his current strength.


    The improvement of strength can not only improve his physical quality and mana, but also improve his intelligence, memory, reaction ability and so on.


    Those who cultivate immortals will become immortals in the future. They must have extraordinary wisdom, super memory and reaction ability.


    Who has ever seen a fool, or an immortal with amnesia?


    Zou Yi teaches the cultivation skills of the long armed king and another person. They regard Zou Yi as their mentor and treat Zou Yi with courtesy.


    Delicious and delicious. All kinds of treasures considered by long arm people are presented with both hands as long as Zou Yi can see them. They are respected as reborn parents.


    Zou Yi doesn''t take more, because if she takes more, it will become a burden. No matter how strong and strong he is, he can''t take too many good things.


    Anyway, he and Su Mo might have to stay on this nameless planet for a long time. They were not in a hurry to take anything, so they put all the things given by the long arm king in a separate house prepared by the long arm king for him.


    The houses of the long armed man are round and look like giant balls. After Zou Yi lived in, she found that these spherical houses were very cool inside.


    Because there are a lot of solid Reiki with fire attribute here, this place is very dry and hot in general.


    Even Zou Yi, who has broken through the second layer of Jiuyang Jue and began to cultivate the third layer, also feels a little dry and hot with mana to protect her body.


    Therefore, the coolness after entering the house gave him a very obvious feeling, which gave him the illusion of returning to the earth.


    The cool personal world and the small world completely different from the dry and hot outside give Zou Yi a comfortable and comfortable experience, and there is a faint illusion of returning home.

 Chapter 73

    The interior of the Longarm''s house is not decorated, and its daily utensils are completely different from those on earth.


    The bed is a red wood. Some branches on it have not been completely cleaned. I don''t know if it will be very uncomfortable after lying on it.


    The chair is more simple, just a piece of wooden pile, but because the cutting tool is not good, the incision is uneven. If you sit on it, you feel like sitting on the ground full of stones.


    Zou Yi doesn''t care about this. His purpose here is to buy time for the unknown to collect Reiki. It can be regarded as a cover.


    So Zou Yi patiently taught the long armed man the king''s basic skills here, so she didn''t plan to live here forever.


    For convenience of address, Zou Yi directly called the king of the long armed man king. Zou Yi knew that she was the king''s wife, so she called her queen.


    After understanding the meaning of the two earth titles of king and queen, they were very happy and were more polite to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yile lived in peace and friendship with the king and queen. Anyway, when they were here, they also needed the care and help of some long armed people.


    Especially the food made by the long arm man, although it looks a little rough, after eating it, it feels different.


    Zou Yi thinks it is acceptable as long as it can improve her strength. According to what he learned, in the fairyland, strength is respected.


    Without strong strength, it is difficult to gain a foothold in the fairyland.


    This is actually the same as on earth. Although people on earth now pay attention to equality between people, people with strong strength always live better.


    Zou Yi is carefree and happy here, waiting for nameless to find him. Zou Yi thought he could wait a few hours at most, but he didn''t see her until the sun came out the next day.


    It may be troublesome to collect Reiki, but it will never embarrass the nameless. Zou Yi absolutely believes this and is absolutely relieved.


    To tell the truth, Zou Yi is not very clear about her nameless strength. However, seeing that the nameless despises the sage king in the fairy world and completely ignores the kind immortal, his strength definitely exceeds that of the strongest sage king in the fairy world.


    In other words, the nameless strength may have surpassed all the existence of the fairy world and become a super strong man like God.


    God, how far is Zou Yi now? That''s a realm that even the sage of the fairy world can''t reach, let alone Zou Yi who has just begun to practice.


    Maybe one day in the future, Zou Yi will become a great God, but at that time, I don''t know how long it will come.


    In addition to waiting, I have to teach the basic skills of kings and queens, and I have to practice Jiuyang Jue as much as possible. Zou Yi is also very busy.


    Fortunately, the king and queen seem to feel like barbarians, and there is no problem with wisdom. They understood the basic skills very quickly. Zou Yi taught them several times and they already understood them.


    The basic skill method is also the simplest one. It is relatively simple to understand.


    Zou Yi waited another day, but nameless still didn''t come to him. He was really worried and couldn''t help but want to find nameless.


    During the day, Zou Yi was inconvenient to leave because of the king and queen. She had to wait for the night to find the nameless.


    One day and one night here is almost equivalent to two days and three nights on earth, that is, almost 60 hours.


    It''s been a long time. Nameless hasn''t come back yet. He must be in trouble.


    So Zou Yi took the night off to start her invisibility, quietly left and went straight to the place where she was separated from him.


    After Zou Yi arrived, she didn''t see an unknown figure.


    He looked around for a while, but he still didn''t find the nameless figure. He didn''t know where the nameless figure was.


    Zou Yi felt a little worried and couldn''t help walking deeper to see if nameless was right in front.


    This planet does not have the moon familiar to people on earth. At night, it is dark and can''t see anything.


    Zou Yi had to use the Illuminati to illuminate. While continuing to look for the unknown whereabouts, she also had to guard against being discovered by the long armed people here.


    It''s strange that someone runs around outside in the middle of the night.


    "Why are you here?" Just when Zou Yi was worried, an unnamed voice came: "I''m in front of you. Since you''re here, come and help me."


    Zou Yi heard the nameless voice. She was overjoyed and ran quickly to the nameless.


    Zou Yi had no time to greet nameless. Nameless had said, "come here, I still need some time to collect the body of the aura heart. You can use the light technique to help me illuminate."


    Zou Yi''s Illuminati has always been. With the help of the light of Illuminati, I see that nameless is cutting this irregular crystal object. It looks very laborious and the cutting speed is extremely slow.


    Unknown knew Zou Yi was curious, so he said to him, "this is the heart of Reiki, the attribute of water. Its body is the crystal thing you see. I only need to take down a small piece, but I need enough time to do this. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help asking, "master''s strength also takes a long time. It seems that this thing is very hard."


    Nameless smiled, "you just said the opposite. This thing is not hard, but very soft. Relatively speaking, the harder things are, the easier it is to cut them; And if you want to cut something soft enough, it''s more difficult. "


    Zou Yi nodded, "I see. Like water, it looks very simple if you want to cut it because it is too soft, but it will recover instantly. After cutting, it looks like there is no cutting. The water frozen into ice becomes much harder, but it can be easily cut. "


    Nameless smiled, "that''s the truth. What I do now is to solidify the quick aura heart and make it hard. Then quickly cut a piece down and take it back to help Su Mo refine the flesh. I''m almost finished. Watch it for me. Don''t be destroyed by others at the last moment. "


    Zou Yi nodded subconsciously. With a wave of her hand, a protective cover appeared, bringing the surrounding area of more than ten meters into the protective cover.


    Before Zou Yi, the range of the protective cover was only one or two meters, but now he can reach the range of more than ten meters, which is much stronger than before.


    Nameless Zou Yi did this without saying anything. She devoted herself to using various means to collect the essence of the aura heart.

 Chapter 74

    Zou Yi didn''t know how to collect the essence of the aura heart, and couldn''t understand what nameless was doing, so she focused on protecting the Dharma for nameless to prevent someone from disturbing nameless.


    Fortunately, they acted secretly, did not disturb the long arm man, and smoothly collected a small piece of the body of the Reiki heart.


    At the moment of success, the spirit heart actually made a painful cry, which was almost no different from human beings.


    It is a creature with wisdom. When the noumenon is cut down, it will naturally react.


    The cut piece looks small, but it weighs more than 100 kilograms. It is completely super pure water aura.


    Zou Yi can feel the pure aura in it even if she is far away.


    Nameless, somewhat excited, put away the body of the aura heart, smiled and said: "with this aura heart and some heaven and earth treasures I prepared before, Su Mo''s body even began to refine..."


    Zou Yi was also a little happy: "so younger martial sister Su will be human like me in the future?"


    Nameless nodded: "after su Mo had the flesh, he was human. Her body is refined from the heart of Reiki. She is naturally close to the Reiki of water attribute. I''m afraid she will practice faster than you in the future. You elder martial brother, you should cultivate yourself. You must not lag behind Su Mo and teach people jokes. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I will do my best. Please rest assured, master."


    Nameless nodded: "we''re going to find Su Mo now. If she wants to refine the flesh, she needs to do it by herself. Otherwise, the refined flesh will be different from her, and it will take a lot of time to get familiar with the flesh and waste time. "


    Zou Yi knew nothing about refining flesh and dared not express her views. She had to obey our orders and quickly went to find Su Mo with nameless.


    By the Lingqi River, Su Mo is still practicing. He doesn''t know it''s night or that we and Zou Yi are back.


    Nameless motioned Zou Yi to wake up Su Mo and told Su Mo that he was going to start refining his flesh. Su Mo stood up in surprise and saluted nameless and said, "thank you, master. I''m very grateful."


    Nameless smiled and said, "thank me after your body has been successfully refined. This is your meeting gift and your teacher worship gift."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "the disciple thanked the master first. After the body was refined successfully, the disciple would also like to thank the master again."


    Nameless ha ha smiled and said, "Zou Yi, help me protect the Dharma. Right here, I will set a prohibition to prevent others from disturbing us. But Zou Yi, you can''t leave in case something unexpected happens. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "please don''t worry, master. The disciples are here and don''t leave."


    Nameless nodded slightly. With the help of the light from Zou Yi''s Guangming technique, his hands moved. In a set of complex gestures, a huge earth circle slowly appeared on the originally flat beach in front of him.


    The earth circle is like a built wall, thick and strong.


    Zou Yi looked carefully. The earth circle gradually rose and soared into the sky. She surrounded nameless and Su Mo inside. Outsiders couldn''t see what they were doing inside.


    This is equivalent to a secret room that others can see but can''t enter.


    Zou Yi sat down next to the chamber of secrets and began to defend wholeheartedly.


    Zou Yi fully listens to nameless words. It is nameless credit for his current achievements.


    Zou Yi can''t cultivate Jiuyang Jue at this time, because she may enter the state of forgetting things and me, and can''t protect this secret room.


    But he can practice the art of rebirth through fire. When refining his body, he can better keep himself awake.


    Zou Yi hasn''t fully practiced the second layer of skin refining, so he hit his own body and tore his own muscles and skin. In severe pain, he began the practice of body refining and rebirth.


    It was still night at this time. The long armed people who came here to serve Zou Yi and others were resting. They didn''t see Zou Yi at this time.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid Zou Yi will scare them by doing so now.


    Zou Er, like all long armed people, sleeps at night and is not here at this time.


    Zou Yi just took this opportunity to cultivate herself and make herself stronger.


    One night later, Zou Yi finished her training at dawn. Looking at the long armed people who woke up one after another, she showed an interesting smile on her face.


    Zou Er saw Zou Yi and hurried over: "when did senior brother come back? What is this? "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "we came back last night. Seeing that you all slept, we didn''t disturb you. This is the secret room set up by Shifu. I''m helping younger martial sister Su Mo refine her flesh... Zou Er, please help me protect this secret room and don''t let anyone near it so as not to disturb Shifu. "


    Zou Er nodded: "I''ll tell them not to come near here."


    Zou Yi nodded and watched Zou Er talk to other long armed people in the past. She continued to stay in place to protect nameless and Su mo.


    The time needed to refine Su Mo''s body, calculated according to the day and night on the planet, is at least about ten days.


    In the next ten days, Zou Yi will always be like this and will never dare to relax.


    According to Zou Yi''s analysis of the energy fluctuation from the secret room, nameless has begun to help Su Mo''s flesh.


    What Zou Yi should do now is to protect them, practice occasionally, eat the special food here, and teach Zou er the basic cultivation skills.


    Zou Yi seems to have nothing to do. In fact, she is very busy every time it is too difficult. Zou er''s incomprehension in his cultivation needs him to explain. He can''t stop his cultivation. He doesn''t feel bored and anxious.


    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. The energy fluctuation in the secret room gradually increased from the beginning to the present. Zou Yi felt that Su Mo''s flesh should be refined successfully.


    Zou Yi, with a trace of expectation and some excitement, suddenly found that she seemed to have some special feelings for this junior sister Su mo.


    At the beginning, they were teachers and disciples, and Su Mo didn''t like Zou Yi and had a bad attitude towards Zou Yi. But as their time together slowly increased, Su Mo''s attitude towards Zou Yi improved and slowly seemed to accept Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi is the same. From the beginning, she only regarded Su Mo as her master, because Su Mo taught her basic skills.


    Later, Su Mo''s whereabouts were unknown because Zou Yi was framed by Yuan Ye and Ouyang Xiaoli. He wanted to avenge Zou Yi and compromise. Zou Yi was moved.


    Later, Su Mo and Zou Yi came to this nameless planet, and their relationship seems to be one step closer.


    Generally speaking, Zou Yi seems to like the book Ling Su mo.

 Chapter 75

    As the last wave of energy faded away, the chamber of Secrets suddenly began to dissipate and become a pile of sediment.


    The figures of nameless and Su Mo slowly appeared in front of everyone. Everyone seemed surprised and curious when they looked at it together.


    Zou Yi was the most surprised. He was a human, and his aesthetic outlook was different from that of the long armed man. He was in a daze when he saw the flesh of Su Mo refined by no name.


    Su Mo, who seems to have merged with his own flesh, is smiling and looking at Zou Yi with joy on his face.


    Now Su Mo, with his flesh, although his appearance has not changed much, it is more real and gives Zou Yi an unprecedented feeling.


    Su Mo, who was originally a beauty, now has delicate skin, beautiful appearance and elegant temperament. It''s like a fairy coming to earth.


    Especially Su Mo''s smile, innocent, like a newborn baby, makes Zou Yi feel more special.


    Su Mo, who took the initiative to walk in front of Zou Yi and made a special turn for Zou Yi to see clearly, smiled and said, "elder martial brother, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    Zou Yi recovered and said with a smile, "it''s so beautiful. It''s... Perfect."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "it''s all the credit of master. Do you want to thank Master with me?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it should be so." He stretched out his hand, took Su Mo''s hand, saluted with Su Mo, and said loudly, "thank you, master."


    Nameless said with a smile, "Zou Yi, you can''t do this. Although Su Mo is your younger martial sister, you can''t hold someone''s hand easily, can you? She is human now. If you do so, you will be misunderstood. "


    Zou Yi blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    Su Mo also blushed, but didn''t break away from Zou Yi''s hand. Listening to Su Mo say, "master teases us, but we don''t have to."


    Nameless laughed and said, "you are also a pair of excellent people... Don''t laugh. Now you seize the time to practice and strive to leave here earlier. I''ll find a way to return to the fairyland or the earth."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo said together, "yes, master, it''s bothering."


    Nameless turned and left, as if to find a way to leave the planet. In fact, he has no good way. After all, he doesn''t know where he is. How can he know how to go to the earth or fairyland?


    Unless we find our own coordinates, the coordinates in space, it is possible to leave here and go to the earth or fairyland.


    Beyond the three realms, there is actually a divine realm that the world knows a little, but is not familiar with.


    The divine world is a higher existence beyond the fairy world, and legend is the highest existence belonging to one of the nine worlds.


    If so divided, in addition to the underworld, the mortal world and the fairy world, there are interfaces such as the spirit world, the demon world and the demon world.


    To be sure, this planet and the earth should be at the same interface, because many things have similarities.


    Soil, landform, energy and so on are different from the earth, but many places are the same.


    This shows that the planet and the earth are in the same interface. Relatively speaking, it''s much easier for them to leave here.


    If it is transmitted to other interfaces, it will be more difficult to return to earth.


    Unless you have the coordinate map of the whole universe in your hand, no one knows how to go to a planet on another interface.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo stayed in the Lingqi River and continued to practice. They looked at each other for a few times. Their faces were flushed, and their inner thoughts were self-evident.


    Zou Yi was just young. He is only 26 years old this year. Naturally, he is very interested in the opposite sex.


    Su Mo slowly accepted Zou Yi. His feelings for Zou Yi changed unconsciously, and some fell in love with Zou Yi.


    Emotional things are the most difficult to understand. No one can replace them if they don''t show it or say it.


    I can see that when my two disciples love each other and make fun of them, they are also reminding them to deal with this relationship well. Otherwise, the closest people may become enemies who don''t communicate with each other.


    This is the last thing nobody wants to see. He came here, but he has a deep understanding.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who have just begun to fall into the vortex of emotion, are difficult to realize the nameless good intentions. They just feel that they can practice with the people they like, that is the happiest thing.


    They continue to practice, and there are no more intimate movements except occasionally whispering or holding hands.


    Because Zou Er is a man with long arms, although he also thinks Su Mo is very beautiful, he doesn''t have any ideas about Su mo. His aesthetics and habits are very different from Zou Yi and Su mo.


    There was nothing more to do. Zou Yi and Su Mo devoted most of their mind to cultivation. In order to leave here as soon as possible, they must do so.


    Nameless will occasionally come to the Lingqi River from the residence of the long arm man, point out Zou Yi and Su Mo, and then go back to stay with the long arm man.


    What nobody does is eat and drink every day and enjoy the unique food here. Then he casually pointed out the cultivation of the king and queen of the long arm man, which was treated as a God and enjoyed it very much.


    According to the time on earth, Zou Yi and Su Mo stayed on this nameless planet for three years.


    The people on this planet have only passed a little more than a year, because the time of day and night here is much longer than that on earth.


    In three years, Zou Yi''s Jiuyang decision finally broke through to the fourth floor and began the cultivation of the fourth floor.


    He is very satisfied with his progress, because according to what nobody said before, it will take him at least five years to reach the current level.


    Zou Yi was naturally a little excited two years ahead of schedule.


    However, compared with Su Mo, Zou Yi was not happy. After su Mo had the body refined with the spirit heart, the whole person had earth shaking changes.


    She has made amazing progress in her cultivation. In just three years, she has completed the first three levels of cultivation of Jiuyang Jue, which took Zou Yi five years. It is much faster than Zou Yi.


    If this goes on, Su Mo will surpass Zou Yi sooner or later, and will leave Zou Yi far behind.


    Zou Yi was speechless. There was some light loss in Su Mo''s eyes.


    Su Mo found Zou Yi''s loss sensitively and said to Zou Yi with a smile, "is senior brother so small? Isn''t the speed of cultivation a little slower? I can wait for your senior brother. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "what younger martial sister Su said, I don''t know how to go on."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "are you worried that I will ignore you when I am strong?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and said to the truth, "fairy Su, will you do this? You looked down on me when you were strong... "

 Chapter 76

    Su Mo reached out and took Zou Yi''s hand and said gently, "senior brother, I didn''t know if you could practice normally. I was worried that you would be involved and let me disappear, so... I''m sorry. I apologize to you. We will always be together in the future. You can rest assured that I will never leave you. "


    This is already a love word to show her heart. When Zou Yi heard it, she immediately smiled happily: "this is what you said. If I''m not as strong as you at that time, you can''t go back!"


    Men and women in love may be fools. Zou Yi''s performance at this time is not as good as that of "suffering from autism". It makes people speechless.


    Su Mo said with a smile, "why don''t I marry you now, lest you worry that I will leave you?"


    Zou Yi nodded without thinking about it. The nameless man who just came back next to her couldn''t help saying, "bastard boy, if you don''t practice well, you''re trying to take advantage of Su mo... Listen to me. Jiuyang has never practiced to the fourth level of perfection. You can''t be together."


    Zou Yi and Su mo were surprised. They didn''t find that nameless came back. They both blushed and saluted together, but they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Nameless sighed and continued: "don''t blame me for beating mandarin ducks. You''re not suitable to be together now... Listen, the cultivation of Jiuyang Jue is the foundation, but it''s also the most important, which is directly related to your achievements behind."


    After pausing for a while, nameless seemed to organize the language and then said, "so, you should keep... The integrity and purity of this body in order to achieve the best cultivation effect. This... Do you understand? "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo blushed like blood and nodded together. They didn''t dare to say anything.


    Nameless breathed a sigh of relief and turned away, as if his words had taken a lot of effort to say.


    Although Zou Yi and Su Mo know the meaning of anonymity, they are still shy and dare not look at each other like most young men and women.


    When nameless went away, Su Mo whispered, "elder martial brother, let''s continue our cultivation. Master will scold us if he knows we are like this."


    At this time, Su Mo is like a Book spirit that has existed for tens of thousands of years? She is a young girl who is in love for the first time, a young girl with prince charming in her heart.


    Zou Yi, on the other hand, has lost her previous wisdom. All she thinks about is Su Mo, even if Su Mo is around him.


    In this way, Zou Yi''s cultivation speed will be slower and slower, and she can''t keep up with Su Mo''s speed at all.


    Su Mo found this and took the initiative to practice with Zou Yi. They were no more than one meter apart to avoid Zou Yi''s distraction.


    As Su Mo did this, Zou Yi was even more difficult to calm down and practice. Was he distracted and looked at Su Mo in a daze, as if he were possessed.


    Unknown secretly observed and found that Zou Yi would really have heart demons sooner or later. The consequences were unimaginable. Nameless pondered for a long time, and finally made up his mind to separate Zou Yi and Su Mo temporarily.


    I have an idea about how to do it. When the opportunity comes, he will come forward and beat the mandarin duck with a stick.


    As long as you have a heart, there are always many opportunities. On this day, I saw Zou Yi looking at Su Mo in a daze when she was practicing again. I immediately rushed over and shouted angrily: "Zou Yi, can you practice when you look at Su Mo? I''m so disappointed, you can''t teach me! "


    Zou Yi was surprised. When she stood up to explain, her eyes were still looking at Su Mo and was reluctant to leave for a moment.


    Nameless also had no way. He picked up Zou Yi and shouted angrily, "you dare not listen to me. See how I punish you!"


    Nameless Ben wanted Zou Yi and Su Mo to be separated temporarily. He acted as if he had received great indifference and was in a hurry. He shook his hand and flew Zou Yi out.


    Zou Yi was already spitting blood in the air and was badly hurt.


    Nameless seemed to be angry. Before Zou Yi landed, he rushed over and kicked again. Zou Yi was completely and dying.


    Su Mo looked at her face with surprise, and her deep worry was revealed.


    But she didn''t dare to speak. She had never seen nameless like this. She was just different from the nameless before, like crazy.


    The reason why Zou Yi was beaten by an unknown person was that Zou Yi had no intention to practice. Su Mo couldn''t figure it out, but the fact was in front of her, and she couldn''t believe it.


    Before Su Mo could figure out what was going on, he beat Zou Yi''s nameless and suddenly came to Su Mo''s side and shouted, "come with me. Don''t pay attention to this useless Zou Yi. I''m so angry."


    Su Mo wanted to stay and take care of Zou Yi, but when she saw nameless''s crazy eyes, she couldn''t say a word. She had to follow nameless.


    Nameless and Su Mo left, Zou ER and a long armed man also left, leaving Zou Yi alone lying on the Bank of the river, dying.


    Zou Yi also doesn''t understand what''s going on. Nameless clearly knows that he likes Su Mo and shouldn''t treat him like this for this matter.


    But this is the truth, and he doesn''t know how to face it.


    The injury is nothing. He learned the art of rebirth. Such an injury can also recover in a short time.


    But nameless left, and Su Mo also left. He seemed to have completely abandoned him, which made his heart particularly sad and sad, and lost the idea of saving himself.


    Maybe Zou Yi will feel the pain all over her body better.


    Zou Yi lay like this, looking at the direction of nameless and Su Mo''s departure, her heart seemed to be broken


    I don''t know how long passed, Zou Yi suddenly sat up from the ground and began to practice rebirth with a trace of indifference.


    A few hours later, all the injuries on his body were healed, and there were no scars left, as if he had not been beaten by nameless violence at all.


    At this time, Zou Yi was as calm and silent as when she was in Li''s community.


    The difference is that at this time, his eyes are full of wisdom.


    Surprisingly, there was no resentment in his eyes, even though he had just been beaten up by an unknown and inexplicable man.


    Without leaving the Lingqi River, Zou Yi began to practice here. During the day, he practiced Jiuyang Jue, and at night, he continued to practice the second layer of skin refining in the way of almost self mutilation.


    Zou Yi persevered and did not relax. It was like completely forgetting Su Mo who couldn''t leave at all times.


    In the blink of an eye, several months later, nameless and Su Mo never came to see Zou Yi, nor did they send Zou Yi any food or water.


    Zou Yi can avoid hunger with Valley opening technique, but she doesn''t care if there is food and water.

 Chapter 77

    Zou Yi meditates, forgets Su Mo, forgets anonymity, and gradually seems to forget even time.


    Since he was beaten by the nameless and Su Mo was taken away by the nameless, he didn''t say a word and didn''t even make a voice.


    Even when he hurt himself, the penetrating pain didn''t make him make any sound.


    Two years have passed on the unknown planet. According to the time on earth, Zou Yi is already 30 years old. He seems more mature and determined.


    Over the years, he has made great progress in his cultivation of fire rebirth and Nine Yang determination.


    In particular, the second layer of skin refining reached perfection as early as a year ago, and in the recent year, the third layer of bone refining has been practiced in a similar way.


    Skin refining is to cultivate skin and muscles. Bone refining is naturally to cultivate the bones of his whole body.


    The cultivation method of bones, naturally, can''t "self mutilate" like when refining skin, but has another cultivation method.


    In short, the method of bone refining is to absorb all kinds of hard metals from the outside world and replace the calcium on human bones with metals to change the strength and toughness of bones.


    As we all know, calcareous bones are inferior to metals in strength and toughness.


    Ordinary people can''t do that. If metal can be used instead of calcium, human body will be greatly improved.


    Of course, the metal that Zou Yi absorbs into her body and becomes a part of her bones must be incomparably pure.


    Metals with impurities, hard and brittle, are not suitable for human bones.


    This process is extremely painful, cramps and bone peeling pain. I want to know what it will feel.


    Zou Yi clenched her teeth to refine her bones. Her strong muscles could hardly bear it. There were some small cracks and a trace of blood flowed out.


    These are things that must be experienced when refining bones, and Zou Yi won''t take them to heart. As long as you hold back the pain, everything else is easy to say.


    The cultivation process of rebirth with fire can be described as extremely cruel, because the pain that practitioners have to bear is really like being burned by fire.


    Zou Yi has a good heart, although he was temporarily dazzled by love when he was with Su mo.


    For girls, the performance at the beginning of the love calf is the same as that of Zou Yi at that time.


    Zou Yi has now understood the good intentions of nameless at the beginning. She didn''t blame nameless him, and now she won''t take nameless''s practice to heart.


    Zou Yi, who has improved her strength, continues to practice and waits for the nameless appearance one day to forgive his original mistakes.


    If nobody knew Zou Yi thought so now, maybe he had already brought Su Mo to Zou Yi.


    Unfortunately, every time I came to see Zou Yi quietly, I saw that Zou Yi was buried in hard work. He was silent as if he hadn''t forgotten what had happened before, so he left quietly.


    In fact, nameless has been paying attention to Zou Yi. He knows Zou Yi''s progress and what he is doing every day.


    Su Mo followed nameless, not as good as Zou Yi. The nameless man who stayed by her side had nothing else to do. He personally guided Su Mo''s cultivation every day and didn''t give her any time to think about other things.


    This is also an unknown good intention. Su Mo began to cultivate Jiuyang relatively late. Although he made rapid progress, he is far less solid than Zou Yilai who slowly cultivated step by step.


    In addition, in terms of magic, Su Mo is far less skilled than Zou Yi, and he doesn''t know as much as Zou Yi.


    These all need nameless to help Su Mo change slowly, so nameless''s requirements for Su Mo are higher than his original requirements for Zou Yi.


    Su Mo''s flesh body is refined by the heart of aura. The strength and toughness of the flesh body are very good. Even if he doesn''t deliberately refine the body, it is still stronger than Zou Yi''s flesh body.


    However, in order to improve her future achievements, nameless decided to teach Su Mo a set of unique body refining skills after testing whether Su Mo could also practice body refining skills.


    Su Mo''s body refining technique is completely different from Zou Yi''s rebirth technique. Comparatively speaking, the body refining technique of Su Mo cultivation is much simpler and single.


    And this set of body refining technique was carved out by nameless himself for Su mo.


    The method of refining Su Mo''s body is very simple. It absorbs the external aura of fire attribute into the body, and uses the opposite characteristics of fire attribute and water attribute aura to temper the physical body of Su Mo, which has achieved the purpose of strengthening the body.


    There is a certain risk in doing so. It is extremely easy to cause the conflict between two different auras in the body, endangering Su Mo''s life.


    However, with anonymous personal guidance, the possibility of this danger has been minimized.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are practicing hard at the same time. At the same time, they forget each other temporarily in order to make faster progress, but they save a lot of things.


    Otherwise, nameless should pay attention to the change of mentality of Su Mo and Zou Yi every day. Isn''t that too tired?


    In this way, nearly a year has passed. At the moment, Zou Yi, calculated according to earth time, is already a person in her twenties and thirties. She is no longer a young man. She can only be regarded as an uncle at most.


    The vast majority of people on earth have more fathers when they are in their twenties and thirties. They are called uncles by others.


    Zou Yi practiced every day and didn''t do anything else, but this day, he was destined to do something else.


    Zou Yi, who was practicing Jiuyang Jue, suddenly sensed that there was energy fluctuation in the sky, so she stopped practicing and looked up at the cloudless sky.


    Zou Yi''s glance doomed some changes in his days on this nameless planet.


    The energy fluctuation in the sky was actually caused by one person. Zou Yi naturally doesn''t know this person.


    If they were nameless or Su Mo, they would not choose this time to disturb Zou Yi''s cultivation.


    The other long armed people Zou Yi knows won''t disturb their cultivation as nameless disciples of God.


    The visitor came here using the space channel and landed in front of Zou Yi.


    Like Zou Yi, he looked at the other person with strange eyes. The amazing evil spirit in his eyes could not help frowning even Zou Yi whose strength was far better than that in front.


    The visitor was a tall black man with a wicked face. Behind him was a huge sword longer than him. There were two obvious dark red marks on the cold glittering blade, like blood.


    "Who are you?" Zou Yi said with doubt, "my name is Zou Yi. Can you understand me?"


    The visitor looked at Zou Yi and didn''t speak. He was dressed in black and began to drum up slowly. Unexpectedly, he planned to do it directly.

 Chapter 78

    Zou Yi knew that this person was a bad comer and made a defensive gesture.


    Zou Yi didn''t mean to do this, but just for self-defense. But the man in black misunderstood Zou Yi''s meaning and took the first step to interrupt Zou Yi''s attack.


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly, opened the protective cover and took the blow of the man in black.


    The man in black didn''t draw a knife, but his palm almost broke Zou Yi''s protective cover.


    Zou Yi, who hasn''t started with anyone for a long time and has greatly increased her strength, was surprised and quickly stepped back. At the same time, the magic power in her body surged, and the flame cut, the attack magic given to him by no name, had been sent out.


    After the flame was cut, the mana seemed to be ignited and burned. If a knife shaped attack wave hits the enemy, it will explode immediately.


    The power after the mana explosion is so great that it is difficult for the victim not to be hurt.


    But the black man''s greed completely ignored the flame cut, and his left hand stretched out. Unexpectedly, the knife attack wave of the flame cut directly lived in the palm of his hand.


    Zou Yi suddenly couldn''t bear to hurt the man. She was worried that after he caught the flame and cut it, he would blow up the whole left hand, so she quickly shouted, "be careful!"


    In Zou Yi''s cry, the mana contained in the flame chopper exploded, making an amazing sound, and a visible wave of air surged over. Even Zou Yi felt attacked, and the protective cover was deformed.


    Looking at the man in black again, Zou Yi was surprised that nothing had happened. She couldn''t help but say, "who the hell are you? Why did you do it to me? "


    The man in black looked at Zou Yi, took a step forward slowly, and said in the language of the earth: "your name is Zou Yi? Well, you''re not the one who wants to kill me. We don''t have to fight anymore. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "want to kill you? What''s going on? "


    The man in Black said, "I was chased and killed and escaped here. When I saw you just now, I thought you were one of the people who wanted to kill me, so I made a rash move... Please forgive me, there is no hatred between us. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s just a misunderstanding. The elder''s skill is so good that it''s impossible for people who hunt down the elder to get benefits..."


    The man in black smiled bitterly, and the evil spirit in his eyes seemed to fade: "those who pursue me are people in the fairy world. Their strength is not as good as me, but they have more people... Otherwise, I won''t run for my life everywhere. I''ve been to your hometown and can speak your hometown..."


    Zou Yi noticed that people in black really speak the earth dialect and said it very well: "have you ever been to the earth? When was that? "


    The man in Black said, "are you homesick? I went to the earth many years ago. You may not have been born at that time. If you want to ask me what the earth looks like now, I can only say I don''t know. "


    Zou Yi meant that, but after being seen through by the man in black, she felt that there was no need to ask: "that''s true... Since this elder has been to many places, he must know where this is? I... we are trapped here because we don''t know the coordinates here and can''t go back. "


    The man in black looked around and took out a round thing similar to a compass from his arms. After a long time, he slowly said, "this should be a lost alien world, that is, at the same interface with the earth."


    Zou Yi was overjoyed: "how dare you ask the elder, do you know the coordinates here?"


    The man in Black said, "of course I know the coordinates, but I can''t tell you until my pursuers come here. If those people find you on your way out of here, I''ll start running for my life again. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "that''s true. In fact, we were attacked by people in the fairyland on our way to the fairyland. We came here inadvertently. There are some similarities with the experience of our predecessors. "


    The man in black looked at Zou Yi and asked with some surprise, "do you have enemies with the people in the fairy world?"


    Zou Yi seemed to believe the man in black, so she told the truth: "my master offended the sage in the fairy world, was framed by the sage, and was trapped in a dark place for tens of thousands of years... Now the master came out and wanted to go to the fairy world to find the sage theory, but they attacked him and came here..."


    The man in black laughed and said, "so you have a grudge against the emperor, so we have a common enemy... My name is Fu Yu, and I am the Black God. Zou Yi, I think you have such strength when you are young. I believe your master must be a very powerful God. I don''t know where he is now. Can you take me to see him? "


    Zou Yi heard that the "Black God" Fu Yu mentioned anonymity, and immediately said with a bitter face, "my master blames me for my carelessness in cultivating. He left me here alone and left with my younger martial sister. I don''t know where he is now."


    Fu Yu laughed again and said, "your master is an interesting person. I really want to see your master..."


    Zou Yi sighed, "unless master comes to me, I dare not leave here. If master comes to me and I''m not here, he''ll be angry. "


    Fu Yu said, "if you think so, it shows that you are a person who respects teachers and values morality. Very good. I rarely have a younger generation who can see into the eyes. You Zou Yi are one. If I have the chance to see your master, I will persuade him to forgive you. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "thank you, master. I don''t know where you''re going? As far as I know, there is only one place where there are creatures, and there are long armed people here, which are also human... "


    Fu Yu frowned and said, "is there anyone else in this place? Then I''ll go and have a look. If it''s my enemy, I can''t let it go. "


    Zou Yi said hurriedly, "it can''t be the enemy of the elder generation. They live here for generations and will never be the enemy of the elder generation."


    Fu Yu laughed and said, "you can be a good man. Are you afraid I''ll kill innocent people? Don''t worry, I''m just having a holiday with the emperor. I''m not a person who will kill innocent people. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I dare not misunderstand my predecessors."


    Fu Yu finally looked at Zou Yi, threw a ring and said, "this is a space ring. There are some food and water I brought from other places. I don''t think you have anything to eat in this place, so I''ll give it to you."


    Zou Yi grabbed the space ring and subconsciously said, "I''m not paid for my reactive work. How interesting is this?"


    Fu Yu said with a smile, "just take it. Will I need you to do anything for me because of this? Boy, you look honest. You have a lot of thoughts. No wonder your master left you here alone. I''m gone. If I see you again, remember to remember my space ring. "


    Zou Yi watched Fu Yu leave with a bitter smile, holding Fu Yu''s space ring, but she didn''t know how to open it.

 Chapter 79

    Zou Yi still knows what a space ring is, but he doesn''t know how to use it.


    There is space inside the space ring. According to the size of the space, many things can be stored, and the owner will not feel the weight of those things. It is the best tool to go out for experience and carry necessary items.


    We also had a space ring, but after being caught by the design of the emperor, his space ring was taken away. Now there is no such treasure.


    When Ming Ming and Zou Yi talked about the space ring, they just said the purpose of the space ring, but didn''t tell Zou Yi the usage of the space ring.


    Anyway, there was no space ring for Zou Yi at that time. It was useless to explain the usage, wasn''t it?


    If Zou Yi had got a space ring, he should have asked more at that time.


    Unfortunately, it''s impossible to do it again. Zou Yi wants to ask. He won''t have a chance until he sees nameless again in the future.


    Delicious food can''t be seen or eaten. There''s no difference between having it and not having it. Zou Yi put away the ring with a bitter smile and regarded it as No.


    Zou Yi, who continued to practice, did not know that she was nameless. At this time, she looked at him not far away and saw his dialogue with black god Fu Yu.


    Nameless didn''t hurry to meet, because this black god Fu Yu and his nameless were old acquaintances.


    At this time, the nameless is thinking about a certain period tens of thousands of years ago. There is some anger in the corners of his eyes, but more helpless.


    I''m afraid there are few people who can make the nameless look like this.


    Black God Fu Yu can make nameless people like this, which shows that they not only know each other, but also have a very extraordinary past.


    Standing in place, I recalled the nameless for a while. Finally, I sighed. I still didn''t meet Zou Yi. My body slowly disappeared. I was about to return to the residence of the long arm man.


    Zou Yi naturally doesn''t know about these psychological changes of the unknown. He is practicing again. He doesn''t know that his master was just around. If Fu Yu continues to fight and endanger his life, the unknown will fight to save him.


    Su Mo on the other side is also practicing, but she is in a restless mood. Unexpectedly, she rarely thinks of Zou Yi she hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Su Mo walked around in his room. Several times, he couldn''t help but want to find nameless and ask nameless to let her meet Zou Yi.


    She seemed to feel that Zou Yi was in danger, so she was restless and it was difficult to calm down to practice.


    But nameless''s previous attitude and the scene of nameless beating Zou Yi made Su Mo dare not easily find nameless or say such words with nameless.


    She was worried that her actions would make nameless angry. She went to Zou Yi again and beat Zou Yi up.


    In this way, she will feel sorry for Zou Yi and can no longer face Zou Yi.


    Su Mo''s unusual behavior was seen by the nameless who had just returned, but he didn''t say it for the time being.


    This is about the psychological induction between lovers, just like some mysterious sixth sense. I don''t understand, but I can feel it.


    Nameless saw Su Mo wandering around his room for a long time and couldn''t calm down. She knew that if she didn''t show up again, the girl would keep turning like this, so she could only take the initiative to come outside Su Mo''s room.


    "Su Mo, come out." When nobody talks, he smiles and pretends to be very serious,


    And when he saw Su Mo, he deliberately said with a straight face, "what the hell are you doing? Why do I hear you walking all the time? Don''t you need to practice? "


    Su Mo looked at the nameless carefully and whispered, "master, the disciple was suddenly uneasy and felt... Zou Yi seemed to have an accident, this..."


    Nameless interrupted Su Mo''s words: "then go and see Zou Yi. He''s walking around the room, which makes me upset."


    Su Mo didn''t seem to hear the nameless words clearly. After staying for a while, he turned and ran away. When he was outside the house, he remembered and said "thank you, master".


    Nameless smiled and saw Su Mo leave quickly. After su Mo left, he slowly said, "since you''re here, why don''t you show up to meet me? Do you dare not meet me because you know you''re sorry for me? "


    Listen to Fu Yu''s voice outside: "unknown, how have you always been?"


    Nameless looked at Fu Yu who came in and said with a faint smile, "you found me near Zou Yi. Why did you pretend not to know?"


    "I''m just not sure..." Fu Yu said with the same faint smile: "are you still the same as you before?"


    Nameless looked at Fu Yu: "are you sure now?"


    Fu Yu nodded and sat down nearby. He didn''t know where to take out two jars of wine and handed one to nameless: "we haven''t had a drink together for a long time. Let''s have a drink today?"


    Nameless didn''t answer, but said, "I dare not drink your wine. I''m afraid that when I wake up, I will be caught by the emperor and locked up in a place like the dark abyss for tens of thousands of years."


    Fu Yu flashed an apology in his eyes and said slowly, "I know you will blame me. I was forced to do that at the beginning. I wanted to save you, but I don''t know where you are... "


    The nameless voice gradually had a trace of anger: "did you want to save me? Then why did you kill me? "


    Fu Yu looked at the nameless man who was going to be angry and sighed, "because our junior sister Jingchuan, she was caught by the emperor. If I want to save Jingchuan''s life, I have to do that. "


    "Jingchuan was caught by the emperor?" The nameless frown said, "why don''t I know about it? How did Jingchuan get caught by Shengjun? Her strength is not below you and me... "


    Fu Yu said, "if you want to know what''s going on, I''ll take you to Jingchuan now... She is now the wife of the emperor and the queen mother of the fairy world."


    "What?!" Nameless was shocked, and the expression on his face was even more shocked than when he was caught.


    Fu Yu said with a bitter smile: "Jingchuan cheated both of us. She actually married Shengjun at that time. In order to let Shengjun sit as the king of the fairyland, she designed our brothers to oppose each other. Finally..."


    Nameless sat down dejectedly. He seemed to be a lot older all at once, and his face was very ugly.


    Fu Yu said, "you don''t have to do this. When I learned the news, I was even more surprised and sad than now... We cherish our younger martial sister Jingchuan so much, but she has only little martial brother... Only Shengjun in her heart."


    Nameless tried to calm down and said slowly, "how did you come over so many years? Will Jingchuan and Shengjun easily let you go? "


    Fu Yu said, "how is it possible? At the beginning, I was intrigued by Jingchuan and Shengjun. I thought that as long as I caught you, I could save Jingchuan. When Jingchuan is safe, I''ll save you. Let''s leave the fairyland together... "

 Chapter 80

    "Unfortunately, you later learned that all this was the conspiracy of Jingchuan and Shengjun?" Nameless grabbed and said, "what about yourself? Have you been murdered by Jingchuan and Shengjun? "


    Fu Yu said with a bitter smile, "in the past tens of thousands of years, I have been chased and killed to at least more than 1000 different planets. Among the nine worlds, I have also been to the demon world and the underworld. I''m afraid my life is not as good as yours. "


    Nameless sighed, "if what you say is true, I really have a better life than you. At least I''m free now. There are two disciples who have won my heart. No, three. Another disciple is Zou Er, a long armed man. "


    Fu Yu nodded: "I''ve met your disciples. Zou Yi is very good. She is filial and polite. She practices very hard. She is a good material. Not to mention Su Mo, the flesh refined by the spirit heart must be stronger than our junior sister Jingchuan in the future. It''s Zou er. If you don''t teach carefully, you won''t achieve very well. But achieving immortality is not difficult. "


    Nameless smiled: "I don''t have more energy to guide Zou Er, just Zou Yi and Su mo. I''m exhausted. what about you? But there are disciples? "


    Fu Yu shook his head: "I live a life of escape every day. Where dare I accept disciples? Elder martial brother, you are our eldest martial brother and the successor designated by our master. The elder martial brothers, younger martial sisters and younger martial sisters in the gate are still waiting for you to go back and preside over the affairs in the gate... "


    Nameless waved his hand: "I can''t go back now. Zou Yi and Su Mo are in a critical period of cultivation. Here is just suitable for cultivating Jiuyang Jue. I have to wait."


    Fu Yu nodded: "in that case, younger martial brother, I dare to ask elder martial brother to let me stay?"


    Nameless thought: "you and I jointly created the rebirth technique. It''s also good for you to stay and guide Zou Yi. I asked Zou Yi to worship you as a teacher. Let''s teach him together and strive for another God in the door. It can be regarded as worthy of master and our own conscience. "


    Fu Yu got up and said, "thank you for your forgiveness, senior brother, and for giving me such a good disciple. I... Do it first."


    As soon as Fu Yu looked up, a jar of wine rumbled and went down. He looked as if he hadn''t drunk. He looked natural.


    Nameless looked at another jar of wine in Fu Yu''s hand, stretched out his hand and took a sip: "you have a good amount of wine, but I can''t. I''ll keep this wine and drink it slowly. If I want to drink your wine in the future, it will be very difficult. "


    Fu Yu said with a smile: "elder martial brother knows me... I still have several jars of wine after a thousand days. When elder martial brother wants to drink, just ask me. I promise there will be no two words within three jars. "


    "Three altar?" Nameless smiled: "it''s the same as before. When it comes to wine, it''s stingy."


    Fu Yu said with a smile, "I should be stingy. My wine is not ordinary. It''s difficult to brew."


    Nameless said, "no matter how precious, you have trapped me for tens of thousands of years. A few jars of wine can''t completely calm me down. You do it yourself, and I don''t need to say anything. "


    Fu Yu smiled bitterly and said, "I have promised you to teach Zou Yi to practice. It''s a very hard job and will trap me for a long time."


    Nameless smiled and said, "we are all his masters. We will also be trapped for a long time. You don''t have to complain."


    Fu Yu sighed: "the emperor sent ten golden immortals under his hand and ten thousand soldiers to hunt me down. I''m really not their opponent alone. I''ve been running away for so long these years, and I haven''t been able to get rid of them completely, so I''m going to ask you for help to get rid of them at one stroke. "


    Nameless said, "I knew you didn''t have a good heart... Just, I hate these people too. Just help you catch them and be a servant for us."


    Fu Yu said with a smile, "it would be nice to drive them away. It would be difficult to be our servants."


    Nameless said, "since you are so heartless, you are welcome. If you don''t know what to do, master, what will the old man think when he knows. "


    Fu Yu said, "master hasn''t left his closed place for tens of thousands of years, and he doesn''t know what happened between us. I think he will express something when the old man leaves the customs. "


    Nameless frowned, suddenly lowered his voice and said, "master, he may not be in his retreat anymore."


    Surprised, Fu Yu immediately asked, "elder martial brother, what did you say? How could we have watched master enter the closed place together..."


    Nameless said, "at that time, we were far apart. I''m afraid the master we saw was not the master himself."


    Fu Yu was even more surprised: "what''s going on, elder martial brother? Do you know anything?"


    Nameless said, "I''ve been meditating all these years. If the master is still there, the emperor will never dare to open his hand to me. So after thinking about it, there is only one possibility, that is, the master is gone. "


    Fu Yu''s face was sad and said reluctantly, "elder martial brother, do you have evidence?"


    Nameless shook his head: "I don''t have any evidence for the time being, but do you think there was something different when we sent master?"


    Fu Yu was stunned: "elder martial brother, after many years, how can I remember so clearly?"


    Nameless said, "I always remember clearly. The master at that time was obviously different from usual. At that time, Master seemed a little nervous and didn''t say a word, which was not normal... "


    Fu Yu frowned and said, "when senior brother reminded me, it reminded me that it was true... We didn''t notice this because we were a little far away."


    Nameless sighed: "either master was already under control at that time, or master had already... What went in at that time was just a double."


    Fu Yu nodded slightly, then hurriedly shook his head: "how is this possible? Even if someone wanted to harm master''s cultivation, it was impossible. Besides, we were right next to master at that time. If someone attacked master, we couldn''t not know. "


    Nameless said, "do you remember who was responsible for taking care of master''s daily life in the month before master closed? That''s the younger martial sister we have never doubted. If she had planned what would happen later, it would make sense. "


    Fu Yu frowned, and suddenly there was more murderous spirit in his eyes, which were already full of evil spirit.


    Now Fu Yu looks like a god of killing. He is preparing to choose people to eat. He will soon make the surrounding blood flow into a rive

 Chapter 81

    Nameless words made Fu Yu''s mood fluctuate greatly, but it was not over. Nameless continued: "if I expected it well, master should have died for many years. In order to make the people in the fairy world obey them, Shengjun and Jingchuan deliberately hide this matter. "


    Fu Yu said, "Damn it, I knew they killed Shifu. I wouldn''t let them go... Elder martial brother, should we go to the fairy world to avenge Shifu?"


    Nameless shook his head: "don''t worry. The fairyland has been in the hands of Shengjun and Jingchuan for tens of thousands of years. Their status has long been deep-rooted. If you want to kill them to avenge your master, you must not rush forward."


    "What should we do? I''m a little confused. I still ask senior brother to decide everything. " Fu Yu patted his head and his face was full of pain: "what evil things have this damn Saint done?"


    Nameless sighed and said, "the saint is for the throne of the Immortal Emperor, but we don''t care about anything... I mean, we should take a long-term view and defeat the saint in the safest and most effective way to avenge our master."


    Fu Yu said, "what should we do? Elder martial brother, you say, I''m so anxious! "


    Nameless looked at Fu Yu, suddenly changed the topic and said, "are you going to help me avenge Shifu? Or do you just want to know my plan? "


    Fu Yu was stunned, his face changed slightly, and said in a deep voice, "elder martial brother, I still don''t believe me... Just, I will go to the fairy world alone to avenge my master. Elder martial brother, wait and see if I really want to do this."


    Fu Yu, who was about to leave, smiled and said, "don''t blame me for being careless. I have to be careful about what we have experienced over the years. Sit down and listen to me about my plan... "


    Fu Yu sat down slowly. His face was still sad. Looking at the nameless eyes, he also had a trace of regret. This can''t be pretended. It''s all from the heart.


    Nameless stared at Fu Yu all the time. At this time, he was secretly relieved and said to Fu Yu, "my plan is very simple, but it will take at least a thousand years to realize it. To complete my plan, we need to find the reincarnated master first. Otherwise, nothing can be achieved. "


    Fu Yu said, "millennium? I think we can go directly to Shengjun and Jingchuan... I don''t believe senior brother will go with me. Who else can stop us? "


    Nameless said, "I told you, don''t act impulsively. Don''t forget that Shifu''s magic weapon, heaven and earth sword, may also be in their hands. We''ll only ask for trouble if we go rashly. Are you sure to defeat the emperor and Jingchuan who have heaven and earth sword? Can''t you hear me finish? "


    "What are we going to do? Do you really have to find the reincarnated master before you can complete your plan, elder martial brother? " Fu Yu said, "after thousands of years, can the reincarnated master remember the previous things, come forward to accuse Shengjun and Jingchuan and help him avenge himself?"


    Nameless said, "as long as I find my master and let him practice the Nine Yang decision and become an immortal, I will have a way to awaken my master''s past life memory. At that time, master will naturally come forward and solve this old matter that has passed for tens of thousands of years. "


    Fu Yu frowned and said, "even if this is feasible, where are we going to find master? Who is the reincarnated master in this vast world of people? And after such a long time, I''m afraid master reincarnation has gone through countless lives. Can you really remember what happened tens of thousands of years ago? "


    Nameless smiled and smiled strangely: "as long as you find master and awaken master''s memory, leave it to me. And I have a feeling that maybe we don''t have to go to master. Master will come to us himself. "


    Fu Yu suddenly thought of something and cried out, "what elder martial brother said is the yuan God mark that master left in our body?"


    He nodded innocently, stretched out his hand and rolled up his right arm. There was a small red dot on it, like an insignificant blood mole.


    Fu Yu also rolled up his right arm and had the same mole.


    Nameless nodded slightly, and the immortal power in his body slowly gathered on this blood mole.


    The blood mole got immortal power, slowly deformed, enlarged and taller, and finally turned into a person the size of a finger.


    Although the man is very small, he has clear eyebrows and eyes. If you look carefully, he is still a very handsome man, but his hair is white and his age doesn''t seem to be young.


    Fu Yu was the same. On his arm stood a man the size of a finger.


    The two people as like as two peas on the arm are exactly the same. The two looked at each other and took back the immortal power together. The man gradually shrunk and turned into a blood mole.


    What Fu Yu didn''t notice was that there was a faint white light flashing on the reduced blood mole. It''s just that the light is too weak. Even Fu Yu, a great God, didn''t find it because he focused on the nameless body.


    Nameless said, "master once said that any two of the four of us who are in the same door together can find his location by pressing the seal of the yuan God. Now that we are together, it must not be difficult to find master. "


    Fu Yu said, "but master also said that it must be when his strength is still above the great Luo Jinxian. If we are not strong enough after master''s reincarnation, what should we do? "


    Nameless said, "don''t worry about this husband, because Shifu found something before the accident. He first told me another way to find him... Moreover, I have found the person who may be after Shifu''s reincarnation according to the way Shifu said."


    Fu Yu said suspiciously, "are you serious? Elder martial brother has been trapped for tens of thousands of years. How could he have the time and opportunity to find Shifu? "


    Nameless smiled: "it''s a secret. I can''t tell you now. Now I''m not sure if the person I found is the reincarnated master. When I''m sure in the future, I''ll naturally tell you. "


    Fu Yu nodded: "elder martial brother, you can''t tell me. I''m afraid when I get drunk. If I say it, it will affect master''s safety."


    Nameless looked at Fu Yu and said positively, "you reminded me. If you really want to repent and help me, and our master, you must promise me that from now on, you can only drink one glass of wine every day. "


    Fu Yu looked at nameless with a bitter face, clenched his teeth and said, "OK, I promised... Elder martial brother, I did something I''m sorry for you, so I only have to obey what you say now. This... I promised."

 Chapter 82

    Nameless smiled, "remember what you said. Also, what we said today is not allowed to be mentioned again in the future. No one is allowed to mention it at any time, including in front of Zou Yi, Su Mo and Zou er. "


    Fu Yu zhengse said, "don''t worry, senior brother. I know the weight." "Don''t forget, elder martial brother. I''m not the rash and bewitching husband I was tens of thousands of years ago. I''ve been chased and killed over the years. I''ve changed a lot of habits, and I''m an old man. Don''t you know that? "


    Nameless patted Fu Yu on the shoulder: "anyway, you are also my junior brother, so don''t put on the airs of an old man in front of me."


    Fu Yu relaxed a lot and said with a smile, "that''s true. Elder martial brother, you are nearly a thousand years older than me. I can''t put on airs anyway."


    Nameless smiled and said, "you can put on airs in front of Zou Yi... But Su Mo, you must not be rude."


    Fu Yuqi said, "why? In front of Zou Yi''s younger martial sister Su Mo, can''t I put on the airs of martial uncle? "


    Nameless zhengse said, "I can only tell you that Su Mo''s origin is amazing."


    Fu Yu said with a smile, "what''s her origin? It''s just a Book spirit. The flesh body was refined by senior brother with the heart of aura... "


    Nameless interrupted Fu Yu and said positively, "I can''t say the origin of Su Mo now. You will naturally know later. Then you will understand what I mean today. Now just remember to respect her. "


    Fu Yu frowned and said, "a younger generation wants my respect. Why don''t you see that you respect her, senior brother? I saw you scold her just now! "


    Nameless sighed, "I can''t help it. If I''m not more strict, can I be a master? And this girl... Isn''t that enough? "


    Nameless shook his head as if he were afraid, with a strange look on his face.


    Fu Yu smiled: "elder martial brother, this Su Mo is very unusual..."


    Nameless got up and walked aside. She seemed to remember something and murmured, "she is the one our master dare not offend. She almost abandoned us at the beginning. Naturally, I want to be better to her..."


    Naturally, Fu Yu could hear nameless words. His face gradually changed and became very serious. The little humor of those young talents who showed when talking to nameless before is now gone.


    Fu Yu didn''t ask any more, but the look in his eyes showed that he knew everything.


    Don''t be a man without a brain. He is an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years. He is well-informed and has high skills.


    Many things, see a corner, he can know the whole truth.


    Nameless was silent for a while, turned to look at Fu Yu who was also silent, and said positively: "younger martial brother, please pick up Zou Yi and Su mo later. We may live here for some time, and we need to talk to them first..."


    Fu Yu said, "I''m going to pick them up now. I''m late. I''m afraid the people who pursue me will hurt them."


    A trace of murderous spirit flashed in the nameless eyes and said coldly, "dare to hurt them. I promise none of those people can live."


    Fu Yu had never seen such an air as nameless before. After being stunned, he quickly turned and left to pick up Zou Yi and Su mo.


    After a while, Fu Yu took Su Mo and Zou Yi back to nameless''s residence. Along the way, Fu Yu had told Zou Yi that nameless had forgiven him.


    So when Zou Yi saw nameless, she quickly saluted and said loudly, "I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I won''t dare again."


    Nameless deliberately said, "do you know what to do in the future?"


    Zou Yi said hurriedly, "I know. Please rest assured, master."


    Nameless reached out to pick up Zou Yi, looked at Zou Yi and said, "you have worked hard and achieved very good results over the years. I will forgive you this time when I see it in my eyes. Next time you think like that again, don''t blame me. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m confused for a moment. Please forgive me, master. From now on, I will practice hard and live up to your expectations. "


    Nameless nodded: "don''t go to the Lingqi River in the future. Stay here to practice. Now you first worship Fu Yu as your teacher. In the future, we will all be your masters and guide you to practice together. "


    Zou Yi was slightly stunned and then saluted: "disciple Zou Yi, pay a visit to master Fu Yu."


    Fu Yu smiled and said, "since you worship me as a teacher, the space ring I gave you before is regarded as a teacher worship gift for you. Don''t give it back to me."


    Nameless smiled and said, "younger martial brother has already given Zou Yi a space ring. How can it be regarded as a gift after worship?"


    Fu Yu said bitterly, "elder martial brother, like you, I have nothing better to be a gift."


    Nameless said, "isn''t your soul chopping knife much better than the space ring? Don''t be stingy. Give Zou Yi a salute. "


    Fu Yu''s face suddenly became very wonderful. I don''t know what he thought. When he took down the big knife longer than him, he seemed to have lost half his life and lost all his strength.


    Zou Yi didn''t know what medicine was sold in the nameless gourd, but she knew that the war soul knife must be a treasure. After taking it, she said loudly, "disciple, thank you, master Fu Yu."


    Fu Yu was heartbroken, but he had to say with a smile: "as a teacher, this war soul knife has amazing power. After you take it, be careful not to accidentally hurt others..."


    Fu Yu was obviously reluctant to give up the knife. After talking for a while, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and want to get the war soul knife back.


    Seeing this, he immediately stretched out his hand and pulled Fu Yu aside. At the same time, he said to Su Mo, "Su Mo, go and tell me to cook some good dishes. I''ll have a good drink with your martial uncle Fu Yu."


    Su Mo promised to go. When he left, he looked at Zou Yi and seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say it in front of nameless and Fu Yu.


    But Fu Yu, although he still looked at Zou Yi''s soul chopping knife, said in his mouth, "didn''t he say that he can only drink one cup a day? I drank it today... "


    Nameless said, "haven''t you seen him for a long time? You can make an exception and allow you to drink more."


    Fu Yu suddenly seemed to forget to cut his soul, took out his wine jar and yelled.


    Looking at nameless and Fu Yu like this, Zou Yi had a familiar feeling in her heart, but he immediately smiled. It was impossible. Although Fu Yu had seen him before, he had never seen Fu Yu and nameless together, so it was an illusion.

 Chapter 83

    Nameless and Fuyu drank. Zou Yi and Su Mo quietly withdrew, sat down in an empty place, and continued to talk about the love words that had not been finished just now.


    They just talked about the pain of parting for a long time by the Lingqi River, and they still haven''t finished feeling up to now.


    It''s natural to have endless words when we meet again after a long separation. But Zou Yi also knew that if she put all her thoughts on Su Mo, she was afraid that nameless would beat him up again and leave him somewhere.


    So Zou Yi specially changed the topic to cultivation and asked Su Mo: "are you about to break through the fourth level when you cultivate Jiuyang decision?"


    Su Mo smiled, her beautiful face full of tenderness: "I''m almost perfect... Maybe I''ll break through in a few months. And you? "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "the fourth level of cultivation, I started to cultivate in front of you, but the progress has been very slow. Now I don''t know when I can achieve perfection... "


    Su Mo slowly took Zou Yi''s hand: "don''t worry, I''ll wait for you. When we come here together, we will leave together. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I''m afraid that after master knows, he will blame me for my lack of intention in practice."


    Su Mo said, "no, master once said that you are a double practitioner of Dharma and body, so your progress will be slower than me. In fact, you have been very fast. If you change others, you can''t practice to the fourth level every few decades. "


    Su Mo comforted Zou Yi and made Zou Yi a little happy, but at this time, nameless and Fu Yu appeared in front of them at the same time. It seemed that they had something to say.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo stood up and listened to nameless say, "from today on, Zou Yi, you should practice the sabre technique with master Fu Yu, and also continue to practice the Nine Yang determination and rebirth. In the future, you will feel very hard, but your harvest will be big enough. So you have to be prepared. "


    Zou Yigong said respectfully, "I know."


    Nameless nodded: "Su Mo, you continue to practice with me. In addition to cultivating the Nine Yang resolution and the basic body refining skill I passed to you, you also need to learn more spells, especially the water attribute spell. In addition, I will teach you a set of swordsmanship specially trained by the most powerful woman in the school, which is called plain hand sword. You also need to practice well without any slack. "


    Su Mo said, "I would like to obey master''s orders."


    Nameless nodded with satisfaction: "now Zou Yi follows master Fu Yu. Su Mo, come back with me and continue to practice."


    Zou Yi and Su mo were reluctant to part as soon as they met, but they didn''t dare to say anything. They obediently followed their masters.


    Su Mo followed nameless back to his original residence. He was immediately ordered by nameless to practice Jiuyang. He said he couldn''t leave here until he broke through the fourth floor.


    Su Moming knew that this was an unnamed intention. His purpose was not to let him meet Zou Yi, but he had nothing to say and began to practice obediently.


    Nameless asked the long arm man to prepare a large number of delicious and delicious things to Su Mo''s room every day. Su Mo still chose to eat.


    And nameless also specially sent several long armed maids to serve Su Mo like a princess, so that Su Mo enjoyed the treatment of a princess.


    Zou Yi followed Fu Yu to leave the red * * area where the long arm people lived, and stayed away from this area until she came to the foot of a barren mountain.


    There is also a Reiki river here. There are also many liquid Reiki filled with impurities.


    The difference is that there is a huge cave here, which is willing to let Zou Yi and Fu Yu live in as a temporary residence.


    Fu Yu was ok with Zou Yi, but his attitude towards Zou Yi has been much worse since he left nameless.


    After living in the cave, Fu Yu didn''t give Zou Yi any rest time, so he directly asked Zou Yi to practice the art of rebirth.


    And it was Fu Yu who personally supervised and watched Zou Yi practice the third layer of rebirth, bone refining.


    Bone refining requires a large amount of metal supply to Zou Yi, otherwise it will get twice the result with half the effort and have little effect.


    I don''t know where Fu Yu found many kinds of precious metals. After taking them out, he almost forced Zou Yi to practice bone.


    Zou Yi endured severe pain and never said anything reluctant or uncomfortable. In front of her husband Yu, she practiced rebirth again and again.


    The process of bone refining is more painful than skin refining, but Zou Yi has been trying to endure it without even crying out a pain.


    Fu Yu looked at Zou Yi, who gritted her teeth and insisted without any complaints. She couldn''t bear it in her heart, but on the surface, she didn''t show anything.


    In fact, Fu Yu didn''t want to force Zou Yi like this, but these were nameless orders. Since he promised nameless to do so, he couldn''t help it.


    Although Fu Yu didn''t understand why he did this, he also knew that Zou Yi would suffer more now and less in the face of the enemy in the future.


    If you don''t work hard when practicing at ordinary times, it''s too late to regret when facing the enemy in the future.


    It''s a simple truth that strict teachers make excellent disciples. What Fu Yu has to do now is to force Zou Yi to cultivate as much as possible, so as to stimulate Zou Yi''s potential, speed up his cultivation speed and enhance his strength.


    The most direct way to improve Zou Yi''s current strength is body refining and rebirth.


    Only when the body is strong enough, it''s not a matter to practice other skills and spells.


    So now, Fu Yu completely ignores whether Zou Yi can stick to it or not and forces Zou Yi to practice rebirth through fire all day.


    Now Fu Yu is like a villain without any compassion. He is also like a legendary devil from hell.


    Zou Yi didn''t think much. He knew in his heart that even if no husband forced him to practice, he would go all out to practice.


    Su Mo is already waiting for him. He can''t let his beloved down.


    Love may not be beautiful many times, but for Zou Yi now, the love between him and Su Mo is everything to him.


    Although he didn''t dare to say it, he was afraid that the unknown would be angry again after he knew it.


    Fu Yu occasionally fights with Zou Yi to train Zou Yi''s ability. At that time, Zou Yi was excited and scared, because every time her husband made a move, Zou Yi would end up seriously injured.


    Even if he can''t die, the pain is still very obvious. It''s a bad taste.


    Now Zou Yi and Su Mo enjoy the opposite treatment. Su Mo was trained like a princess, while Zou Yi was forced to practice like a prisoner.


    The treatment of these two people, one is heaven, the other is hell

 Chapter 84

    The best cultivation method is actual combat.


    However, the premise of actual combat is that there must be a certain foundation. Otherwise, if you fight like an ordinary person and rely on the means of grasping, pushing and mixing, you won''t make progress in how to fight.


    Therefore, after "abusing" Zou Yi for nearly a year and determining that the third layer of Zou Yi''s rebirth has been completed, Fu Yu found Zou Er, who started later than Zou Yi, but whose strength is much stronger than Zou Yi, and let Zou Yi fight Zou er.


    There can be no actual combat with the slightest hand left. Unless one side can''t move, the battle can''t stop.


    Zou ER was already a quasi immortal when he didn''t practice - in terms of his aura and his flesh improved by aura for a long time.


    However, Zou Er, who has not practiced any magic and has not practiced martial arts, can''t convert the aura in his body into mana. He has no combat effectiveness.


    Now Zou Er, after practicing the basic skills, the scattered aura in his body turned into his mana. With some basic spells taught by unknown, his strength can be brought into play.


    To be honest, nameless has never regarded Zou ER as a key training object. The skills and spells taught to Zou Er are the most common.


    However, Zou er''s foundation is very good. Even if he only practices the most basic skills and spells, his strength is still above Zou Yi who has not broken through the fourth level of Jiuyang decision.


    The martial brothers didn''t have to fight with their lives, but Fu Yu''s order was that they couldn''t keep their hands, so Zou ER and Zou Yi used their strongest attack means at the beginning.


    Zou Er uses basic spells, but his internal mana is stronger than Zou Yi. His attack power is not at all poor than Zou Yi''s advanced spells.


    On the contrary, the casting speed of basic spells was fast. In the first war, Zou Yi had not finished her preparation for advanced spells, but had been hit and fell down.


    Zou Yi, who fought for the first time, actually fell without a move. Fu Yu, who was watching the battle, was extremely surprised and felt the necessity of practical training for Zou Yi.


    How far can people who can practice and can''t fight go on the path of cultivating immortals?


    So from then on, Fu Yu constantly ordered Zou Yi and Zou Er to fight, hoping that Zou Yi could gain practical combat experience and improve his combat quality.


    Zou Yi was more painful and depressed. Zou Er almost killed Zou ER in every war. Although Fu Yu will treat Zou Yi in time and save her life, Zou Yi has tasted enough of the pain.


    After repeated fighting and continuous fighting, Zou Er seems to be very smart. There are more and more attack means and more sophisticated spells. From the basic spells at the beginning, to the later medium spells, and then to the later advanced spells, Zou er''s strength will be improved every time he fights Zou Yi.


    This makes Zou Yi, who is beaten black and blue every time, not depressed. He just thought of a way to defeat Zou er. Zou er''s attack method has changed again. Once again, Zou Yi can''t be found in the southeast and northwest.


    Zou Yi, who had been beaten for nearly half a year, was defeated except for a chance to beat Zou er.


    In the end, Zou er said that he didn''t compete with Zou Yi. He said that he always beat his senior brother like this.


    In desperation, I can only temporarily stop Zou Yi''s competition with Zou er. I went to see him for the first time for half a year.


    When Fu Yu came back from his nameless residence, he told Zou Yi that Su Mo had broken through to the fourth floor of Jiuyang decision and completed the goal set before nameless.


    After Zou Yi knew it, she suddenly remembered that he had been fighting with Zou er for more than half a year. He had never practiced Jiuyang decision at all, and it was impossible to break through the fourth layer of Jiuyang decision.


    However, every time he was beaten by Zou ER and bruised all over, he had to use the fire rebirth technique to recover. Unknowingly, the fourth layer of the fire rebirth technique is very difficult to cultivate. Unexpectedly, he has made great progress.


    It seems that after a few more battles and several more recovery processes, he can practice the fourth layer of pulse refining.


    Refining the meridians, as the name suggests, is to cultivate the meridians in the body. Some people also say refining the meridians.


    Meridians are the path through which mana runs, which is equivalent to channels. The stronger the meridians, the stronger the toughness, the more mana you can pass at one time, and the greater the power you will naturally exert.


    Pulse refining is also extremely painful and extremely dangerous. The meridians of the human body are quite fragile. If you don''t pay attention to them, they may break and are difficult to repair.


    Now Zou Yi has unconsciously cultivated her meridians very strong and tough. She is almost to meet the requirements of refining meridians in rebirth. I can''t help but say that this is a great surprise.


    At this time, Zou Yi finally fully understood Fu Yu''s intention. He asked Zou Yi to fight Zou er. In addition to training Zou Yi''s practical ability, the more important thing is still the rebirth.


    He has lived for so long. If the way of nature continues to force Zou Yi to practice this rebirth technique as before, Zou Yi will be dissatisfied.


    Fu Yu also took great pains to come up with a method of cultivating this rebirth technique that even Zou Yi didn''t notice - actual combat.


    On the surface, Zou Yi carries out practical training with Zou Er every day. In fact, more importantly, after Zou Yi was beaten black and blue, when she recovered with fire rebirth, she unknowingly continued to practice fire rebirth.


    Moreover, this kind of cultivation is very effective, which is almost several times that of self-cultivation.


    However, Zou Yi''s pain is doubled. Every time she is beaten violently by Zou Er, that is Zou Yi. If someone else changes, I''m afraid she can''t bear it long ago.


    When Zou Yi understood all this, the fourth layer of pulse refining of fire rebirth was about to be completed and passed the most dangerous and difficult initial stage.


    With some gratitude, Zou Yi spoke to Fu Yu for the first time during her practice: "thank you, master. The fourth level of pulse refining of disciple''s rebirth is about to reach perfection."


    Fu Yu didn''t expect Zou Yi to discover his secret so soon. While he was pleased, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "thank me. If you don''t blame me, I''ll be relieved. If you have a chance, thank Zou er. He has worked hard for your cultivation in the past six months. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "but he also learned a lot of spells that unknown masters can''t teach from you. Even the first three masters of the Nine Yang decision have taught them. The benefits are big enough, aren''t they?"

 Chapter 85

    Fu Yu said with a smile, "did you see it? That''s right. I think Zou Er is a man who can be made. I can''t help teaching him some spells... As for the first three layers of the Nine Yang decision, don''t tell my senior brother, but he will blame me. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "naturally, the disciple won''t say anything, but if the disciple wants to, the unknown Master must be able to see something for himself. Zou er''s strength suddenly increased greatly. How can the unknown master not be suspicious? Master, do you think so? "


    "Good boy," Fu Yu laughed, "how dare you threaten me, master? Aren''t you afraid I''ll ask Zou Er to beat you again?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m used to being beaten. If I don''t get beaten, my skin will itch."


    Fu Yu walked up to Zou Yi with a laugh and patted Zou Yi on the shoulder: "no kidding, you should seize the time to practice the fire regeneration technique. I believe that the fourth layer of your fire regeneration technique will be perfect in half a month at most. Then you can begin to cultivate the fourth layer of Nine Yang Jue. If there is no accident, that is, half a month, the fourth floor of Jiuyang decision will be perfect. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I understand." "Master, did younger martial sister Su Mo really break through the fourth floor long ago?"


    Fu Yu said, "this is indeed true... Don''t think too much. When you reach the seventh level of fire bath rebirth, your cultivation speed will be as fast as Su mo."


    Zou Yi said, "I just want to know how long Su Mo has been waiting for me."


    Fu Yu said, "it doesn''t matter. Her qualifications are absolutely incomparable. The heart of Reiki is the treasure between heaven and earth. It is used to refine Su Mo''s body. Naturally, the speed of cultivation is very fast. In fact, you are already very good. You should be better than me and nameless. "


    Zou Yi smiled and said to herself: "at first, I said with confidence that I would break through the fourth layer of Jiuyang decision before Su mo. now I want to come, I''m really too confident..."


    Instead of saying these words, he turned around and continued to practice.


    Unknowingly, a month has passed. As Fu Yu said, Zou Yi''s rebirth technique has successfully broken through the fourth layer of pulse refining. The fourth layer of the Nine Yang decision has also reached perfection.


    It can be said that Zou Yi has finally completed the first stage of cultivation.


    As nameless said, the first four levels of cultivation of jiuyangjue need all kinds of cultivation resources from the outside world to support, so the effect of cultivation on this planet full of aura is the best.


    After the fifth level, you need to rely on the cultivator''s own understanding. The external aura can''t be affected.


    It is supposed that they can leave the planet now, but Fu Yu said to Zou Yi at this time: "you and Su Mo''s cultivation have achieved the expected purpose. Nameless and I should go to meet those annoying celestial slaves. I''ll take you to Su Mo first. You''ll stay in the red * * area where the long arm people live. After we clean up the slaves in the fairy world, we''ll find a way to leave here. "


    Zou Yi remembered that Fu Yu was chased and killed before he came here. Recently, he has been busy practicing and concentrating. Unexpectedly, those pursuers have come to this planet.


    Zou Yi didn''t say anything. She followed Fu Yu back to the red * * domain and saw Su Mo and nameless, which she hadn''t seen for a long time. Zou Yi was very moved.


    No matter what Zou Yi and Su Mo would say after meeting, Fu Yu and Ming Ming left immediately.


    The place where Fu Yu and Ming Ming are going is the Lingqi river where Zou Yi stayed for a long time.


    If Zou Yi comes here now, he will find that dozens of tall tents have been built on the originally flat river beach.


    Inside and outside the camp, there are heavily armed heavenly soldiers with distinctive clothes and armor. Ten Heavenly generals in golden armor were sitting in ten camps.


    They are the ten golden immortals of the holy king in Fu Yu''s mouth. They came here with 10000 heavenly soldiers to hunt down Fu Yu. But now they all seem to have nothing to do.


    Tianbing is also like this. He is listless, as if he is very tired.


    They are the immortal soldiers who came to hunt down Fu Yu, but I don''t know why, they stayed by the Reiki River and didn''t take the initiative to hunt down Fu Yu close at hand.


    When nameless and Fu Yu appeared in a camp at the same time, and then isolated the camp, the golden armor general in the camp stood up and said, "are you from the head and follow us to see the emperor?"


    Nameless smiled: "surrender? You''re not a fool, are you? I am a God, and will turn myself in to you? "


    The golden immortal in golden armor was stunned and immediately shouted, "come on, take the nameless and the rest of my husband and reward them."


    A kind of heavenly soldier did not see nameless and Fu Yu, nor did he not know his duty. But they won''t rush forward to die without an order.


    Since they followed the ten golden immortals to kill Fu Yu, countless of their brothers and sisters have been killed and injured, which has made them afraid.


    No matter what kind of soldiers on the interface, they can''t retreat in the face of a strong enemy. However, knowing that going up is to die and there is no assurance of winning, the same soldiers will have their own ideas.


    The heavenly soldiers can only obey Jinxian''s orders, which is the bounden duty of soldiers.


    Slowly came forward and surrounded nameless and Fu Yu, but he didn''t attack immediately.


    Jinxian also knew his soldiers'' mentality. He also knew that it was time for his soldiers to come forward, that is, to die.


    But carrying the order of the emperor, they dare not go forward bravely. Even if they die, they can only go forward and die.


    Nameless and Fu Yu both smiled at the corners of their mouths and had no intention of hurting people immediately. However, there are ten Jinxian leading the team. If they go together, it will be a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, nameless and Fu Yu tacitly shot at the same time and easily took down the golden fairy in the camp in front of the heavenly soldiers.


    The strength of Jinxian is not trivial, but under the hands of nameless and Fuyu, it is like a child without any combat effectiveness, who is easily won.


    If all ten of them were here, nameless and Fu Yu wouldn''t take them so easily.


    After separation, they were broken one by one, which was much simpler for nameless and Fu Yu.


    The golden immortal was captured and stared angrily, but he couldn''t even say a word. At this time, the immortal power in his body had already been sealed and could not move.

 Chapter 86

    Fu Yu knew Jin Xian and said to Ming Ming with a smile, "do you remember Sanye scholar''s younger martial brother, the four book boy? He is. "


    Nameless smiled: "it turned out to be the four book boy who hasn''t grown up for thousands of years. He hasn''t seen him for many years. Now he has grown up a lot."


    Fu Yu said with a smile, "he was forced to change his height by the emperor with supreme magic. Giving him the golden fairy position can also be regarded as his achievement. So he is extremely loyal to the emperor. "


    Nameless said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. When we take down all the golden fairies, we will deal with them slowly."


    Fu Yu said with a smile, "listen to your senior brother."


    As soon as the nameless face was positive, one of the heavenly soldiers who stood aside with a finger shouted: "your general has been bound by my magic. Don''t expect to untie him. Otherwise, not only your own life will be difficult to protect, but also your general''s life. I''m afraid you will be injured by mistake."


    The soldier said with a bitter face, "we know what to do. God... Don''t worry."


    Nameless smiled, turned to Fu Yu and said, "there are nine golden immortals left, four of you and five of me. I''ll meet you here when I''m finished."


    Fu Yu smiled: "let''s have a competition. If I win, should I lift the prohibition that has been enforced for several years?"


    Nameless smiled and said, "if you come back first, I can lift the prohibition... One day."


    "One day?" Fu Yu smiled bitterly: "one day, let''s start."


    Nameless and Fu Yu nodded together. Then they seemed to disappear and suddenly left the camp.


    The four book boy, who was sealed with mana and couldn''t move, hinted with his eyes countless times that the heavenly soldiers imprisoned in the camp saved him. Unfortunately, these heavenly soldiers seemed to be really worried about hurting him and didn''t move.


    The four book boy couldn''t help sighing secretly. In front of the two gods, nameless and Fuyu, the strength is an ordinary immortal, and even the heavenly soldiers who are not immortal, without any defiance.


    After yizhuxiang''s Kung Fu, Fu Yu returned here first. He carried two gold immortals tied together in his hands.


    The four golden immortals were full of shock, anger and shame, but they calmed down together after they saw the four book boy.


    They may also know that among them, the most powerful is the four book boy. Now all the four schoolboys have been captured first. It is no shame that they have been captured.


    The four book boy saw that the general he brought was caught in half, but there was no resistance. His mood slowly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Nameless strength is stronger. He wants to seize the remaining five golden immortals. I''m afraid it''s not difficult.


    Before the four book boy thought more, an unknown figure appeared. He was even more unique. With one hand, he brought in the nameless golden fairy tied to a rope like a sheep.


    Those golden immortals came in by themselves and were led in by the nameless.


    When Fu Yu saw it, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "elder martial brother, you are so skillful and gentle than me."


    Nameless smiled and said, "these people are very cooperative with me. After seeing me, they directly arrested me without saying a word. I didn''t have the heart to embarrass them, so I found a rope... What''s the name of the fairy rope? I brought them together. "


    Fu Yu nodded: "so I came back first, so I can ignore this prohibition all day."


    Nameless said, "I''ll drink with you after I finish my business."


    Fu Yu smiled, "what business do you have to do? Those who surrender nod, or they will be killed. They just take their immortal position and become our disciples. "


    Nameless said with a smile, "I want to give them a chance to speak. Otherwise, some people nodded clearly and later repented. We have no evidence to prove that they are people who have broken their promises. It is difficult to investigate their responsibility for breaking their promises."


    Fu Yu nodded, waved his hand, and a dazzling light flashed. The ten golden immortals who could not speak originally found that they could speak.


    "I''m Hongyu, a disciple of the emperor. It''s impossible for Tianfeng family to surrender to you. If you want to kill or cut, it''s up to you." The only female Jinxian shouted angrily as soon as she opened her mouth: "don''t think we''ll be afraid if you catch us..."


    When Fu Yu caught the female Jinxian Hongyu, he stepped forward, looked at Hongyu and said, "are you from the Tianfeng family? What a pity, what a pity... "


    Hongyu''s face changed slightly and couldn''t help asking, "what a pity?"


    Fu Yu shook his head, "it''s a pity that you are so ugly? All the women of the Tianfeng family I''ve seen are peerless women. How can you be an exception? "


    Hongyu''s face changed greatly. She bit her teeth and stared at Fu Yu. She was angry and couldn''t speak.


    Fu Yu laughed and said, "is there anyone else willing to die for the emperor? Say it and we''ll do it together in a minute so as not to trouble you. "


    The four book boy who was first caught said, "I have received the great grace of the saint. I can''t betray the saint. Kill me, too."


    I didn''t even look at the four book boy. I said to myself, "you are naturally going to die. You are the most hateful of those who pursue me."


    The four book boy was also speechless. Looking at Fu Yu''s eyes, he was full of anger and murder.


    Unfortunately, he can''t move, otherwise, he will work hard with Fu Yu.


    Fu Yu ignored the four book boy, looked at the other eight people and said, "what about you? Do you want to die or live? "


    A skinny looking golden immortal glanced at the crowd and slowly said, "younger generation, Gongbi, I met with the nameless God tens of thousands of years ago. Fortunately, I got the guidance of the nameless God and made today''s achievements... So I am willing to follow the nameless God. I will never betray in this life and this world. If there is any violation, it will teach me that I can''t achieve the throne all my life, You can''t reincarnate after death. "


    The immortal''s oath is the most effective. Therefore, the oath issued by Gongbi must not be violated. Otherwise, he will really be unable to achieve the throne in his life and reincarnate after death.


    Nameless seemed to remember the man named Gongbi and nodded slightly: "I remember you. Since you hang to follow me, you will remember your words."


    Gongbi said, "remember, I dare not forget." I paused: "can you help some younger martial brothers to ask God for a favor? They are younger martial brothers of the younger generation. It is not their intention to pursue and kill Fu Yushang God, but to act under orders. "


    Nameless frowned and said, "who are your junior brothers?"


    Gongbi looked at the four people tied together and said with a bitter smile, "these are the younger martial brothers just caught by the nameless God."

 Chapter 87

    Nameless smiled and looked at the remaining four people who were led by him. He couldn''t help saying, "when you just shot, you used different skills and spells. Unexpectedly, you were a martial brother."


    One of them said, "if you go back to God, the four of us are all taking art to worship the master, so in a critical moment, we will subconsciously use the spells learned before worship the master..."


    Nameless suddenly: "I see. People do have such an instinctive reaction in times of crisis. Since Gongbi has pleaded for you now, I also want to know what your own plans are. "


    The man first said, "I am willing to follow God with my senior brother and never betray."


    Nameless nodded and turned to look at the other three people: "what do you three say?"


    The three said together, "we are willing to follow God and obey God''s orders."


    Nameless smiled: "well, in that case, you can follow me in the future."


    Gongbi and others were overjoyed and said in unison, "thank God. I will follow God''s orders in the future. God has orders, and we will do our best."


    With a wave of his hand, the nameless untied the fairy rope on the five of them and said, "now gather your subordinates and rectify. Anyone who is willing to follow us can accept it. After that, just wait outside for my orders. "


    Gongbi and the other five said together, "please follow God''s instructions."


    They got up and left. When they left, they looked at the three people who had not stated their position intentionally or unintentionally.


    The three men were caught back by Fu Yu and looked at each other. At about this time, they must be all at sixes and sevens. They don''t know what to do.


    One of them is a very handsome golden fairy. It seems that some people love the red feather golden fairy who has expressed their state. His eyes looked at Hongyu from time to time, full of care and worry.


    Nameless and Fu Yu are old monsters. How can such a small move hide their eyes? So nameless deliberately said: "Hongyu Jinxian and the four book boy have decided to be loyal to the emperor. What about the three of you? "


    One of the old golden immortals said, "like the red feather golden immortals, I have received the grace of the saint, so I can''t betray the saint. I accept what God wants to do with me. "


    An ugly, hunchbacked Jinxian beside the old man said, "I went on an expedition on behalf of my father. I didn''t know what my task was before, and I didn''t need to be loyal to the emperor. As long as God thinks highly of me, I can turn to God. "


    Nameless looked at the man and said slowly, "in that case, why do you pretend to be a hunchback? Restore your appearance and tell me your name. "


    The man looked nameless and saluted with fists. As soon as he turned around, the whole person changed greatly.


    Where is she an ugly person with a bent back? He is clearly a charming beauty.


    Moreover, this person is not a man. A woman disguised as a man and went on an expedition on behalf of her father, which is somewhat like the famous Hua Mulan on the earth.


    Her original partners probably didn''t know that she was actually a woman. When they saw this scene, they were stunned.


    Listen to her: "I''m a qilin family, Qiyu. I''ve seen the nameless God and the husband Yu god."


    Nameless and Fu Yu laughed together and heard Fu Yu say, "I said she was a woman and a member of the Kirin family. Elder martial brother still doesn''t believe it. Now she admits it herself. How about it?"


    Nameless said with a smile: "the technique of changing looks is so exquisite that I almost didn''t see it... Qiyu, since you promised to obey me and my husband, you should also promise us that you won''t betray us. Otherwise, even if you are from the Kirin family, we will not spare you. "


    Qiyu said, "please rest assured. Since Qiyu said it, he will never go back."


    Nameless nodded: "well, you follow us."


    Qiyu''s face was a little red. Unexpectedly, she asked, "dare to ask God. If I follow your words, will I have a chance to see the true God of respected martial arts?"


    Nameless was stunned, then smiled and said, "why do you want to see our master?"


    Qiyu blushed more and whispered, "when I was a unicorn without deformation, I had some contact with the true God of martial arts... At that time, we were comrades in arms fighting together. I wonder if he is still the same as before after all these years. "


    Nameless was stunned, saluted and said, "so you are master''s... This old friend, disrespectful."


    Qiyu said with a smile: "no, the strength of God is far above me. I should respect God. In fact, it took me a long time to become an immortal. I''m afraid he has already forgotten me. "


    Ming Ming and Fu Yu looked at each other and said in unison, "since they are Shifu''s friends, they should be my predecessors. Please don''t mind how rude it was just now. "


    Qiyu said, "it''s all right. I remember he didn''t like these false rites before. You are his disciples. How could you..."


    Nameless said, "master is like a father. We should respect master. Qiyu... Please help yourself, elder. I don''t dare to use you as our men. "


    Qiyu''s face was slightly melancholy: "don''t do this, will you? I am a resource following you... I just want to see him again. Don''t drive me away. "


    Nameless said, "No. We''ll be at your disposal if you like. "


    Qiyu smiled: "that''s what you said, then I''m not polite. I will follow you until I see him. "


    Nameless and Fu Yu said together, "yes, sir."


    Qiyu waved her hand: "don''t call me elder, call me... Call me aunt Qiyu."


    Nameless smiled bitterly and said respectfully, "yes, aunt Qiyu."


    But Fu Yu couldn''t say it. He saluted and said, "I''ll take you out of here, so as not to be frightened by the scene here."


    Qiyu nodded and seriously followed Fu Yu.


    Nameless shook his head and smiled bitterly. Looking at the last person who didn''t say his position, his face gradually changed and became a little ugly.


    Finally, the handsome Jinxian, who had been watching Hongyu for a long time, hesitated before slowly saying: "I''m alone, carefree, and I will never betray the emperor. Whatever God wants to do with me. "


    Nameless and Fu Yu looked at each other and nodded together. Fu Yu stepped forward and waved to seal the four book boy, Hongyu and the immortal power in the last human body.


    This time is not a simple seal, but a permanent seal.


    Fu Yu''s seal, even if it is also the nameless of God, is not fully sure that it can be untied.


    Except for Fu Yu himself, no one can easily untie the seal he put down, because there is his soul mark, that is, the seal of the yuan God.

 Chapter 88

    The three four book boys who lost all their immortal power couldn''t help crying in pain. Their strength suddenly fell from Jinxian to mortals. The gap is too big and the pain they have to bear is too big.


    Nameless and Fuyu, who thought they would hold back their voices, shook their heads and left. When they left, they took away the last people who were willing to obey, leaving three four Book Boys sealed with Xianli.


    After listening to the final statement, Jin Xian gritted his teeth and said, "Hongyu, you said that you would marry me only if our strength is absolutely the same. Now you and I have the same strength. Will you marry me? "


    Hongyu looked at the man and said, "I was rejecting you. Why don''t you understand? Do you regret what I''ve become? "


    The man reluctantly smiled and said, "I''m not afraid to die for you, let alone just lose my immortal power... Hongyu, I''ve lived for you all my life. Can you bear to refuse me again?"


    Hongyu said, "if we didn''t die, I would marry you... But we don''t have much life left. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Zhaoping smiled and looked very happy: "as long as I can be with you, there''s nothing terrible."


    Hongyu also smiled happily. Only the four book boy who was ignored by one side was full of pain and confusion. He didn''t understand that Hongyu and Zhaoping were dying. Why could he laugh?


    The four book boy was still more puzzled, because nameless and Fu Yu would not let them go, but sent several long armed men to take them to the long armed man''s residence and let them be the long armed man''s servants.


    Without any strength, the four book boy and others, without any possibility of resistance, were forced to start a long servant life.


    This is what surprised and puzzled the four book boys most. Such punishment is the most unbearable for them who used to be immortals.


    This is a new life arranged by nameless and Fu Yu for them, and it is also a punishment given to them by nameless and Fu Yu.


    It''s better than killing them, or there''s hope.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are going to start a new life. They are nameless and Fu Yu''s disciples, and their status is much higher than those Jinxian who just surrendered.


    Therefore, nameless and Fu Yu gave them special identity and power to mobilize the surrendered Jinxian and the heavenly soldiers brought by Jinxian at will.


    The heavenly soldiers don''t have to listen to anyone''s orders, but the golden immortals can''t help but have some opinions. Their strength and status are higher than Zou Yi and Su mo.


    However, just defected, they could not openly violate the orders of Ming Ming and Fu Yu, but could only temporarily restrain their unhappiness.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo actually ignore these. Their task is to cultivate and improve their strength. Others do other things.


    Nameless and Fu Yu didn''t let a group of heavenly soldiers and generals idle. They personally came forward and selected suitable candidates to teach a set of array, the famous five element lock dragon array.


    The principle of the five elements dragon lock array is very simple. Using the principle of the five elements conquering each other, select the right personnel and take their own responsibilities to synthesize an array. It can be said that even the immortal is difficult to resist.


    This is an array created by the unknown Master Wu Daozhen God. It is a famous killing array. It has a great reputation in the fairy world and even the divine world.


    If the nameless master is really gone, nameless is the only one who knows this array.


    This array is prepared to deal with the emperor and Jingchuan one day in the future. It can''t be practiced in a short time, and it doesn''t need to be too hasty.


    No matter those who did not surrender, such as the four book boy, or the surrendered heavenly soldiers and generals, they will welcome a new life.


    They may recall this day one day in the future, and many people will sigh infinitely that this day is a major turning point in their lives.


    It is indeed a turning point. They will have a new life, which is different from any time before.


    Everyone seems to be very busy. They are so busy that they have little time to take care of other things.


    Only Zou Er seems quite idle. He is actually sitting quietly alone.


    Some time ago, he learned a lot of spells he didn''t know from Fu Yu, and also learned the first three layers of the Nine Yang decision. Now he should have practiced well and improved his strength as much as possible.


    Zou er''s abnormality, or leisure, attracted Zou Yi''s attention.


    Zou Yi and Zou Er fought for half a year, and they were very familiar with each other. So Zou Yi stopped practicing, found Zou ER and wanted to talk to him.


    Zou ER was about to find someone to talk to. Seeing Zou Yi''s past, he said to Zou Yi, "now there are so many human beings and heavenly soldiers and generals here... I don''t feel used to it."


    Zou Yi smiled: "you''ll get used to it slowly in the future. I heard that master, they are trying to transplant more plants from other places to this planet to transform it into a new world. At that time, more people will come here. You must get used to it as soon as possible. "


    Zou Er looked at a kind of heavenly soldiers and generals who were busy training the array, frowned and said, "their strength is very strong. If they are dissatisfied with our long arm people and start, we will suffer a great loss."


    Zou Yi''s heart moved: "have you had any holidays with them?"


    Zou Er sighed: "in order to compete for everything in the red land that you think is fire aura, we will be driven away by these people sooner or later."


    Zou Yi thought for a moment: "I''ll accompany you to meet Shifu and ask them to order that you can''t occupy the red * * area where you live. In that case, no one will dare to be against you. "


    Zou Er shook his head: "I''ve asked the master, but the master said that good things should be shared and won''t help us."


    Zou Yi sighed: "since this is the case, you should practice hard. If someone tries to fight you and your people at that time, you can better protect them."


    Zou er said, "that''s the only way. Please give me more advice. I want to be strong and incomparably strong to protect my people..."


    Zou Yi took a look at those heavenly soldiers and generals who were training not far away and said cautiously, "if I have a chance, I will ask Shifu to teach you more spells and Jiuyang decision."


    Zou ER was very happy: "thank you, senior brother."


    Zou Yi smiled, got up and left Zou ER and went back to continue her cultivation.


    Why doesn''t he need to be stronger? Although he seems carefree now, he vaguely feels that he also has a lot of things to do, and what to do needs strong enough strength.


    Cultivation seems to be the only way to improve his strength. After Jiuyang reaches the fifth level, he depends on his own understanding, and others can''t help him.


    Enlightenment can be carried out anytime, anywhere. Now he can continue to practice even when he is walking and eating.

 Chapter 89

    Zou Yi, who has been practicing alone for several days, doesn''t seem to have poor understanding. The result of practice is not good.


    Nameless also found Zou Yi at this time and said to Zou Yi, "we plan to establish a base on this planet and need some materials. Get ready, follow Fu Yu to the nearest planet and bring back what we need. "


    Zou Yi was a little excited and hurriedly said, "yes, master."


    Nameless said, "it''s one of your cultivation tasks to go here. Learn well from my husband. Experience is also very important to you."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I see."


    He hasn''t laughed so happily for a long time. Now he really feels happy.


    Find Fu Yu. Fu Yu seems to be ready. When he sees Zou Yi, he smiles and says, "let''s go to the other side of this planet first. If we can find what we need, we don''t have to go to other planets."


    Zou Yi obeyed Fu Yu''s arrangement, went on the road with Fu Yu, left the red * * field and went to other places of the unknown star.


    On the nameless planet, there are no creatures in most places. Zou Yi doesn''t know where Fu Yu is going with him or what he is looking for.


    Zou Yi passively followed Fu Yu on the road. At the beginning, she could barely keep up with Fu Yu''s speed. Gradually, Fu Yu''s speed became faster and faster. Zou Yi was fully open, but she still couldn''t keep up.


    Fu Yu didn''t want to take Zou Yi with him, so he left Zou Yi alone.


    Zou Yi has no intention to ask for help. His strength is relatively strong now. He doesn''t have to beg for help like this.


    Perhaps only self-improvement can make real growth and progress.


    Since it is Zou Yi''s experience, even if he came to this deserted place alone, he can live very well.


    The speed is fully open and runs all the way to the place where Fu Yu left, whether or not he can catch up with the faster Fu Yu.


    What Zou Yi didn''t know was that Fu Yu was already behind him. Fu Yu didn''t stay away at all, but turned back in front and quietly looked at Zou Yi to see what Zou Yi would do.


    Looking for something is just an excuse. Letting Zou Yi experience it alone is the purpose of nameless and Fu Yu.


    In the actual combat of Zou Yi and Zou Er, the lack of actual combat experience and the mentality of relying more and more on anonymity and husband Yu need to be changed.


    If it is according to the fairy world, Zou Yi is now a quasi immortal close to the immortal, but in actual combat, he is afraid that he can''t even beat those ordinary heavenly soldiers.


    If you have only one skill but can''t play it out, isn''t it an embroidered pillow and useless?


    This is also a part of the cultivation plan that we and Fu Yu have planned for Zou Yi.


    When nameless and Fu Yu have built the planned transmission array and can leave or return to the nameless planet at any time, that is, when Zou Yi is "driven away" and goes to other places to experience.


    It takes at least thousands of years for an immortal to achieve immortality from the beginning of cultivation to the end.


    Zou Yi has been practicing for only twenty or thirty years according to the time on earth.


    He is now a quasi immortal. It''s not a good thing to make progress too fast when practicing.


    Apart from others, there is a relative lack of practical experience and honing.


    And the most important thing is that Zou Yi hasn''t encountered any natural disaster since she practiced.


    This is very abnormal. The immortal cultivates against the sky. It is inevitable that the natural disaster will break through. It should not occur all at once.


    Unless someone is reincarnated, he has done too many good deeds in his life, doing good deeds and accumulating virtue to offset the natural disaster.


    Or, the natural disaster is slowly accumulating strength. When will it be enough to destroy Zou Yi and come together to completely destroy Zou Yi.


    No matter why the disaster didn''t come, it can only explain one problem. Zou Yi''s cultivation speed is too fast and abnormal.


    Let him experience and experience some hardships. Maybe he can change all this to some extent.


    Experience is to bear hardships and learn how to deal with all kinds of emergencies. If Fu Yu keeps following, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    So Fu Yu quietly got rid of Zou Yi and let him go to the unknown planet where there was no danger to experience.


    Zou Yi didn''t know that she had been calculated by nameless and Fu Yu. She thought she was too slow and was inadvertently left by Fu Yu.


    He went all out on his way. The speed had reached his current limit, and almost all the mana in his body had been called without reservation.


    There is no life in most parts of the unknown planet. The barren mountains, the dry wind, the sandy desert, and the occasional Reiki river that collects a large amount of liquid Reiki are basically the whole composition of the planet.


    Zou Yi ran all the way. She felt that she had run out for tens of thousands of kilometers, but she still didn''t see Fu Yu in front of her.


    He was not a fool. He suddenly realized that his direction might not be the direction of Fu Yu at all, so he stopped, turned around, changed direction and continued to run.


    In fact, his yuan God is still in the most basic soul state. Because he has not practiced, it is difficult to become strong and become yuan God.


    The difference between the soul and the original God is that the soul is something that everyone has and controls the basis of all human activities.


    The yuan God is the soul after becoming stronger. In addition to controlling a person''s physical activities, it can also help the person fight, defend and cultivate to some extent


    The stronger the yuan God, the stronger the strength of this person.


    If a person''s soul is weak to some extent, he will either become stupid or die.


    Flesh and soul together, that is the complete human.


    Now Zou Yi, under the premise of using magic, the soul can detect the situation in a certain range nearby.


    But this range is not large, and it is laborious to explore.


    In other words, if the yuan God is powerful enough for nameless and Fu Yu, the yuan God''s power will expand and explore. Almost everything on the whole planet is under their eyes.


    A strong enough Yuanshen is similar to my strength. There are even some special cases. Yuanshen is stronger than my strength.


    Zou Yi is now looking for Fu Yu, which is basically impossible on the premise that Fu Yu can avoid him.


    Before he approached Fu Yu, Fu Yu had avoided him in advance. How could he find Fu Yu?


    Zou Yi''s first step of training will end in his incomparable disappointment and depression. He will never find Fu Yu.


    At this time, Fu Yu also had such psychological preparation. He followed Zou Yi from a distance to see what Zou Yi would do.

 Chapter 90

    Zou Yi ran wildly for almost a whole day until it was getting dark. He still didn''t find Fu Yu.


    At this time, Zou Yi completely understood that Fu Yu was deliberately hiding from him, so she simply found a place to stop, recover the consumption of the day and look at this strange place.


    Here is the boundless desert. Except for sand, there is only air.


    Zou Yi doesn''t feel hungry, but she feels a little tired. Compared with the actual combat with Zou Er before, there is no pain at that time, but it is more tired.


    After a rest, Zou Yi got up, looked around and shouted, "master Fu Yu, I know you''re nearby. Even if you want to test my endurance, it''s almost the same?"


    When Fu Yu heard Zou Yi''s cry and was about to meet Zou Yi, he heard someone in the distance say, "my name is not Fu Yu, my name is madam."


    With this voice, a charming person suddenly appeared in front of Zou Yi, and his tone of voice was very charming.


    Looking at this person again, I found that this person is incredibly beautiful, beautiful and infinitely delicate. He is simply a beauty. It''s just that her clothes seem to be a little exposed. She doesn''t seem to be too serious.


    And her temperament is very unique, both like a dusty woman and a holy nine day fairy.


    She gave Zou Yi a very unique feeling, so Zou Yi couldn''t help looking more.


    The man was generous and deliberately approached Zou Yi so that Zou Yi could see more clearly.


    Zou Yi blushed and turned her head unconsciously. She didn''t dare to see more.


    The sudden appearance of the beauty, or the nine day fairy, surprised Zou Yi: "are you?"


    The man smiled and said, "I''m madam. Didn''t you just look for me?"


    Before Zou Yi could speak, she heard Fu Yu''s angry voice: "he''s just a child. Why bother him? Come to me for something. "


    The charming man smiled and said, "Fu Yu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Has it always been good?"


    Fu Yu appeared in front of the man, but he didn''t look at the man''s face. He just said faintly, "I''m not dead yet. I''m disappointed."


    The man smiled and said, "Why are you angry, senior brother? Younger martial sister, I think about you every day... No, I heard that the elder martial brother was here, so I came to meet you. I didn''t expect that the elder martial brother was so cold when he saw me. It really hurt my heart. "


    Fu Yu said coldly, "please respect yourself, Jingchuan. Now you are married to the saint. If you go on like this, won''t you be afraid of the saint''s anger?"


    It turned out that this person was Jing Chuan, the younger martial sister of nameless and Fu Yu. Unexpectedly, he was such a beautiful and seductive peerless beauty. No wonder Fu Yu was fooled by Jing Chuan and helped Jing Chuan and Shengjun frame nameless.


    Listen to Jingchuan gently say: "elder martial brother, is this my strange younger martial sister? Younger martial sister, I''m actually very innocent. Those things are done by Shengjun and have nothing to do with me... "


    Fu Yu was furious, but he remembered what he had said before he was nameless. He still said coldly, "you have married the emperor. Don''t say these things have nothing to do with you? I''ve been chased and killed by you for tens of thousands of years. I live like a lost dog every day... What do you want to do here today? "


    Jingchuan smiled and looked gentle. He certainly didn''t look like a person who would harm people: "elder martial brother, I really came to see you and the nameless elder martial brother. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "See us?" Fu Yu also smiled: "then why didn''t you go straight to us and come here? Are you sure I''ll come here? "


    Jingchuan turned to Fu Yu and reached out to help him tidy up his clothes. He was as gentle as Fu Yu''s wife: "senior brother, I couldn''t help following you when I saw you coming with this little brother."


    Fu Yu said, "so it is. I thought you followed me here..." he paused: "he is my disciple. His name is Zou Yi. It doesn''t seem appropriate for you to call him brother?"


    Jingchuan smiled: "didn''t I know he was your disciple?"


    Fu Yu immediately said, "he called master Fu Yu just now. Do you really not know that he is my disciple?"


    Jingchuan''s face changed slightly, but then he smiled like a flower: "elder martial brother is still angry with me. It seems that I''m not here at the right time."


    "It''s really not the time." Fu Yu said coldly, "we are very busy now. Jingchuan, you yuan God, you''d better not disturb me and the nameless."


    Jingchuan said with a smile, "elder martial brother, I''m the only one to blame. Isn''t it me? Then I''ll go back first and come in person later. "


    Fu Yu said, "no, we are busy training. We have just taken refuge in our top ten golden immortals and ten thousand soldiers and generals. We don''t have time to pay attention to you."


    Jingchuan''s face finally changed: "that''s my golden fairy and heavenly soldier. Why should you..."


    Fu Yu interrupted Jingchuan: "we subdued them, or defeated them, so they surrendered. It''s that simple."


    Jingchuan''s face was even more ugly. He didn''t look as charming as before. He gritted his teeth and said, "elder martial brother, really don''t want to discuss this with me?"


    Fu Yu said, "it''s not negotiable. You''d better go back and don''t force me to fight with you. "


    The yuan God of Jingchuan looked at Fu Yu and said slowly, "in that case, don''t blame younger martial sister for not talking about the suitability of the same school."


    Fu Yu looked cold. He didn''t seem to want to talk to Jingchuan. He just said faintly, "No."


    Jingchuan looked at Fu Yu and his face was gradually full of killing intention. Jiutian fairy has become a cold female killer again. He is really a changeable person.


    But now she is a yuan God, but she doesn''t dare to fight with Fu Yu, so she can only leave first.


    If Jingchuan dared to fight with Fu Yu, she would be killed immediately. Even if it can''t hurt her noumenon, it will hurt her Yuanshen.


    Jingchuan left with strong dissatisfaction and killing intention. After she completely disappeared, Zou Yi stepped forward, looked at Fu Yu and asked, "master, is this your younger martial sister and my uncle?"


    Fu Yu looked very bad and said faintly, "she is neither my younger martial sister nor your elder martial uncle... Zou Yi, remember, you must be far away when you see this person again in the future. There must be no intersection."


    Zou Yi said, "I remember. Please rest assured, master."


    Fu Yu seemed to say to himself, "this person is the most dangerous. Even the unknown Master is not an opponent..."


    Although Zou Yi didn''t quite understand what Fu Yu meant, she still remembered Fu Yu''s words and would never easily contact this beautiful woman named Jingchuan again.

 Chapter 91

    Zou Yi''s experience was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Jingchuan. The plan can''t catch up with the change. Only by changing the plan in time can we really achieve the goal.


    After discussing with Fu Yu, Ming Ming decided to change Zou Yi''s experience plan and let him leave here to avoid being watched by Jingchuan and her people.


    Zou Yi''s strength now can''t stand the toss of experts like Jingchuan.


    Zou Yi, who has been away from the earth for more than ten years, will return to the earth again. He was accompanied by Su Mo, who also came here from the earth.


    This surprised Zou Yi and vaguely looked forward to it, just like when they left the earth for the fairyland.


    Zou Yi is very happy to go with Su mo. On the contrary, Su Mo also has some expectations. She is not like Zou Yi many years ago.


    In Su Mo''s mind, Zou Yi is her fiance, not her senior brother.


    Another reason Zou Yi went back was the agreement between the nameless and the kind real person.


    Although more than a year has passed, Zou Yi is excusable. It should not be too late to go back to the appointment now.


    Zou Yi herself had a one-year appointment with ouyangyuan. This time, she should go back to see ouyangyuan, who she hasn''t seen for more than ten years, and see how her life is.


    According to Zou Yi''s understanding of the earth and its people, ouyangyuan should have married long ago and have her own children.


    More than ten years have passed, and if ouyangyuan, who is nearly 40, has not married yet, it may be difficult to find a satisfactory husband.


    The life of people on earth is very short. In the years of 70 or 80 years, the real golden age is just a short period of more than 10 or 20 years.


    Fu Yu and Ming Ming cannot personally escort Zou Yi and Su Mo away because they are worried that Jingchuan''s people will stare at Ming Yu and Fu Yu and reveal the whereabouts of Zou Yi and Su mo.


    So after discussing with Fu Yu, Ming Ming sent Jin Xiangong Bi, who had been working hard since he defected, to escort Zou Yi and Su Mo to the earth.


    The coordinates are provided by Fu Yu, and the space channel is also opened by Fu Yu himself. What Gongbi has to do is to protect Zou Yi and Su mo after they go to the earth from being found and hurt by Jingchuan people.


    Before departure, I had already given Zou Yi''s soul cutting knife. Finally, it was taken out by Fu Yu and handed over to Zou Yi again.


    When Wu Ming asked Fu Yu to give Zou Yi the soul chopping knife, he reluctantly agreed, but then he asked Zou Yi to go back when he guided her to practice.


    Nameless didn''t know this all the time. Now, seeing that Fu Yu took out the soul chopping knife and handed it to Zou Yi again, nameless couldn''t help laughing.


    By the way, Fu Yu gave Zou Yi a knife manual matching with soul chopping knife and said to Zou Yi, "practice well. When I come back, I will personally check your knife technique."


    Nameless also said, "the soul chopping knife is extraordinary. You should cultivate yourself. It will be one of your housekeeping skills in the future."


    Zou Yishen gave a heavy hand to the soul chopping knife and knife spectrum. He saluted and said, "I know. Please rest assured, two masters."


    He nodded innocently. Fu Yu said, "take good care of Su Mo and don''t let her be wronged. Otherwise, you will look good."


    Zou Yi smiled, glanced at Su Mo and didn''t speak.


    Nameless shook his head slightly and said, "it''s necessary to take good care of Su mo. you have to defeat her and bring it back to us."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "I won''t marry her..."


    Nameless smiled, "who asked you to marry her? Can''t you bring it back to be a maid and take care of Su Mo? Wooden head! "


    Zou Yi smiled, so did Su Mo, smiling happily.


    Gongbi kept a serious look, like a loyal servant, and would never easily interrupt his master''s affairs.


    There is a space channel, and going back to earth is just a matter of blinking an eye. With the same interface, the distance will not be too far.


    Zou Yi, Su Mo and Gongbi returned to the earth and found that the exit of the space channel was near Kunlun Mountain, which saved Zou Yi a lot of things.


    However, Su Mo put forward another opinion. She looked at Zou Yi, smiled and said, "we are not in a hurry to compete with Ouyang Xiaoli, but we should see Ouyang yuan first. It''s been more than ten years. We broke our appointment first. We can''t let them continue to wait. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly. Just about to speak, Su Mo said, "do you want to listen to me?"


    Zou Yi immediately closed her mouth and looked at Gongbi.


    Gongbi''s face was serious. He didn''t seem to hear Su Mo''s words or see Zou Yi''s expression.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help it. She pointed out, "just do what sister Su says. I just think it''s very close to Kunlun Mountain..."


    "Do you really want to see Ouyang little beaver?" Su Mo was suddenly angry: "do you still like her?"


    Zou Yi stared at Su Mo, but she had never seen Su Mo like this.


    Su Mo turned around and went to Beijing first.


    Gongbi finally couldn''t help laughing and his face turned red.


    Zou Yi follows Su Mo with a bitter smile and chases Su Mo with Gongbi.


    The speed of the three people is very fast. From Kunlun mountain to Beijing, it''s just a matter of the blink of an eye.


    However, when they came to the familiar villa more than ten years ago, they found that the villa here had already been demolished, leaving only a large piece of wasteland.


    Several workers are cleaning up the garbage on the wasteland, and several large machines are randomly placed on the wasteland. It seems that new buildings will be rebuilt here.


    Zou Yi approached a worker and asked for a long time to find out that the villa here was demolished years ago and said it was to build a new residential area.


    The original owners of the villa moved and moved. Who knows where they went?


    When asked about ah yuan, who was very popular, the workers could only smile and say, "that''s a big star. How can I know where it is?"


    When Zou Yi was disappointed, he said, "I haven''t heard of her for many years, and I don''t know what I''m doing now."


    Zou Yi frowns and pulls Su Mo away. She casually looks for an Internet cafe that still exists more than a decade later and searches the Internet for the news of ouyangyuan and Shen Susu.


    Shen Susu seems to have completely disappeared without any news. Ouyangyuan''s news is flying all over the world, but most of them are more than ten years ago, or someone posted online to find ouyangyuan. There is no useful one.


    However, Zou Yi learned from those posts that in the first year after they left the earth, ouyangyuan starred in more than ten films and won many awards.


    But a year later, she suddenly disappeared without any news.


    be missing? There is no official news to say so. Some are speculation.


    Quit entertainment? There is also no such official news.


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu have become a mystery. Not only Zou Yi and Su Mo are looking for them, but also many people are looking for them.

 Chapter 92

    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who were extremely disappointed, had no choice but to find a hotel to stay and see if they could think of other ways to find ouyangyuan and Shen Susu.


    When staying in the hotel, Zou Yi, who had no ID card and nothing to mortgage, temporarily decided to go to Yishi to visit her brother and sister-in-law.


    Su Mo and Gongbi also wanted to go, but Zou Yi said it was inconvenient, so they had to stay on the streets of Beijing.


    Zou Yi goes to see Zou Huan and Wang Yuan. It''s really inconvenient to take Su Mo and Gongbi with her. Zou Huan and Wang Yuan don''t know Su Mo and Gongbi. It''s more troublesome to explain.


    In particular, the unique temperament of Su Mo and Gongbi is obviously different from that of people on earth. Zou Huan and Wang Yuan will inevitably be suspicious.


    More importantly, Zou Yi went to see Zou Huan and Wang Yuan. She was also vaguely uneasy in her heart.


    When he came to earth, he basically had nothing. Part of the money originally given by ouyangyuan was spent, and the rest stayed with ouyangyuan and didn''t take away.


    It''s impossible for him to steal and rob and go empty handed to see his brother and sister-in-law. If Su Mo and Gongbi knew about it, they didn''t know what to say.


    Zou Yi may only have a soul chopping knife and the space ring on her body.


    Zou Yi has learned how to take out and put in the things in the space ring, but in addition to some delicious food on the unknown planet, it is some solid aura, even if it is sent out


    Wait, Zou Yi patted her head, took out a solid aura, looked carefully, the mana surged in her body, and quickly carved this solid aura into a Buddha statue.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva, the most favorite and trusted Bodhisattva on earth, is carved with pure solid aura, and its value is priceless.


    If you wear it or worship it at home, the solid Aura will slowly radiate. The aura emitted can delay the aging of the human body and prevent people from suffering from all kinds of diseases after being inadvertently absorbed by the family


    This is definitely the best gift and the best gift Zou Yi can think of at present.


    So he took out a solid aura and began to carve it into a Maitreya.


    Maitreya Buddha is the most joyful, and the words of giving people are also very popular.


    After making the gift, you can reach Zou Yi of Zou Huan''s company in Yishi in the blink of an eye. You can go to Yishi at ease.


    Zou Huan''s company is a listed company. Outside the magnificent office building, two security guards are responsible for the safety inside the building.


    Zou Yi didn''t want to do anything that shocked the world. She honestly walked outside the door and politely said to a security guard, "I''m Zou Huan''s brother. I have something to do with Zou Huan. Can I go in?"


    A security guard looked at Zou Yi suspiciously, frowned and said, "are you the brother of our vice president? Why didn''t I know the vice president had a brother? "


    Zou Yi has some joy in her heart. Zou Huan has become the vice president of the company. It seems that she has a good life.


    He said politely, "Zou Huan and I have been separated for more than ten years and finally came back... You can go in and ask. My name is Zou Yi."


    The security guard turned suspiciously. When he entered the building, he was still full of disbelief.


    In addition, the security guard stared at Zou Yi like a thief, which made Zou Yi uncomfortable.


    Zou Yi could not blame a security guard, so she walked aside, looked at the flowers arranged here, smelled the fragrance of flowers that she hadn''t smelled for more than ten years, and showed a trace of smile.


    The security guard who went in to report soon came back with doubts on his face. When he saw Zou Yi, he immediately ran over and said with a trace of respect: "the vice president is having a meeting. Let me take you to his office to have a rest... He will end the meeting right away."


    Zou Yi smiled: "no, since he is busy, I''ll see him another day. Do you know where my brother''s house is? Next time I''ll go directly to his house so that I won''t disturb his work when I come to the company. "


    The security guard said, "it''s in the villa group behind the company. It''s easy to find. The second white building is the residence of the vice president."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "thank you for giving you trouble."


    The security guard smiled and said, "you''re welcome. This is what we should do."


    Zou Yi turned around with a smile and went directly to the villa group said by the security guard.


    Zou Yi walks at a normal speed when others see him. But if you keep staring at Zou Yi, you will find that the distance he takes every step seems to be tens of meters, just like translating.


    Zou Yi naturally won''t let others see him like this, which will scare many people. He used invisibility. No one could see him at all.


    There were also security guards outside the villa group, but Zou Yi, who was invisible, went all the way to the door of the white villa marked with a "2", and the security guards didn''t respond.


    Even those monitors can''t find Zou Yi after stealth.


    Knock, wait a few seconds, knock again, and the door opens.


    The one who opened the door was an aunt in her forties and fifties. It was obviously Zou Huan''s nanny or a hourly domestic worker.


    "Who are you looking for, sir?" The aunt said politely, "what''s the matter?"


    Zou Yi, who had already appeared, smiled and said, "I''m looking for the owner of this house."


    Aunt smiled: "Mr. Zou came unfortunately. Mr. Zou of my family went to work and Miss Wang of my family also went to charity activities. They are not at home."


    Zou Yi was disappointed and asked, "where did Miss Wang go to participate in charity activities?"


    The aunt said, "are you?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "I''m Zou Huan''s brother I haven''t seen for many years. Ah, my name is Zou Yi. I want to meet them when I come back this time... "


    The aunt seemed to have heard of Zou Yi''s name and immediately said, "is Mr. Zou Yi? Please wait a minute. I''ll call Miss Wang right away. She told me long ago. If you come back, let me inform her as soon as possible. Sit in your room and I''ll call you right away. "


    Zou Yi entered the house with a smile and saw incomparably luxurious decoration, just like ouyangyuan''s villa he had lived in before. In addition to luxury, I don''t know how to describe it.


    Zou Yi sat down in the living room and watched her aunt call Wang Yuan.


    When the phone was connected, my aunt just said that Mr. Zou Yi came. Wang Yuan''s anxious and surprised voice came from the other end of the phone: "Zou Yi is back? Leave him to sit down and I''ll be right back. That... Cook, no, serve tea... I''ll be right back. "


    Aunt said a word, and Wang Yuan hung up the phone. She was stunned for a long time before she remembered that Wang Yuan asked herself to serve tea and cook for Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi smiled and looked at her aunt''s busy. Looking at the layout here, she felt that Zou Huan was really doing well.

 Chapter 93

    More than ten minutes later, Wang Yuan rushed in like the wind. Seeing Zou Yi drinking tea, she was surprised and shouted, "you''re back. Why haven''t we heard from you for so many years? We don''t know what''s going on with you..."


    After all, Wang Yuan grew up with Zou Yi. Although Zou Yi''s appearance has changed greatly, she still recognizes Zou Yi at a glance.


    Wang Yuan said many things about missing after parting, but Zou Yi didn''t insert a word. Finally, Zou Yi had to interrupt Wang Yuan and said to Wang Yuan, "sister-in-law, are you okay?"


    Wang Yuan looked at Zou Yi and nodded, "I''m fine... Your brother is fine."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ll come back and see you this time. I''ll have to go in a minute. There''s still a task. "


    Wang Yuan was stunned: "don''t you live for a few days? Why are you in such a hurry? Shouldn''t the people of the national security team also have holidays? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "there are too many tasks. I... Can only stay for a while. I went to my brother''s company to find him. I was having a meeting, so I didn''t bother him. Next time... Next time I come back, I will get together with you. "


    Wang Yuan was very disappointed, and her face was full of reluctance: "is it so urgent? Can''t we go after dinner? Your leaders are true. Even if you don''t have a holiday at ordinary times, it''s not easy to pass by the door and don''t stay for a long time... I think you''ll have a good time if you resign and come back with your brother. "


    Zou Yi endured the reluctance and emotion in her heart and deliberately said: "defending the country is also what I should do... This leader is still waiting for me, I..."


    Wang Yuan said, "can''t you say more with me before you go? No matter how busy you are, you can''t lose these minutes, can you? Besides, I don''t know if you''re married yet... "


    Zou Yi blushed, smiled bitterly and said, "not yet, not suitable..."


    Wang Yuan was a little surprised: "you are in your forties and you are not married yet. When will you wait? Next time you come back, I''ll introduce you... I know several very good girls. They must be worthy of you. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "sister-in-law, i... don''t worry about it. I''m not that no one wants..."


    Wang Yuan said, "then you get married early. How many years have it been? Can you wait for 60 or 70 to get married?"


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to say this more. She quickly said her purpose of coming here to change Wang Yuan''s attention: "let''s talk about it later. Sister in law, can you lend me some money? We were in a hurry when we came out. We didn''t bring enough money... "


    Wang Yuan immediately said, "how much do you want? I''ll take it for you right away. "


    Zou Yi was moved. Her relatives and friends of more than ten years can best reflect her interpersonal relationship when she asks for money.


    Now Wang Yuan''s response shows that she hasn''t changed anything about Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was secretly moved and said, "we have three people. The cost of the next month is about..."


    Wang Yuan interrupted Zou Yi and said directly, "wait, I''ll bring you all." She turned and went upstairs. She ran.


    Zou Yi smiled. Looking at Wang Yuan running upstairs, she smiled happily and moved.


    When Wang Yuan came downstairs, she had a thick stack of banknotes in her hand. There were not only a large number of whole banknotes, but also some loose money obviously found temporarily.


    The money looks like at least 60000 or 70000, enough for Zou Yi and the three of them to spend in the coming months.


    When Wang Yuan handed the money to Zou Yi, she smiled and said, "this is the cash I have prepared for you... I know you are not used to using the card. Take it. If it''s not enough, come to me at any time. I''ll go to the bank to get some back and keep it for you. "


    Zou Yi took the money and was moved. She couldn''t help it.


    He can''t be too obvious, because Zou Yi won''t be too obvious after getting the help of Wang Yuan.


    Zou Yi took out the two statues she had prepared and handed them to Wang Yuan. She lowered her voice and said, "this is a gift I brought back for you and my brother. High tech products will be of great benefit to your body. At present, even more money... Can''t buy them."


    Wang Yuan was stunned and didn''t accept Zou Yi''s gift: "it''s so precious, I can''t stand it... You keep it, you''re harder than us."


    Zou Yi smiled: "of course I have. I bought these two specially for you and my brother. Don''t be polite, sister-in-law."


    Wang Yuan hesitated slightly: "this is a confidential high-tech product developed by the state. Will there be any trouble if you give it to us?"


    Zou Yi said, "as long as things are not seen by others, I''ll be fine. Remember, sister-in-law, even your friends can''t tell them what this is. You''d better wear it close to your body. That''s the best for you. "


    Naturally, Wang Yuan didn''t know what Zou Yi gave her, but seeing the lifelike, exquisite and flawless carving, she immediately understood that it was definitely a good thing.


    Good things are worth such exquisite workmanship. Otherwise, why do you have to make them so exquisite?


    Wang Yuan nodded and quickly put the two statues away: "don''t worry, I''ll be careful. Thank you."


    Wang Yuan, who is nearly 40, is still the same as before. She has hardly changed much, except that she is much older.


    The speed at which people on earth grow old is very fast.


    However, with this statue, their aging speed will slow down a lot, which can be regarded as some compensation and return given by Zou Yi to them.


    Zou Yi smiled: "I should go... Remember, sister-in-law, you and my brother are one by one, wear it close to each other, and never let others see it."


    Wang Yuan reluctantly sent Zou Yi out. As she walked, she said, "often come back in the future. If you don''t have enough money, find me... Your brother also misses you... Remember to come back next time, I''ll take you to school to see your nephew..."


    Zou Yi, who quickly walked to the gate of the villa group, heard Wang Yuan''s last sentence and suddenly remembered that she had ignored one thing, that is, to ask Wang Yuan, their children. Also, he forgot to prepare gifts for his children


    It''s too late to go back now. You can''t use magic to carve another statue in front of Wang Yuan?


    Next time, come back next time and make up. Zou Yi comforted herself so much and continued to walk.


    The security guard outside the villa looked at Zou Yi in surprise. His expression was particularly frightened. He seemed to see some demons and ghosts. He plopped twice and fell to the ground one after another.


    Zou Yi only thinks about things and forgets the "fact" that she has not entered the villa. Now that he comes out of the villa, the security guards will naturally be surprised.


    Moreover, after Zou Yi left the villa group, she unconsciously became invisible. The two security guards saw a big living man walking and disappeared. It''s strange not to be frightened.

 Chapter 94

    He hurried back to Beijing and found Su Mo and Gongbi who were still waiting for him. Zou Yi immediately changed her face.


    I don''t know what''s going on. A large group of men and women, old and young, are talking about Su Mo and Gongbi. The noisy police ran over.


    Zou Yi squeezed into the crowd and listened to a policeman shouting, "shut up, don''t make noise, spread out."


    The crowd was still afraid of the police. The noise gradually decreased, but it still didn''t disperse around.


    The talking policeman asked loudly, "what''s the matter? Who knows, tell me. "


    A woman with exposed clothes and pretty appearance came forward and said, "these two people stayed here for a long time. I thought they were people who couldn''t find the way, so I kindly asked them if they needed help, but this man pushed me to... He must apologize to me and pay my loss..."


    The policeman asked, "he pushed you and you fell. Is that so?"


    The woman said, "that''s it. He pushed me with great force and I still hurt... Police, you have to decide for me."


    The policeman looked at the Gongbi who was said to have pushed the woman and asked loudly, "did you push someone else?"


    Gongbi said carelessly, "she wants to take us to some nightclub. If we don''t go, she will forcibly pull me. I just fooled her. I didn''t know she fell down. I can''t blame me. "


    The policeman was stunned and then looked back at the woman: "nightclub? Are you from an underground nightclub? To be honest, where is your nightclub? "


    The woman immediately cried and said, "what nightclub? He''s talking nonsense and framing me. Police, you can''t believe what he said. He... If you don''t believe it, ask the people around you. They all saw him push me... "


    A bystander said, "this man really pushed down the young lady..."


    The woman immediately said, "did the police hear that? Just listen to him push me, and he will pay for my loss... "


    The policeman looked at the bystander and said seriously, "did you see him push down the young lady?"


    The man nodded: "I see. I happened to pass by... But I also heard what the gentleman was saying... By the way, he said he didn''t want to go to the nightclub."


    The policeman''s eyes changed, stared at the woman and shouted, "it''s not honest. Come back to the station with me!"


    The woman immediately cried loudly, looking very sad, as if she couldn''t live.


    The police were used to such a scene. With a wave of their hands, two female policemen came forward and escorted the woman away.


    The onlookers saw that there was nothing to look at, and mobile phone photography was no longer interesting. They turned and dispersed one after another.


    Gongbi, who was originally a "murderer" of public concern, asked casually, "what''s your name? When you encounter such a thing in the future, remember to call the police quickly and don''t entangle with them to avoid being deceived. "


    As long as Gongbi says "I know" or "OK", the police will leave. He is a victim and has no loss. He doesn''t have to go back to the police station to ask more questions.


    Unfortunately, Gongbi didn''t know the habits of people on earth. He casually said, "my name is Gongbi."


    The policeman who had turned around immediately turned back and asked in his ear, "what''s your name?"


    Gongbi then said, "my name is Gongbi."


    The policeman immediately asked, "foreigners? Do you have an ID card? "


    Gongbi knew what an ID card was and immediately asked, "what is an ID card?"? What does a foreigner mean? "


    The policeman smiled, smiled and shouted, "take it back. It may be smuggled here... I''m still a fool. I don''t know what to do in China."


    Several policemen rushed to catch Gongbi. They came fiercely. Gongbi reacted naturally. He raised his hand and pushed the policeman who rushed in front.


    The policeman''s body seemed to be suddenly hit by a heavy hammer. After a meal, he flew out like a shell.


    Gongbi was surprised, and Zou Yi in the crowd was even more surprised. Fortunately, the direction of the police flying out was just on the same line with Zou Yi. Zou Yi immediately took off the huge force on the police and avoided the injury of the police.


    The other policemen were stunned as if they had seen a ghost. No one dared to approach Gongbi again.


    The policeman who just spoke immediately pulled out his pistol, pointed it at Gongbi and shouted, "who the hell are you?"


    Gongbi looked helplessly at Zou Yi who saved the policeman, closed his mouth and stopped talking.


    He knew he was in trouble, but he didn''t know how to solve it, so he had to stop talking.


    Misfortune comes from the mouth. It seems that there is nothing wrong.


    Zou Yi held the policeman who flew out, walked to the policeman with the gun and whispered, "this officer, we are from the national security team. All our documents are in the car. If you have anything to say, please take a step."


    The policeman was stunned, then put away his pistol, smiled and said, "it''s from the national security team... No wonder he has so much strength. Misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. Are you performing your task? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "do you really want to know?"


    The policeman immediately shook his head and said with a smile: "no, i... we''re gone. I won''t disturb you to perform your task..."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "No. Interrogate the woman, ten big fish, and count the gifts we give you. "


    The policeman looked nervous and happy. With a wave of his hand, the other policemen turned around and took the woman to the car and left in a hurry. It was like meeting a monster who could not be provoked. He ran faster than anyone.


    Zou Yi went to Su Mo and Gongbi and said with a smile, "let''s go. Don''t worry. It''s just the habit of people on earth."


    Gongbi didn''t speak. He seemed worried that he would cause trouble.


    Su Mo stared at Zou Yi and said angrily, "are you rich? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "there''s a lot of money... Let''s go, stay first, and then invite you to a big meal."


    Su Mo smiled when he heard about the big meal: "I want to eat the best... You can''t be stingy. I have to eat enough."


    Zou Yi had a cold sweat on her forehead, but had to say with a smile: "that''s certain..."


    What happened just now is definitely a misunderstanding. Gongbi will not deliberately push the woman, but he has too much strength and is not sure. Wu pushed the woman down.


    So did the later police. Gongbi didn''t hurt people.


    But those policemen don''t think so. They think Gongbi is demonstrating and doing so on purpose.


    And they think that the people of the national security team are super agents, and their strength should be so strong.


    This is definitely a big misunderstanding, and it is also a beautiful misunderstanding created by Zou Yi on her own initiative.

 Chapter 95

    He took them to the nearest small hotel. The front desk was talking on the phone. When he saw them, he threw out a register, said "write your name and ID card", and went to chat again.


    Such a service is very bad, but Zou Yi is eager for it. The front desk of his music does not check their ID cards, and writes down their names and ID number, and the names and ID number of Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, which he remembered, is a pass.


    Hand it to the front desk for 300 yuan. Zou Yi said, "the key."


    The front desk threw over three sets of keys. While looking at the authenticity of the money, he said, "the second floor, the last three rooms. Go up tomorrow and deliver the room before twelve. "


    Zou Yi took Su Mo and Gongbi upstairs and found three rooms where they might stay for ten days and a half months. When she opened the door, she found that the so-called hotel room marked with $100 a night had only one bed and a very old TV.


    It''s no wonder that Beijing, with an inch of land and an inch of gold, can''t have such a good room with a so-called hotel for 100 yuan a night.


    As long as you don''t have to check your ID card, everything is easy to say.


    After a short rest, Zou Yi, who washed her face, knocked on Su Mo''s door and said to Su Mo, "it''s getting dark. Let''s go out for dinner."


    Su Mo immediately smiled: "OK, I''m already hungry..."


    The door of the room on one side immediately opened automatically. Gongbi leaned out his head and asked carefully, "can I go too?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "naturally, it''s the same whether you eat or not."


    Gongbi is a golden fairy. He has already passed the valley opening period and doesn''t have to eat. However, humans are always used to eating to satisfy their appetite.


    So Gongbi followed Zou Yi and Su Mo and left the so-called hotel without hotel stars. He walked forward along the street to find a place to eat.


    The hotel originally had a place to eat, but Zou Yi and her colleagues all believed that they would never dare to eat anything made in such a hotel.


    The lights in many places on the street have been turned on one after another. In the evening, Beijing looks particularly beautiful.


    For high-end hotels, Zou Yi thought that the money in her hand was not enough for them to consume, so he chose a large underground food plaza.


    After they went in, they just sat down and listened to a cheering from the huge stereo. A red haired woman shouted: "sign up for the big stomach King competition in the food city tonight and start the competition in ten minutes. Tonight''s champion will get a week''s free dinner. The champion can enjoy all the delicious food in the food city for a week! "


    Cheers come and go. Everyone who eats here seems to know that there will be such a big stomach King competition in the evening. Everyone is very excited.


    Zou Yi, who had just ordered something to eat, heard the sound and had an idea. She said to Su Mo and Gongbi, "how many things can you eat at one time?"


    Gongbi said with a smile: "I remember the most time. I ate a whole sheep... That''s the most famous one in the fairy world..."


    Zou Yi interrupted him: "sign up and tell the red haired woman that you want to participate in the big stomach King competition."


    Gongbi was stunned, then got up and went to find the red haired woman.


    Su Mo stood up without saying a word and went to sign up.


    Zou Yi was not hungry, so she followed her to see the excitement.


    Such competitions are purely organized by the people themselves, without the participation of any official forces. But those entertainment reporters came quietly to see if there would be amazing discoveries.


    If you can find a super big stomach king, it is also a very popular and interesting news that can attract a lot of attention.


    Many people signed up, but when they heard that they had to eat at least 50 sushi, many of them shook their heads and left.


    Fifty sushi can''t be eaten by ordinary people.


    Except for some big stomach kings whose real stomach can become large without rupture, ordinary people dare not eat and drink at the risk of their lives.


    Su Mo''s body is definitely very different from ordinary people, and if she eats, she is completely enjoying her appetite. There is basically no difference between eating more and not eating at all.


    Gongbi is really good at eating, although it doesn''t matter whether he eats or not.


    Just because Su Mo is so beautiful, participating in such a big stomach King competition is even more eye-catching.


    When the red haired woman announced the start of the game, Su Mo and Gongbi slowly picked up a sushi and took a bite. They both showed a look of satisfaction and never eaten.


    As the host and judge invited by the organizer, the red haired woman deliberately stared at Su mo. as a woman, she didn''t seem to believe that Su Mo, who looked good and beautiful, would be a big stomach king.


    The competition stipulates that people who can''t eat 50 sushi have to pay by themselves. Red haired women are waiting for Su Mo to pay.


    Su Mo ate one and turned to see that others ate five or six. He immediately understood the rules of the game.


    Such a game not only needs to eat more, but also has a time limit. Otherwise, if you eat all day and digest what you eat first, what''s the point?


    Like today''s game, the time is set in an hour. If you don''t finish 50 sushi after the timeout, you have to pay for it yourself.


    So Su Mo quickened his pace and, stunned by the crowd, quickly ate the remaining 49 sushi.


    The host was completely stunned and forgot to speak and cheer. What speed is this? In the blink of an eye, fifty sushi was eaten, more than twice as fast as other contestants.


    And one that''s as fast, that''s the common ratio. Gongbi was very quick at the beginning, because he had never tasted the taste of sushi. He felt novel and ate a lot faster.


    When the host came back, the onlookers were already shouting "fifty more" in unison.


    The host embarrassed Su Mo and Gongbi with questions: "do you want to continue? Or wait until the others finish the first fifty? "


    Eating first really has such power. As long as you are ahead within an hour, you can have a rest and let the food in your stomach digest first.


    Su Mo and Gongbi almost said together, "continue."


    The host knew that he had met the real big stomach king, so he shouted: "they want to continue, the food used in the second competition, Spicy Roast Chicken chops. Eat at least 30 roast chicken chops within the specified time. The one who eats first is the winner of today''s big stomach King competition. "


    Gongbi and Su Mo looked at each other, picked up the Spicy Roast Chicken chops just served, and took a bite each.


    Su Mo immediately frowned. It was too spicy. She didn''t like such spicy food.


    Gongbi was like a treasure, smiling and eating.

 Chapter 96

    The host was stunned and didn''t understand why Su Mo was afraid of spicy. Don''t people with good appetite like spicy food most? Spicy food is very appetizing. What''s the matter with this beauty?


    Su Mo took a bite, then stopped and watched Gongbi quickly eat his 30 chicken chops and kill all the remaining 29 in front of her.


    The host was stunned and forgot to stop Gongbi from eating the extra 29 chicken chops, and also forgot to announce that Gongbi is today''s champion.


    Gongbi didn''t care whether the champion was the champion or not. He gave him a full meal and ate his favorite spicy taste. He was very satisfied.


    The host came back and announced that Gongbi was the champion. After announcing that Gongbi had won the reward of a week''s free dinner in the underground Food City, he warmly invited Gongbi to speak for the underground food city.


    Gongbi doesn''t know what endorsement is and can''t do anything. His duty is to protect Su Mo and Zou Yi. Other things can only be done occasionally.


    Gongbi returned to Zou Yi with satisfaction. Su Mo, who came to Zou Yi, frowned and said, "are you used to eating so hot?"


    Gongbi said with a smile, "it''s delicious... Miss Su, can I only call you? Have we changed this back? "


    Su Mo looked at all kinds of tempting food in the food city and couldn''t help looking at Zou Yi: "can you have some more? Those look delicious. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "let Gongbi invite you, but he has free power, not in vain."


    The food city doesn''t stipulate that Gongbi can''t bring people to eat together. Even with Su Mo, no one should care.


    Gongbi smiled: "let''s get what we want to eat. Anyway, we don''t eat for nothing."


    Su Mo was immediately happy. Together with Gongbi, he went to choose all kinds of delicious food, took it to the table and enjoyed it with Zou Yi.


    When the reporters in the food city saw this scene, they couldn''t help but surround them. They began to take photos as if they had seen some big international news


    A gangster dressed up very trendy and with more than a dozen younger brothers behind him was also crowded in the crowd. When he saw this scene, the gangster came forward and said, "beauty, you like to eat so much. Go to a better place with me."


    Su Mo looked at the gangster and frowned slightly, but ignored it.


    She is also a person who has been on earth for some time. She knows that these people just like her appearance and come forward to chat up. You can ignore it.


    Su Mo has seen some of ouyangyuan''s experiences before.


    Zou Yi was funny and didn''t speak. She just looked at Gongbi.


    Gongbi immediately got up, ate and said vaguely, "what do you want to invite us to eat? Do you have any money? "


    Gongbi, who learned quickly, looks more like a gangster than this gangster. His unique superior temperament also makes people around him afraid to approach him.


    Gongbi almost immediately made a gesture to follow the gangster, which frightened the gangster''s face.


    "You all go with me. I''ll buy you enough." A man in a suit stepped forward, smiled and said, "by the way, I can give you a job to speak for my food city, how about it?"


    As soon as the man spoke, they immediately got out of the way and made a way for the man to face Zou Yi and others directly.


    Zou Yi looked at the man, smiled and said, "we don''t need to work here. We appreciate your kindness."


    The man smiled and said, "it seems that you are not local... My name is Dai Jun, the boss of this food city. As long as you promise to speak for me, you can eat any food here and anywhere in Beijing. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you for your kindness, but we don''t need it." Pause: "we should go, too. See you tomorrow."


    Dai Jun looked at Zou Yi who got up and left. A faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. It was like eating Zou Yi. He didn''t care about their leaving at this time.


    Dai Jun is a big gangster. He is much more powerful than the gangster before.


    Zou Yi took the initiative to leave, not because she was afraid of Dai Jun, but because she didn''t want to cause trouble.


    Why bother such a person? But it''s just coveting Su Mo''s beauty, and it won''t hurt people.


    Unfortunately, Zou Yi thought so, but Dai Jun didn''t think so. Not long after Zou Yi and them left, Dai Jun returned to his residence and made three calls in a row.


    The people who answered the phone soon began to act. Naturally, the target was Zou Yi, who was watching the night scene in the street.


    Zou Yi and Gongbi couldn''t help laughing at the sudden emergence of several vicious gangsters. In particular, Gongbi, since he became a golden immortal, no one dared to be so arrogant in front of him.


    Zou Yi directly pulled Su Mo and left, just leaving a sentence "don''t hurt their lives".


    Gongbi smiled and said "I see". Without seeing how he did it, all the gangsters fell down.


    The fallen gangsters were either injured in hands and feet or seriously injured internally, but their lives would not be in danger.


    When Gongbi shot this time, he already knew that the earth man''s body could not be hit too hard, so he didn''t use too much force.


    He taught these gangsters a lesson. When Gongbi caught up with Zou Yi and Su Mo, he found that Zou Yi and Su mo were stopped by others.


    Gongbi walked forward with a smile and deliberately asked, "can I help you?"


    Zou Yi sighed, "you''ve done it. Go straight back. Let''s go somewhere else."


    Gongbi smiled and waved his hand. All the villains who stopped Zou Yi and Su Mo fell down.


    Gongbi, who didn''t listen to Zou Yi''s words, soon caught up with Zou Yi and Su Mo and couldn''t help saying, "it seems that we have to leave here quickly, otherwise, I don''t know how many people will disturb us."


    Zou Yi smiled helplessly and said, "they are not looking for you and me, but my younger martial sister su..."


    Su Mo also said with a smile, "so what? I didn''t provoke them. They came to trouble me themselves. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "so you have to change your dress... There is a supermarket ahead. Let''s go in and buy something and help you dress up by the way."


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "are you jealous? Afraid of falling in love with others? "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "you guessed right. If this goes on, I don''t know how many people will make your idea..."


    Before Zou Yi finished, Gongbi suddenly looked at the huge TV in front of the supermarket and said, "what''s that?"

 Chapter 97

    Zou Yi shook her head and was a little surprised: "Why are we all on TV? By the way, this is the video of our previous competition in the big stomach king, which was played on the Internet. "


    Su Mo smiled: "well, we are also famous."


    Zou Yi''s heart moved: "in this case, I''m afraid it''s impossible for us to avoid those people."


    Su Mo said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I think ouyangyuan has had a good time after she became famous. So many people revolve around her, and it feels good."


    Zou Yi wanted to make fun of Su Mo, so he heard a man say, "isn''t this the big stomach king on TV? Come and see, the big stomach king is coming. "


    Some people who were shopping in the supermarket heard the man''s voice and surrounded Zou Yi. Zou Yi was so frightened that they turned and ran away for fear of being blocked by these people.


    Back to the small hotel, as soon as I entered the door, I heard the front desk shout, "it turns out that you are participating in the big stomach king. As I said, we can send a car to you in the store for free."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "no, we like walking. Well, can we not tell others about our living here? "


    The front desk smiled: "are you afraid that someone will come here to surround you? Don''t worry, the paparazzi won''t think you live here. "


    Zou Yi didn''t dare say anything more. His unintentional decision actually caused unnecessary trouble. It''s better to go back to the room and have a rest.


    Maybe it''s time to leave here early tomorrow morning. Otherwise, I don''t know how many troubles will arise.


    Su Mo and Gongbi didn''t object to Zou Yi''s decision. They directly put forward it and left tonight without waiting for tomorrow.


    So they left the hotel together, disappeared quietly and went directly to Kunlun mountain.


    Without finding ouyangyuan and Shen Susu, Zou Yi didn''t want to waste any more time. She went directly to a date more than ten years ago.


    The night on Kunlun Mountain is no worse than that in Beijing. At least it is very quiet there. Coupled with the beauty of snow, it gives people a different feeling.


    At this time, Kunlun Mountain is incomparably beautiful, but Zou Yi is not in the mood to watch this beautiful scenery.


    He explained the purpose of his trip to Gongbi on the way, and Gongbi knew what to do.


    Gongbi still knows the name of immortal shanci. They are all great Luo Jinxian, but immortal shanci is the first to become famous and has stronger strength.


    If Gongbi wants to protect Zou Yi and Su Mo, it can be said that as long as he prevents the benevolent immortal from doing it himself.


    Perhaps immortal shanci had a hunch that he had sent his disciples to wait for Zou Yi. When he saw Zou Yi, he came forward directly: "dare you ask Zou Yi?"


    Zou Yi was a little strange. She hugged her fist and said, "I''m Zou Yi. Are you disciples of immortal shanci? "


    The disciple who spoke smiled: "master ordered us to wait here, see Zou Yi and take you to see Master."


    Zou Yi said, "I''d like you to lead the way. Let''s go to see the elder martial brother shanci first."


    The disciple turned sideways and said, "please three, master has been waiting for a long time."


    Zou Yi and others came forward and followed another disciple of immortal shanci to see immortal shanci.


    The frozen furnishings haven''t changed for more than ten years. Even when Zou Yi first met the real person shanci more than ten years ago, Ouyang little beaver who stayed next to the real person shanci was still here.


    The difference is that there are two more people around Ouyang little beaver. One is ouyangyuan and the other is Shen Susu.


    Zou Yi was surprised to see ouyangyuan and Shen Susu here.


    The benevolent immortal is still so young, and his voice has not changed at all: "you have finally come. For more than ten years, I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo saluted and said in unison, "I''m late. Please forgive me."


    Immortal shanci smiled: "it doesn''t matter. I know what happened to you... Child, you don''t have to take it seriously when I made an agreement with your master. Later, I have fully understood the truth of the matter and severely punished Yuan Ye and Ouyang Xiaoli... As long as you forgive Ouyang Xiaoli, she is your wife."


    Ouyang little beaver looked at Zou Yi he hadn''t seen for more than ten years. He looked disdainful and wanted to stop talking. It was clear that he didn''t want to marry Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi also had self-knowledge. She smiled and said, "how did you punish elder martial brother Yuan Ye?"


    Immortal shanci said, "punish him to think about it until you appear again... Just now, I ordered someone to release Yuan Ye."


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s our fault to say so. Elder martial brother Yuan Ye has been locked up by you for more than ten years."


    The benevolent immortal smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt. He should think about it. Child, this girl should be su mo. why has her face changed so much that I can''t even recognize it? "


    Zou Yi took a look at Su Mo, and Su Mo stepped forward. She met the benevolent immortal in the big week: "senior, I am Su mo. My present body was refined by my master''s father. It is very different from the body possessed by my disciples. "


    Su Mo smiled and said, "don''t be polite. You and I are no longer teachers and disciples. Just like Zou Yi."


    Pause: "what''s the name of this one? I am familiar... "


    Gongbi looked at immortal shanci, smiled, hugged his fist and said, "I''m Gongbi. I haven''t seen immortal shanci for tens of thousands of years. No wonder immortal shanci doesn''t remember me. How have you always been? "


    Immortal shanci was a little surprised. He got up and looked at Gongbi, hugged his fist and said, "it''s Gongbi Jinxian, one of the ten golden immortals sitting down by the emperor. It''s impolite."


    Gongbi''s face was a little embarrassed, but he still said, "I''m no longer the Jinxian where the holy gentleman sits... I''m now under the unnamed God and Fuyu God, and I''m responsible for the safety of Zou Yi and Su Mo for the time being."


    Immortal shanci sighed slightly: "it seems that those from the fairy world are true... Your ten golden immortals and ten thousand heavenly soldiers and generals have really been destroyed by nameless and husband Yu?"


    Gongbi said with a wry smile, "it''s not destruction, but being caught by all... Immortal, we don''t say this, it''s all the past. Today, we are here in accordance with the orders of the nameless God and the Fuyu God to complete the agreement more than ten years ago. I don''t know what real people plan to do? "


    Immortal shanci said, "my disciples have been ready for a long time. As long as Zou Yi comes, Mashan can start the competition."


    Gongbi smiled: "when shall we compete? Tomorrow morning, or a few days later? "


    The benevolent immortal said, "the competition will take place in three days. Three, please stay in my Kunlun Mountain for three days. During these three days, I have some private affairs to deal with first. "


    Gongbi glanced at Zou Yi and Su Mo, nodded and said, "well, we''ll wait three days."

 Chapter 98

    After hearing Gongbi''s words, immortal shanci smiled and said, "please go and have a rest." "Ouyangyuan, you and Shen Susu knew Zou Yi. You are responsible for taking good care of Zou Yi and them."


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu, who had never had a chance to speak, said in unison, "yes, master."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and said secretly, "originally, they have all become the disciples of immortal shanci. It seems that there is some origin between me and immortal shanci."


    Su Mo thought that they were all here. No wonder everyone couldn''t find them, and there was no news of their disappearance or death.


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu walked up to Zou Yi and Su Mo, saluted and said, "please follow us."


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu, whose appearance, voice and temperament had not changed much, turned and left the ice cave whether Zou Yi and Su Mo could talk or not.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other, followed ouyangyuan and Shen Susu, and left the ice cave first.


    Gongbi was going to go with Zou Yi, but he was stopped by the benevolent immortal: "Shangxian, please stop. I have something to say."


    Gongbi gave Zou Yi and Su Mo a harmless look, looked back and said, "I dare ask the real man, what do you want to do?"


    Immortal shanci smiled: "the immortal is polite. How dare I tell the immortal? Well, you and I are both Shangxian and also belong to Da Luo Jinxian. Since we are destined to meet again, I want to ask Shangxian to do me a favor. I don''t know Shangxian... "


    Gongbi said with a smile, "please tell me, as long as I''m not asked to do something sorry for Zou Yi and Su Mo, I''m still happy to help."


    Immortal shanci said, "I have an old friend who will come here from the fairy world early tomorrow morning to complete the agreement with me many years ago. My strength is much weaker than his words, so I want to ask Shangxian to help me. What does Shangxian think? "


    Gongbi frowned and said, "the real person''s strength is above me. If the real person is not sure of winning, even if I want to help, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do."


    Immortal shanci said, "God, please listen to me. According to our previous agreement, there are three competitions, and the one who wins more than two wins. I will definitely fail in combat power, but I am sure of winning in array. I didn''t expect the last one, but after seeing Gongbi Shangxian, I had some hope. "


    Gongbi said, "what is the third competition?"


    The benevolent immortal said, "power. This is just what Shangxian is good at. I don''t know if I''m right? "


    Gongbi smiled: "I dare not say anything else. I say the power is the first in the fairy world. No one dares to say no."


    The benevolent immortal said, "so the immortal promised to help me?"


    Gongbi nodded: "before I left, the nameless God specially told me not to be rude to you. God said it was because some things offended the real person. Let me find a chance to apologize to the real person. Now I help the real person, even if I apologize to the real person for God. "


    The benevolent immortal smiled: "there is no personal grudge between me and nameless. It''s just because of what nobody did. I can''t see it. You don''t have to apologize to me for him, and I didn''t blame him. "


    Gongbi hugged his fist and said, "anyway, I helped you. Who is that man tomorrow? Do I know him? "


    Immortal shanci shook his head slightly: "the immortal doesn''t know him. His name is magic bow. He is the golden immortal of the sun shooting family."


    Gongbi frowned: "the sun shooting family? Isn''t that a race that has long lived in seclusion and is feud with the Jinwu family? How could he come here to trouble real people? "


    The benevolent immortal smiled bitterly and said, "isn''t it because of Yuan Ye? He is the descendant of the shooting sun clan. He was originally named Hou Ye. After he followed me, he changed to Yuan Ye. "


    Gongbi suddenly said, "the real person punished the disciple who did bad things. As a result, it caused the dissatisfaction of the sun shooting people, so he sent someone to argue with the real person."


    The benevolent immortal smiled bitterly and said, "that''s it. They were coming ten years ago. I persuaded them to go back. But we agreed to talk about it tomorrow, and they will come. "


    Gongbi said, "it seems that the real person is also very embarrassed in this matter. I really have to help."


    The benevolent immortal smiled and said, "if you can help me overcome the magic bow, many things would be much easier to say."


    Gongbi said, "I''ll try my best. Real man, I want to know what you think about this? "


    Immortal shanci looked at Gongbi and said slowly, "but as far as Zou Yi was framed by Yuan Ye, I will certainly preside over justice. But seeing Zou Yi worship nameless as a teacher, I think it is necessary to persuade Zou Yi and Su Mo with the help of this matter. "


    Gongbi pondered for a moment: "the real person may think that the things of the Unknown God in the external legend are true, but I want to tell the real person that many things are very different from those in the legend."


    The benevolent immortal frowned slightly: "do you doubt the emperor''s words now?"


    Gongbi smiled: "real people don''t have to be excited. The reason why I say this is not groundless. It''s just that it''s not convenient for me to say it now. Real people will understand it in the future. "


    Immortal shanci looked at Gongbi and said slowly, "then wait until I understand, and then apologize to the person I misunderstood."


    Gongbi wanted to persuade immortal shanci to stop the competition between Zou Yi and her disciples, so as not to be friendly. However, seeing that immortal shanci said so, he stopped talking.


    Gongbi was silent, and the benevolent immortal was silent. It was quiet in the freezing.


    Just because he was quiet, Gongbi suddenly became vigilant and shouted in a low voice, "who is eavesdropping on us again?"


    The benevolent immortal was stunned and said angrily, "come out!"


    A man smiled and said, "I just arrived a little earlier. I see you are talking. It''s not good to disturb you. It''s not eavesdropping."


    When the man was talking, he came in slowly from outside the ice cave. He was actually a small and capable middle-aged man.


    Seeing this man, immortal shanci said unexpectedly, "magic bow, why did you arrive today?"


    It turned out that this man was magic bow. I heard him say, "I really came in advance, but it''s because someone asked me to come in advance. It''s none of my business."


    "Someone?" The benevolent immortal looked at the magic bow and said with doubt, "who is that man?"


    "It''s me." Another person outside the ice cave came in with a smile: "I want to see you in advance, so I invited magic bow to come in advance."


    When immortal shanci saw the man, his face was a little ugly: "Prince Ziyi? How can you also meddle in the affairs between me and the shooting sun clan? "


    This man is called the marquis in purple. He is really dressed in purple, but he doesn''t know whether he is the real marquis. Seeing his dignified appearance and integrity, Gongbi has some respect.

 Chapter 99

    Listen to the purple Hou said, "you can ask someone to help, and the magic bow is also OK."


    Immortal shanci looked at the purple Hou, his face was a little unnatural, and slowly said, "since you are here, please follow my disciples to have a rest. It''s still night. We''ll know about it after dawn tomorrow. "


    Ziyi Hou said, "can''t you talk? We haven''t seen each other for a long time... "


    The benevolent immortal said, "I have nothing to talk about with you."


    With disappointment on his face, Ziyi Hou looked at Gongbi, as if he had just seen Gongbi, hugged his fist and said, "it''s Gongbi Jinxian. How can Jinxian be here?"


    Gongbi smiled and said, "Ziyi Hou, I brought my childe and young lady to communicate with the real disciples. I didn''t expect to meet you."


    Ziyi Hou said, "this is fate. Gongbi Jinxian, it''s said that you betrayed the emperor and came together with the immortal public enemy nameless and Fu Yu. Isn''t it true? "


    Gongbi''s face changed slightly and said coldly, "your smelly mouth hasn''t changed for tens of thousands of years. It''s really disappointing."


    Ziyi Hou said, "it''s impossible to change. It''s become a habit. Gongbi, since you have taken refuge in nameless and Fuyu, you''re welcome between us. Tomorrow, I will try my best to defeat you, catch you back to the fairyland and give you to the saint. "


    Gongbi frowned. Before he spoke, he heard the benevolent immortal say, "Ziyi Hou, don''t forget that this is the earth. No one of you can do it here."


    The purple Hou frowned and said, "can''t you catch the traitor in the fairy world?"


    The benevolent immortal said, "unless you leave the earth and fight in the outer sky, if you fight on the earth, you will be punished by the divine world."


    Ziyi Hou and Gongbi looked at each other and said suspiciously, "what''s going on?"


    The benevolent immortal said, "this is a world protected by the divine world and forbidden by the divine world. If you do it here, the God of the divine world will punish you."


    Ziyi Hou and Gongbi were full of doubts: "why?"


    The benevolent immortal said, "it''s not because this is the place where many gods were born and became gods. Don''t you know this?"


    The purple Hou nodded slightly, "then we''ll go to the outer space war."


    Gongbi also said: "this is the way to avoid causing panic among ordinary people here."


    Benevolent immortal frowned slightly: "since you are so anxious to fight, let''s fight."


    She left the world first and came to outer space with purple Hou, Gongbi and magic bow.


    In their realm, air and gravity are dispensable to them and will not be affected.


    Even the dangers that ordinary immortals fear most need not be kept in mind.


    The battle between the golden immortals, even if it was just a competition, was extremely amazing. Unfortunately, neither Zou Yi nor Su Mo can go to outer space to watch the war. Although they also want to see it, they can only stay in the Kunlun mountains until the war results appear.


    It was Ouyang beaver who told them that Gongbi was going to take part in the competition between Jinxian. At this time, Zou Yi and Su mo were resting in the ice cave, looking at their surprise and smiling contentedly.


    The woman''s mind is really hard to guess. Ouyang Xiaoli clearly hates Zou Yi, but when she saw that Zou Yi and Su Mo acted like lovers, she immediately took the initiative to find Zou Yi and Su Mo and told them about it.


    Seeing the surprised expressions of Zou Yi and Su Mo, Ouyang little beaver seemed to get some satisfaction. He smiled and said, "you must want to see the competition between Jinxian? Unfortunately, your strength is not enough. If you go to outer space, it will be difficult to save your life. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but say, "can sister Ouyang Xiaoli go to outer space freely?"


    Ouyang little beaver was stunned. When his face changed slightly, he said, "I have the colorful immortal armor protection given to me by my master. Naturally, I can go."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other and didn''t know what the colorful immortal armor was.


    Ouyang little beaver is even more proud: you must not know what treasure the colorful immortal armor is? To tell you the truth, it''s a treasure in the fairyland that my master used to pass through. It''s a magic weapon that can be refined by golden immortals. "


    Su Mo frowned and said, "where is the colorful immortal armor? Can you show us some insights? "


    Ouyang said with a smile, "of course." With a wave of her hand, a colored dress that looked like it was made of silk appeared in front of Su Mo and Zou Yi.


    Ouyang beaver deliberately suspended the colored dress in the air so that Zou Yi and Su Mo could see it carefully.


    Zou Yi knew that Ouyang beaver was deliberately showing off, but there was no way. There is no such magic weapon in the fairy world in his hand. It is called the treasure of the fairy family. Gongbi doesn''t have it.


    Nameless and Fuyu should be there, but after one of them didn''t catch it, everything was taken away, and the other lost most of their goods in the long escape. They are now almost as poor as Zou Yi.


    Su Mo liked this colored dress. He couldn''t help reaching out to touch it and sighed, "it''s so beautiful. It''s the most beautiful dress I''ve ever seen."


    Ouyang little beaver said proudly, "master, there are more than 300 disciples, and only two of them have immortal armor."


    Zou Yi immediately asked, "who is the other person with Xianjia?"


    Ouyang said casually, "my sister ouyangyuan. Why do you ask this? Do you want to ask my master for one? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s not impossible. Su mo of my family also needs this immortal armor."


    "Your family..." Ouyang little beaver looked at Zou Yi and said, "are you and younger martial sister Su mo... Already together?"


    Zou Yi nodded seriously: "we are together. Can''t you see it?"


    "You..." Ouyang beaver seemed to be angry, but she stifled it and tried to say calmly, "have you forgotten my sister?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "miss ouyangyuan is my friend. How can I forget her? Ouyang little beaver, if you have nothing else to do, we''ll have a rest. Can you leave here first? "


    Ouyang''s little beaver looked angry and said angrily, "are you driving me away? Remember, even if you beg me, I won''t... Hum, bye! "


    Ouyang beaver angrily left, just like Ouyang yuan and Shen Susu who had just sent them here to rest. When he left, he was angry with Zou Yi, as if he wanted to eat Zou Yi.

 Chapter 100

    Su Mo watched Ouyang''s little beaver leave, looked at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "your woman''s fate is very good. Several beautiful women here like you. You have great luck."


    Zou Yi is a little depressed. These women are jealous. It seems that there is no exception. He smiled as much as he could and said, "like me? What do I think they hate me more and more when they see me? "


    Su Mo said, "there have been many things that hate because of love since ancient times. Elder martial brother, you should think carefully. If you offend these people, I think you will have a hard time in the future. "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s even harder to offend... Offend you. You have to help me. I''m not alone. "


    Su Mo was stunned, then went to Zou Yi, looked at Zou Yi sitting, smiled on his face, and slowly said, "if you don''t deal with the relationship between you and them, I will hate you too. But I can''t help you. It''s between you and them. You can do it yourself. "


    Su Mo didn''t seem to be joking. The expression on his face was very serious.


    Perhaps Su Mo''s serious appearance was more attractive. When she talked to Zou Yi like this, Zou Yi focused on her amazing face. For a moment, she was in a daze and forgot to answer her.


    Su Mo was angry. Seeing Zou Yi''s appearance, he couldn''t help complaining: "what are you looking at? What are you going to do with your relationship with them? "


    Zou Yi immediately smiled bitterly and felt her head big. He is facing his favorite person. If Su Mo hates him because of these things, he will regret it.


    Su Mo couldn''t help laughing at Zou Yi''s bitter smile. Although she didn''t want Zou Yi to be a playboy, she also knew that forcing too hard would only backfire.


    Listen to Su Mo said, "don''t think I''m joking with you. If you dare to be half hearted and fall in love with others, I will severely punish you."


    Zou Yi saw Su Mo''s appearance and her childlike innocence. She smiled and said, "men on earth can only marry one wife. I don''t know if men in the fairy world can marry more wives? I don''t know what the legendary three wives and four concubines look like. "


    Su Mo was stunned and said angrily, "what did you say?"


    Zou Yi continued with a smile: "the next time I see Master unknown and master Fu Yu, I must ask them if people in the fairy world can marry several wives. They must know. They have lived for tens of thousands of years and have a wide range of knowledge. "


    Su Mo''s face was very ugly, but he smiled and said, "don''t ask Master nameless and master Fu Yu, just ask me."


    Zou Yi pretended to be surprised and said loudly, "you know, tell me, can you marry some wives?"


    Su Mo stretched out his hand and grabbed Zou Yi''s ear. Although he didn''t exert any force, he also looked vicious and said, "how many ears do you have?"


    Zou Yi quickly begged for mercy: "just two, but don''t tear them off for me. People without ears are not good-looking."


    Su Mo smiled, attached to Zou Yi''s ear and said, "are you afraid? Then tell me, how many wives are you going to marry? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "one wife like you is enough. How many dare you marry there?"


    Su Mo couldn''t help laughing: "if your words were heard by your friends, they would be very disappointed and sad."


    Zou Yi reached out and grabbed Su Mo''s hand: "it doesn''t matter, as long as you are happy."


    Su Mo also wanted to laugh with Zou Yi, but he heard Gongbi''s voice outside the ice cave: "can I come in?"


    Su Mo immediately closed his mouth and blushed when he looked at Zou Yi. Although she has an engagement with Zou Yi, there is no recognition or support from others. They can''t make too much publicity now.


    Zou Yi hurriedly said, "come in, senior. Come in."


    Gongbi went into the freezing, looked at Zou Yi and Su Mo, said bitterly, "we lost... Well, I may not be able to accompany you. I''m going to see the emperor to take the blame."


    Gongbi was disappointed and remorseful. When he looked at Zou Yi and Su Mo, his expression was also very unnatural.


    Zou Yi and Su mo were surprised and asked in unison, "what''s going on?"


    Gongbi said with a wry smile: "before our competition, I bet with Ziyi Hou that whoever loses will meet the other party''s request... As a result, I lost. He asked me to see the saint and receive his punishment..."


    Zou Yi frowned. As soon as she was about to speak, she heard Su Mo say, "this is a bet between you and the purple Marquis?"


    Gongbi nodded and looked dejected: "please forgive me for gambling with him privately... His strength is greater than me, and I lost. It also implicated the benevolent immortal to lose. He lost miserably. "


    Su Mo and Zou Yi have heard Ouyang Xiaoli talk about the competition between the benevolent immortal and the shooting sun clan. They know what they will face after losing. But what they didn''t expect was that Gongbi and Ziyi hou would have a new bet.


    What should I do now? Zou Yi really doesn''t know. Although he was not stupid, he had never encountered such a thing and was soon deceived.


    Su Mo was very sober. At this time, he looked at Gongbi and said, "if you don''t go, what will happen to the purple Hou?"


    Gongbi said, "if I don''t go, he will fight you. He is not a kind-hearted man. He has killed his younger generation before and has been accused by people in the fairy world. "


    Su Mo thought, "did you say when to go to the fairyland?"


    Gongbi shook his head: "that''s not true. I''ll come to you after our competition."


    Su Mo smiled, "that''s easy. Since it''s a competition, I have a way to make Ziyi Hou give up the idea of taking you to the fairyland for the time being. "


    Gongbi was stunned and then said happily, "do you have a way? Tell me, what are you going to do? "


    Su Mo said, "go to find Ziyi Hou and say you have something to deal with. You can''t go to the fairy world with him for the time being. If he insists you go to the fairyland, tell him that you are the escort of Zou Yi and me. Everything must follow our orders. We don''t agree with you to go to the fairyland. If Prince Ziyi comes to us, he will invite them along with the benevolent immortal. I have something to say. "


    Gongbi frowned and said, "although what you said is true, Ziyi Hou won''t believe me so easily."


    Su Mo said, "it doesn''t matter whether he believes it or not. Just tell him what I said. I''ll take care of the rest. But remember, your current status is different from before. You are a nameless master, so when you do things in the future, don''t happen again. "


    Gongbi hugged his fist and said, "I know. I won''t make such a mistake again in the future."


    Su Mo said, "normally you are our elder. I shouldn''t say that about you. But if the unknown Master knew about today''s matter, they would be very angry... Gongbi, I told you this when you were our friend. Please don''t mind. "


    Gongbi said, "of course I know Miss Su is for my good. How can I mind? Miss Su, I''m going to find the purple hound now. Please speak for me later. "

 Chapter 101

    Gongbi went to find Ziyi Hou and came back soon. He brought back Ziyi Hou, immortal shanci and Ouyang Xiaoli.


    The people sat down in the ice cave where Su Mo and Zou Yi rested. Su Mo took the initiative to say, "predecessors, senior brothers and sisters, please sit down."


    Ziyi Hou said, "Gongbi said you had something to do with me. He also said that let''s all come and discuss the competition. I don''t know what you want to say?"


    Su Mo said, "I asked you to come here. I heard that Gongbi had a private competition with the master Ziyi, but he lost. I want to follow the master Ziyi to see the holy emperor in the fairy world. Is it true? "


    Ziyi Hou smiled. When he looked at Su Mo, a smile appeared on his handsome face: "are you su Mo? Benevolent immortal is a former disciple. Yes, beautiful as flowers, unique temperament... "


    Su Mo smiled, and his beautiful face seemed to bloom a beautiful flower: "thank you for your praise, master Ziyi Hou. I''m Su mo. I used to practice with immortal shanci for some time. Later, however, the younger generation has separated from the master apprentice relationship with the benevolent immortal. Now the younger generation practices with the nameless God and is a disciple of the nameless God. "


    Lord Ziyi said, "no matter who you practice with, benevolent immortal used to be your master. Is this an indelible fact? Su Mo, as an elder, I would like to advise you that following the benevolent immortal may be the only way for you to become an immortal in the future. If you like, I can persuade the real person to accept you as an apprentice again. "


    Su Mo smiled: "I appreciate your kindness. Achieving immortality is indeed a dream of every immortal, but the younger generation believes that doing what should be done and doing the right thing is what immortalists should do. "


    The purple Hou frowned slightly: "what do you mean? Is it wrong to practice with the benevolent immortal? "


    Su Mo went to the benevolent immortal, looked at him and said, "I don''t want to do this. The younger generation means that the younger generation is more willing to do the right thing between getting the immortal position and doing the right thing. "


    She deliberately paused and took a look at everyone. There was a trace of seriousness in her beautiful eyes: "I''m looking for you to talk to you about the gambling appointment between Gongbi and Ziyi Hou. I dare to ask Master Ziyi Hou if he insists that Gongbi follow you to the fairyland to meet the emperor and receive punishment? "


    Ziyi Hou said, "this is nature. During the competition, we made it clear that whoever loses must meet the other party''s condition. Now my condition is to let Gongbi go to the fairy world with me, meet the saint and accept the punishment of the saint. "


    Su Mo smiled. There was no surprise on her beautiful face: "well, since it''s an agreement between the two predecessors, we''ll make a deal."


    Zou Yi and Gongbi were stunned when Su Mo said so. What''s this called? It''s better not to say. Spare a big circle. Anyway, I still want to go to the fairy world.


    But then Su Mo''s words let them clear their doubts.


    Su Mo said: "this is only the time to go to fairyland, has the final say. We all know our purpose of coming to Kunlun Mountain, so we can''t leave here until the matter here is over. Moreover, elder Gongbi received the task of the nameless God. Before he completed the task and obtained the permission of the nameless God, he didn''t seem to be free. "


    Ziyi Hou was slightly stunned and immediately said, "Miss Su said the same. I didn''t say I would take Gongbi right away. After the competition, Gongbi can meet the nameless side first. I can wait. "


    Su Mo smiled: "that''s OK. Thank you, elder."


    Ziyi Hou said, "I think your competition can start now. I don''t know if Zou Yi will fight alone against the three disciples of the immortal family, Miss Su?"


    Su Mo said with a smile, "it depends on the benevolent immortal. We young people will naturally follow the wishes of our predecessors. But I also want to say something. If there are three people on the real person''s side, we may also change our previous plan, because we happen to have three people here. Three to three is the most fair. "


    The benevolent immortal smiled and said, "you''re right. It''s really unfair for Zou Yi to go alone in three competitions. I think you can go together or you can combine freely. "


    Ouyang little beaver said, "it was not all agreed before. Zou Yi fought against the three of us alone. Besides, among the three of Zou Yi, Su Mo won''t say it. He can be regarded as a descendant disciple. But Gongbi is a golden immortal. It seems unfair for him to fight with us? "


    Su Mo smiled. When he looked at Ouyang beaver, he obviously had some opinions on her: "elder martial sister Ouyang, the three people I mentioned didn''t include Gongbi elders."


    "Who are you talking about?" Ouyang little beaver immediately asked, "do you have others here?"


    Su Mo took a look at Zou Yi and said slowly, "the three people I mentioned who participated in the competition, in addition to Zou Yi and me, the third person is also here."


    Su Mo deliberately sold a pass. Everyone looked at each other in surprise. They didn''t know who Su Mo was talking about.


    Su Mo deliberately paused, smiled and said, "this is Zou Yi''s former girlfriend and Zou Yi''s fiancee, elder martial sister Ouyang Xiaoli, your sister, Miss Ouyang yuan."


    Ouyang little beaver was stunned and then angrily said, "you''re just whimsical. Why can my sister help you? Besides, when did she become Zou Yi''s fiancee? Don''t talk nonsense. "


    Ouyang yuan and Shen Susu, who came here with Ouyang beaver, looked at each other at this time, with different expressions on their faces.


    Ouyangyuan looked surprised, but also a little happy and shy. Her face was flushed and she lowered her head and dared not look at others.


    Although she saw many love stories in the world, it was her turn. This unexpected surprise still made her unable to respond.


    Shen Susu was pleasantly surprised for ouyangyuan. She is indeed ouyangyuan''s best friend and sister. She worries about friends and likes friends. She is definitely a typical friend.


    Immortal shanci was also surprised. He couldn''t help asking ouyangyuan, "do you really have an engagement with Zou Yi? As a teacher, why don''t you know? "

 Chapter 102

    Ouyangyuan hesitated for a moment and nodded unexpectedly: "master, I really like Zou Yi and have an agreement with him. At that time, he was going to the fairyland. We agreed to meet on earth in a year. Then I would marry him. But something happened when they went to the fairyland. They were trapped in a place for many years and didn''t come back until now. "


    The benevolent immortal frowned and said, "if so, being a teacher doesn''t say much. Since you are Zou Yi''s fiancee, if you are willing to help Zou Yi fight and compete with your senior brothers and sisters, that''s OK. "


    Ouyangyuan said, "I will. As long as you are not angry, master, I am willing to compete with my senior brothers and sisters with Zou Yi. "


    Immortal shanci looked at Ouyang yuan and sighed, "how can I be angry? To put it bluntly, this is all between you. I can''t intervene more. It''s just that I''ve always been protecting my weaknesses before I joined in. "


    Ouyangyuan said, "thank you, master. I know it''s bad to do this. I''m sorry, master... The disciples will ask for forgiveness from master in the future."


    The benevolent immortal said, "don''t do this. Just let go and fight."


    The purple Hou said, "ouyangyuan, do you know what it means after the competition?"


    Ouyang Yuan said, "I know this competition is about Zou Yi and Ouyang Xiaoli, that is, my sister''s marriage. However, this does not affect me to help Zou Yi fight. I will go all out. "


    Ziyi Hou also sighed: "I really don''t know what young people think now. Did you put your husband in front of others? It really puzzles me, an old man. "


    Ouyangyuan smiled and didn''t talk to Hou in purple. She turned to Ouyang Xiaoli and said, "sister, I know what happened between you and Zou Yi. It''s really that you and senior brother Yuan Ye did wrong. No wonder Zou Yi."


    Ouyang little beaver looks very ugly. His sister helps Zou Yi. What will others think if it gets out?


    And why don''t you know whether what they did was right or wrong?


    Plot to kill Zou Yi just to be with Yuan Ye. Everyone knows whose fault it is.


    Now Zou Yi has come for revenge. Although what he said is just a competition, who knows the result once he starts?


    Even if Zou Yi kills Yuan Ye or is seriously injured, I''m afraid no one can say Zou Yi is wrong.


    Hearing Ouyang Xiaoli say to Ouyang yuan with disappointment, "sister, are you going to push me into the fire pit? You know I don''t like Zou Yi... "


    Ouyang yuan looked at Ouyang beaver and said in embarrassment, "if you do something wrong, you should bear the corresponding responsibility. This is the truth you should know when you were very young. Now it''s time for you to be responsible for your actions. You should face it bravely and don''t try to escape. I... I will persuade Zou Yi not to go too far. "


    Ouyang''s face was even more ugly. He said, "you are really my sister. You help outsiders bully me... Hum, I won''t marry Zou Yi if I die."


    Ouyangyuan sighed: "if you lose in the competition, I''m afraid you can''t help it."


    Ouyang said angrily, "why can''t I help you? I am striving for my own happiness. Even if I make a mistake, I don''t regret it. "


    Ouyangyuan said angrily, "you wanted to kill Zou Yi. You wanted to kill Zou Yi! It is said that even if Zou Yi does nothing, you will be severely punished by master. Now Zou Yi gives you a chance. Don''t you know rarity and gratitude? "


    Ouyang little beaver almost roared, "who wants him to give me a chance? Can''t I beat him? Useless guy, I can easily defeat him alone. "


    Ouyangyuan was so angry that she barely held back her anger. Looking at Ouyang little beaver, she said, "sister, you will suffer a lot in the future. My sister doesn''t want to quarrel with you. What to do depends on how you grasp it. "


    Ouyang yuan''s words have some hidden meanings. Ouyang beaver is not a fool. After listening to them, his anger calmed down a little. Looking at Ouyang yuan, he said, "sister, you will help me, right?"


    Ouyangyuan didn''t speak any more, but walked to Zou Yi and naturally stood on the other side of Zou Yi.


    Her behavior has clearly expressed her meaning: she will help Zou Yi, not her sister.


    It may be very simple to say whether to help manage or not, but if you want to do it, you can''t do it unless you are a charming person.


    People are emotional animals. Generally speaking, they will help their own people unconsciously. Especially their relatives, followed by their friends and acquaintances


    Ouyangyuan and Su Mo are like Zou Yi''s two confidants, standing next to Zou Yi from left to right. This scene is very imaginative.


    They are like legendary beauty bodyguards, protecting Zou Yi from left to right.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that Su Mo''s few words would let ouyangyuan, who had been unwilling to pay attention to him, come forward to help her fight. She was surprised and puzzled because she heard ouyangyuan''s confession like words.


    As for the dialogue between Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver, he hardly took it to heart.


    Although Zou Yi also knows that some of the disciples of benevolent immortal are very powerful and infinitely close to immortals.


    But Zou Yi has enough confidence to defeat three opponents alone, no matter who they are.


    Although he didn''t have many opportunities for actual combat, he also fought Zou Er, who was also physically strong and whose strength was obviously above him, for half a year on the unknown planet. He knew his strength, which was unmatched by ordinary people who simply practiced mana.


    If she fights alone, Zou Yi is confident that she can defeat any opponent alone. If Su Mo and ouyangyuan help him contain two of the three opponents, he will have a great chance of winning three games.


    Not to mention 100 percent, at least 99 percent.


    It''s just ouyangyuan''s engagement with him. He really doesn''t remember such a thing. He just remembers that he and ouyangyuan were parting more than ten years ago. Ouyangyuan showed his favor.


    When did this favor evolve into an engagement? Maybe you have to find an opportunity to ask the party ouyangyuan before you can completely find out.


    Although Zou Yi knows that ouyangyuan has some good feelings for herself, he will never think that ouyangyuan really likes herself or even loves herself.


    Ouyangyuan was born in a famous family with a good family background. She is even more beautiful and moving. With the hat of a big star, she is an ideal partner in the eyes of countless men.


    Zou Yi, on the other hand, was born in a humble background. In the past, he looked ordinary and even had some indifference.


    Because he devotes himself to cultivation and doesn''t deal with people, giving people the illusion of autism, some people don''t feel very close and some are indifferent.

 Chapter 103

    At that time, the gap between Zou Yi and Su Mo was definitely one heaven and one earth, thousands of miles apart.


    Even if Zou Yi became special because of her cultivation, it would be hard for him to believe that ouyangyuan, who had not been in contact for a long time, fell in love with him.


    So Zou Yi couldn''t help looking at ouyangyuan more after seeing ouyangyuan standing beside her.


    Ouyangyuan is also a smart man. Knowing Zou Yi''s thoughts at this time, she whispered to Zou Yi: "is it strange? I remember I told you when you left the earth that I would wait for you to come back. Did you forget? You should understand what a girl means by saying such words. "


    Zou Yi also sent a message to ouyangyuan: "well, I really don''t understand... You know how I lived before that, but I didn''t have much contact with girls."


    Ouyangyuan said with a smile: "that''s true. At that time, you were still a chick who was embarrassed to contact us..."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "sorry, because of some changes, we were more than ten years late before we went to Beijing to find you and Shen Susu. But I didn''t expect that you had already come to Kunlun Mountain and became disciples of immortal shanci...... "


    "Did you come to us?" Ouyangyuan was surprised: "when was that?"


    Zou Yi said, "just the day before yesterday... We went to your home in Beijing and found that all the villas there were demolished. I went to the Internet cafe to check your news. Many people said you were missing... It should be said that there has been no news for more than ten years. "


    Ouyangyuan smiled and said, "we were received here by master and became master''s disciples. We haven''t been back for more than ten years. Naturally, you can''t find us."


    Zou Yi said, "we know it''s hard to find you, so we have to come here to keep the appointment first. I didn''t expect you to be here. It reassures us all. "


    Ouyangyuan smiled: "it seems that you don''t take us to heart at all. I''m very happy and Su Su will be very happy."


    "Zou Yi, this Su Mo seems very different from the Su Mo we used to know. I don''t know if it''s the same person?"


    Zou Yi said, "don''t be surprised. Younger martial sister Su is actually a Book spirit. After she became a disciple of the unknown Master, she could not continue to use her body because of some problems with the body before. She was reshaped by the unknown Master. Her appearance was indeed changed. "


    Ouyangyuan suddenly said, "I see. So we wronged you. We thought you had forgotten us all."


    Su Mo around Zou Yi knew that ouyangyuan and Zou Yi were talking. At this time, he smiled and said, "what did you say, so happy?"


    Ouyangyuan and Zou Yi looked at Su Mo and said, "nothing."


    There was no such thing as one voice, but at this time they had such a tacit understanding that Su Mo''s face changed a little.


    Su Mo didn''t say anything. In fact, she was whispering to Zou Yi: "you have such a tacit understanding and have a private voice conversation. What are you hiding from me? If you don''t explain it to me clearly, I will deliberately lose a game and let you lose a chance to get in close contact with beautiful women. "


    Zou Yi looked at Su Mo with a bitter face and dared not say anything.


    Ziyi Hou didn''t want to see young people talking about love here and wasting everyone''s time. He said with a straight face: "real man, the other two people who participated in the competition have been selected except Ouyang Xiaoli?"


    Immortal shanci said: "the party Yuan Ye must participate. He went to war with Zou Yi, which can be regarded as understanding the old things before."


    Ziyi Hou asked, "who is the last person? Is there a suitable candidate? Do you need the help of my disciples? "


    Immortal shanci smiled: "don''t bother your disciples. There are many disciples and many candidates in our school. This... My favorite little disciple Shen Susu, although she is not very powerful, she is the most familiar person with ouyangyuan. She has at least half the chance of winning against ouyangyuan. "


    Ziyi Hou Shan smiled and said, "it''s a good arrangement. I think it should be. If my disciples want to come here, it also takes time."


    Immortal shanci looked at Zou Yi, smiled and said, "Zou Yi, do you think it''s good?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "in fact, it''s OK for anyone to fight. At the beginning, master and you agreed that I was alone against the three people under your door. Now you allow my helper to fight with me. It''s much more relaxed."


    The benevolent immortal said, "if you have no opinion, we''ll make a deal. If you are ready, the competition will begin immediately. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m ready for the competition at any time."


    Immortal shanci said, "then follow me and go to the place where my disciples practice. There is array protection. Even if you have some big movements during the competition, others will not find them. "


    This is a fact. Zou Yi personally experienced that array and knew it was very powerful.


    They turned around together and followed immortal shanci to Zou Yi. They almost died in the valley there.


    Now Zou Yi knows that the valley is really the place for the disciples of immortal shanci to practice. Just one wrong step in the array may be transmitted to a dangerous place without seeing the disciples of immortal shanci.


    In the ice and snow world, immortal shanci and her disciples have already made a big platform for Zou Yi and her six people to compete together without feeling the slightest crowding.


    Zou Yi''s three people consciously stood on the left, while Ouyang Xiaoli, Yuan Ye and Shen Susu stood on the right.


    Since it''s a competition, you need to go all out. As long as you don''t hurt people''s lives, the benevolent immortal and others of the elder generation won''t say anything.


    No one said to fight alone, one by one, so everyone thought about going together for a while and finding their own opponents.


    When they start, they can take care of each other, so as to better see the degree of tacit understanding between them and their personal strength.


    Only Zou Yi had a different idea. He always thought that he could defeat Ouyang Xiaoli, Yuan Ye and Shen Susu on his own.


    Perhaps it is because of this idea that Zou Yi was the first to make a move. He is proficient in magic. When he makes a move, he is the most violent attack magic flame, and the target is Yuan Ye, the person he hates most.


    Without waiting for others to react, the flame attack wave containing ultra-high temperature transformed by Zou Yi''s magic power has come to Yuan Ye.

 Chapter 104

    Zou Yi''s opponent is Yuan Ye, the person he hates most. And it''s not easy for him to attack Ouyang Xiaoli and Shen Susu. After all, they are women.


    Men are generally like this. It''s difficult to do things with women. Unless a woman goes too far and makes a man unbearable, he can only do it in the end.


    Yuan Ye reacted quickly. Seeing that Zou Yi was attacking him, he quickly sidled and avoided him. At the same time, he moved his hand. In a set of complex gestures, he also planned to attack Zou Yi with flame.


    There is no difference between flame and flame. What we compare is the purity and quantity of their mana.


    Whoever has more and more pure mana will have greater power of fire and may win.


    The premise is that both sides do not give in and fight to the end.


    Zou Yi saw that Yuan Ye was going to have a hard fight with him. While laughing, she rushed to Yuan Ye''s face like lightning before Yuan Ye finished his preparation for flame art.


    Zou Yi moved too fast. Yuan Ye didn''t see how he came to his face. When he was stunned, it was still too late to do anything.


    Yuan Ye didn''t expect Zou Yi to fight with him in close combat. The previous flame art was just a cover. He was a little stunned. Although he was only in a short time, he had lost his first chance.


    However, Yuan Ye''s reaction was really fast. He immediately took back half of his prepared magic. His backhand was a palm and hit Zou Yi''s face to stop Zou Yi''s attack on him.


    Zou Yi sneered in her heart, doubled her strength when she shot, and hit Yuan Ye hard.


    After a dull crash, Zou Yi stood where she was, with a normal face and a smile.


    Yuan Ye flew out upside down. The whole person lost his balance and was completely beaten out.


    When Yuan Ye landed, he wanted to stand firm so as not to lose face after falling. However, after the huge force forced him to land, he had to step back a few steps one after another. He almost didn''t stand firm. He was very embarrassed.


    Yuan Ye''s face was pale. He reached out to wipe away a trace of blood from the corners of his mouth. There was a trace of fear in Zou Yi''s eyes.


    Zou Yi is an immortal who practices both Dharma and body. Ordinary people can''t think about the power of the flesh.


    Now Zou Yi''s ordinary punch is infinitely close to 10000 kg. With such a great force, Yuan Ye received a hard hit and did not fall down completely. It is already a strong performance of strength.


    When ordinary people are in a hurry, they fight close with their physical strength, which may also be several times as strong as usual. But no matter how, few people can reach thousands of kilograms.


    Therefore, Yuan Ye made a wrong judgment. Because of his own shortcomings, he collided with Zou Yi''s strengths, and injury is inevitable.


    Yuan Ye didn''t have the mind to fight again. He looked at Zou Yi in situ. His face was sometimes pale, but iron green and his eyes were lax. If not, he went to see the magic bow. He completely lost his consciousness of continuing to fight.


    Zou Yi looked at Yuan Ye, who was injured. She had planned to punch him a few more to vent her anger, but seeing that the magic bow watching the war made a gesture of shooting at any time, Zou Yi knew that her idea could not be realized.


    Zou Yi said faintly, "I promise you, elder martial brother Yuan Ye is injured. You''d better go to treatment quickly."


    Yuan Ye did not speak, nor did he mean to leave the battlefield immediately.


    Zou Yi smiled, turned and looked at Ouyang Xiaoli and Shen Susu, who had not yet had time to do it, and said faintly, "now we are three people. Do you want to do it with us?"


    Ouyang''s foolish face, disappointment, hatred, worry, fear and other expressions are all on her face. It looks very strange.


    When Ouyang little beaver looked at Zou Yi, although he tried to hide his fear, he unconsciously showed a trace of it.


    Shen Susu said calmly, "elder martial brother Zou Yi is so powerful. I know I''m not an opponent. I''d better forget the competition."


    Just one move, Zou Yi has made the three people opposite lose the courage to continue fighting, which is something that everyone expected.


    Even Zou Yi himself was a little surprised. He planned to fight with them to the death. Unexpectedly, the battle was over.


    He did use some tricks to cover up, but the result also surprised him.


    He thought that even if he could defeat Yuan Ye, it would take some time to do it.


    It seems that his estimation of Yuan Ye''s strength is wrong. He thinks highly of Yuan Ye, who is a great disciple of benevolent immortal and has always lived in the halo pursued by all his disciples.


    Immortal shanci was also surprised and puzzled. She also overestimated her disciples and despised Zou Yi.


    Immortal shanci thought that even if Zou Yi could defeat one or two of his three disciples, he would still be defeated by his disciples in the end.


    As for Su Mo and ouyangyuan, she believes that their strength can help Zou Yi, and their impact on the war situation can be ignored.


    Now the battle is over, and everything is beyond the expectation of benevolent immortal. Su Mo and ouyangyuan really didn''t affect the war, but Zou Yi''s performance completely baffled the benevolent immortal.


    After a long silence, immortal shanci suddenly remembered something, looked at Zou Yi and said, "have you practiced body refining? The power of the flesh is so great. Is it an anonymous rebirth? "


    Zou Yi saluted with her fist and said, "I really practiced body refining."


    Shanci pressed, "are you practicing the art of rebirth? That''s the most proud Kung Fu of the unknown... "


    Zou Yi nodded: "what Shifu told me is really the art of rebirth. Predecessors know Shifu very well."


    The benevolent immortal sighed: "I can''t imagine that your rebirth skill has such accomplishments in just more than ten years. I''m afraid you have more than ten thousand pounds of physical strength. The fourth level of rebirth is perfect... Just, my disciples are not your opponents. We lost this competition. "


    Ziyi Hou suddenly said, "do real people think highly of Zou Yi? But a man who has practiced for decades, will his strength be so strong? You can''t just forget it. Since it''s a competition, Shen Susu and Ouyang Xiaoli didn''t do anything, they should change people to participate in the competition. My disciples...... "


    The benevolent immortal frowned slightly and interrupted the purple Hou''s words: "what do you mean? Do you want me to go back on my word? The competition is over. Ouyang Xiaoli and Shen Susu automatically admit defeat. How can we say they didn''t do it? "

 Chapter 105

    Hou Shanshan in purple smiled, glanced at the magic bow who had never spoken around him, and reluctantly said, "don''t be angry, I just see that the competition has not been completed. I have a suggestion. Since the real people think the competition is over, forget it. "


    "What advice?" Immortal shanci said, "didn''t you see that Ouyang little beaver and Shen Susu both admit defeat? The competition is over. Ziyi Hou, you are a guest here. I don''t want what you do to make me have to drive you away. "


    The purple Hou frowned and said, "don''t be angry, I''m also for your good. This... "


    "Immortal, do you have the heart to see your beloved taken away as a servant? I''ve heard that Zou Yi will not marry Ouyang Xiaoli after she takes her away, but will treat her as a maid. "


    Immortal shanci snorted coldly, looked at the purple Marquis and said, "this is a matter in our door. Shouldn''t you mind your own business? How to treat Ouyang beaver is a matter between Zou Yi and Ouyang beaver. Shouldn''t we elders ask too much? "


    Ziyi Hou looked at the benevolent immortal. Seeing that the benevolent immortal was really angry, he didn''t want to be too stiff with the benevolent immortal. He smiled and said, "I really shouldn''t mind my own business, but since magic bow asked me to come here to deal with this matter, I should say something. Please don''t blame me..."


    Immortal shanci looked at the magic bow and said, "since it means magic bow, I''ll make myself clear. I promised to release Yuan Ye, and I did it. Now please leave my Kunlun mountain together. From now on, I don''t want to see anyone of the sun shooting family in Kunlun mountain. "


    Magic bow smiled bitterly. Knowing that they had offended benevolent immortal, he hugged his fist and said, "is immortal still angry about the competition between us before? We have been friends for generations. Why should we be unhappy about these small things? "


    Immortal shanci said: "I always thought that believers were good. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened... The mistakes made by Yuan Ye and Ouyang Xiaoli have threatened other people''s lives. Strictly speaking, I want to kill them myself to return Zou Yi''s justice. But now you have come to adjust. It''s not easy for me to ask about Yuan Ye''s life and death, but I''m in love with his teachers and disciples. That''s all. "


    Yuan Ye seemed to have expected this, and his face was even more ugly. He quickly came forward and saluted: "master, I know I''m wrong. Please don''t expel my disciples from the school. The disciple is willing to face the wall and think about it and ask younger martial brother Zou Yi for forgiveness. "


    The benevolent immortal sighed, "you don''t have to ask me. I''ve made up my mind. It''s no use asking me. Follow the magic bow and the purple hound. The experts in the sun shooting clan will teach you to become a talent. "


    Yuan Ye dared not say anything more. He turned to see the magic bow and motioned to the magic bow to help him plead.


    The magic bow sighed, looked at the benevolent immortal and said, "immortal, can you give Yuan Ye another chance to see that we have been friends for generations? Yuan Ye, the child, even his name was changed with the help of real people. The division between teachers and disciples between you can''t finish it. "


    Immortal shanci shook his head and said slowly, "in fact, I don''t want Yuan Ye, but he didn''t learn well here. I have no face to continue to be his master. You''d better go and take him back. The patriarch of the sun shooting family will teach him well. "


    Magic bow sighed and stopped talking. He also knew that what Yuan Ye did could not be forgiven.


    Seeing that magic bow did not speak, immortal shanci knew that he had accepted the fact of leaving with Yuan Ye, so he continued: "we really did wrong in this matter. I''m sorry for Zou Yi and Su mo. Now not only are you to be punished, but even I... Intend to plead with the nameless God in person. You go. Yuan Ye will be called Hou ye in the future. Don''t call Yuan Ye any more. "


    Yuan Ye''s eyes changed one after another. Surprise, confusion, disappointment and hatred appeared one after another. At the end, he hugged his fist and said, "since master has made up his mind, I''ll call you master for the last time... After that, I''ll call you master as an elder."


    The benevolent immortal waved: "whatever you want. This matter is over. I will understand your fault myself. Now you go and don''t let me say it again. "


    Yuan Ye saluted and left without saying goodbye to Ouyang beaver, as if he had forgotten Ouyang beaver he loved very much before.


    The magic bow turned directly and left without any intention of seeking kindness from the real person.


    Ziyi Hou frowned at the benevolent immortal, sighed and turned around. When he left, there was a strong murderous spirit in the eyes of Zou Yi and others.


    The purple clad Marquis looked graceful, but he didn''t expect to be broad-minded. After being said a few words by the benevolent immortal, Zou Yi and others were blamed. He had a killing intention in his heart.


    Zou Yi saw clearly, but pretended not to see it. She smiled at the purple Hou, hugged her fist and said, "let''s go, my master said. One day he will see you in person."


    Ziyi Hou was stunned, then turned around and left, and his face was even more ugly.


    Immortal shanci looked at everything. At this time, he said to Zou Yi, "I''m afraid your words will push you among the enemies of the purple marquis. Although he won''t kill you himself, several of his disciples are infinitely close to the immortal. You should pay more attention in the future. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. The younger generation is feeling that they don''t have the right people to practice actual combat. If they come to trouble me, they can just practice."


    Immortal shanci smiled: "you child, what a surprise... Zou Yi, I shouldn''t have cared about the matter between you and Ouyang Xiaoli. But Ouyang little beaver, although he doesn''t like you, his heart is not bad. At that time, it was Yuan Ye... The idea of houye''s child. Can you listen to my advice and don''t embarrass Ouyang little beaver? "


    Zou Yi took a look at Ouyang beaver, who was stunned and dejected, and said, "in fact, the younger generation will take Ouyang beaver back and give it to master. I dare not do it to ouyangyuan''s sister at will. In that case, I''m so sorry for ouyangyuan. "


    Immortal shanci glanced at Zou Yi, smiled and said, "you child, talk about your master''s anonymity again. Forget it. When I don''t say it, you can leave here with Ouyang little beaver at any time. I won''t ask about anything in the future. "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "we will stay on the earth for a few days, and we won''t go back right away. Sir, if it''s convenient, I''d like to stay here for a few days. I don''t know if it will disturb you? "

 Chapter 106

    The benevolent immortal was stunned and then said with a smile, "what do you want to do with me? I have nothing to say about what I can do. "


    Zou Yi said, "the younger generation came back to the earth under the orders of the teacher to attend the appointment in Kunlun mountain. Second, I want to finish the previous agreement with ouyangyuan. Both Ouyang Xiaoli and Ouyang yuan are your disciples, so I think it''s more appropriate to deal with these things in front of you. "


    Immortal shanci looked at Zou Yi with an unexpected look in his eyes: "are you really going to marry ouyangyuan? What about Ouyang little beaver? Really let her be your maid? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "the elder misunderstood. This is not what the younger generation wants to say. What I mean is that I can leave Ouyang''s little beaver to the elder without taking her away. But ouyangyuan and Shen Susu are friends of the younger generation. If the younger generation wants to take them away, please let them go. "


    The benevolent immortal smiled and said, "I can''t understand what you said? Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu are both my proud disciples. How could they follow you? You have taken away my most proud disciple Su Mo, and now you want to take away ouyangyuan and Shen Susu... Do you want to take all my disciples? "


    Although the benevolent immortal was laughing, his tone of voice was vaguely angry. Zou Yi heard the anger in the words of immortal shanci, but she was not afraid. She hugged her fist and said, "let''s be frank. I want to invite the elder and the younger to see the younger''s master together. I don''t know what you think, elder?"


    Immortal shanci looked at Zou Yi and said, "what did your master tell you?"


    Zou Yi said, "master didn''t say anything, but the younger generation saw that there was some past between the elder and master that had not been handled well. I dare to invite you to see Master. If you understand the whole story, it may be good for you and us. "


    Immortal shanci closed his eyes. He seemed angry and thought something. After a while, he opened his eyes and said, "ask your master to see me... It''s Fu Yu, not nameless. Don''t make a mistake."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "well... Unknown Master and master Fu Yu are on an unknown planet. I''m afraid I can''t come to see my predecessors for the time being."


    Immortal shanci angrily said, "then don''t see me. I haven''t seen you for tens of thousands of years anyway. I don''t care if I can''t see you..."


    Su Mo suddenly interrupted: "don''t be angry, immortal. In fact, master Fu Yu has always missed you. He mentioned you to the unknown master many times, saying that he missed those days before. He also wanted to come to you, but he was chased and killed by the emperor. He couldn''t protect himself. He hasn''t had time to see you all the time. "


    "I know he was chased." The benevolent immortal angrily said, "but he has come to the earth and lived on the earth for many years. Why hasn''t he come to see me? You don''t have to speak for him. He and I... Have nothing to say. "


    Zou Yi was a little stunned. He made a mistake. Some benevolent real people in the past with his master did not have any past with nameless, but had something to do with nameless younger martial brother Fu Yu.


    Zou Yi has the wrong object, so she has no right to speak. She can only listen to Su Mo and the kind immortal.


    Zou Yi has not completely clarified the complex relationship between the predecessors for the time being. However, with the conversation between Su Mo and benevolent immortal, Zou Yi gradually clarified these relations in her heart.


    Ming Ming and Fu Yu both liked their younger martial sister Jingchuan at the beginning. It''s a pity that Jingchuan likes Shengjun. He just makes use of nameless and Fuyu.


    Shengjun and Jingchuan are a couple. Using the love of nameless and Fuyu for Jingchuan, Shengjun successfully designed a scheme, caught nameless, framed Fuyu, married Jingchuan, killed their common master, the true God of martial arts, and won the throne of the king of the fairy world.


    A series of schemes show that among the four of them, the man with the highest wisdom is still the emperor.


    But although the emperor''s plan is good, it is also despised for treating his own people.


    In general, nameless and Fu Yu are losers, and the real winner is the emperor. He is the one who makes the most profit and gets everything.


    Jingchuan acted as a spy like figure in the middle. He did almost everything according to the emperor''s words, and he didn''t have any extraordinary tricks.


    As for the benevolent immortal, she has been quietly admiring Fu Yu. But at that time, Fu Yu liked Jingchuan and always ignored the poor woman.


    Benevolent immortal is helpless about this, but he is very pitiful. She prayed silently for countless times. Fu Yu would notice her and come with her, but her wish didn''t come true until the emperor''s plot succeeded.


    Although later, the benevolent immortal figured it out and became a nun, he apparently cut off love and hatred. But when it comes to Fu Yu, she is still hard to calm down.


    Becoming a monk doesn''t necessarily break the bond of love. At least, immortal shanci, a monk, didn''t do that. Otherwise, the benevolent immortal who is only a few hundred years younger than Fu Yu will not be up to now. He is just a big Luo Jinxian, and he has not even reached the realm of wonton real immortal.


    If you can''t really calm down, the effect of cultivation can''t reach the best.


    Immortal shanci had always thought that she and her husband could not be together. The big reason was that Jingchuan existed, so she was very angry and hated Jingchuan.


    In addition, the benevolent immortal has no good feelings for the nameless who also loves Jingchuan.


    In the final analysis, love and hate are all caused by feelings.


    The intricate relationship and tangled feelings are the past between their predecessors, and it is also the past that has not been fully understood up to now.


    Zou Yi followed nameless cultivation and later followed Fu Yu cultivation. She heard nameless and Fu Yu mention these past experiences intentionally or unintentionally. Because they were not detailed enough, the key point was that they were avoided by the two predecessors, so she made such a joke.


    On the other hand, Su Mo, who was as attentive as a hair, understood the relationship between them and straightened out the complex past.


    Now Su Mo saw Zou Yi make a joke and was blamed by the benevolent immortal, so she said it. Su Mo''s original intention was to help Zou Yi out of the encirclement, but after she said it, the response of benevolent immortal made her change her mind immediately.


    Su Mo wants Zou Yi to understand that this is very complex and difficult to clarify the relationship between her predecessors. At the same time, she wants to do a good thing by the way.


    This is also the reason why Su Mo and benevolent immortal began to talk about this matter, and it is also the beginning of the better and better relationship between Su Mo and benevolent immortal.

 Chapter 107

    Listen to Su Mo say to benevolent immortal: "elder, don''t blame the unknown Master. Many of the things in the past were done by Jingchuan and Shengjun. When you see Master unknown and master Fu Yu, you will understand what happened at that time. "


    The benevolent immortal sighed, "how do you know so much that Fu Yu told you?"


    Su Mo said with a smile, "most of them were inadvertently learned by the younger generation from master Fu Yu, and a few were thought of by the younger generation themselves. The younger generation also had the fate of apprenticeship with the elder generation. At that time, you also told me a little about the things between you. Together, I slowly figured them out. "


    The benevolent immortal smiled: "you are really an intelligent and clever child. I really regret that you can''t be my disciple. Although my strength is far inferior to nameless and Fu Yu, I do like you very much. "


    Su Mo also smiled and said, "thank you for looking up to the younger generation. Maybe we can stay together often in the future. If we can''t be teachers and disciples, we can also become friends. If the elder has anything to say to the younger generation, the younger generation must be all ears. "


    Immortal shanci looked at Su Mo and said reproachfully, "I didn''t promise to see Fu Yu. You''re trying to set me up."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "you must go. It''s been many years. If you wait any longer, I''m afraid everything will change. Haven''t you seen those sad and beautiful love stories written by people on earth? Those who can''t speak out their feelings in time and face them bravely will regret in the end. "


    There was a faint smile in the corners of shanci''s eyes, and his face became like a young girl. Unexpectedly, he was a little shy: "you child, when I am you, I am old. What love novels do you read?"


    Su Mo smiled like a flower and whispered to the benevolent immortal, "don''t be embarrassed. We are all women. I know what you think."


    Immortal shanci blushed even more, as if he had just drunk wine: "don''t talk nonsense, what can I think? They are old. "


    Su Mo said, "I advise you not to hesitate. If you are an ordinary person on earth, I''m afraid you''ve lost the opportunity to be together after so many years. Now that you still have a chance, you should take advantage of it, but don''t wait any longer. In the end, you''ll regret it. "


    Immortal shanci looked at Su Mo and suddenly sent a voice to Su Mo: "we''ll talk about this later. There are others here. How embarrassed to say this."


    Su Mo smiled, nodded to immortal shanci, turned and looked at Zou Yi and others: "you all go busy. The immortal said that you will leave here with us in a few days and take a walk on the unknown planet."


    Immortal shanci didn''t speak. He just looked at Su Mo, and his face was flushed for a while. It was like a young girl with a young love calf, with infinite shame.


    Those who have not experienced the baptism of true love are about the same, regardless of age.


    Zou Yi and others were stunned. They didn''t know what was going on. They all showed a look of doubt.


    They didn''t dare to ask questions in front of the benevolent immortal. They hurried away one by one and returned to the ice cave where they had rested. They didn''t know how Su Mo and the benevolent immortal would arrange their next trip.


    Su Mo said almost everything about the elders in a few words, which is enough to prove Su Mo''s ability in this regard.


    But if other people dare to ask something, I''m afraid the benevolent immortal will be angry and punish them severely.


    Zou Yi was even more depressed. She returned to the frozen Ouyang yuan, Ouyang Xiaoli and Shen Susu with him. At this time, they all looked at him and waited for him to explain what was going on.


    Everyone can see the relationship between him and Su Mo, so people naturally think Zou Yi is clear about the relationship between Su Mo and benevolent immortal.


    Zou Yi herself didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t know clearly and didn''t dare to guess. She could only look at the three people in front of her and said with a bitter smile: "you all go to have a rest. I don''t know what happened just now."


    The three women looked different at this time. Ouyang little beaver was full of disgust. It didn''t seem like staying with Zou Yi. She was eager to leave immediately.


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu behave normally, but Shen Susu obviously keeps a distance from Zou Yi and doesn''t intend to say anything to Zou Yiduo. She is ouyangyuan''s sister, not Zou Yi''s sister.


    Ouyangyuan is almost the same as she was more than ten years ago. She has become an immortal. Because she has mana in her body, the aging rate of her body slows down. Up to now, she is still the same as she was more than ten years ago and has hardly changed.


    Listen to ouyangyuan say: "I decided to marry you more than ten years ago. Don''t you really don''t know my mind? And treat me as an outsider and don''t say anything to me. "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "you will be my younger martial sister in the future. Naturally, I won''t hide anything from you. But I really don''t know what''s going on. If you want to know, you have to ask younger martial sister su. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi remembered what had happened before and quickly said, "ouyangyuan, according to the rules of our school, this marriage event can only be agreed by the masters. So now, I can only regard you as my younger martial sister and my friend. "


    Ouyangyuan smiled: "it doesn''t matter. I''m confident to persuade the masters to agree to our marriage... There''s nothing I can''t do when ouyangyuan comes out. Even Su Mo wants to marry you. That''s why I''m big and she''s small. "


    Zou Yi was surprised and completely speechless. I haven''t seen her for more than ten years. Ouyangyuan''s character has changed somewhat, but she is still confident and strong. And the earth people have long been used to monogamy. Zou Yi is surprised when she says such words now.


    Ouyangyuan continued with a smile, "are you afraid? Don''t worry, you won''t be asked to trim the lawn and fertilize the flowers. "


    I remember when Zou Yi was punished by ouyangyuan, fertilizing and mowing the lawn, Zou Yi was very depressed.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing when she mentioned what happened more than ten years ago: "miss a yuan is still the same, confident and strong, and takes good care of me as a bodyguard."


    Ouyangyuan smiled: "you will be my bodyguard all my life, but you can''t listen to me."


    After a pause, he turned to look at Shen Susu, who was secretly laughing. Ouyangyuan shouted, "Shen Susu, what are you doing? Come on, let''s talk together. "


    Shen Susu quickly covered up her smile: "you haven''t seen each other for so long. There are endless love words when you meet. I don''t want to participate and make a light bulb."

 Chapter 108

    Ouyangyuan''s face, a is loudly said: "you really don''t come? Do you want me to do your homework alone and remind you who I am? "


    As soon as Shen Su''s face changed, she hurried to Ouyang yuan, lowered her voice and said, "what nonsense? People will misunderstand when they hear it. "


    Ouyangyuan said with a smile, "if not, how could you come here?"


    Shen Susu sighed, glanced at Zou Yi, smiled and said, "Zou Yi, you don''t care about your wife. It''s not like you. How can you force others to accompany your husband? What a shame... "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said slowly, "ouyangyuan, Shen Susu, after we go to the unknown planet, you may not be used to the way of life there. Well, there is nothing that can catch up with the earth, except food. So you should take some time to buy something useful at the foot of the mountain in case you need it. "


    Shen Susu nodded immediately, "this is necessary. There are no other places where we are used to all kinds of things on the earth."


    Ouyangyuan said with a smile, "why don''t you hurry to buy it? It''s time to go in a minute. You don''t know the master''s temper. You are usually very patient, but when you are anxious, you are more anxious than anyone. "


    Shen Susu said, "let''s go. What are you waiting for? Zou Yi keeps up and helps us carry things. "


    Zou Yi wanted to take this opportunity to support them. Unexpectedly, Shen Susu''s words made him unable to get away. He had to keep up with them.


    Only Ouyang beaver looked at them unhappily and didn''t plan to go with them.


    She didn''t leave because of Zou Yi''s words, but she didn''t want to go shopping with the three of them. She and Zou Yi are not on the same road now.


    Houye didn''t say goodbye to her when she left, which made her very sad. In addition, she wanted to follow Zou Yi as a maid, which really filled her with terrible imagination about her future. Therefore, she was reluctant to go shopping with her sister ouyangyuan.


    If you have something in mind, you will be listless and unable to concentrate. Even those who practice immortality are no exception.


    Mentality is very important. It can be said that it determines everything. Therefore, now Ouyang little beaver is completely out of state.


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu left Kunlun mountain with Zou Yi. They didn''t stop all the way and went directly to Lhasa, a city close to Kunlun mountain.


    Their speed is very fast, and it didn''t take much time to come to Lhasa. But shopping will take a lot of time.


    Zou Yi is not worried about being a porter. He has a space ring given by her husband. Even if ouyangyuan and Shen Susu buy more things, they don''t worry that they can''t take it away.


    Zou Yi is not worried about this, but she is worried about ouyangyuan''s fans. Many people will never forget some things, even if their life is coming to an end.


    For example, a person''s first love, a person or something that a person cares about.


    There are hard core fans among them. They will never forget the stars they like and care about.


    Ouyangyuan used to be very famous. It is inevitable that there will be die hard fans among her fans. Now they have appeared in Lhasa for more than ten years. I think they will surprise those fans even more.


    Zou Yi''s worry came true when they entered a supermarket in Lhasa. A cashier who was helping customers tidy up saw ouyangyuan and immediately screamed, "it''s miss ah yuan. Miss ah yuan finally appeared!"


    Her voice was full of surprises and sharply cut through all the space of the supermarket. In a moment, dozens of people who were shopping came crazy and surrounded ouyangyuan who had just entered the supermarket in the blink of an eye.


    If these people go to war, the speed is absolutely incomparable to the soldiers of other countries.


    Zou Yi took the initiative to step forward and the protective cover was opened to prevent someone from bumping into ouyangyuan and Shen Susu.


    Ouyangyuan didn''t seem to have encountered such a scene for a long time. There were some small surprises and surprises. She smiled, waved her hand and said to everyone, "hello."


    The cashier screamed, "miss a yuan, you have appeared. It''s been more than ten years. Where have you been? Why hasn''t there been any news? "


    Someone also shouted, "miss a yuan, are you coming back? Do you have anything to say to your fans? "


    More people shouted, "miss a yuan, I love you!"


    The chaotic voice, dozens of people seem to have thousands of people talking, and the voice is buzzing, which makes people''s ears numb.


    After more than ten years, ouyangyuan''s popularity still hasn''t dropped, but it has attracted more attention.


    Ouyangyuan smiled and looked at the dozens of people in front of her: "thank you for your care. I won''t come back and play in any movies again. Now I want to be with my family and friends and accompany them. "


    These people are very disappointed. There are all kinds of voices, which makes the whole supermarket very noisy.


    The security guards of the supermarket surrounded them, one by one. But after seeing ouyangyuan, many of them put down their vigilance and gathered around to participate in the crowd and coax.


    Zou Yi, seeing that she could not leave immediately, deliberately said in a deep voice: "ladies and gentlemen, miss a yuan has quit the entertainment industry. Your surrounding her has disturbed her private life. Please excuse me. Miss a yuan wants to buy something and leave here. "


    The onlookers were scrambling to take photos or record, and no one paid attention to Zou Yi.


    However, Zou Yi''s protective cover was opened. When he moved with ouyangyuan and Shen Susu, the protective cover moved with him, slowly squeezing the onlookers away, so that they could easily walk to the shelf of things to buy.


    A shopping cart was pulled over. Zou Yi walked in front. Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu quickly put their favorite goods into the shopping cart. Along the way, the shopping cart was soon full.


    Those onlookers followed ouyangyuan all the way, but they had no chance to get close to ouyangyuan within three meters.


    There seems to be a mysterious aura within the three meters. People who are close will feel that they have no strength to continue to approach. The pressure is even greater, forcing them to give up the idea of close contact with ouyangyuan.


    Shen Susu will pay at the cashier. Shen Susu''s mechanism is also a beauty, but because she always appeared in public as ouyangyuan''s attendant, everyone didn''t pester her.


    With the protagonist, the attention of supporting actors will be extremely low. Human beings are like this. When they see the best or better, they ignore the slightly worse.

 Chapter 109

    After leaving the supermarket, Zou Yi and others said to avoid being followed, "go to the hotel."


    The hotel is the best place to change clothes or leave quietly with invisibility. It is also a relatively quiet and safe place.


    There was a hotel next to the supermarket. The three left the supermarket and walked into the hotel together regardless of more and more followers behind.


    Zou Yi booked a room in the back. Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu took the room card to the room first.


    When the three people sat down in the room and were about to leave using invisibility, they heard bursts of cheers in the hotel hall.


    The second floor of the hotel is a huge hall, which can be used as a meeting room or a place for some activities. The sound comes from there.


    There happened to be an unofficial auction held in this hotel today. The cheers just now are the cheers given by people after someone''s successful auction.


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, pinched the tens of thousands of Yuan given by Wang Yuan not long ago, smiled and said to Ouyang yuan: "it seems that there is an auction next. Let''s go down and have a look."


    Ouyangyuan smiled: "if you want to go, i... forget it, so as not to be surrounded and unable to leave."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s not difficult for you to change your appearance to meet people, isn''t it?"


    Ouyangyuan said with a smile, "that''s true... I happen to have a bank card here and some money in it. After we leave the earth, we don''t need this money. We might as well go down and buy something good to take away. It''s also a small souvenir. "


    Shen Susu said, "my money has been remitted to my mother. You have to pay for things yourself."


    Ouyangyuan and Zou Yi laughed and said, "how did you pay in the supermarket just now?"


    Shen Susu said with a bitter smile, "the last bit of private money was used just now. Now I''m penniless."


    The three laughed together, went downstairs to the hall on the second floor of the hotel, explained their intentions to the security guard here, and were put in. Unofficial auctions are relatively lax in management.


    There were instruments to detect metal objects on the door, but Zou Yi and others didn''t respond when they went in.


    At some times, the immortal can do things that ordinary people can''t do. It''s normal that the detector doesn''t respond.


    There are 100 people in the hall. There is a large stage in the middle of the hall, which is now used as an auction table.


    A lady with heavy makeup is introducing an antique that is said to be a palace object of the Qing Dynasty with a microphone.


    Zou Yi and others are naturally not interested in these antiques. They just find an empty seat to sit down together and quietly watch others auction.


    A waiter brought tea. Zou Yi waited while they drank tea. If there was anything they could like, they would bid.


    The auction of more than ten antiques made Zou Yi feel very bored and want to leave. In their eyes, the so-called antiques are worthless.


    At this time, the lady who presided over the auction suddenly said, "the next auction item comes from our mysterious Tibetan Buddhism, that is, Lamaism. It is a mysterious ring. After testing, the metal that made it has not been found on the earth. "


    When the host said this, the ring appeared on the electronic screen behind him. It was an as like as two peas, and the ring itself was sky blue, and the jewels embedded on it were exactly the same as a human eye.


    Moreover, by enlarging the picture, Zou Yi, with keen eyes, saw that the gem actually reflected their images, like living.


    This ring is no small matter. It''s definitely not something that should be on earth.


    In other words, it is not what the earth should have now.


    As for the earth in ancient and ancient times, it is said that immortals are everywhere, and all kinds of magic weapons can be seen everywhere. Maybe this ring was left over from that time and found by modern people.


    The host continued, "and the jewels inlaid on the ring are like a Buddha''s eye full of compassion. If you look at the gem on the ring, you will find that your shadow will be reflected on the gem, just like the real human eye. "


    Some people exclaimed, others looked at the picture and nodded their heads to show no interest.


    With a smile, the host continued to introduce: "this ring is named Tianyan Buddha ring. Its beauty and its moral will certainly impress you. The owner of the ring asked for a starting price of at least one million yuan. Please start bidding. "


    Most people will give up the ring with a starting price of one million. This is not a world recognized giant diamond ring, nor is it a precious gem ring.


    The gem that looks like human eyes may be glass products, but the workmanship is very exquisite and reflects the influence of people.


    Unofficial auction, some things have all kinds of defects, or they are fakes at all.


    The organizer will not be responsible for this. After all, this is an unofficial auction. Even if you buy a fake, it''s your own bad luck.


    Some rich people thought they could buy it, so someone began to bid. The starting price of one million was soon increased to 1.3 million.


    With fewer and fewer people bidding, the real competition began immediately. Zou Yi said to ouyangyuan, "how much money do you have?"


    Ouyangyuan was a little stunned: "do you want this ring? It doesn''t seem to be worth more than a million. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''ll lend it to you. I''ll pay you back when I have a chance."


    Ouyangyuan smiled, "what are you talking about? Just use it. There are three million in the card. I gave the rest to my family. If you still need it, I''ll call and they''ll remit it to me. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "that should be enough." With this, Zou Yi raised her hand and said, "1.5 million."


    The host had planned to announce the final transaction price. Hearing that Zou Yi was too high for nearly 200000, he immediately smiled: "this gentleman offered 1.5 million. Is there anyone else asking for the price?"


    Many people turned around and looked at Zou Yi. Some people who didn''t know Zou Yi smiled casually, while others showed a trace of doubt.


    The host asked three times whether there was a price increase. After no one spoke, she announced loudly: "the final transaction price of heavenly eye Buddha ring is 1.5 million. Please go through the relevant formalities with our staff."


    Zou Yi got up and followed a staff member to go through the formalities backstage. In fact, she paid the money and took the ring.


    Zou Yi, as a human being on earth, knows these things. He took ouyangyuan''s bank card, paid and returned to ouyangyuan and Shen Susu with the mysterious heavenly eye Buddha ring.

 Chapter 110

    With all kinds of things full of a ring and a so-called heavenly eye Buddha ring worth 1.5 million, Gongbi and Su Mo are already waiting for Zou Yi when they return to Kunlun mountain.


    Seeing Zou Yi and their return, Su Mo first asked, "where have you been?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I bought some things on earth and am going to take them to the unknown planet for everyone to taste."


    Su Mo smiled: "well, it should be. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense to go back empty handed."


    Ouyang yuan and Shen Susu around Zou Yi laughed together. Ouyang Yuan said, "if elder martial sister Su Mo likes anything, we can buy it."


    Su Mo shook his head: "thank you, junior sister Ouyang. We won''t leave the earth for the time being, so don''t worry about buying these things. There will be time in the future."


    "Won''t you go?" Zou Yi was very strange: "what''s going on?"


    Su Mo said: "the immortal has just received a notification from the fairy world that there are mysterious forces on the earth... As the patron saint of the earth, the immortal can''t leave until this matter is solved."


    "Mysterious power?" Zou Yi''s heart moved. As a man of the earth, he was nervous as soon as he heard of what mysterious force had appeared on the earth: "what force is that?"


    Su Mo said, "it''s the dark power, the devil from the dark world."


    Zou Yi frowned: "the devil of the dark world? What''d you mean by that? Is it an underworld organization? "


    "Underworld organizations?" Su Mo smiled: "you are really an earth man. This is the first thing you think of."


    Zou Yi said, "who is going to be bad for the earth?"


    Su Mo said, "listen to the real person, it''s a mysterious force in the dark world, that''s what we often call the people in the demon world. They came to the earth to rob the earth''s population. "


    "Rob the population?" Zou Yi was puzzled: "what''s going on?"


    Su Mo said, "the people of the demon world want to obtain a large population to change into their army. The earth has a large population. At the same time, it is not an immortal and has no resistance. So he was selected by the demon world and wanted to come here to capture a large number of earth people and take them back to be demonized. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "have you demonized all the people on earth? Is this... Too scary? Where did the news come from? "


    Su Mo said, "it''s the news that the real person got. It''s said that the real person''s sister came back from the demon world. After the fairy world knew it, it immediately informed the real person guarding the earth to prepare for defense first."


    Zou Yi said, "how to defend? Do you want to fight directly with the people in the demon world? How are we opponents of the whole demon world? "


    Su Mo said, "in fact, the Kunlun Mountain is the place connecting all walks of life outside. As long as we keep the Kunlun Mountain, we will keep the earth."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "it also needs enough people. You can''t wait for the people in the demon world to attack us?"


    Su Mo glanced at ouyangyuan and others and said, "I need to ask a real person. I''m not very clear."


    Zou Yi and others got up together and went to look for real people to ask what to do.


    Before they get out of the ice cave, market access has appeared in the ice. She came in a hurry and almost bumped into Zou Yi who was going out.


    Listen to immortal shanci hurriedly say: "Why are you still here? Come and help me maintain the array. People in the demon world have begun to attack us. "


    Zou Yi had not experienced any large-scale battle. At this time, she was a little confused. She had to follow the benevolent immortal and hurried to the flat ground where he had a competition with houye and others.


    At this time, it is shrouded in a large light curtain, which is a protective cover formed by the energy released by the array.


    The array completely covers this area. It''s very difficult for anyone to get in and out of here.


    As soon as Zou Yi and others arrived here, they were arranged by the benevolent immortal to stand in every corner of the array, obey the unified command of the benevolent immortal and maintain the stability of the array.


    The disciples of immortal shanci came here before Zou Yi and others. They lived here to practice. If anything happens, they can come at the first time.


    Bursts of low sounds like thunder came from watching. The protective cover released by the array fluctuated greatly, as if it would be broken soon.


    The benevolent immortal shouted, "inject your mana into the array shield to enhance your defense."


    Most of the people are disciples of benevolent immortal. They know what to do and join hands to inject their mana into the array.


    With the support of the disciples'' mana, the fluctuation of the array has obviously slowed down, like restoring stability.


    Zou Yi and others can do whatever the disciples of immortal shanci do. They also help maintain the stability of the array.


    Seeing this, the benevolent immortal felt a little relieved: "you should all stick to your posts. If you find the enemy attacking this array, find the one just now. I will immediately seek support from the fairy world. Before the fairy world reinforcements arrive, everyone should go all out to maintain the stability of this array. "


    The crowd said in unison, "yes." The voice was neat, but there was no lack of panic and uneasiness.


    They don''t know what people in the demon world look like and what attack means they will have.


    The unknown is the most terrible. If we are used to fighting the enemy, everything will be nothing.


    Immortal shanci was anxious to contact the people in the fairy world for help and left first. She knows the array door in the array and can come and go freely.


    Gongbi is the strongest and most knowledgeable of Zou Yi and Su mo. at this time, he quietly said to Zou Yi and Su Mo standing with him: "it''s very dangerous here. If the demon world attacks on a large scale later, this array will never stop them. I''ll take you two out of here first. You have to be ready. "


    Zou Yi was worried and couldn''t help saying, "what about the others? Let them be caught here by the people of the demon world and demonized into the army of the demon family? "


    Gongbi said, "I know what you''re worried about. Well, take ouyangyuan with them. However, whether they are willing to leave depends on their own, and they can''t force it. "


    Zou Yi said, "what about the benevolent immortal? She is master Fu Yu''s lover and can''t leave her. "


    Gongbi frowned and said, "if we don''t go, it''s hard to escape with your current strength. When you become a demon, it''s very difficult to recover. Nameless and my husband God said, I want to protect your safety. I can completely ignore other things and just take you away. "

 Chapter 111

    Zou Yi said, "maybe people in the fairyland will come to help in time. We don''t have to worry too much."


    Gongbi shook his head: "what do people in the demon world do in the lower world? The fairy world usually just sends people to persuade or warn, and there is no real intervention. Now, I''m afraid it will be the same. "


    Zou Yi was disappointed: "aren''t the immortals in the fairy world worshipped by many mortals and enjoyed the incense on earth? Why do you see that mortals are invaded by people in the demon world, but don''t help them? "


    Gongbi said, "it''s all inside the fairyland. What can we do? Zou Yi, you and Su Mo are the objects I want to protect. I can help you take ouyangyuan and their younger generation at most. As for the others, there is nothing I can do. "


    Zou Yi glanced at the disciples of immortal shanci not far from her and said, "is the demon world really so powerful? You are a golden fairy, and you can''t beat them? "


    Gongbi smiled bitterly: "the demon world is as famous as the fairy world. I don''t know how many real demons surpass Jinxian. How can I be their opponent?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "is it as famous as the fairy world? Does that mean that their strength is similar to that of the fairyland? "


    Gongbi nodded: "in some ways, the fairy world doesn''t dare to fight the demon world easily. Even if the world like the earth belongs to the management of the fairy world, the fairy world may not go to war with the demon world for the sake of the earth. "


    Zou Yi suddenly realized that this is like two superpowers. She will never really release her hand to each other because a small country attached to her is attacked by the other party. Because in doing so, it will ultimately damage the interests of the two great powers.


    Selfishness is absolutely normal in the face of interests.


    No matter how fair and fair people are, they also have selfish times. This is human nature.


    Countries, planets and interfaces are dominated by people. Therefore, what Gongbi said is indeed possible.


    Gongbi and Zou Yi talked, and Su Mo, ouyangyuan and others around them could also hear them. Everyone was worried and secretly happy because Gongbi said he would take them away.


    People may have different thoughts, but in the face of such a crisis, what everyone wants to do most is still to protect their lives.


    Only living can have hope, which is an infallible truth.


    Just when everyone was thinking about their own thoughts, they heard a more violent attack coming from looking at it. The attack of the people in the demon world immediately became more violent.


    The array fluctuates violently, as if it will be broken soon.


    Gongbi expected it well. The people in the demon world are really powerful. This array can''t stop them at all.


    Although everyone tried their best to maintain the stability of the array, the array was still cracked under the attack of the people in the demon world.


    The crack on the protective cover, like the crack on the glass, is constantly extending and expanding, as if it is about to break completely.


    Seeing this, Gongbi immediately sent a message to Zou Yi and others: "ready. When the array breaks down, it''s when we leave here."


    Everyone nodded together, trying to maintain the stability of the array and preparing to follow Gongbi to leave here at any time.


    Once the people in the demon world break through the array and enter the earth, they who cultivate immortals are the first choice for the people in the demon world.


    Their strength is stronger than ordinary earth people, so they are better candidates for the demon army.


    The protective cover released by the array soon became fragmented, fading like a large piece of glass, and all kinds of energy dissipated in mid air. It looked beautiful and thrilling.


    Gongbi immediately shouted, "go!" With a wave of his hand, a huge space channel appeared in front of them. As soon as he reached out, he threw Zou Yi and Su Mo close to him into the space channel first.


    Without waiting for Zou Yi and Su Mo to react, the scene in front of them changed and entered the space channel, which was quickly transmitted away.


    Behind them are Ouyang yuan, Ouyang Xiaoli and Shen Susu. They were also thrown in by Gongbi, and they didn''t keep up with Gongbi in response.


    The speed of space channel transmission is naturally very fast. In the blink of an eye, they left the earth and were far away from the earth.


    Zou Yi and others didn''t know where they would be sent, but they were slightly relieved to see Gongbi following behind them.


    No matter how people in the demon world treat people on earth, Zou Yi and others are unable to stop anything, so they can only leave here first.


    Perhaps after returning to the nameless planet, they can ask nameless and Fu Yu for help and ask nameless and Fu Yu to go to the earth to help the people on earth.


    The space channel directly sent Zou Yi and others to a death star. There was nothing here except sand and soil.


    This is a Death Star without air. No creatures will live here.


    Gongbi opened up the space channel, and the destination was actually a death star, which disappointed him.


    Fortunately, he can open a space channel here again, leave the earth directly and go to the unknown planet.


    He has the coordinates of the unknown planet. If he wants to go back, it''s not difficult.


    It''s just that the unknown has told Zou Yi to leave the unknown planet and have a good life experience, so Gongbi has no intention of directly returning to the unknown planet.


    Zou Yi and others came out of the space channel, calmed down and said, "what is this place?"


    Gongbi said, "I don''t know which death star it is. Let''s get out of here quickly. You won''t live long here. "


    Zou Yi and others immediately found that there was no air, no water, nothing but sand and soil.


    Gongbi said, "I was going to take you to other planets to experience, but now the earth has been attacked by people in the demon world. Should we go back to the unknown planet first and invite the unknown and Fu Yu god to go to the earth?"


    Zou Yi immediately said, "of course... Gongbi, we''ll go to the unknown planet and ask my masters to come forward and save the people on earth."


    Gongbi nodded: "let''s go back now... Get ready, I will open a space channel again and take you to the unknown planet."


    Everyone nodded together. Under the leadership of Gongbi, they went directly to the nameless planet where nameless and Fuyu are located.


    This time, everyone seemed to see hope and went to the unknown planet with a very tacit understanding.


    At this time, Zou Yi suddenly felt that the soul chopping knife he had just obtained trembled violently, like frightened, and almost ran out of his space ring.


    This is not a good sign. It''s definitely not a good thing or a small thing that can scare the soul chopper.

 Chapter 112

    Zou Yi''s feeling was felt by everyone. Gongbi exclaimed directly: "this is the interface channel has been completely opened... It seems that the benevolent immortal can''t keep it."


    Su Mo said anxiously, "what should I do? Immortal used to be my master and an old friend of master Fu Yu. We can''t wait to die. "


    Gongbi frowned and said, "but how can we save it? Apart from my higher strength, you can''t protect yourself. How can you save the benevolent immortal? "


    Su Mo said, "but we can''t just leave like this? If master Fu Yu finds out, he will blame us. "


    Gongbi frowned and turned to look at Zou Yi: "Zou Yi, what do you say? What are we going to do? "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and said decisively, "send Ouyang yuan, Ouyang beaver and Shen Susu out of here first, and invite my master and them to the earth to rescue the benevolent immortal. Su Mo and I will go back to inquire about the news first. When the masters come, we can know how to rescue the benevolent immortal. "


    Gongbi shook his head: "in this case, you will be in danger. People in the demon world are powerful, but they are no worse than those in the fairy world... "


    Zou Yi interrupted Gongbi''s words: "we won''t have direct contact with them, that is, just asking for information..."


    Su Mo also said, "that is, we won''t be in danger."


    Gongbi had no other way but nodded and said, "then be careful and don''t make direct contact with people in the demon world. After I send them back, I will immediately tell the two gods what happened here and ask them to save you. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo nodded together. They performed invisibility and teleportation at the same time and disappeared in front of Gongbi and others.


    Ouyangyuan wanted to say something, but Zou Yi and Su Mo left before they had time.


    Gongbi looked around and felt that if he didn''t go again, he was afraid that he would attract people in the demon world, so he shouted, "we''re going, everyone is close to me."


    Gongbi took ouyangyuan and others away, but Zou Yi and Su Mo quietly returned to Kunlun Mountain and hid on a mountain peak.


    Looking down from the mountain where they are hiding, the following is the place where the disciples of the original benevolent immortal practice.


    At this time, everything here has changed greatly. The original flat land has disappeared, and even the ice and snow have disappeared.


    Instead, there is a large open space, which is full of large and small black humanoid creatures. You don''t have to think about it. These people are the people in the demon world.


    Immortal shanci and her disciples didn''t know where they had gone. They didn''t see any of them.


    The sharp eyed Zou Yi found the body of a disciple of a benevolent immortal in only one corner. The disciple had been dead for a long time. The body was incomplete and cruel.


    The height of people in the demon world is completely unequal. They are more than ten meters tall and less than one meter short, which is a serious polarization.


    However, there are still many people in the demon world who are about the same height as the earth people, and they look normal.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo saw countless people in the demon world who were still emerging from the space channel between the interfaces. They suddenly felt a huge pressure coming face-to-face, which made them unable to breathe.


    Zou Yi, who has a better attitude, immediately whispered, "let''s leave here and go elsewhere. Maybe we can find the benevolent immortal them."


    Zou Yi spoke in a small voice. It was impossible for people in the demon world who were far away to hear it, but to his surprise, as soon as Zou Yi finished speaking, he heard Su Mo say, "they found us."


    Zou Yi saw that among the people in the demon world below, four people up to more than ten meters suddenly flew up and came at them. It was obvious that they really found them.


    It seems that people in the demon world have some powerful means to find lurks far away.


    Zou Yi and Su mo were surprised. They quickly stood up and were about to leave here.


    Unfortunately, those people in the demon world are too fast. They just got up and the four people have surrounded them.


    "What should I do?" Su Mo asked Zou Yi in a low voice. Although he was ready to fight, he was nervous all over his face.


    Zou Yi whispered, "look at me..." paused, raised her voice and said, "who are you? Why stop us? "


    The height of the four people in the demon world is at least several times that of Zou Yi and Su Mo, so they stand next to Zou Yi and Su Mo like four tall columns, putting great pressure on Zou Yi and Su mo.


    Zou Yi spoke in earthly dialect. She thought these people in the demon world could not understand it, but unexpectedly, one of them said in earthly Dialect: "who are you? Is it the immortal who guards here? "


    Zou Yi was surprised and couldn''t help saying, "do you understand me? Who are you? "


    The man in the demon world had a loud voice and echoed repeatedly when he spoke: "we came to the earth tens of thousands of years ago and naturally understood the words of the people on earth... You haven''t answered my question. Who are you?"


    Zou Yi looked up at the man in the demon world who spoke: "my name is Zou Yi. I''m a native of the earth. Are you here to attack us?"


    The man in the demon world looked at Zou Yi and Su Mo with a loud thunder: "you are the people guarding the earth here. Hum, surrender obediently. Don''t let us hurt your life."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other. They turned around together. They had already prepared a long spell in their hands and shot together.


    The flame ice spike accurately shoots at the people in the demon world. The castration is very fierce.


    Between the two dull sounds, the flame lifted up bursts of smoke, accompanied by an unpleasant burning smell. The people in the demon world who were hit didn''t pay any attention. With a slap, the flame went out.


    The man in the demon world hit by the ice thorn, although he went deep into the flesh and blood for several inches, there was also black blood flowing out, but there was no other effect. The people in the demon world also ignored it, pulled out the ice spike and threw it aside.


    Attack has some effects, but for these people in the demon world, it''s like tickling, and doesn''t cause great damage.


    It can''t be said that Zou Yi and Su Mo''s attack power is not strong, but the strength of the four people in the demon world is obviously above Zou Yi and Su mo.


    The tall and heavy body of the demon world didn''t try to avoid, but was hard hit. They may know that even if they are hit, it''s OK. They don''t bother to avoid it.


    Zou Yi and Su mo were very surprised. When they were about to do it again, a man in the demon world suddenly stretched out his huge palm and clapped it at Zou Yi and Su mo.


    When a person with such a huge body starts to fight with the earth people, he is afraid that he can directly beat his opponent down without any mana or the blessing of magic in the legend.


    This is also the idea of the man in the demon world. When he shot, he relied entirely on his own strength and had no intention of using magic.

 Chapter 113

    Zou Yi snorted coldly and raised her hand. A move of Qianmu skill was sent out decisively. It hit the chest of the man in the demon world and interrupted his attack.


    The thousand wood technique is a wood attribute spell. It is a sharp wooden spike made of magic power. When attacking, it is no less sharp than a metal sword.


    The man in the demon world who was hit by Qianmu Shu gave a painful hum. There was black blood flowing out of his chest. He couldn''t help but step back and almost fell down.


    He probably underestimated the enemy, thinking that his strong body was not afraid of the attack of people like Zou Yi, and had no evasion or defense.


    The injured people in the demon world who lost Jingzhou carelessly, although they were repairing themselves with the naked eye, their painful faces changed greatly.


    Zou Yi saw that her attack was effective, so she immediately did the same and sent out several spells to attack the remaining three people in the demon world.


    Su Mo doesn''t need Zou Yi''s reminder. He has already begun to do it. Her attack spells are almost the same as Zou Yi, both from nameless.


    Su Mo shot, and Zou Yi shot again at about the same time point. So their attack almost hit the remaining three people in the demon world at the same time.


    The four people in the demon world were attacked back and forth. All of them were injured and stepped back together.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other and smiled.


    However, these people in the demon world just stepped back and the black blood on their chest did not stop completely. They immediately returned to their original place and still surrounded Zou Yi and Su mo.


    It seems that they are completely not afraid of such injuries. Although their painful faces have changed, their combat effectiveness is still not affected.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo''s attack didn''t seem to really hurt the four people in the demon world. The wound on the person in the demon world I saw before recovered after a few breaths.


    There was no trace except the black blood.


    Zou Yi and Su mo were very surprised. They couldn''t help stopping the attack. Looking at the four people in the demon world, their faces showed surprise.


    Just when Zou Yi and Su mo were surprised, the man in the demon world who could speak the word of the earth shouted, "do you think you can kill us and escape? Earth people who overestimate their strength! "


    Zou Yi turned her eyes and immediately said with a smile, "I know. Your blood is black. You are people in the demon world. Hum, the fairyland knows that you have done this to us and will come forward to destroy you. "


    When Zou Yi said this, she seemed to have no idea that these people were people in the demon world. The expression on her face was like what she had just known. She was both surprised and a little excited.


    The man in the demon world was a little stunned. Then he laughed and said, "will the people in the fairy world come and kill us? Then why did they invite us here? Silly boy, if you follow us obediently, you may still be able to save your life. If you dare to attack us again, don''t blame us for killing you now. "


    Zou Yi was furious and secretly scolded the people in the fairy world for being shameless. She actually killed people with a knife and used the people in the demon world to attack the people on earth.


    Zou Yi scolded, but she also knew that she and Su mo were in the immediate crisis. They are not the opponents of these people in the demon world. They may be killed by them at any time.


    Zou Yi is not particularly clear about the strength of the people in the demon world, but their abnormal flesh and strong self-healing ability make Zou Yi very depressed.


    It is most difficult to see a person''s ability at a critical moment. At this moment, Zou Yi had an idea and smiled on her face. It seemed that she had forgotten the previous things. She smiled and asked, "you are so powerful. Are you the legendary demon king?"


    "Demon king?" The people in the demon world laughed even louder: "we are just the magic generals under the demon king. We are just a little stronger than ordinary magic soldiers. How can we be the demon king? Silly boy doesn''t know heaven and earth. He hasn''t seen the world. "


    Zou Yi continued to smile and said, "you are so powerful that you are the devil general? How powerful is the demon king? How powerful is the demon God? Is it more powerful than our immortals and gods? I can''t imagine. "


    The face of the demon world, who claimed to be the demon general, was pleased and said loudly: "the strength of the demon king is similar to that of your immortal. We call it the demon king or demon immortal. The demon God is naturally what you call God. The strength is so strong that a low-level immortal like you can''t think of it. "


    Zou Yi deliberately smiled and said, "that''s right. I can''t imagine how powerful the god man is."


    Some people in the demon world laughed and said, "you don''t know. You dare to fight us. You are really ignorant."


    Zou Yi looked positive and said in a deep voice, "I see. Thank you for telling me your strength. Hum, then we don''t have to be afraid of you. You are just ordinary people in the demon world, just like us, not even immortals. "


    The man in the demon world was stunned. Just about to speak, he suddenly found that Zou Yi and Su Mo disappeared together.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo reached a state of complete connection at this moment. They didn''t say anything or act, but they both fully understood each other''s thoughts.


    This is the connection between the heart and the mind.


    The man in the demon world immediately reacted. He knew that this was a hidden art that immortal practitioners would practice.


    Unfortunately, he reacted slowly. He just said the word "be careful" to remind his partners that there was a huge wound on his chest.


    A huge wound that almost cut him in half from below his neck to below his abdomen.


    The black blood was like the water flow with the gate open. It was sprayed on his companions.


    His strong body was almost opened from the middle. He was seriously injured and his ability to repair himself failed. When he widened his eyes and fell down, he seemed unwilling and closed his eyes.


    After the man in the demon world fell down, he couldn''t move. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    The other three people in the demon world were surprised and started at the same time. They wanted to attack Zou Yi and Su Mo, but they had no target and had nowhere to use them.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo both use invisibility. These people in the demon world can''t see through their invisibility immediately. Naturally, they can''t attack them.


    In order to find out the strength of these people in the demon world, Zou Yi made corresponding preparations at the beginning, deliberately showed weakness, talked to them and judged their strength from their words.


    Now Zou Yi has successfully set up the strength of the people in the demon world. She understands a lot and it''s time to do it.


    These people in the demon world just rely on their strong flesh and super self-healing ability, which makes Zou Yi and Su Mo mistakenly think that their strength is very strong.


    In fact, their strength is weaker than Zou Yi''s.


    Zou Yi''s body is also strong, the speed is also fast, and the mana in her body is also sufficient.

 Chapter 114

    Zou Yi, who just lacked practical experience, was not sure of her strength and who was stronger in the demon world at the beginning.


    Su Mo''s strength is absolutely no less than Zou Yi. She kept silent when she saw what Zou Yi was doing.


    Now Zou Yi made a decisive move, and she did it immediately.


    The metal magic sword technique used by Zou Yi turns the mana in her body into a sharp sword. As soon as she makes a move, she hurts the person in the demon world who can speak the word of the earth.


    As soon as he shot, Su Mo naturally followed suit. He also used chemical swordsmanship to attack the remaining three people in the demon world quietly.


    These three people are too tall. When Su Mo and Zou Yi attack, they must fly and shoot in the air.


    In this way, their attack speed will inevitably be affected, not as fast as direct ground attack.


    Even so, the people in the demon world who couldn''t see through the invisibility for a time were also passive and injured one after another by Zou Yi and Su mo.


    One of them, like the first one, was seriously injured by a sword and did not move after falling down.


    One of the other two had his arm cut off and the other had his leg cut off. Both of them lost most of their combat effectiveness.


    Even if people in the demon world have strong self-healing energy, it is impossible to completely ignore such injuries.


    After being seriously injured, two of the four people in the demon world did not move. The remaining two were also fish on the chopping board and could only be slaughtered.


    Zou Yi shot impolitely, killed the last two people, appeared and said to Su Mo, "it''s not so terrible. Were we too nervous before?"


    Su Mo''s face is a little bad. It''s about the first real killing - killing demons. I don''t feel comfortable.


    Listen to Su Mo say: "we hurry to find real people. They should be fine. They just hide somewhere."


    Zou Yi nodded, reached out and took Su Mo''s hand and left with Su mo.


    The bodies of the four dead people in the demon world changed slowly soon after Zou Yi and them left.


    The four corpses softened slowly. In less than a minute, the softened corpse became very hard. All the water disappeared and became a mummy.


    The next scene is very surprising. The mummy seems to have been eroded for hundreds of years. In the blink of an eye, it completely disappeared, leaving only a layer of black dust.


    Maybe the people in the demon world are demons. After the death of demons, the bodies left will become like this.


    This is very similar to the blood family described in the film - vampires. When they die in the sun or something else, they will burn automatically and turn into a pile of ashes in a very short time.


    But after the people in the demon world died, the speed of change was slower, and the ashes left were more illegible.


    If Zou Yi and Su Mo saw this scene, they might feel even worse.


    They all killed for the first time, or killed demonic creatures, which was very exciting and made them uncomfortable.


    Looking for benevolent immortal in Kunlun Mountain, their Zou Yi and Su Mo move quickly on another mountain peak.


    Both of them were pale, but they didn''t stop to have a rest because they were anxious to find someone.


    Su Mo is a girl, but because she lives longer, she recovers faster than Zou Yi.


    Soon after su Mo left the place where he killed the four people in the demon world, he adjusted his mind, turned to Zou Yi and said, "our yuan God is very weak. We can only use magic to find real people. The effect is not very good."


    Zou Yi took a deep breath and said, "there''s no way. It''s the only way." In a twinkling of an eye, he saw smoke rising not far in front, and immediately said, "there is smoke in front, go and have a look!"


    Su Mo also saw it. They immediately accelerated and rushed to the place with smoke and dust.


    This is the edge of Kunlun mountain. It is no longer an area covered with snow all year round. There are some scattered trees and weeds. A group of people are making a fire, so there is smoke.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo recognized that the people who made the fire were benevolent real people, so they hurried over.


    Zou Yi shouted, "are you all right, immortal? The master may come to save you soon. Please leave here with us and meet the master at the place we agreed. "


    When immortal shanci saw Zou Yi and Su Mo, he flashed in front of Zou Yi and Su mo. Listen to her: "are you talking about the nameless God or Fu Yu?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s possible. Gongbi went to find master to save us. I don''t know who came to the earth. "


    The benevolent immortal was obviously disappointed on his face and said, "if it was Fu Yu, I wouldn''t want him to save me."


    Su Mo said aside, "why did you forget what we said before? We can''t be so angry. We don''t know what our future looks like. Why hurt our feelings for the previous things? "


    Immortal shanci looked at Su Mo, sighed and said slowly, "you''re right, I... Forgot again. Kids, are you okay? Have you met anyone in the demon world? "


    Su Mo said with a smile, "I met four very tall ones, but we all killed them together. Their strength is not as scary as their height and body size, just like ours. "


    Immortal shanci was surprised: "did you kill the people in the demon world? It seems that your strength is really strong, and you are almost as good as me... "


    Su Mo said: "I dare not compare with you... What I said is true. The strength of people in the demon world is not unreachable, just like us. As long as we don''t meet those masters in the demon realm, ordinary people in the demon realm don''t have to be afraid. "


    Immortal shanci smiled: "it seems that Jiuyang is really an anti heaven skill. In more than ten years, you have the strength comparable to the immortal. It''s really a great surprise to me."


    Su Mo and Zou Yi were stunned. Su Mo couldn''t help asking, "what do you mean, immortal?"


    Immortal shanci said, "Jiuyang Jue is the most proud skill of their unknown sect. It is a rare and peerless skill in the fairy world together with fire regeneration... You two are destined to learn Jiuyang Jue and fire regeneration, and your future achievements will be unlimited."


    Su Mo and Zou Yi laughed together and said in unison, "if you want to learn, master Fu Yu will teach you."


    Immortal shanci smiled, turned to look at her disciples and said slowly, "if so, won''t all my disciples become your younger generation?"

 Chapter 115

    Su Mo said positively, "no, they will all be our junior brothers and sisters."


    The benevolent immortal turned back and said, "why?"


    Su Mo smiled and said, "because master Fu Yu will not accept you as an apprentice, but will choose to teach art on behalf of the teacher and introduce you to become a disciple of our master, that is, the younger martial sister of the masters."


    The benevolent immortal smiled happily and smiled like a little girl. Su Mo''s words, about speaking of the heart of the benevolent immortal, she would be so happy.


    Zou Yi looked at Su Mo talking to the benevolent immortal. She couldn''t get in her mouth, so she turned to pay attention to the others.


    Immortal shanci also found that Zou Yi seemed to be ignored and deliberately said to Zou Yi, "where are ouyangyuan who left with you?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "they were taken to my master by Gongbi. It''s absolutely safe. Don''t worry."


    The benevolent immortal smiled: "you''re lucky. Many people treat you very well..."


    Zou Yi just nodded and suddenly thought of something. She shouted, "no, my brother and sister-in-law..."


    Su Mo also seemed to think of something and hurriedly said, "go and pick them up, or it will be dangerous."


    Zou Yi disappeared without saying a word. The one who ran was called a fast one.


    Su Mo wanted to follow her, but she didn''t expect Zou Yi to be so worried and flustered. She was a little late and fell behind Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi wholeheartedly went to find her brother and sister-in-law. She didn''t find that Su Mo followed him to Yishi, where her brother and sister-in-law are located, and didn''t wait for Su mo.


    Zou Yi, who came to Yishi first, was no longer familiar with Yishi, which was full of tall buildings and flowers.


    Here is a sea of fire, full of desperate humans and those in the demon world who choose the right one for demonization.


    Yishi, originally a paradise on earth, is now full of floating corpses and miasma.


    Zou Yi saw this and her eyes were red. She couldn''t help but want to rush up and kill those people in the demon world who were killing human beings.


    But he knew very well that if he rushed out now, as long as he was found by the people in the demon world, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    People in the demon world will try their best to chase him. He can''t save his brother and sister-in-law, and may even lose his life.


    No matter what happens to Yishi, what he has to do now is to save his brother and sister-in-law first.


    Zou Yi stealthily came to the villa of her brother and sister-in-law. Seeing that it was also a sea of fire and burning everywhere, she knew that her brother and sister-in-law might have been chased and killed by people in the demon world, and her heart sank.


    In any case, Zou Yi''s brother and sister-in-law treat him very well, especially Wang Yuan, who takes care of Zou Yi as a close sister.


    Zou Yi''s mood at this time is completely understandable. But he stood outside the villa and dared not knock on the obviously deformed door, which surprised Su Mo who came later.


    Zou Yi is an immortal. She shouldn''t be so timid. He seems to care too much about his brother and sister-in-law.


    Su Mo couldn''t help holding Zou Yi''s hand and said gently, "don''t worry. Allow your brother and sister-in-law to be fine."


    Zou Yi seemed to find that Su Mo, who followed him here, was stunned and smiled in surprise. Then her face gradually changed into a worried look: "this door has been seriously deformed. It must have been attacked by you... I''m afraid my brother and sister-in-law are more reasonable than people. It''s dangerous."


    Su Mo comforted Zou Yi with a smile and said, "it''s not a matter for you to worry so much. Knock on the door and go in and have a look. Don''t you understand everything?"


    Zou Yi nodded and knocked on the door, but no one opened the door and there was no reply.


    Zou Yi was worried. When she knocked on the door, her voice became louder and gradually spread far away.


    Su Mo knew that this would attract people from the nearby demon world, and didn''t stop Zou Yi. She stood behind Zou Yi and did not use invisibility. Instead, she acted as Zou Yi''s protector and closely watched any danger.


    If someone from the demon world comes at this time, Su Mo will try his best to protect Zou Yi from being hurt.


    Zou Yi was completely unaware of Su Mo''s actions. He was all about his brother and sister-in-law.


    There was no result in knocking at the door. In a hurry, Zou Yi forcibly broke through the door.


    This door is very familiar. Generally speaking, it is difficult to break. Otherwise, the people in the demon world would not be unable to break it.


    However, under Zou Yi''s deliberate attack, the door was suddenly hit with a big hole, and Zou Yi directly drilled through the hole.


    Su Mo, who then entered the house, secretly thought: Zou Yi''s strength is really strong, especially after he practiced the art of rebirth, his body has become very strong and powerful.


    If you want to use a number to measure, Zou Yi''s current strength is only ten times more than the ordinary number.


    Zou Yi has at least seven or eight kilos of strength to fight with one punch. This is definitely not the same level as before.


    Su Mo was secretly surprised, but Zou Yi didn''t know it. He hung up his brother and sister-in-law, rushed into the house and shouted, "brother, sister-in-law, where are you?"


    No one answered. Neither Zou Huan nor Wang Yuan was here. The chaos in the room seemed to indicate something bad.


    Zou Yi was more worried. She couldn''t help looking back. Looking at Su Mo, she said, "what can I do? My brother and sister-in-law are not here. They must have been captured by people in the demon world... "


    Su Mo comforted: "don''t worry too much. Maybe they left here and went somewhere else for a while. Let''s find out. The villas are not too big. Maybe we can find them. "


    Zou Yi stretched out her hand to hold Su Mo''s hand and said in a pleading tone: "let''s look separately. If we have a clue, we must inform each other as soon as possible..."


    Su Mo nodded: "be careful. Don''t remove the invisibility, so as not to be found by the people in the demon world."


    Zou Yi is worried about Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, while Su Mo is worried about Zou Yi. They have different thoughts and speak differently.


    Anyway, Zou Yi and Su Mo need to leave the villa, but they didn''t expect that there were many people in the demon world outside the villa.


    People in the demon world look different in height. They are quite like a miscellaneous army. However, Zou Yi and Su Mo sensitively felt that these people in the demon world were somewhat different from the four they met in Kunlun mountain before.


    These people in the demon world are obviously more powerful. Among them, there is a short man in the demon world. It seems that he should be a demon king with strength comparable to that of an immortal.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo know the strength of the immortal, and they also know that they are not the opponent of such a demon king.

 Chapter 116

    "Human beings, follow us obediently, be our magic soldiers, enjoy endless life, and have no trouble from now on." The magic sound was as loud as a bell. Zou Yi''s ears were buzzing when she spoke.


    Zou Yi looked at the dozens of people in the demon world. The only thing that worried him was the demon king who spoke.


    "Did you take the family away?" Zou Yi''s voice was very calm, but there was a hidden murderous opportunity in her heart. There was also a hidden murderous spirit in her words.


    The demon king sneered and said, "you will meet soon, but you may never know each other again."


    "No?" Zou Yi had a strong murderous look in her eyes: "have you cleared their memories?"


    The demon king said, "the demon soldiers don''t need to think except killing. As for memory, there''s no need to have it. It''s useless anyway. "


    Zou Yi looked at the demon king and said coldly, "if you do this, you won''t be afraid that the God of the divine world will come forward and destroy you?"


    The demon king smiled with disdain: "the God of the divine world? Do you think they will care about you, these humble earth people? Don''t be conceited. In the eyes of God, you are just some mole ants. What does it matter if you don''t die? "


    Zou Yi said angrily, "then you are not afraid of being forced to die with you with the high technology on the earth?"


    The devil laughed and said, "die together? Did you dream? Earth people are so cowardly and vulnerable. What can they kill with us? "


    Zou Yi said, "have you heard of nuclear bombs? The nuclear bomb made by earthman... "


    "Nuclear bomb?" The demon king laughed again and said, "before we came here, we made a long preparation. We knew what defense and attack means people on earth have. Nuclear bombs have long been under our control."


    Zou Yi was stunned and felt that the invasion of people in the demon world was definitely not an accident. Her heart became more depressed.


    Su Mo also frowned and whispered to Zou Yi: "we have to leave here, otherwise it will be more difficult for us to leave here when more people from the demon world come."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, took the lead and only rushed to the demon king in front of her.


    The demon king is the strength of an immortal. Zou Yi took the lead and had to. It would be dangerous if the devil took the lead.


    Zou Yi''s hand, invisibility and flame, coupled with his strong body and extraordinary speed, even the demon king failed to respond.


    Hearing the sound of "touch", the demon king was hit by Zou Yi and was forced to retreat several feet away.


    There is black blood on the corner of the devil''s mouth. It seems that the injury is not light. However, his self-healing ability was very strong, and he recovered as before in an instant.


    Zou Yi didn''t give the demon king any chance to fight back. She fought closely and used all kinds of spells and physical attacks one after another.


    The demon king lost his chance and had no power to fight back. He despised Zou Yi too much. He didn''t expect that Zou Yi was an immortal with double cultivation of Dharma and body, and her strength was already comparable to that of an immortal.


    Zou Yi suppressed the demon king, and Su Mo shot at the remaining people in the demon world. Su Mo''s strength is no worse than Zou Yi''s. when he makes a move, he is a large-scale attack spell, enveloping all the people in the demon world in the attack range.


    Naturally, the people in the demon world will not wait to die. They all surround Su mo.


    They have confidence in their leader, the demon king, although they also see that their leader is suppressed by Zou Yi.


    These people in the demon world believe that their leader will defeat Zou Yi, because the demon king is their leader after all.


    If the leader is defeated, there is no need to say anything.


    Su Mo''s pressure on dozens of people in the demon world is self-evident. However, compared with Zou Yi''s words, Su Mo''s pressure is much smaller.


    Zou Yi''s opponent is the demon king. Her strength is so strong that all the remaining people in the demon world here are not opponents.


    Su Mo is determined to kill these demon generals and soldiers, and then goes to help Zou Yi kill the demon king. He is merciless. Every move is a killing move.


    At this time, Su Mo felt a little cruel because he was worried. Almost all the magic generals and soldiers in front of her were killed in every move.


    The corpse of the demon soldier will soon turn into a pile of ashes, black ashes, giving people a feeling of mystery and terror.


    Su Mo didn''t want to see such a scene, but in order to help Zou Yi as soon as possible, she gritted her teeth and insisted that she didn''t see the scene in front of her.


    Su Mo tried his best, and Zou Yi did his best. It''s not easy to kill the demon king.


    Although Zou Yi''s strength is strong, she is a little stronger than the demon king. If she takes the opportunity, she will reluctantly suppress the demon king. If she wants to kill the demon king, unless the demon king has a loophole, Zou Yi can take advantage of it.


    The demon king is about a veteran who has been on the battlefield for a long time. At the beginning, he lost his first chance and was suppressed by Zou Yi. He can slowly find some first chances and occasionally fight back.


    Zou Yi''s pressure is gradually increasing. She can no longer attack all the time. She must be defensive.


    Defense is a distraction. Even if it''s just a shield, it needs energy to maintain.


    The demon king took the opportunity to gradually suppress Zou Yi. The war situation has changed, and Zou Yi''s pressure is even greater.


    The pressure is great, and Zou Yi''s shot is not as smooth as before. Some of his spells, just half prepared, were forcibly interrupted by the demon king.


    The demon king forced Zou Yi to change his moves from attack to defense. During this period, the demon king took the opportunity to attack, and the attack became stronger and stronger.


    Zou Yi is in a dangerous situation. Most of the time, she can only barely protect herself. If she is not careful, she may be hurt by the demon king.


    Zou Yi has no abnormal self recovery ability like the demon king. After being injured, her combat effectiveness will be lower.


    Zou Yi, who was really fighting against a strong enemy for the first time, was also depressed and afraid.


    However, at the thought that her brother and sister-in-law were captured by the enemy in front of her, and her life and death were unknown, Zou Yi''s depression and fear were replaced by anger, and the rest was to attack with all his strength.


    The demon king and Zou Yi are deadlocked. No one can defeat anyone. It''s not easy for the demon king to catch Zou Yi. Zou Yi is even more difficult to kill the demon king and avenge her brother and sister-in-law.


    They fought hard and did their best, leaving no room at all.


    All kinds of magic, all kinds of magic unique to the demon world, are intertwined into a sword shadow, and the murderous spirit gradually rises, which will drown the whole villa area.


    Originally a sea of fire, the villas have now become a hell on earth, with dead bodies everywhere and thick smoke. It can no longer be seen that this was once a villa area where the rich had the right to enter.


    I don''t know how many rich people living here have been captured and demonized and become magic soldiers, the lowest existence in the demon world.


    If they had not lost their memory and thinking ability, they would miss their rich life on earth before.


    Unfortunately, all this can''t go back. Everything has become the past

 Chapter 117

    Not to mention Zou Yi and the demon king fighting endlessly, it''s not easy to say that Su Mo fought with a group of demons.


    Those magic soldiers were not su Mo''s opponents at all. They were almost killed by Su mo.


    However, among the remaining five or six magic generals, two or three of them are very strong and are about to become the demon king, which has caused great difficulties for Su mo.


    In particular, one of the tall red haired devil generals was weird and powerful when he shot. Su Mo was a little careless and hurt his left arm. Therefore, his combat effectiveness was greatly affected.


    In order not to let Zou Yi worry and distract, Su Mo endured the pain on her left arm and continued to fight, but she was powerless to kill all the remaining five or six demons in the shortest time.


    Now let''s see if Zou Yi can find the flaw of the demon king as soon as possible, kill the demon king, and then come to help Su mo.


    If Su Mo alone, I''m afraid the longer it takes, the more likely she will be caught by the demons.


    The magic generals also saw the impact of Su Mo''s injury on her. When they shot, they were more rapid and did not give Su Mo any chance to heal and breathe.


    Su Mo has the colorful immortal armor that Zou Yi asked for from Ouyang little beaver, but he is still injured.


    Thanks to the colorful immortal armor, otherwise Su Mo''s left arm would be hard to keep.


    Su Mo, who has been fighting hard, has no time to pay attention to the battle between Zou Yi and the demon king. She is too busy now. Where dare she be distracted?


    Zou Yi is barely tied with the demon king, and always pays attention to Su mo.


    At this time, Zou Yi was very anxious when she saw Su Mo injured and fell into a hard battle. At the same time, she was more angry. She roared like a angry lion.


    The demon king knew that Zou Yi''s attack power became very strong because of anger, but his defense power became very weak. It was the best time for him to control Zou Yi, so he tried his best to attack, and seemed to ignore Zou Yi''s attack on him.


    The way they play now is pure desperate, exchanging life for life, regardless of the consequences.


    In this way, either two people are injured together and lose combat effectiveness, or one party is seriously injured and killed, and there is no possibility of fighting.


    There will be no third possibility, because both sides are attacking with all their strength and ignoring defense.


    Zou Yi''s spells exist endlessly. There are many kinds of invisible spells. Her attack power varies from big to small, but it''s impossible to prevent.


    Zou Yi now knows that the spells she cultivates actually have a very systematic name, which is called the five element spell.


    This set of spells was not created by nameless. It was a set of spells that he and his martial brothers collected the most famous spells in the fairy world at that time under the guidance of Wu Daozhen God.


    The spell given to Zou Yi by nameless involves gold, wood, water, fire and earth among the five elements. It can almost be said to be all inclusive.


    Zou Yi''s understanding of this set of five element spells is somewhat heated after decades of hard practice.


    Now his internal mana is more abundant and pure, and he is more handy when using this set of spells to fight. He is a little confused when fighting the demon king. I don''t know how Zou Yi knows so many attack methods.


    The magic practiced by people in the demon world is not those deceptive tricks familiar to people on earth, but various attack and defense means similar to magic.


    Magic relies on magic, which is often called magic gas. Just as magic depends on magic, magic is the basis and driving force of all magic.


    It''s just that there are not so many kinds and names of magic in the demon world, because magic is a single energy regardless of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    Magic performed by magic also has the types of attack, defense, psychedelic and so on, but compared with magic, the types of magic are much simpler.


    No matter how surprised the demon king is, Zou Yi''s attack means are numerous, novel and strange. Zou Yi is determined to kill the demon king and then help Su mo.


    Zou Yi''s attack is getting stronger and stronger, and her shooting speed is getting faster and faster. The mana in his body is consuming rapidly. If he can''t end the battle as soon as possible, he just wants to help Su mo. I''m afraid he will be powerless.


    Zou Yi taught Zou Yi all her spells by unknown. Zou Yi performed them from beginning to end, but only hit the demon king two or three times, and the injury healed immediately. It didn''t work at all.


    Only Fu Yu, who has hardly practiced Zou Yi, taught him the soul cutting knife technique, which has not been practiced until now.


    Zou Yi was also in a hurry. She had no choice. She took out the huge soul chopping knife from her space ring. She looked surprised, but she didn''t put Zou Yi in her eyes. She drank coldly: "look at the knife!"


    At this time, the demon king seemed to pay attention to Zou Yi''s opponent. The corners of his eyes narrowed slightly, and a ray of murderous gas visible to the naked eye shot out in his eyes. He also drank coldly: "the last move!"


    Zou Yi clenched her teeth. The soul chopping knife with amazing weight in her hand was held high by him. No magic was used. She directly used her strong body to cut the soul chopping knife horizontally.


    Horizontal chop requires more power than vertical chop, but this is not a problem for Zou Yi.


    Although the soul chopping knife is heavy, Zou Yi doesn''t care. He has power.


    The soul chopping knife, which has not been very impressive for a long time, seems to feel something at this moment. Unexpectedly, it burst out dazzling five-color light. The knife''s awn is several feet, like beating chicken blood. It''s murderous.


    The originally murderous demon king was completely drowned by the soul chopping knife. He screamed. He felt the threat of death and wanted to retreat and escape before he could make a move.


    Unfortunately, Zou Yi also plans to defeat the enemy at the last blow. When she takes the shot, she goes all out. The speed is fast to the extreme. The demon king has no chance to escape at all.


    If the demon king forcibly stops it, it may be seriously injured. But he chose to run away and didn''t resist at all. The soul chopping knife stopped him and cut him in two.


    After the demon king retreated for several steps, his body suddenly separated, looking strange and frightening.


    Those magic generals who were fighting with Su Mo suddenly stopped together and were in a daze.


    Su Mo didn''t expect that the magic generals would suddenly stop fighting and couldn''t stop. The original attack magic cold ice stab directly stabbed countless transparent holes in a magic general''s body.


    The demon general who fell down and still couldn''t close his eyes didn''t know how he died. He really didn''t close his eyes when he died.


    Although the individual strength of these demons is weaker than Su Mo, if they go together, they could have defeated Su mo.


    Now they are distracted and dazed by the death of the demon king. Su Mo killed one person. It''s reasonable to be unwilling.

 Chapter 118

    Su Mo turned and looked at the demon king killed by Zou Yi. When the demon king''s body slowly turned into ashes, he quickly came to Zou Yi and asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    Zou Yi, who clenched the soul chopping knife with both hands, seemed to come back to her senses and said blankly, "what''s the matter? He... Died? "


    Su Mo said, "you killed him with a soul chopping knife. Are you okay?"


    Zou Yi shook her head, looked at Su Mo and said, "I killed the demon king? Great, I finally avenged my brother and sister-in-law... "


    Su Mo said, "there are five magic generals. After handling them, they are talking about something else."


    Zou Yi nodded, waved the soul chopping knife in her hand, and left a residual shadow in place. The man had arrived in front of the five magic generals who were still in a daze.


    After the knife was gone, five bodies fell down and slowly turned into five piles of black ashes.


    Zou Yi looked at the soul chopping knife in her hand with some excitement and couldn''t help saying, "this knife is too powerful. Why haven''t I found it before? I knew I could have ended the battle long ago... "


    Su Mo said, "don''t patronize and be happy. There''s no one left alive. I can''t ask the whereabouts of my brother and sister-in-law."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "it doesn''t matter. There are many people in the demon world around here. I''ll catch one and come back to ask. I''ll know if my brother and sister-in-law have fallen into the hands of the people in the demon world."


    Su Mo said, "we''ve wasted a lot of time. We have to hurry to find our brother and sister-in-law. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will worry after waiting for a long time..."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, and the excited mood slowly returned to normal. He always had a strong self-control ability, and soon said calmly, "why don''t you meet the real people first, and I... Try again. If I find my brother and sister-in-law, I will go to Kunlun mountain to meet you. If I can''t find my brother and sister-in-law, I will go to the unknown planet as soon as possible. "


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi and suddenly said angrily, "what are you talking about? Just now you left me alone in Kunlun mountain. I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. Now I want to drive me away... Hum, don''t let me say it again in the future. If you do this again, don''t blame me for not paying attention to you in the future. "


    Zou Yi smiled, "it''s me. I''m worried about your safety and ignore that it will be more dangerous if you go alone... "


    Su Mo said, "I''m not afraid of danger... I don''t want to be separated from you."


    Zou Yi was slightly stunned, then reached out and grabbed Su Mo''s hand and said gently, "thank you. I won''t say such words in the future."


    Su Mo smiled and said softly, "since we are destined to be together, you can''t ignore me in the future."


    Zou Yi nodded and gently hugged Su Mo, whose face suddenly turned red: "are you okay with your injury? Or I''ll show you. "


    Su Mojiao said angrily, "you don''t know medicine. What''s the use of reading it? I''ve been treated with Kung Fu and I''m all right. "


    Zou Yi looked at Su Mo, her face full of concern and the concern between lovers. Su Mo''s face turned more red.


    In order to catch the people in the demon world, Zou Yi and Su Mo left the villa together and quietly came to the urban area where a large number of people in the demon world were active.


    Yishi is now a scene of hell on earth. In addition to some yellow fleeing humans, countless people in the demon world are killing.


    The earth people without a trace of vitality or any hope know what they are thinking at this time.


    Zou Yi and what, even if the strength is stronger, it is impossible to save all the people.


    Along the way, they saw countless human beings killed or captured by people in the demon world, and also helped several people. However, in this area full of killing, they were also powerless, and only sighed and angry.


    Just like in the face of some natural and man-made disasters, human strength is very obvious and moving at this moment.


    A mother and daughter, because her daughter was killed by the people in the demon world, the young mother still rushed up bravely on the premise that she knew she was not the opponent of the people in the demon world. On the occasion of her death, she also slapped the people in the demon world who killed her daughter.


    Defend everything with life. Although the final result is not what everyone wants to see, it also allows countless people to see the strength and courage of the weak earth people.


    Zou Yi killed the person in the demon world who killed her mother and daughter with tears. Therefore, the person in the demon world saw through his invisibility, and he didn''t regret it at all.


    Su Mo, who was also full of tears and anger, killed those people in the demon world who were killing around him, and said with a cry: "why? Don''t the people in the fairyland know that the earth is in deep trouble? Why hasn''t anyone come to help the people on earth? "


    Zou Yi shouted angrily, looked up at the sky covered by thick smoke and shouted, "saint, are you blind?"


    Zou Yi''s voice spread far away and could be heard clearly ten miles away. Unfortunately, the fairyland is high above, and I don''t know that there are hundreds of billions of miles. There is no response at all.


    "Kill all these damn demons!" Su Mo suddenly clenched his teeth and shouted, "you can''t let them kill!"


    Zou Yi nodded, regardless of whether the people in the demon world were much stronger than the two of them, she rushed over and killed a man in the demon world who was chasing a young human.


    Watching the corpse of the demon world change slowly, the chased young man stared with round eyes and slowly fell soft. He was scared to death.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect it to be like this. She couldn''t help biting her teeth. The soul chopping knife in her hand was held by him. An amazing knife awn burst out, just like a laser, and flew out for hundreds of kilometers in an instant.


    Where Dao mang passed, everything blocked was divided into two, without any exception.


    Even Zou Yi herself was scared to take a big step back. Dao mang has such amazing destructive power. I''m afraid it''s regardless of the enemy and me. The human beings killed and the people in the demon world are also extremely amazing.


    Zou Yi, who was at a loss, looked at the soul chopping knife in her hand and was almost caught by the earth shaking soul chopping knife.


    Su Mo was also surprised. Fortunately, she stood behind Zou Yi and was not hit by Dao mang.


    A large area of dilapidated buildings collapsed in front of us, making a deafening sound like a super earthquake.


    The ground trembled violently, more like an earthquake than an earthquake.


    Countless human beings and countless people in the demon world were killed. Fortunately, the human beings and people in the demon world who were not directly killed by Dao mang were either killed or injured by collapsed buildings, or stunned in situ and completely lost their action ability.

 Chapter 119

    Even the great Luo Jinxian could not achieve the current effect with a full blow.


    With such amazing attack power, only the chaotic immortal can hit it with all his strength.


    Surprised, Zou Yi, who didn''t know what to do, couldn''t help looking at Su Mo behind her. Her face was pale and her lips had been bitten and bleeding.


    Su Mo was also very surprised, but when she saw Zou Yi like this, she forced to smile and said, "it''s none of your business. Your strength can''t make such an attack... It''s all done by soul chopping knife, none of your business."


    Zou Yi''s face was still pale and said with her teeth: "how could this happen? I just want to kill the people in the demon world and save them... "


    Su Mo came forward and grabbed Zou Yi''s hand. He felt Zou Yi''s hand shaking. He took the soul chopping knife away from Zou Yi''s hand and said to him, "don''t do this. It''s not your intention. When we see Master Fu Yu and ask Master Fu Yu, we''ll know what''s going on. "


    Zou Yi, persuaded by Su Mo, slowly regained consciousness and said with lingering fear: "I seem to have done a heinous thing... I killed many of my peers, and my hands are covered with their blood..."


    Su Mo hugged Zou Yi, who was obviously excited and frightened: "come on, it''s not your fault. Don''t think too much. We have to find a person in the demon world to ask the whereabouts of my brother and sister-in-law. You can''t do this... "


    Referring to Zou Yi''s brother and sister-in-law, Zou Yi seemed to recover a little and immediately said, "yes, catch a person in the demon world and ask..."


    He didn''t seem to feel that he was being held by Su mo. as soon as he turned around, he was going to catch the people in the demon world.


    Su Mo almost didn''t have time to release his hand, and didn''t return the soul chopping knife to Zou Yi in time.


    Seeing Zou Yi go to catch some people in the demon world, Su Mo quickly follows up for fear that Zou Yi will be attacked by the people in the demon world at this time.


    Zou Yi at this time will definitely get hurt if she is attacked. He is unprepared now and will not escape after being attacked.


    In fact, those people in the demon world were already frightened when they saw Zou Yigang''s scene.


    In addition to the demon king with the same strength as the chaotic real fairy, other people in the demon world, including the demon king with the same strength as the great Luo Jinxian, are extremely frightened and uneasy.


    Zou Yi, who can send out an attack comparable to the full attack of chaotic real immortals, is simply a god of death to most people in the demon world.


    If Zou Yi calms down slowly, these people in the demon world will be miserable.


    It''s better to show that Zou Yi hasn''t come out in the killing just now. Take a risk and see if you can control him.


    The idea of the people in the demon world prompted them to fight against Zou Yi.


    All kinds of magic attack Zou Yi. There are black poisonous water magic, black flame magic attack, and all kinds of demonic and ghost attacks with magical Qi. The means are also very rich.


    Zou Yi didn''t notice this because she was still distracted by previous events. Su Mo beside him was surprised and involuntarily stuffed the soul chopping knife in Zou Yi''s hand. At the same time, he shouted, "come on!"


    Zou Yi heard Su Mo''s cry, instinctively grabbed the soul chopping knife, raised the knife and split it. In a gust of wind, the soul chopping knife once again sent out a dazzling blade to kill all the enemies close to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s killing at this time was like a killing machine, but his mind slowly returned to normal. He knew what he was doing.


    This can be seen from the fact that he killed all the people in the demon world, and there was no human.


    Su Mo was beside Zou Yi. Seeing all this, he couldn''t help laughing. As long as Zou Yi is okay, Su Mo will be happy. As for whether others are dead, Su Mo won''t care at this moment.


    Perhaps most people are like this. In front of the people they really care about, all other people or things are not so important.


    Now Su Mo is like this. She cares about Zou Yi. Everything else doesn''t matter to her at this moment.


    Zou Yi can control the amazing blade of soul chopping blade after only using soul chopping blade several times. She is also a natural swordsman.


    He is close to the soul chopping knife. I''m afraid even if he comes, he will consciously admire it.


    Fu Yu has a soul chopping knife for tens of thousands of years. He has always used the soul chopping knife as his own magic weapon. He often feeds and refines with his own blood essence. It also took many years to freely control the soul chopping knife.


    Now Zou Yi, although the soul chopping knife has been in his hand for more than ten years, it has been idle. She hardly cares about the soul chopping knife. When she can use it in the first real sense, she has such a tacit understanding with the soul chopping knife. She is not a natural swordsman. What is it?


    Zou Yi controls the soul chopping knife battle and gradually enters the state. When using the soul chopping knife, she is more and more handy.


    The power of soul chopping knife is gradually brought into play in Zou Yi''s hand, which makes Zou Yi more and more have the style and breath of a master.


    Su Mo was stunned. The people he liked were powerful and absolutely excellent.


    Su Mo was so happy that he didn''t dare to forget where he was. There are people in the demon world around. If they hurt themselves or Zou Yi, it''s not a good thing.


    So Su Mo won''t wait to help Zou Yi. She takes the initiative to protect Zou Yi''s back like the protector behind her.


    Zou Yi, who killed the enemy with the help of the soul cutting knife, has greatly increased her strength at this time. Some of her strength is obviously the people in the demon world of the demon king, and they are not his enemies. She is constantly screamed and scurry.


    Almost all the people in the demon world who have fought with Zou Yi are miserable. They are either directly killed by the soul chopping knife or lack arms and legs.


    As the killing continued, Zou Yi''s mentality gradually changed. It seemed to him that killing was such an ordinary thing as eating and drinking water, which never shook his mind.


    This is a good thing. It shows that Zou Yi is very suitable for cultivating immortals and living in a cruel environment.


    But at the same time, it may also show that Zou Yi is a murderous person and a cruel person.


    Su Mo watched Zou Yi''s changes while fighting. Seeing that he had no changes on the surface, he didn''t interfere with Zou Yi to kill those damn people in the demon world.


    Maybe if you kill one more person in the demon world, one more human on earth will get away with it.


    In disguise, it is also a good thing for people on earth. So Su Mo won''t stop Zou Yi from killing, as long as he doesn''t have a problem.

 Chapter 120

    Su Mo is worried that Zou Yi will have problems, because excessive killing can easily make people lose themselves and their heart.


    Once the self is lost, the immortal is like losing his soul or yuan God, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    An immortal without a yuan God or soul is more terrible than a patient with psychosis. Because immortals are more powerful and more likely to cause harm to others.


    Many people in the demon world are forced to inject magic Qi into their bodies and lose themselves. They only know how to kill magic soldiers.


    Such people know a little magic or magic, or just instinctively kill with their own strength, but their destructive power is absolutely unimaginable to ordinary people.


    People or demons who have no binding force and don''t know what to do and what not to do, and their terrible degree is absolutely clear to people on earth now.


    Zou Yi kills a few more such demons, which is good for all mankind.


    But those powerful demons will not agree. Some demon kings saw that Zou Yi''s attack power was very strong, so they surrounded Zou Yi and began to siege Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi relies on the soul chopping knife. In addition to consuming some strength, she doesn''t seem to consume much else.


    So he can fight for a long time without reducing his attack power.


    Zou Yi, who had no special feeling about the killing, was suddenly excited. The blade of the soul chopping knife in her hand was more vigorous, like a round of sun. Everyone couldn''t help closing their eyes.


    Zou Yi closed her eyes and waved the soul chopping knife in her hand. At this time, it seemed that he was not controlling the huge soul chopping knife, but the soul chopping knife controlled him.


    However, the effect was excellent. Zou Yi, who waved the knife with her eyes closed, was surprised to find that the demon kings who besieged him had already died after her eyes adapted to the dazzling blade from the soul chopping knife.


    It can be said that the soul chopping knife killed these demon kings by itself, not Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi, who was both excited and surprised, looked at the soul chopping knife in her hand and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    The dazzling blade awn emitted by soul chopping blade is the blade Qi emitted by swordsmen who have reached a certain level of sabre cultivation, commonly known as blade awn.


    Dao Mang and sword Qi are the same truth. Killing thousands of miles away is amazing.


    It is said that a person who has reached the extreme of sword cultivation can wave his hand at will and can emit the sword Qi of taking the head of a person thousands of miles away without using a real sword.


    Such people are called sword immortals. They are immortals with amazing attack power.


    Swordsmen can also have such strength, but the world will not call such swordsmen Dao immortals, because there is no such saying.


    Regardless of the sword technique or the sword technique, they are all sword immortals after they reach the extreme. Because the difference between swordsmen and swordsmen is nothing more than whether they use a knife or a sword.


    Zou Yi''s soul cutting Sabre is a kind of sword technique. There are only some small differences between swords, and there are only some small differences between swordsmanship and swordsmanship.


    After practicing to the extreme, the sword Qi and knife Qi are the same. They take the head of people thousands of miles away and kill people invisibly.


    Now Zou Yi naturally has no such strength. With the help of some spells, he may be able to fight some quasi immortals.


    With his strong body, he may be able to fight some ordinary Luo Jinxian and have a certain chance to win.


    But if he had to face several big Luo Jinxian at the same time, he would have only one defeat and no hope of winning.


    This is his current strength and all he has. He still has a long way to go from the realm of hurting people with a knife or sword.


    What he shows now is actually soul chopping knife helping him. Otherwise, Zou Yi without soul chopping knife will be defeated by the demon king when facing several demon kings.


    Zou Yi himself knew this, so when he looked at the soul chopping knife, he had some ideas.


    He can''t completely rely on external force to defeat his opponent. What should he do without external force one day?


    You can''t always hold the soul chopping knife in your hand, like your arms and limbs?


    Besides, this soul chopping knife is Fu Yu''s magic weapon. Zou Yi knows the power of soul chopping knife and can''t occupy it any more.


    I don''t care about ordinary weapons, but how can I give them away easily? There are countless efforts of Fu Yu on it.


    Zou Yi was distracted when she looked at the soul chopping knife. Those people in the demon world who saw the power of the soul chopping knife in Zou Yi''s hand took the opportunity to escape.


    Those are magic generals with their own wisdom. They know that they can''t defeat Zou Yi, or the soul chopping knife in Zou Yi''s hand. It''s important to protect their lives.


    If the demons are still there, the demons will not dare to escape. But now, almost all the demon kings around here died in Zou Yi''s hands. The demon generals had no scruples and all who could escape began to escape.


    The remaining evil soldiers with low strength, because they had no wisdom and didn''t know to escape, stayed in place and still killed Zou Yi and Su mo.


    Their strength is too low. Under the hands of Zou Yi and Su Mo, they can''t see enough. They haven''t rushed to the front, but they are still in a different place.


    The demon soldiers were not afraid, but they couldn''t ask the whereabouts of Zou Yi''s brother and sister-in-law.


    So Zou Yi said hello to Su Mo, chased the escaped demons all the way, and grabbed the two demons back.


    The two evil generals were already frightened. When Zou Yi asked Zou Huan and Wang Yuan about their whereabouts, they immediately told Zou Yi that all the captured humans were locked up in a secret valley less than 100 kilometers from the center of Yishi city.


    The valley is called Zou Jiahe, which is actually a small village with the most Zou surnames in Yishi.


    Zou Yi hasn''t been there. Although his surname is Zou, he has been in the orphanage since he was a child. He rarely has the opportunity to walk around, and he hasn''t been to many places.


    Zoujia river is located on both sides of a river. There are few people in the mountain. It is quite secret.


    The river here, said to be a river, is actually a relatively large stream, and the water flow is not large.


    There are hundreds of families scattered by the river, most of them surnamed Zou. The population of the whole village, that is, four or five hundred people, is a very small village.


    Now it is occupied by people in the demon world. All the people surnamed Zou who used to live here have been arrested and locked up in a family''s house, like a group of cattle and sheep to be slaughtered, humiliation, fear, hunger and so on, torturing them all the time.


    In the houses of more people here, there are countless so-called magic soldiers captured from all over Yishi.


    Most of these people have not had time to be demonized, maintain human wisdom, and know that they are human now.


    Unfortunately, it is very difficult for them to escape. There are people in the demon world everywhere. Countless pairs of eyes stare at them all the time.

 Chapter 121

    Zou Yi''s brother Zou Huan and sister-in-law Wang Yuan were locked up in a family''s house, waiting anxiously for the unknown fate and outcome.


    They didn''t know that their brothers were busy saving them. They thought they were dead. Like everyone here, their hearts were full of helplessness and fear.


    For them, the sudden emergence of monsters in the demon world is the God of death, the legendary devil.


    They saw too many deaths and too many killings.


    After these experiences, ordinary people will become numb or crazy, because human psychological tolerance is really limited.


    Zou Huan and Wang Yuan are not crazy, but they are gradually numb. Knowing that they could not escape, they slowly accepted the reality.


    This may be their only choice in front of powerful opponents who are not opponents at all.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo searched all the way and killed countless people in the demon world. Finally, they found Zou Jiahe the next afternoon.


    The only road leading to the village has been destroyed, and the vehicles can''t pass at all.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo don''t need to use vehicles. They can use teleportation, which is convenient, fast, secret and safe.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who came to Zou Jiahe, thought they would find the arrested Zou Huan and Wang Yuan soon after they arrived here.


    Zoujiahe in their imagination is a place where people are isolated from the world and few mountain people. If they find someone, they can solve it with a loud shout.


    When they saw countless people in the demon world and countless black human compatriots being sent here, they thought that Zou Huan and Wang Yuan were looking for a needle in a haystack in this vast sea of people.


    Zoujiahe is very remote, and there are really few locals. But the place here is not small. There are wide farmland on both sides of the river, and there are tall and not very steep mountains and forests beside the farmland. Even if hundreds of thousands of people come here, it is OK to stay temporarily.


    Now zoujiahe has not hundreds of thousands of people, but also more than 100000 people.


    Everyone, you squeeze me and I''m next to you. The first ones are locked in the house, and the later ones are still in a certain farmland or mountain forest. Who knows where Zou Huan and Wang Yuan are?


    Zou Yi and Su Mo dare not use magic here to find Zou Huan and Wang Yuan. That will disturb countless people in the demon world here.


    The only thing they can do is to quietly look for Zou Huan and Wang Yuan one by one, and expect Zou Huan and Wang Yuan to be together.


    If Zou Huan and Wang Yuan are not together, it will be more difficult to find them.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo dare not separate. Once a person is found by the people in the demon world, it will be very dangerous in such a place.


    They should stay together, help each other, ensure their own safety, and rescue Zou Huan and Wang Yuan.


    It takes a lot of time and energy, so Zou Yi and Su Mo can''t worry.


    Their previous fighting and journey have consumed a lot of their energy and physical strength, and they have not been rested and supplemented. Now it is time to feel sleepy.


    After looking for it for a while, it was getting late. There was still no clue.


    Anxious Zou Yi wants to keep looking so as not to delay time and cause Zou Huan and Wang Yuan to be demonized.


    Su Mo knew that it was useless to worry and quietly advised Zou Yi to have a rest.


    Zou Yi still had to listen to Su Mo''s words. They stopped in a corner to have a rest.


    Because there is invisibility, no one on earth here will find their trace, which is relatively safe.


    Su Mo knew that Zou Yi was worried, so he whispered to Zou Yi: "it''s not a way for us to find it blindly. We might as well have a rest first. When it''s dark, go out and catch a demon general. Come and ask. Maybe you can find your brother and sister-in-law. "


    Zou Yi said, "it makes sense. Let''s have a rest first. Anyway, the people in the demon world won''t leave here right away. I''m worried that my brother and sister-in-law have been demonized. It''s hard to do. "


    Su Mo said: "it''s not impossible, but there''s nothing we can do... We can only hope that they are lucky and safe for the time being."


    Zou Yi sighed and closed her eyes to rest, but her hand had already quietly held Su Mo''s hand.


    Su Mo pursed his lips and smiled. Without exposing Zou Yi''s small movements, he closed his eyes and went to rest.


    After it was completely dark, Zou Yi and Su Mo opened their eyes at the same time. They said in unison, "let''s go."


    They looked at each other and smiled. Their tense mood was a little easier.


    Leave the house, because the invisibility has been there all the time, and the people of the demon world who guard here have not found anything unusual.


    Find a magic general who sleeps lazily in a remote place. Zou Yi impolitely takes him down and takes him away from Zou Jiahe to find a place near the hospital for interrogation.


    Maybe lazy people have more thoughts. The devil will really know when those people came here and where they were locked up.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know Zou Huan and Wang Yuan. After listening to Zou Yi''s description and gestures for a while, you understand where the person Zou Yi is looking for is locked up.


    Zou Yi, who knocked the devil out, took Su Mo away from the secret place and disappeared to the house where Zou Huan and Wang Yuan were closed.


    The two quickly bypassed all the guards in the demon world and directly entered the house. They heard the scream of human beings.


    It''s the scream that someone can''t help when his body is changed.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo''s hearts sank suddenly, feeling a little late.


    They rushed into the house and saw Zou Huan and Wang Yuan sitting on the ground in the corner.


    Zou Huan and Wang Yuan were stunned. They saw the people of the demon world inject some black gas into the mouth of the captured human beings here. Those people immediately screamed and looked very painful.


    Some people can''t stand the pain and die, but more people are being filled with those black gases and are making a scream.


    Soon it will be Zou Huan''s turn and Wang Yuan''s turn. They have been completely desperate and become a little dementia.


    Zou Yi was surprised and happy. She came to Zou Huan and Wang Yuan first. As soon as she raised her hand, she put them into her own invisibility.


    Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, who suddenly disappeared, were supposed to attract the attention of those in the demon world who are demonizing human beings.


    However, it is full of human beings who struggle and scream. Many human beings run around and bump around because of unbearable pain. It is a mess, which just helps Zou Yi and blocks the sight of the people in the demon world.


    Su Mo also held Wang Yuan for the first time and sent a voice to her in Wang Yuan''s ear to make Wang Yuan vibrate.


    Zou Yi is also communicating with her brother, trying to restore Zou Huan''s consciousness and leave here with them.

 Chapter 122

    After a while, it will be full of demonized humans, that is, magic soldiers. Only the demon soldiers who kill will attack anyone who is not in the demon world.


    At that time, Zou Yi and they will leave with Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, which will be easier to find. If you don''t see Zou Yi''s magic soldiers, you will subconsciously attack any human who comes into contact with them.


    At that time, under countless attacks, Zou Yi and Su Mo will take Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, which is conceivable.


    Fortunately, Zou Huan soon recovered his mind and looked at Zou Yi with surprise. He wanted to talk, but Zou Yi stopped him.


    Zou Huan, who doesn''t know how to communicate, will expose all four of them. At that time, they will be in trouble.


    Wang Yuan had no sign of recovery for the moment. Su Mo, who was anxious to leave, simply put on Wang Yuan, who was also shrouded in invisibility, and sent a message to Zou Yi: "go."


    Zou Yi reached out and picked up Zou Huan, who dared not move lightly. While transmitting a message to Zou Huan, she told him not to move, and left quickly and quietly from the crowd with Su mo.


    On several occasions, they were almost hit by demonized humans who were running around. They were cleverly avoided and were not exposed.


    Leaving the house, the outside is relatively loose and safe.


    The people outside were caught later. For the time being, there will be no people in the demon world to demonize them. They are all human beings.


    Human beings always like to crowd with people they know, especially at such moments, they are more obvious.


    People who are not familiar with each other automatically leave some gaps, which is just convenient for Zou Yi and Su Mo to leave with Zou Huan and Wang Yuan.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo quickly left the Zou River along those gaps. When they came to the edge, they couldn''t help looking back and sighed at more than 100000 human beings who would lose their nature immediately.


    They can save their loved ones, but what about others? Who will save them? Who knows their pain now?


    Unfortunately, Zou Yi and Su Mo have limited strength and energy. They can only be selfish first and save their relatives.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo stop when they leave Zou Jiahe and come to a forest without any people.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who showed up, did not panic before.


    Zou Yi and Zou Huan explained what had happened, told Zou Huan not to be afraid and flustered, and told Zou Huan that he would take them out of here and live in a safe place.


    Zou Huan has a lot of questions to ask, but he doesn''t want to ask more because his wife hasn''t recovered from her stupidity.


    As long as he and his wife are safe, he has no other ideas.


    Su Mo is not idle. She uses her mana to treat Wang Yuan with dementia. Wang Yuan was frightened. Her soul had a problem. She was delirious and dazed.


    With Su Mo''s help, Wang Yuan slowly woke up, looked at the people around her, and then fell down in Zou Huan''s arms and cried.


    Wang Yuan cried bitterly. Wang Yuan cried like a child who had been greatly wronged.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo don''t know what to say at this time, but they can''t let Wang Yuan cry like this all the time.


    After enduring for a while, Su Mo had to come forward and say to Wang Yuan and Zou Huan, "don''t cry. If you cry again, it will disturb the people in the demon world in the distance, and we will be very dangerous again."


    Wang Yuan immediately stopped crying and looked at Su Mo and Zou Yi. Her eyes were red and choked and said, "our child... Was killed by those monsters..."


    Without saying a word, Wang Yuan suddenly tilted and fainted.


    Zou Huan, holding Wang Yuan, was also red in his eyes, and tears were still rolling down his face. He whispered, "I''m sorry, we''re so sad... Thank you for saving us, thank you..."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "brother, don''t say that. Nephew... When did it disappear? "


    Zou Huan gritted his teeth and said, "yesterday morning, we were going to send our children to school together. Unexpectedly, those monsters suddenly appeared at our door..."


    Zou Yi listened to Zou Huan tell what had happened before. Zou Yi, who had already thought of it, turned red.


    Human beings are indeed vulnerable in front of people in the demon world. At that time, the three of Zou Huan''s family were just about to go out, when they were frightened by the huge sound of smashing the door.


    Zou Huan, who thought it was a * * * * attack, immediately called the police, but found that no one answered the police at all.


    He did not know that the police had been too busy at that time, and the police station had long been turned into ruins.


    Zou Huan usually insists on exercising. He thinks he is strong and not afraid of one or two so-called * * * *.


    He pretended to have the courage to open the door. As soon as he was about to yell at the so-called * * * *, he saw a giant monster more than ten meters tall in front of him, and immediately lost any room for resistance.


    Zou Huan''s family, who were caught, were supposed to be sent to Zou Jiahe to be imprisoned, and then demonized into magic soldiers.


    However, Zou Huan''s young children do not meet the conditions for people in the demon world to choose magic soldiers. After a demon king saw it, he killed it without hesitation.


    Wang Yuan, who received a great blow, was devastated even though she did not become dementia at that time. She was allowed to be taken away by the people in the demon world without any resistance.


    Zou Huan, who was taken to Zou Jiahe and locked up, has been carefully persuading his wife Wang Yuan not to be too sad.


    Zou Huan''s persuasion had some small effects, which made Wang Yuanzhen do a little bit. Unfortunately, without waiting for Zou Huan to let go, the things that people in the demon world demonized human beings once again frightened Wang Yuan and made wang yuan completely dementia.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo knew what happened later. They saw it with their own eyes.


    No matter how Zou Yi and Su Mo sigh or feel sad for Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, similar things happen in countless families. Zou Huan and Wang Yuan are by no means the only people who are heartbroken.


    Zou Yi wants to go back and save more people, but he also knows what he should do now.


    Before, they were lucky. They didn''t meet the demon king whose strength was comparable to the chaotic real fairy. They were lucky to save Zou Huan and Wang Yuan.


    If they go back, if there is a demon king like a chaotic immortal in zoujiahe, they may never come back.


    Even Zou Yi, who can fight several demon kings comparable to Da Luo Jinxian at the same time with the soul chopping knife, is definitely not the opponent of the demon king at the level of chaotic real immortal.


    The strength of Da Luo Jinxian is definitely not at the same level as that of chaotic real immortal.


    Generally speaking, if Da Luo Jinxian is a 10-year-old child, the chaotic real fairy is a 20-year-old adult. The gap between the two is absolutely unimaginable.

 Chapter 123

    The only thing Zou Yi and Su Mo can do now is to leave here with Zou Huan and Wang Yuan they have worked hard to save.


    They must hurry back to the vicinity of Kunlun Mountain as soon as possible, go to the place where they and Gongbi scheduled to meet, and wait for the arrival of reinforcements.


    Gongbi must have returned to the unknown planet earlier than them. Nameless and Fuyu should know their current situation.


    No matter to save the benevolent immortal guarding the earth, or to save their disciples Zou Yi and Su Mo, nameless and Fu Yu should come to the earth.


    For them, a trip to the earth is equivalent to a trip to the county from their own home, which will never spend too much energy and money.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo took Zou Huan and Wang Yuan to the scheduled place and found that there was no one here, not even the newly left footprints. Their hearts sank again.


    Didn''t Gongbi go back? Or are nameless and Fu Yu not going to save them?


    Whatever it is, it''s definitely not a good phenomenon.


    It is too close to the interface channel invaded by the people of the demon world. It will be very dangerous if Zou Yi and others wait here.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo discussed and decided to leave a mark and find a relatively safe place to wait for the rescue.


    Zou Huan and Wang Yuan are in a bad mood because they have lost their beloved son. No matter how Zou Yi and Su Mo arrange, they just follow.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who left with Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, found a huge natural cave in a quiet valley.


    The stone cave is very huge, and the internal space is at least 100 square meters, which is like a natural huge room.


    The stone cave is about 50 meters high from the ground. It will be difficult for others to go up. Zou Yi and Su Mo went up with one easily and effortlessly.


    Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, who saw Zou Yi and Su Mo jump tens of meters high, were surprised.


    They saw people in the demon world walk ten meters with people like flying. They were shocked at that time. How can I not be surprised to see that my brother and future sister-in-law are the same?


    Zou Yi knew that Zou Huan and Wang Yuan would be surprised, so she smiled and explained, "have you seen the immortals in the film? Su Mo and I are immortals. Although we are not immortals, our strength is much stronger than ordinary people on earth. "


    Zou Huan suddenly said, "no wonder those monsters didn''t stop us when you took us out of the house..."


    Zou Yi said, "I used a spell called invisibility. Others can''t see us. Brother, you and your sister-in-law can''t practice. It''s a natural physical problem. If you could practice, I would have taught you the method of cultivating immortals. "


    Zou Huan said, "I don''t quite understand what you said... But I want to know, where are we going next? It''s not safe anywhere on earth. Those monsters will chase us... "


    Zou Yi said, "those monsters... Are people in the demon world, which is what you often call aliens. They want us to be soldiers, to be their soldiers. Brother, you don''t have to think about it. I''ve arranged the next things... "


    "Where are you taking us?" Zou Huan said anxiously, "if there is no good place to go, I remember people from the national security team said that if we are in trouble, we will go to them..."


    Zou Yi shook her head: "the people in the demon world can''t be dealt with by the national security group. It''s no use looking for them. Don''t be afraid. I''m your brother. I''ll take you to a relatively safe place to live and ensure your absolute safety. "


    Zou Huan nodded at ease and looked at Wang Yuan, who was still in a daze. He turned and gently hugged Wang Yuan and whispered, "don''t think too much. With Zou Yi, we''ll be fine."


    Wang Yuan looked at Zou Huan and Zou Yi, nodded slightly, and still didn''t speak.


    Su Mo said, "we don''t know what''s going on on on earth, so we can only live here for the time being and wait for reinforcements to save us. Brother and sister-in-law, I have wronged you. "


    Zou Huan and Wang Yuan took a look at Su Mo and said together, "thank you."


    Su Mo came forward to hold Wang Yuan and said gently, "what does your sister-in-law say? We are a family. It''s out of sight to say that. Wait a minute. I''ll go around and see if there''s anything to eat. I''ll bring it back to you in a minute. "


    Zou Huan said, "thank you for doing so much for us. You have to work hard to help me find food..."


    Su Mo looked at Zou Huan and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. She wanted to persuade Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, but she was a little sad and couldn''t say it.


    Zou Yi said, "Su Mo, you stay and take care of your brother and sister-in-law. I''ll find something to eat."


    Before Su Mo spoke, Zou Yi disappeared and still left the cave.


    Zou Yi was very fast because he was worried that he would not be able to go back in time when he went too far. He found some fast foods such as instant noodles and purified water in Lhasa, not far from Kunlun Mountain, put them into his space ring and was ready to take them back to Zou Huan and Wang Yuan.


    Zou Yi herself, it doesn''t matter whether she eats or not. Su Mo also learned the technique of Valley opening. Like Zou Yi, he can eat or not.


    Chaos is not just Yishi. Lhasa is closer to Kunlun Mountain, and the chaos is more severe.


    But all the useful people here were taken away, and the useless ones were almost killed. There was no one on the street.


    Zou Yi, who had planned to leave immediately, inadvertently saw the door of a store for buying mobile phones open. Countless valuable mobile phones Zou Yi could not afford before were thrown everywhere. When she moved in her heart, she went up to pick up one.


    There are ready-made mobile phone cards in the store, and there are countless mobile phones discarded in panic outside.


    Zou Yi uses few mobile phones, but as an earth person, she still knows how to use mobile phones.


    He plugged in the mobile phone card, opened the mobile phone, checked the recent news with the browser on the mobile phone, and wanted to know what was going on outside.


    Zou Yi''s face changed after watching it for a while. After countless killings, his psychological quality has been quite excellent, but he still changed his face when he saw that the whole world was being cleaned by people in the demon world.


    Now the earth has been completely occupied, and all people on earth will face the great cleansing of people in the demon world.


    Dare not say look, Zou Yi put away her mobile phone and quickly returned to the cave.


    He was worried that Su Mo would be discovered by the people who occupied the whole earth and would be in danger.


    Zou Yi, who hurried back to the cave, was relieved to see that Su Mo and others were safe. At the same time, she also noticed the two more people in the cave.


    One is to move Gongbi, the other is to save Fu Yu

 Chapter 124

    A few days ago, Gongbi took everyone back to the unknown planet. Although Zou Yi and Su Mo told him to find rescuers as soon as possible when he set out, he really came to the earth with rescuer Yu only today for some reasons.


    It''s good if you don''t come. After all, if you have husband Yu here, you have the hope of surviving in the hands of people in the demon world.


    Zou Huan and Wang Yuan were introduced to Fu Yu by Su Mo long ago. Fu Yu didn''t say much. He took Zou Huan and Wang Yuan to the unknown planet by default.


    I have a husband. Going to the unknown planet is just a matter in the blink of an eye. Zou Yi doesn''t need to think more.


    However, the main purpose of Fu Yu''s coming to the earth is to help earth humans defeat the people in the demon world. He has no plan to leave the earth for the time being.


    It''s just that Gongbi had some twists and turns when he invited Yu Fu to the earth


    On that day, Gongbi took Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver to the nameless planet and met nameless and Fuyu. Gongbi first said, "God, please help save the people on earth. They are being attacked by people in the demon world. Zou Yi and Su Mo stay on the earth to help benevolent immortal. At this time, they are afraid that few will be invincible... "


    Before Gongbi finished, nameless had said, "did you escape from the earth?"


    Gongbi was worried: "the people in the demon world are so powerful that they broke the array on Kunlun mountain after a few times. I was worried that I would hurt Zou Yi and them, so I wanted to bring them back first. But Zou Yi and Su Mo want to help benevolent immortal, so let me take Ouyang yuan and Ouyang little beaver back first and ask you for help. "


    Nameless and Fu Yu looked at each other, and Fu Yu said, "are they well now, good and kind immortal?"


    Gongbi shook his head: "when we left, the immortal went to contact the reinforcements in the fairy world. As soon as she left, the interface channel was fully opened. I don''t know where she is. "


    Fu Yu frowned slightly, looked at nameless and said, "senior brother, look at this..."


    Nameless said, "naturally, we want to save them, but we can only go to one person. People in the fairyland have been eyeing us. If we all leave, the long armed people here are afraid of suffering. Younger martial brother, go and take Gongbi, their golden immortals and 10000 heavenly soldiers. "


    Fu Yu nodded and said decisively, "we''ll start right away. Elder martial brother, stay here. Please be careful."


    Nameless waved: "you can rest assured to go to the earth. I''ll be fine here."


    Fu Yu turned and left. He disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Gongbi and others saw gusts of strong wind blowing. The surrendered Jinxian and Tianbing left here with Fu Yu and went to the earth.


    Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver, who can''t help, are worried about the safety of people on earth and have a trace of respect for Fu Yu and others.


    Their psychology has changed slowly and unconsciously.


    Nameless looked at them and worried about the earth. But he was more worried about the attack of the fairyland on the unknown planet.


    While the earth was invaded by the people of the demon world, the unknown planet was also challenged by the people of the fairy world, which can be said to be a double disaster.


    Nameless has a lot to do and think, so he can''t slack off at all.


    At this time, nameless shouted, "don''t be idle. Since you''re here, follow me and help me."


    Pause: "the fairyland has just sent someone to fight us here. Others have gone to the earth to support the people of the earth. You should also protect our home. Now we''re going to set up a large array here to deal with the celestial enemies that may appear at any time. "


    Ouyang yuan and Ouyang Lu sisters don''t understand the array arrangement. However, it''s OK to help. It''s nothing more than carrying the array materials, or putting the materials in the designated position according to the nameless saying.


    The method of array arrangement is nothing more than using refined materials, arranging and forming according to the array diagram, and producing corresponding effects after activation.


    Nameless studied the array and told everyone what to do in a few words.


    The array to be arranged by the nameless planet has a large protection range. In addition to this large red * * domain on the nameless planet, it also includes the size of more than ten surrounding red * * domains.


    The place to be protected by this array is almost the size of China on earth, which is also very amazing.


    Nameless is going to fight the people of the fairyland to the end here, so the array is quite powerful and the defense range is also quite large.


    Such a huge array requires huge materials, manpower and material resources. However, it seems that nameless has prepared everything before, and there is no need to temporarily go to other places to find array materials at this time.


    After ouyangyuan and others were busy with nameless for a long time, when they felt a little tired with their strength, nameless said: "the materials for array arrangement are basically carried in place. Next, I will personally arrange and activate this array. You all go to have a rest. Don''t help me for the time being. "


    Except ouyangyuan and others, most of the people who helped to carry the array materials were long armed people, led by Zou er. Everyone was tired. When they heard nameless words, they were ready to go back and have a rest.


    Ouyangyuan and others salute and leave, and return to the place where Zou Yi and Su Mo lived before to have a rest.


    They found that everything here was strange, quite different from the familiar common products on earth.


    It''s obvious that someone has deliberately cleaned the room. It''s clean. It saves them time. They have to spend time tidying up.


    Zou Er, who didn''t go to the earth, walked up to ouyangyuan and said with a smile, "are you all from the earth? My elder martial brother Zou Yi''s friend? "


    Zou Er naturally won''t worry about the safety of people on earth. It has nothing to do with him, so he still smiles very happy.


    Ouyangyuan looked at Zou ER and said politely, "let me introduce you. My name is ouyangyuan. This is my sister Ouyang beaver."


    Pause: "this is Shen Susu. We are all from the earth. We are all earth people and friends of Zou Yi and Su mo."


    Shen Susu seemed very curious about Zou Er, looked at Zou ER and said, "we are all earthlings and good friends. What''s your name? Is it Zou Yi''s younger martial brother? "


    Zou Er nodded: "my name is Zou er. I''m Zou Yi''s junior brother. Welcome to here. This is my home and will be your home. If you need anything, you can come to me at any time. "


    Shen Susu said, "Zou Er, thank you. You''re Zou Yi''s younger martial brother and Su Mo''s younger martial brother. We won''t be polite to you. We''ll come to you when we need it. "


    Zou Er smiled and seemed to be very happy with Shen Susu''s arrival. Zou Er, who has accepted Zou Yi as an earthman, is also superficially friendly to Shen Susu and others who are also earthmen.

 Chapter 125

    Shen Susu wanted to talk to Zou Er, so she deliberately asked, "your master is the array arranged by the nameless God. Did your people go to help before? I see that many materials have been placed in the designated position before we help. "


    Zou Er nodded: "we''ve already started to prepare, but we''re all ready today... My people agree with nameless master because he is God. Therefore, master''s words, my people and I obey unconditionally. "


    Shen Susu said, "where did the nameless gods find the materials for array arrangement? Is there any ready-made material on this planet? "


    Zou er said, "the two masters left for a day and brought back these materials when they came back. Is something big happening on this earth? I think master Fu Yu left in a hurry. "


    Shen Susu said, "the people of the demon world suddenly attacked the earth. Our strength is poor. We can only come here to ask the gods for help."


    Zou Er touched his head and said, "I said master Fu Yu left in such a hurry. So it is. We are besieged by people in the fairy world, and the earth is not peaceful. It''s really an eventful time. "


    Shen Susu nodded slightly and sighed, "misfortunes never come singly. Recently, we have encountered bad things. I hope we will turn the tide and turn the tide. "


    Zou Yi looked at Shen Susu in some confusion. She probably didn''t understand what it was called "the best comes after the worst".


    Zou er said, "you have a rest. I''m going to see if Shifu needs my help."


    Shen Susu and others nodded together and watched Zou Er leave.


    Zou Er left. Ouyang Yuan said to Ouyang Xiaoli, "Xiaoli, since we are here, we are the people on the boat. My sister advised you to forget the past and face the people in the fairyland and the demon world with Zou Yi. After all, if we want to live, we must do so... "


    Ouyang Xiaoli always wanted to tell ouyangyuan about it. After hearing ouyangyuan mention it, he said, "I won''t stand with Zou Yi. The person I like is not him. You should know very well, sister."


    Ouyangyuan smiled and said, "the person my sister likes is Zou Yi. Why can''t you be better to your future brother-in-law?"


    He paused: "I have gone to God to help the earth. There are only us who are immortal practitioners, so we should protect not only ourselves, but also the long armed people here. They are our friends. It is our duty to protect them. "


    After Ouyang yuan''s words, Ouyang beaver looked disapproval: "sister, don''t be silly. Zou Yi doesn''t like you, but Su mo. Besides, why should I protect the long armed people here? They are not my kind. "


    Ouyang yuan looked at Ouyang little beaver and knew that she was unhappy now, so she said to her, "little beaver, we are people on a boat now. If the people in the fairy world come, you won''t be looked at differently by them. They are all the targets of their pursuit. So I want to tell you that you''d better stop hating anyone for the time being and guard everything here with us honestly. "


    Ouyang said, "I will protect myself and my sister you. Other people, I don''t want to care, and I won''t care. "


    Ouyangyuan sighed and didn''t want to go on. She turned to look at Shen Susu: "Susu, the most powerful person here is the nameless God, but he wants to take charge of the overall situation and deal with the experts in the fairy world. He doesn''t have time and energy to protect us and the long armed people here. So we should stand up and do something. "


    Shen Su Su smiled slightly. "Ah yuan, you has the final say, and I will do it if you want me to do it."


    Ouyangyuan said, "the planet we are on is not very safe, because people in the fairy world may attack us at any time. In order to prevent the attack of people in the fairyland in advance, we should take the initiative to stand up and patrol. "


    Shen Susu nodded: "it makes sense. Only when we know the enemy''s trend in advance can we have time to prepare ourselves to avoid passive combat and be caught off guard by the enemy''s people''s Congress."


    Ouyang little beaver said, "as I said, I won''t help you guard anyone except my sister. So I won''t patrol. I''ll go by yourself. "


    Ouyang yuan looked at Ouyang beaver and said slowly, "what do you think you would do if the nameless God drove you out in a rage?"


    Shen Susu also said, "this is our home now. It is our duty to protect everything here. Elder martial sister Xiaoli, you are stronger than us, but you can''t give up and ignore everything. "


    Ouyang said angrily, "you all come to force me, don''t you? I just don''t want to live with Zou Yi. I just want to leave here. "


    Ouyangyuan and Shen Susu sigh together, feeling that they have nothing to say.


    As Ouyang Xiaoli''s sister, Ouyang yuan couldn''t give up and said patiently, "we all know that you hate Zou Yi, Xiaoli. But what you have to do now is to protect yourself. Why can''t you figure it out? "


    Ouyang little beaver said, "unless you help me and let Zou Yi let me go at the right time, otherwise, I won''t do anything."


    Ouyangyuan moved in her heart and immediately said with a smile, "it''s certain. I don''t want both of our sisters to marry Zou Yi. It''s too cheap for him."


    Ouyang little beaver was stunned and immediately said, "this is what you said, sister. I''ll take Zou Yi as my promise. I can''t go back."


    Ouyangyuan nodded: "don''t worry, I promised you. When here and the earth are safe, I''ll ask Zou Yi to send you back."


    Ouyang beaver should have been very happy, but at this moment, her face didn''t look half happy. On the contrary, she seems to have lost something suddenly, with a sense of loss.


    She seemed suddenly very angry and said loudly, "I''ve changed my mind. I''m going to leave here right away..."


    Ouyang yuan frowned at Ouyang''s beaver and said, "sister, this is not Kunlun mountain. Will you stop fooling around? You should know that God Fu Yu left to save the people on earth and to save our master. Is it appropriate for you to make such nonsense now? "


    Ouyang little beaver thought for a moment, calmed down a little, and reluctantly said, "what my sister said is, then I reluctantly promised to help you... But I''ll say it first. After the things here are over, I''ll leave here immediately."


    Shen Susu was also upset and said impatiently, "you can go now. We won''t beg you."


    Shen Susu, the best character, couldn''t help being annoyed. She spoke in a bad tone.

 Chapter 126

    Ouyang beaver said impatiently, "then let me go now. Don''t always press me with my master. You think I like to follow you!"


    Shen Susu still wanted to talk. Ouyangyuan had said, "Susu, you can''t delay the event by saying a few words."


    Shen Susu took a deep breath: "I know... I''ll go on patrol now. Your sisters talk well."


    Ouyangyuan said, "it''s not urgent. We''ll go on patrol together later. In fact, our patrol mission can end after the unknown Master''s array is activated. With the protection of the array, it is impossible for people in the fairyland to sneak on us. "


    "Little beaver, I have promised to let you go. What else do you want? Think about Shifu and our senior brothers and sisters. You can do whatever you want. "


    Ouyang little beaver was actually very confused at this time. She wanted to stay away from Zou Yi and try to be clean.


    But when ouyangyuan agreed to leave, she was suddenly reluctant to give up.


    She didn''t know why she was like this, but she was a little reluctant to give up, just like when she was with Yuan Ye - Hou ye before she separated every time.


    She may not really hate Zou Yi, she may be in love with Zou Yi


    She did not dare to think any further, nor did she dare to say anything to her sister.


    She is tough by nature. Obviously, she is not willing to leave here, but for something unclear, she still stubbornly said, "well, we have a deal. After the things here are over, send me back to earth."


    Ouyangyuan was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "it''s a deal. Now, we all go on patrol. I''m in charge of patrolling in the East and you''re in charge of patrolling in the West. Su Su, look at the location of the Unknown God. Just patrol the last location. "


    Shen Susu said, "no problem."


    Ouyang little beaver also reluctantly said, "I''ll start right away."


    The three women set out together and spontaneously went to patrol the edge of the array to prevent people in the fairy world from attacking at this time.


    They know their situation and that they and this land are actually flesh and blood, so protecting here is what they should do.


    The three sisters ouyangyuan began to patrol. They looked at each other and didn''t speak again.


    Everyone is working. Zou Er, a local, can''t rest at ease. He is strong and strong. Although his strength is not as good as those immortals, ordinary heavenly soldiers are not his opponent.


    So Zou Er left quietly and came to the north of the red * * field to see if the unknown who arranged here needs help.


    Seeing Zou Er, nameless smiled and said, "didn''t you go to have a rest? Why are you here again? "


    Zou Er saluted and said, "master, come and see if you need my help."


    Nameless said, "since you''re here, come here and follow what I say." Pause: "are the girls who just came here all immortals?"


    Zou er said, "Ouyang yuan and Shen Susu are disciples of the benevolent immortal. You know Ouyang Xiaoli. They are all immortals."


    Nameless was busy and said, "I saw them patrolling just now. Was it your idea?"


    Zou er said, "patrol is their own initiative. Disciples don''t dare to arrange big brother''s friends to do things casually. They may think they should do something to avoid being attacked by people in the fairy world. "


    Nameless smiled and said, "don''t worry, my yuan God has been paying close attention to everything here. Even if they want to attack us, I will know for the first time and will never give them a chance."


    Zou Er knew that the unknown strength was unfathomable. He smiled and said, "it''s them who worry too much. We''ll all be fine here, master."


    Nameless said, "they did a good job. Having such a delicate mind proves that they are careful and good at thinking. In the future, if we have a complete war with the fairyland, they may be able to lead troops to fight and become heavenly generals. "


    Zou Er smiled: "is it true that master wants to accept them as disciples when he praises them so much?"


    Nameless said, "don''t talk nonsense. They are all disciples of immortal shanci. I can''t take away the disciples of immortal shanci again. Come here and help me put this flag in... "


    Zou Er arranged the array with nameless. Listening to nameless''s introduction, he had a preliminary understanding of the game.


    It takes a lot of time and energy to fully understand how the array is arranged and operated. Now Zou Er cannot be allowed to do so.


    When I was unknown, I didn''t pay much attention to Zou Er, but he saw that Zou er made great progress after practicing under Fu Yu''s hands, so he wanted to cultivate Zou er.


    Nameless requires Zou Er, like Zou Yi, to become an immortal in a thousand years. Zou er''s time and energy must also be spent on cultivation.


    After half a day and one night''s busy, nameless and Zou Er didn''t stop arranging the array. Finally, at dawn, they completed this unknown array.


    After inserting the last array flag, nameless breathed a sigh of relief and said to Zou Er: "OK, when I activate this array, it will not be so easy for people in the fairy world to attack us."


    Zou Er didn''t understand the array, so he couldn''t help asking, "what array is this? Can you resist the attack of immortal experts? "


    Nameless smiled: "this is the famous Zhentian array in the divine world. It is a powerful divine array integrating attack and defense. Don''t say it''s an immortal. Even if some gods with ordinary strength come here, they have no way to take us. But now the arrangement of this array is hasty and needs to be adjusted appropriately to achieve the best effect. "


    Zou Er smiled and smiled at ease. For the immortal in the fairy world, he knows how powerful it is, but he doesn''t dare to despise it a little.


    Now that Zhentian array protects him from harm, he naturally feels more at ease and at ease.


    The nameless waved and threw some solid auras containing a large number of various attributes into some corners of the town sky array.


    At the same time, the Zhentian array seemed to blow a strong wind. After a flash in the whole area, countless grooves appeared on the array flags, which just locked the solid aura blocks.


    At this time, the array flag seems to become a large net that can absorb energy independently. When those energy approaches the array flag, it is immediately transformed into the energy of the array and used by the array.


    The grooves on the array flag then disappeared, and the solid aura block also disappeared. Instead, a large five-color net slowly appeared in the air.


    This is the protective cover of the array, which is enough to protect all places in the town sky array.


    This is also one of the means of the town sky array attack. Fierce energy rushes through the big net. Once someone tries to pass through the big net, he will be strongly attacked immediately.

 Chapter 127

    There is a lot of energy of various attributes here. The Zhentian array will not fail because there is no energy, and will always be in operation.


    Nameless said that there would be no more immortal attacks on them. It was not groundless. He knew that the energy on the planet was very sufficient.


    The town sky array is activated, and the patrol of ouyangyuan and others can be ended. The three go back to Zou Yi and Su Mo''s residence to have a rest.


    Zou Er didn''t pay any attention to ouyangyuan and others because he wanted to help the unknown arrange the array. At this time, he arranged breakfast for them and made a little of the friendship of the host.


    Ouyangyuan had no opinion. When Zou Er came to their resting place to deliver breakfast, they came together and asked Zou er if he was tired.


    Even Ouyang little beaver, who was originally indifferent to Zou Er, came to ask Zou er if he was too tired.


    Zou Er rarely enjoyed the sympathy of the people. His original fatigue disappeared in an instant. He joked with everyone and introduced ouyangyuan to all kinds of novelty on the unknown planet.


    The four get along well, like friends who have known each other for a long time.


    Zou Er seems to be more popular than when they were with Zou Yi before.


    Fu Yu led his troops to the earth. The earth people will not be affected by the people in the demon world.


    Fu Yu is a God. His strength is far from ordinary people''s imagination.


    It''s just that the demon world is premeditated against the earth. I''m afraid I won''t be easily scared away by Fu Yu.


    Those true demons in the demon world, that is, demon gods, are not so easy to deal with.


    Perhaps Fu Yu is not afraid to fight alone, but if he faces several demons at the same time, it is difficult to say whether he will win or lose.


    Zou Yi fought with Fu Yu on earth. In order not to let the people around him worry, he smiled more.


    Things in people''s hearts will always be shown unconsciously, and Zou Yi is no exception. If he smiles more, others will think that he is not too worried about things on earth.


    Su Mo is the person who cares about Zou Yi most. She cares about Zou Yi more than ouyangyuan, who claims to be Zou Yi''s fiancee.


    She knew Zou Yi''s worry, so after everyone went to rest, she still stayed with Zou Yi and silently accompanied Zou Yi.


    It will take some time to get back to the unknown planet. Now Fu Yu, with 10000 soldiers and generals, is still in the preparation stage. I don''t know when to end this battle.


    Zou Yi was rarely alone with Su Mo, so she put down her worry about the fate of the earth people, smiled and said to Su Mo, "why don''t you go to rest? I''m so tired these days that I haven''t had a good rest. "


    Su Mo took Zou Yi''s hand and said softly, "aren''t you tired, too? Why not rest? "


    Zou Yi looked at Su Mo, glanced at the cave where she was, and sighed, "I always think things on earth will not end so easily. I''m worried."


    Su Mo said, "don''t worry, even if the fairyland won''t help, the people on earth won''t suffer a great loss if master Fu Yu is here."


    Pause: "besides, those scientific and technological weapons on earth are not so easy to deal with. Even if they suffer some losses at the beginning, they will react slowly and give a severe blow to the people in the demon world."


    Zou Yi smiled: "are you comforting me? Thank you. However, the weapons on earth, except those nuclear bombs with great power and indiscriminate attack, are afraid that other weapons are useless to the people in the demon world. The demon king said that powerful weapons such as nuclear bombs have long been controlled by them... "


    Su Mo said: "it''s impossible to control all the hidden nuclear bombs. How can people in the demon world find them in such a short time? I think as long as we blow up the interface channel on Kunlun mountain with a nuclear bomb, people in the demon world can no longer enter the earth on a large scale. Isn''t it easy to solve things here? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "then we can''t go back..."


    Su Mo smiled: "when the people in the demon world retreat and repair the interface channel, we can still go back."


    Zou Yi shook her head and said, "how long will it take? The interface channel is not a general space channel, which is difficult to repair? "


    Su Mo said, "if Master Yu is on earth and master unknown is on both sides of the unknown planet, what else should you worry about? God''s hand, these things are not things. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "what you said is always reasonable. I always judge things with my own strength and worry too much."


    Su Mo said, "we often know that doing things is superfluous, but we can''t do nothing, can we? Don''t think too much, you''ll get better. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "my senior brother doesn''t seem to be competent. I''m disappointing you."


    Su Mo said slowly, "don''t say this between you and me. If others hear it, they will laugh at you."


    He paused: "you are my husband. You are in charge of our family. Don''t belittle yourself in the future. Just do what you should do. "


    Zou Yi knew Su Mo was comforting herself, so she smiled and said, "yes, I will pay attention in the future."


    Su Mo smiled, pulled Zou Yi''s hand slightly and said angrily, "if you don''t listen to me in the future, do you know how I will punish you?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "hit me or scold me? You can''t ignore my words. I''ll be lonely. "


    Su Mo couldn''t help laughing: "who wants to beat you and scold you? I will leave you and give you enough space to think clearly. "


    Zou Yi immediately said, "don''t worry, I won''t listen to you. You''re my wife. Everyone on earth knows that men should listen to their wife, right?"


    Su Mo smiled happily: "remember, if you don''t listen to me in the future, I''ll be rude to you."


    Zou Yi took Su Mo''s hand, looked into Su Mo''s eyes and said, "I promise to listen to you, wife, when will we get married? I can''t wait. "


    Su Mo blushed and didn''t dare to look into Zou Yi''s eyes: "don''t talk nonsense, but master said that if we want to be together, we must wait until we become immortals. Now, although our strength is close to the immortal, we don''t know how many years it will take to really break through the immortal''s territory. You have to bear it. "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "how can I resist the beauty like flowers? Master, why did you teach us such abnormal skills... "


    Su Mo couldn''t help laughing and said, "why do you look like a child? Flirting with me? Not ashamed. "


    Zou Yi hugged Su Mo and deliberately looked like a child and said, "I''m spoiled, my dear wife..."


    "Cough..." an untimely cough came from outside, interrupting Zou Yi and Su Mo''s frolic.

 Chapter 128

    It''s none other than Fu Yu, Zou Yi''s master. Listen to Fu Yu said, "stop it. We''re going to pick up immortal shanci and them. Zou Yi, you come with me and go to pick them up together. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo knew that business was important. They saluted together and said, "yes, master."


    Listening to Fu Yu said, "after receiving the benevolent real people, we will establish a safe area on the earth to protect the surviving people on the earth. Can you help me think about where is the best place to build this protected area? "


    Zou Yi feels strange, because most of the time when the earth people established the so-called reserve was to protect the endangered animals on the earth.


    Now, in order to protect the surviving Earthlings, Fu Yu wants to establish a reserve, which makes Zou Yi feel that earthlings are treated as endangered animals.


    In fact, human beings are animals, but they are different from ordinary animals because of their high wisdom.


    Now it is necessary to establish a protection area if people on earth are to be protected.


    Fu Yu and the ten thousand soldiers and generals under his hands can not protect the whole earth. They can only protect the people on earth within a certain range.


    Zou Yi is well aware of the basic needs of mankind, so he needs to consider where to establish a reserve.


    First of all, food and water must be sufficient, otherwise, it is difficult to ensure human survival.


    The second is a safe and defensive place, which is more suitable for establishing such a reserve.


    The last is space. Human survival needs enough space, preferably a large city, a city that has not been seriously damaged.


    China has vast territory and abundant resources, and there are many grain producing areas, but the capital is the city that stores the most grain, the largest place and the safest city.


    So Zou Yi and Fu Yu said, after all, to establish this reserve.


    Fu Yu is not very familiar with the earth. Following Zou Yi''s advice, he is going to Beijing to establish a reserve to protect the earth''s people.


    Finding immortal shanci was very simple for Fu Yu. He didn''t have to worry about being found by people in the demon world. He directly searched immortal shanci with his powerful yuan God, and soon found it.


    Merciful immortal, they are relatively safe at present. There are several dead and injured disciples, but on the whole, they are lucky.


    Seeing the God of Fu Yu who came to save them, immortal shanci looked strange, surprised, angry and slightly shy.


    Everyone didn''t deliberately pay attention to the expression of benevolent immortal, because everyone seemed very excited after seeing the rescue.


    Fu Yu politely greeted everyone, went directly to the benevolent immortal, smiled and said, "long time no see, your style is still the same."


    The benevolent immortal blushed and said, "long time no see, how are you...?"


    Light greetings have spoken out the thoughts of tens of thousands of years, but outsiders can''t understand it. Only the benevolent immortal understands it best.


    Immortal shanci also hoped that Fu Yu in front of him could understand. Unfortunately, Fu Yu smiled and said, "I''m ok. I''ve been chased and killed by several annoying people for tens of thousands of years. I''ve just completely got rid of them recently. I''m not idle."


    Immortal shanci looked at Fu Yu with a worried look on his face: "if you''re all right... Are you here to save us? Thank you. "


    Fu Yu said, "it''s certain to save you, but we still have to protect the surviving humans on the earth. This is also my main purpose of coming to the earth this time."


    The benevolent immortal''s face returned to normal: "that''s right. The earth is the birthplace of the gods, but it can''t still be destroyed by the people in the demon world. What are you going to do? I and my disciples will follow your instructions. "


    Fu Yu said, "you''re welcome. Immortal, take your disciples and follow Zou Yi to Beijing to establish a protection area to protect the surviving human beings. "


    The benevolent immortal said, "what do you want us to do?"


    Fu Yu said, "first, you should clear away all the people in the demon world in Beijing, and then lay some medium-sized arrays in the city according to the array diagrams and materials I gave you to protect the surviving humans."


    Immortal shanci took the space ring handed to her by Fu Yu, nodded and said, "I know how to do it. Don''t worry."


    After thinking for a while, I asked Gongbi Jinxian to go to Beijing with you to help you eliminate the people in the demon world in Beijing. I will then take 10000 soldiers and generals to find surviving humans in various parts of the earth and take them to Beijing for protection. "


    The benevolent immortal said, "I see. We''ll leave for Beijing right away."


    Fu Yu said, "we take one day as the deadline. In one day, we will all return to Beijing to protect the human beings in Beijing. As for how many surviving humans can be saved in this day, it depends on the creation of human beings on earth. "


    Immortal shanci nodded: "I understand that the people in the demon world know that we will take the surviving people to Beijing and will fight against Beijing. Our time to save people is only one day at most. "


    Fu Yu nodded: "exactly. We should hurry up and try to save more people. "


    Immortal shanci hugged her fist and turned to look at Zou Yi. Zou Yi took immortal shanci and her disciples and went directly to Beijing.


    Among the people, except Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, they are all immortals. They are very fast. It won''t be long before they go from Kunlun mountain to Beijing.


    Zou Yi with Zou Huan and Su Mo with Wang Yuan did not slow down because of people.


    Their strength is stronger, and they are not behind the disciples of benevolent immortal.


    When I arrived in Beijing, I found that it was also invaded by the people of the demon world, but the degree of damage was much weaker than that of Yishi.


    This is a good thing, indicating that there are still many things that can be directly used to establish protected areas.


    More than 300 disciples of immortal shanci, together with Zou Yi, Su Mo, Gongbi and others, joined hands to drive away the people in the demon world in Beijing.


    The people of the demon world who came here don''t know why. Their strength is not very strong. The strongest one is Zou Yi, who can use the soul chopping knife to kill the demon king comparable to Da Luo Jinxian. There is no demon king with the strength comparable to chaotic real immortal.


    There were immortal shanci, Gongbi, Zou Yi, Su Mo and others. They killed the powerful demon kings first, and then came out with a group of disciples to kill the demon generals and soldiers. It was also very smooth to eliminate Beijing.


    Zou Yi and others spent half a day in the whole action to eliminate the people in the demon world in Beijing.


    In the remaining half day agreed with Fu Yu, Zou Yi and others began to find a suitable place in the city and start arranging the array.


    With more than enough array diagrams and materials, it is not difficult to arrange the array.


    Together, they found several undamaged high-rise buildings in Beijing. Based on these high-rise buildings, they laid more than a dozen arrays for the living place of surviving human beings.

 Chapter 129

    There are still many survivors in Beijing. Zou Yi and others found them and concentrated them in five buildings to protect them.


    The surviving population of Beijing is about 50000. Most of the five buildings are skyscrapers with more than 40 floors, but they still seem very crowded.


    These buildings were originally large-scale residential houses. Because of the invasion of the people of the demon world, the residents scattered and were just used as a protection area.


    Zou Yi, Su Mo and others were busy rescuing the survivors. Fu Yu also brought back a large number of survivors from various countries.


    The earth has been completely invaded. No place has been spared. All countries or regions are the same.


    As the day goes by, the search and rescue soldiers will come back one after another, and the number of survivors will gradually increase. In the end, there will still be millions.


    The building where the array was originally arranged was not enough to live, so we can only temporarily find a suitable place near the building with the array to arrange for these people to live, so that they can protect these survivors.


    People from different countries come together with different languages and skin colors, but their expressions are the same.


    Everyone was full of panic, everyone was afraid.


    Even the survivors of some places where science fiction films are very developed, they are very frightened and uneasy at this time.


    In front of the demon world, the earth people are really too fragile. It''s not too much to say that they are vulnerable.


    In just a few days, billions of people on earth were almost dead and injured, and the remaining 1 million people were not enough even before the invasion of the people of the demon world.


    This is definitely an unprecedented huge disaster and a nightmare for people on earth.


    Even the earth people who were saved to Beijing can hardly guarantee that no one will die. I hope the people on earth can hold on, and I hope Fu Yu can drive the people in the demon world away from the earth with his own strength.


    If people in the demon world don''t go, people on earth can''t have a good life.


    According to Fu Yu, they have seen the massacre of the city by people in the demon world in some cities. Its cruelty is unspeakable, and people can''t bear to look more.


    A large number of dead human beings will certainly cause all kinds of diseases. This will take a long time to eliminate and will continue to kill humans.


    The protected human beings will be fine. Fu Yu and others will protect them. No matter the disease or the people in the demon world, they can''t easily hurt them.


    Those who hide somewhere and are not brought to Beijing are miserable. They have to face the killing of people in the demon world, the torture of various diseases, and hunger


    Their lives were unthinkable to people before.


    Lucky people in all countries survived, and some were brought to Beijing by Fu Yu.


    People in various countries live in some houses around buildings with very limited space, so they don''t have to worry about food for the time being. Before the invasion of the demon world, there was plenty of food in the major supermarkets.


    Except that some food was burned by fire or destroyed by people in the demon world, most of the food can continue to be eaten.


    At this time, no one will feel that some food is bad for their health. As long as they can eat enough, it doesn''t matter.


    Fu Yu sent a number of heavenly soldiers and generals to collect a large amount of food in Beijing and take it to various reserves to distribute it regularly and quantitatively to the surviving humans to ensure their normal needs.


    Because there were no more array materials, Fu Yu summoned several golden immortals who were subordinate to him to refine array materials day and night.


    The earth is still rich in resources, and the materials for array arrangement can be found. But it needs refining, because there are too many impurities in it.


    The golden immortals are the backbone to protect the survivors, and their strength is really very strong. In just two days, they refined enough materials to lay a large array.


    Fu Yu personally arranged the array by hand and set up a large array in a very short time, which not only protected the scope of the previous array protection, but also protected the whole Beijing city.


    The range of activities of the survivors has greatly increased and they don''t have to continue to live in a narrow room.


    The city of Beijing can accommodate tens of millions of people. Now the living conditions of millions of people are very relaxed.


    Some people were worried about the food problem. They specially found Zou Yi, who was also from the earth, and told Zou Yi their idea of opening up some land in Beijing to grow food.


    Zou Yi was greatly appreciated after hearing this. She immediately found Fu Yu and said people''s thoughts and wishes.


    Fu Yu didn''t expect that the people on earth who suffered such a great disaster would cheer up so soon. While happy, he couldn''t help praising the people on earth for several words.


    As the husband of God, it is conceivable how difficult it is to praise a person. The earth people who can be praised by Fu Yu have their own uniqueness.


    Fu Yu personally removed all the buildings in the suburbs of Beijing with great mana, so that the soil under the cement ground could be seen again.


    People overcame the grief of losing relatives and friends and went to work in the fields one after another. Among these people, there are few real farmers and few people who can really do farm work.


    However, we all consciously follow the people who can do farm work to learn. Everyone competes to be the first. We don''t slack off because we can''t do it.


    Looking at the hot and sweaty earth people, I nodded and said to Zou Yi and Su Mo: "I seem to see the hope of the earth people rising again. The earth people are really a race that surprises me."


    Zou Yi said proudly, "people on earth are strong and will not give in... Master, can we teach some of them the method of cultivating immortals? In that way, they can better protect themselves in the future. "


    Fu Yu shook his head slightly, looked at Zou Yi and said, "your idea is good, but there are some things you don''t know..."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "what did master say?"


    Fu Yu said, "you should know that long ago, the earth was the hometown of the gods. At that time, there were many immortals on the earth, which can be said to be the pioneer of the whole immortality world. But do you know why suddenly there is no more immortal on earth? "


    Zou Yi shook her head blankly: "what happened?"


    Fu Yu sighed: "many years ago, the disputes among the gods on the earth triggered a great war. The battle affected everyone, without exception. When the war is over, as now, a large number of people on earth will die, including a large number of immortals. "


    "At that time, the gods realized their mistakes and that they could not start such a war. After a heated discussion, they finally sat together and discussed the future of the earth."


    Zou Yi seemed to see the scene at that time and couldn''t help asking, "how is the future of the earth determined by the gods?"

 Chapter 130

    Fu Yu said, "the gods agree that people on earth cannot continue to practice. So they changed the energy on the earth with great power, that is, the aura between heaven and earth you are familiar with. Since then, few people have been able to practice on the earth, which has taken away most of its aura. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "without sufficient aura, the physique of people on earth is getting worse and worse. If you practice, there is basically no possibility of success."


    Fu Yu nodded, "that''s it. I don''t know why the gods made such a decision, but I heard my Master Wu Daozhen mention it occasionally. He said that people on earth can''t have too strong power, otherwise they will beat their own people and fight endlessly... "


    Zou Yi sighed and knew that what Fu Yu said was the real situation, and she was speechless.


    It''s no secret that people on earth like to fight among themselves. Any earthman knows that there are fights on the earth almost every day. There are wars every month. Earthmen like to fight with their own people.


    The gods have already seen clearly the essence of human beings on earth. In fact, it is also the essence of the gods. Therefore, even in the celestial and divine worlds, the struggle has never stopped.


    Of course, where there are people, there is fighting, which is not wrong. No matter in that world, as long as there are human beings and creatures, fighting is inevitable.


    Fighting may break out for food, territory, the opposite sex and everything.


    But the earth people fight too much, and always fight with their own people, which will inevitably be hated and abandoned by the gods.


    People in the demon world also fight, but they rarely fight with their own people. They invade others more.


    It''s not that invading others is better than fighting in their own hands. It''s naturally the best thing to coexist peacefully.


    After listening to Fu Yu''s words, Zou Yi couldn''t help but say, "if the gods change their views and let the earth have enough aura again, can the earth people start practicing again?"


    Fu Yu sighed, "the future of people on earth can''t be decided by you and me talking about it like this. Zou Yi, although you were born on earth, you are different. You can''t be regarded as a pure earth person. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "master, what do you mean? Disciple, I don''t understand. "


    Fu Yu said, "you will understand later. Now I can''t say more. Let''s go and see how the earth people save themselves. Go and help them. "


    Zou Yi also wants to ask what Fu Yu just said. Fu Yu has gone away and he has no intention of continuing to explain.


    Fu Yu came to the man who was planting the land. With a wave of his hand, the corn and vegetables that had just been planted in the land grew rapidly with the naked eye, bloomed and fruited in the blink of an eye, or grew up and matured.


    Such a magical scene has stunned many humans. However, some people have already seen the power of people in the demon world, and they are not surprised by the ripening method shown by Fu Yu.


    Some people already know that the Legendary God is among them and is helping them, so anything that should have been strange and surprised is now normal.


    People who are used to immortals and ghosts will wonder about the existence of immortals and ghosts? People who startle kids are people who have never seen these before.


    After finishing this, Fu Yu said loudly, "listen, this is the first and last time we use magic to help you produce food. This food, together with the food we collected before, is your life security in the coming year. Next year, you will have to work for food. We won''t help you anymore. "


    A kind of earth people look at Fu Yu, worship, fear and indifferent. There are many people with Ah Q spirit on earth. Such people don''t care about anything.


    Zou Yi knows that Fu Yu is telling people on earth that they can''t think of getting something for nothing. Everything needs to be exchanged by their own hard work, including food.


    If all the people on earth expect God like Fu Yu to directly give them food, the people on earth will automatically perish.


    The direct consequence of getting something for nothing is that no one works and no one wants to make progress. Natural extinction is only a matter of time.


    Fu Yu''s warning, you expect everyone to listen, but someone will listen. They will lead others to work together and live together.


    Zou Yi was worried about the future of the earth people, but now he doesn''t worry. The earth people have lived on the earth for so many years and have never been completely destroyed. How can they be completely destroyed at this time?


    Maybe after hundreds of years, people on earth will rise again.


    At that time, the population will reach an amazing billions again, and science and technology will radiate amazing energy again. Everything will return to and even surpass before the invasion of the demon world.


    All this is possible, as long as Fu Yu leads the heavenly army and generals to expel all the people in the demon world.


    If people in the demon world act recklessly here, the future of people on earth cannot be very good.


    So later, Fu Yu called several golden immortals together to discuss how to deal with the demon world. There was almost no time for the golden immortals to rest.


    The golden immortals are waiting for Fu Yu''s order, but Fu Yu is thinking about how to do it once and for all.


    He can''t stay on the earth to fight with the demon world all the time. In that case, he will negotiate with the nameless to deal with the immortal saint, for fear that it will be delayed for a long time.


    The best way is to blow up the interface channel and kill all the people in the demon world on earth.


    Just doing so will take a lot of time.


    First of all, there are many people who come to the demon world of the earth, and they are very scattered. It takes a lot of manpower and time to kill them all.


    Secondly, human beings on the earth are being demonized in a large number, even if they can''t be killed.


    Finally, there are many demon gods in the demon world. It''s hard to guarantee that they didn''t come to the earth.


    In case of an encounter with a demon God, even Fu Yu is not sure to kill all the demons.


    As long as a demon God in the demon world doesn''t die and stays on the earth, everything is over.


    It may not be possible for a demon God to destroy the earth. But it''s easy to destroy all living things on earth.


    Magic, like fairies and divinities, has great power and a wide range of killing. Once used by demons and gods, it is difficult for creatures on earth to survive.


    Just like nuclear weapons, once widely used, there will be no more creatures on the earth and will become a death star.


    This is absolutely what everyone doesn''t want to see, and Fu Yu doesn''t dare to take such a risk.

 Chapter 131

    Therefore, after careful consideration, Fu Yu decided to go to Kunlun mountain where the interface channel is located alone to meet the leader of the demon world who came to the earth.


    There must be some high-level leaders from the demon world on earth to take command, but Fu Yu doesn''t know who this person is, so he needs to ask.


    Fu Yu left alone. When he left, he ordered all immortals and several golden immortals to stay in Beijing to prevent the invasion of people in the demon world.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo also stayed in Beijing. Now they are relatively free, because Beijing has both array protection and several golden immortals and ten thousand soldiers and generals. They can relax.


    The whole day passed quietly. When Fu Yu was about to come back, an uninvited guest visited.


    Perhaps the nameless on the nameless planet has foresight. Knowing that Zou Yi and Su Mo are free at this time, they sent a golden immortal to look for Zou Yi and Su mo.


    This golden fairy is the unknown red feather golden fairy that Zou Yi and Su Mo have seen before, and the golden fairy of the Tianfeng family.


    Seeing Hongyu, Zou Yi and Su mo were surprised, but Hongyu said, "I have been persuaded by the nameless God and have stood with you. Don''t doubt me."


    Zou Yi said with doubt, "I dare ask Jinxian to come to the earth to find us, but what order does Master have?"


    Hongyu took out a crystal clear jade piece, smiled and said, "the commands of God are here. You can see for yourself."


    Zou Yi took the jade piece and felt the familiar nameless breath. Put the jade piece on her forehead and a message automatically enters Zou Yi''s brain.


    It was Hongyu of the unknown faction who came to the earth to look for Zou Yi and Su mo. by the way, he brought an unknown order.


    Zou Yi carefully read the nameless words and handed the jade piece to Su Mo to let Su Mo know the meaning of nameless.


    After su Mo read the unknown order, Zou Yicai said to Hongyu, "master asked us to leave the earth. Did someone say that he asked us to follow Hongyu Jinxian? Where are you going?"


    Hongyu said with a smile, "naturally, you go back to the nameless planet first and meet the nameless God. After that, the nameless God didn''t tell me that he wanted to tell you himself after you went back. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "master asked us to leave immediately. Does Hongyu Jinxian know why? The matter here is not over yet. We need to continue to help master Fu Yu... "


    The immortal Hongyu said, "I don''t know the specific reason, but I heard the nameless God mentioned that it may have a great relationship with the fairy world. The two of you are still ready. When my husband comes back, we will leave immediately. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo nodded together, hugged their fists and said, "please wait a moment for Hongyu Jinxian. Master should be back soon."


    Hongyu smiled and turned to leave. She didn''t know where she was going.


    Zou Yi said to Su mo after Hongyu left, "didn''t Hongyu refuse to surrender? How long has it been since I changed my mind? "


    Su Mo said with a smile, "why do you care so much? Master''s means, although you and I don''t know very well, I also want to get it. Isn''t it easy to conquer a red feather golden fairy of the Tianfeng family? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "the women of the Tianfeng family are very arrogant and not easy to conquer."


    Su Mo''s face changed slightly, looked at Zou Yi and said, "do you also want to try to conquer a woman of Tianfeng family?"


    Zou Yi quickly shook her head and grabbed Su Mo''s hand: "I don''t dare. I know myself."


    Su Mo sniffed and smiled. There was a trace of tenderness and warmth in Zou Yi''s eyes.


    At this time, Zou Yi and Su Mo felt the ground shaking violently under their feet, and a rumbling dull sound came from afar, like a violent earthquake.


    Houses in Beijing fell one after another, filled with smoke and dust, rising into the sky, masking the light of the sun, like the end.


    No matter what human beings are doing, they are panic stricken and flee everywhere. Some people are not so lucky and are buried by collapsed houses.


    Zou Yi hurried to see the houses protected by the array and found that the houses protected by the array were all right. She was a little relieved.


    Most people stay in the "reserve" when they are free. With the protection of the array, it''s nothing.


    The large array protecting the whole city of Beijing failed to stop the damage of the earthquake to houses, which shows the high intensity of the earthquake.


    Su Mo, who was more careful, had a different view. She said to Zou Yi, "this is not an earthquake. It should be the aftermath of someone''s battle..."


    "The aftermath of the battle?" Zou Yi was surprised and soon thought of a possibility: "isn''t it the master and the demon God? Looking at the movement, who has such strength except master? "


    Zou Yi''s voice did not fall, but there was another earthquake. With the rumbling sound, more houses collapsed and a more severe and obvious sense of earthquake came.


    Countless human beings are screaming. They are frightened.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo didn''t panic because they were on guard. Zou Yi shouted: "don''t be afraid. You''ll be fine if you stay in the house protected by the array."


    His voice was so loud that people far away could hear it clearly. It was a little stable for the panicked people.


    Then came the earth shaking and mountain shaking, and then came the rumbling sound.


    The battle between Fu Yu and a demon God reached a white hot level. When he shot, it triggered a violent shock. The aftershock spread to Beijing, which also made Beijing seem to have experienced a super earthquake.


    The divine power is infinite, and the battle between gods is indeed beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Most people on earth have seen the explosion of nuclear bombs through various channels, but I''m afraid there are no powerful nuclear bombs. At this time, the rest of the battle is just a big movement.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are worried, but they can''t help Fu Yu at this time.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo can''t get involved in the battle between gods.


    The shaking like a strong earthquake lasted more than ten minutes before it slowly weakened. At this time, except for the buildings protected by the array at the beginning, almost no buildings in Beijing are still intact.


    Some ancient buildings are very precious. Unfortunately, they were all destroyed by the invasion of people in the demon world and this battle between gods and demons.


    The wheel of history rolls forward. Mankind can''t stop anything. We can only comply with the progress of history and slowly keep up with the pace of history.


    Zou Yi was very reluctant to see such a big Beijing disappear in the long river of history. He can also imagine that those super cities on earth will be completely destroyed this time.


    The battle of God is about over, because there is no news like before

 Chapter 132

    When Fu Yu came back, he brought back good news.


    This news made all the earth people who survived very excited, because the people of the demon world evacuated the earth.


    Not only did they evacuate the earth, the people in the demon world also assured Fu Yu that they would never invade the earth again in the next millennium.


    This is the result of the first world war between Fu Yu and the leader who conquered the demon world and came to the earth in exchange for the Millennium peace.


    Fu Yu returned after the war. Although he didn''t see any difference, his momentum was obviously weakened.


    Fu Yu may be tired, or he may have made new discoveries and insights after the war with the demon God.


    Anyway, it is an indisputable fact that Fu Yu won.


    They were all very excited. They congratulated Fu Yu on his victory over the demon God, and also congratulated the people of the earth on their Millennium of peace.


    Only Zou Yi and Su Mo followed Fu Yu silently, showing their concern.


    Fu Yu noticed the faces of Zou Yi and Su Mo, smiled and said to them, "don''t worry, I''m fine. I feel the smell of Hongyu. What is she doing here? "


    Zou Yi saluted with a fist: "master, Hongyu Jinxian came to inform us to go back. People in the fairy world are going to attack the unknown planet. We have to go back and guard the unknown planet."


    Fu Yu nodded slightly: "it''s time to go back. The things here are over. Let the earth people solve the rest."


    Pause: "go to find immortal shanci. I have something to say to her."


    Zou Yi turned to find immortal shanci. Fu Yu sat down at random, looked at the people around her and said, "go and prepare. We''ll leave the earth tomorrow."


    All the heavenly soldiers and generals are very happy. They don''t like the earth with thin aura and want to leave early.


    Zou Yi didn''t know what Fu Yu was going to say to benevolent immortal, but when he heard that Fu Yu was looking for her, he immediately got up without hesitation.


    Everyone was busy preparing to leave the earth. Zou Yi had something to do, so he and Su Mo went to find Zou Huan and Wang Yuan.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo intended to persuade Zou Huan and Wang Yuan to go to the unknown planet with them, but when they saw Zou Huan and Wang Yuan, Zou Huan grabbed and said, "the earth is safe, we want to stay... We need us here."


    Zou Yi''s words to her mouth were swallowed back by him. Looking at Zou Huan, she didn''t know how to say it for a moment.


    Su Mo smiled and said, "brother and sister-in-law, we wanted to persuade you to leave the earth with us, but you don''t intend to go with us. What I want to know is, will you be happy if you stay? "


    Wang Yuan took Su Mo''s hand and said, "Su Mo, our children are here. We... Don''t want to leave the children..."


    The people in the room were silent. Zou Yi and Su Mo left silently and couldn''t say anything.


    Poor parents all over the world, Zou Yi and Su Mo can also understand Zou Huan and Wang Yuan''s decision.


    Early the next morning, when the sun just rose, Fu Yu left the earth with a group of heavenly soldiers and generals, Zou Yi, Su Mo and others.


    They didn''t take anything away, nor did they leave anything, including the array they had worked hard to set up before.


    As long as the demon world no longer invades the earth, it''s better to take away arrays and the like.


    Everyone who returns to the unknown planet, take their places, and have their own things waiting for them.


    Nameless was waiting for the crowd. When they came back, he said to Fu Yu, "take your place and defend the attack of the fairy world according to our previous arrangement. They have sent the war, and in these days, we will have a war. "


    Fu Yu frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "what a saint, knowing that I went to the earth to stop the people of the demon world from invading the earth, I took the opportunity to declare war on us. I''m really a villain."


    The nameless said, "we all know the saint''s character. Let''s not say it. The first batch of soldiers from the fairyland have already camped near the unknown planet. They will give us a hard blow when the time comes. We should take precautions in advance to avoid being attacked by the enemy. "


    Fu Yu said, "we will take all precautions. As long as the people in the fairy world dare to come, they will never come back."


    Nameless glanced at the people who had just returned and still said to Fu Yu, "you are responsible for the things to guard against, younger martial brother. I still have some things to do. It''s up to you first."


    Fu Yu nodded: "don''t worry, senior brother. I promise there will be no problem with me."


    Nameless nodded with satisfaction, walked up to Zou Yi and what, and said casually: "don''t be sad, everything is a conspiracy in the fairy world, and after we are strong, we can help the earth people take revenge."


    Zou Yi also knew something about the inside story. She nodded and said, "disciples know what to do. Please rest assured, master."


    Nameless smiled: "when you become an immortal, I will tell you all the things you want to know. At that time, you will know what I want you to do or what I have to do. "


    Zou Yi said respectfully, "I understand."


    Nameless nodded, looked at Su Mo and said, "you are the same. For some reasons, I can''t tell you too much now, but when you become an immortal, I will tell you everything you want to know."


    Su Mo smiled and said, "master, what''s the matter with you today? I''m not used to talking to my disciples so politely. "


    Nameless smiled: "it''s not that I''m polite to you, but that you have to keep busy and don''t have much time to rest, so let me talk to you first."


    Su Mo said, "if you have anything to do, just tell me. We will follow your orders."


    Nameless looked at Su Mo, and there was no sense of superiority as a master in his eyes. On the contrary, he was a little respectful.


    If Su Mo found this, he would feel very strange. But Su Mo was thinking about what she and Zou Yi would do next, so he didn''t notice these.


    Nameless said, "I''m going to ask you to help me improve the Zhentian array and ensure the safety here. If you feel tired, you can have a rest first, and then come and help me. "


    Su Mo said, "I''m really tired. Let''s help Shifu later."


    Innominate nodded and waved to Su Mo and Zou Yi to have a rest.


    Watching Su Mo and Zou Yi leave, there was something more in nameless eyes.


    He should have treated his disciples like an elder, but in his eyes, it was more clearly respect and worship.


    If someone else sees this scene, it will be strange. No matter how good it is to lose your disciples, you shouldn''t worship your disciples.


    Perhaps there is some special reason why nameless has such a performance.

 Chapter 133

    Zou Yi and Su Mo bid farewell to the nameless planet, then returned to their residence and met Ou Yangyuan and others who came to the nameless planet first.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days. Everyone feels very kind. Only Ouyang Xiaoli and Zou Yi are like enemies and ignore each other.


    People who have experienced changes on the earth seem to have endless words. When we met, we asked each other about the situation after farewell. When it was dark, we reluctantly separated and went back to rest.


    When everyone left, Zou Yi and Su Mo had a chance to sit together. Although they had been together before, they felt a little lost because they couldn''t talk together for such a while.


    When the feeling is strong, I can''t bear to separate for a while. It''s about the same.


    Su Mo saw Zou Yi''s face was not very good. Knowing that he was worried about Zou Huan and Wang Yuan who remained on the earth, he deliberately looked for words and said, "if you don''t feel at ease, we can find a chance to visit our brother and sister-in-law on the earth."


    Zou Yi was thinking about Zou Huan and Wang Yuan. When she heard Su Mo''s words, she was very moved.


    He reached out and hugged Su mo. just as he was about to say a few private words with Su Mo, he heard a pleasant sound of the piano outside.


    The sound of the piano is very pleasant, pleasant and exciting. It''s not too much to say that it is the sound of nature.


    But Zou Yi and Su Mo suddenly felt something was wrong after hearing a few voices, as if they were about to lose their self-consciousness.


    They feel that nothing is important. The only thing they have to do is to find the player, obey the orders of the player and please the player


    This is an enchanting spell, not a simple piano sound.


    Zou Yi immediately understood. While Yungong closed her ears, she stretched out her hand to cover Su Mo''s ears, and shouted, "be careful, an enemy is coming."


    Zou Yi doesn''t have to give a warning. Everyone has already reacted. However, even if many people blocked their ears, they were still attracted by the piano sound and unconsciously walked in the direction of the piano sound.


    The heavenly soldiers are not strong. They have no resistance to such piano sounds.


    The nameless who said something but hasn''t left has already appeared outside.


    Nameless looked at a man playing the piano in the sky and suddenly shouted, "who are you? How dare you use such confusing spells here. Aren''t you afraid that I will knock you down and never turn over? "


    The player looked at nameless and didn''t mean to stop. He just smiled and didn''t mean to be afraid at all.


    I have to admit that the player is very beautiful. Even compared with Su Mo, he doesn''t feel a little worse.


    And this person has a faint halo, sacred and holy, giving people an illusion that they dare not look directly.


    Listen to her say to nameless: "nameless God, I am Sanskrit. I came here this time to catch you and go to the fairyland under the order of the emperor. Do you want to go with me now, or do you want me to kill everyone here and then go to the fairyland? "


    Nameless''s face was a little bad. He raised his hand and waved it gently. A protective net like cover appeared to cover him and the Sanskrit sound.


    With this protective cover, the confusing piano sound was completely blocked in an instant, and Zou Yi and others felt much better.


    Sanskrit looked at the nameless and broke his spell. After a little stunned, he smiled and said, "you are worthy of God, and your strength is strong."


    Nameless was murderous and said coldly, "did you just say you wanted to catch me to the fairy world? How are you going to catch me? "


    The Sanskrit voice still said with a smile: "the strength of God is too strong. I can''t do anything. I believe the holy King won''t blame me. So it doesn''t matter whether I can catch God or not. "


    Pause: "did god forget me?"


    The nameless fairy looked at the beautiful but obviously murderous fairy, restrained her anger and said, "you are Sanskrit, chaotic true fairy Sanskrit, how can I not remember? Why do you want to kill these innocent people? Is that what the fairyland has always done? "


    The Sanskrit voice floated to the nameless body, put away his magic weapons and spells, saluted and said with a smile: "I just want to test the strength of these people, and I don''t mean to kill them. And what I said just now, please don''t take God to heart. It''s just a joke with God. "


    Nameless slightly frowned: "Sanskrit sound, you are also a chaotic true immortal. You are ranked as an immortal. I believe you will not fight these innocent people."


    Sanskrit said, "the nameless God believes me. I''m very moved. It''s just that you will protect these people, which surprised me. According to legend, you are not a God who cares about the life and death of others. I don''t know what relationship you have with them? "


    Nameless said, "I live here. The people here are my people. Naturally, they should be protected. What I don''t understand is, why should the fairy world start on these ordinary long armed people? "


    Sanskrit hesitated a little: "the immortal saint has ordered to remove all the people here, and we are only acting under orders. God wants to protect them. I''m afraid it will take more thought. The whole fairy world will fight them. "


    Nameless said, "how could there be such an order? What the hell is going on? "


    Sanskrit said, "I don''t know this. I don''t know the source of the commands of the fairy world."


    Nameless angrily said, "what a command of the fairyland is nothing more than the command of the emperor. How can such a cruel man be the Lord of the fairyland? You immortals are really blind. You have been ruled by the emperor for so many years. No one has stood up against the emperor''s practice. "


    Sanskrit raised his hand and gently stroked his forehead and hair, and said softly, "what God said, Sanskrit should not be heard. God, I know that you and the holy king are martial brothers. Why can''t we work together to govern the fairyland, but we should fight like this? "


    Nameless was angry, but he laughed: "work together? That also requires concerted efforts. I don''t like the way the saint is. I can''t stand with him. Sanskrit, what are you doing here? I don''t have time to gossip with you here. There are a lot of things waiting for me to do. "


    Sanskrit said with a smile, "I did take you and the Fuyu God back by the order of the holy king. But I knew that I was not God''s opponent, and when I saw the Zhentian array arranged by God here, I wanted to leave. "


    He paused: "but I don''t want to say a few words to God. The emperor is afraid that he will blame me for my dereliction of duty. So I want to try the power of this array and lead the God to say, "there is no intention of killing when you shoot."


    Nameless was a little surprised. His eyes looked at Sanskrit and his tone was mild: "do you want to help us?"


    Sanskrit Yin smiled: "God can understand everything. It''s not wrong to say that I''m afraid of death."


    Nameless smiled and looked at the Sanskrit sound in front of him, as if he thought of something.

 Chapter 134

    Nameless looked at the Sanskrit sound and said to another topic, "the layout of Zhentian array is in a hurry. It has no blocking effect on your sound wave attack. I''m disappointed."


    Sanskrit shook his head: "the power of Zhentian array is infinite. My sound wave attack has been weakened a lot and basically has no effect. Dare you ask God, is he a good researcher against France? The town sky array can''t be arranged easily. "


    Nameless said: "things started in a hurry and the materials were not prepared perfectly. The power of Zhentian array was greatly affected."


    Sanskrit said, "in fact, if you do it directly, none of us who come here is the opponent of God."


    Nameless smiled and said slowly, "you just obey orders. As long as you don''t hurt the people here, I don''t want to hurt you. I will keep the status quo with you until I personally settle the matter between us with the emperor. "


    Sanskrit looked at nameless in surprise and said, "can God tell me why he did this with the emperor?"


    Nameless said, "it''s all old things, which can''t be said for a moment. If the Buddhist voice immortal is interested, I can find a chance to slowly tell the Buddhist voice immortal in the future. "


    The Buddhist priest smiled and said, "I just asked casually. God doesn''t have to tell me too much. By the way, does God know about the invasion of the demon world on earth? "


    Nameless said, "yes, my younger martial brother Fu Shangshen has just returned from the earth. The immortal suddenly asked this, but what did he want to say? "


    Sanskrit said, "actually, it''s nothing... It turns out that Fu Yu''s God went to the earth. I thought he went somewhere else to train those heavenly soldiers."


    Nameless smiled: "Shangxian, have you been watching us all the time? I don''t know. What do you think of us? "


    Sanskrit waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m under orders. I can''t talk about surveillance. But I know everything here. "


    Nameless smiled faintly: "so, the immortal knows our strength like the back of his hand? I wonder if the immortal has the confidence to defeat us? "


    Sanskrit said, "God doesn''t have to be like this. If I want to be difficult with God, even if our strength is not as good as God, the 30000 heavenly soldiers and generals I bring will cause a lot of trouble to God, won''t they?"


    Nameless nodded: "30000 heavenly soldiers and generals? It seems that the emperor is determined to kill us. Come on, I''m worried that I can''t replenish my staff. Since it''s delivered to the door, I''m not polite. "


    The Sanskrit voice was stunned and then said with a smile, "does God want to put us all in his bag? It''s a pleasure, but you still have to get the big guy''s consent. "


    Nameless smiled and said, "don''t say this. Why does the immortal care about things on earth and whether there are acquaintances on earth? "


    Sanskrit said, "God''s eyes are like torches. I really care about it because I have a friend practicing on the earth."


    Nameless said, "the friend said by the immortal, but immortal Luo Jinxian is kind and kind?"


    The Sanskrit voice nodded slightly: "it''s my friend, benevolent immortal. I don''t know if she is in danger on earth. Her strength can''t be compared with the experts in the demon world. "


    Nameless said, "don''t worry, immortal goodness is fine. Things on earth have been understood. Younger martial brother Fu Yu also brought benevolent real people. They came here. "


    The Sanskrit voice was slightly stunned and then said with a smile: "that''s good. I''m worried about this... God, the earth is the hometown of the ancient gods, which is the birthplace of the ancient gods. I don''t know why no God lives on earth now? "


    Nameless shook his head: "I don''t know. Since I became a God, there has been no God on the earth... Does the immortal know anything? Why did he suddenly talk to me about this?"


    Sanskrit said: "I heard that some humans who can cultivate immortality have appeared on the earth recently. I want to know whether the pattern of tens of thousands of years on the earth has changed quietly? Does God know this? The earth has been sucked away most of its aura by the gods. It is a place where you can''t practice... "


    The nameless frown seemed to think of something: "the fairy world wants to occupy the newly emerging immortal resources on the earth?"


    Sanskrit nodded slightly: "exactly. In the immortal''s eyes, all mortals are cultivation resources and hope for the future. "


    Nameless was angry and said coldly, "then why don''t they send someone to the earth to save the earth people?"


    The Sanskrit sighed: "the God doesn''t know. The emperor thinks that the God is already the master of the earth, so he wants to use the people in the demon world to weaken the power of the God..."


    "I see!" Nameless angrily said, "that''s why people in the demon world suddenly appear and attack the earth! What a saint, what a tyrant, a villain who will do anything to achieve his goal. "


    Sanskrit''s face was a little bad and whispered, "I opposed it and was sent to arrest God you... In fact, I know that this is all the conspiracy of the emperor. He wants to get rid of me with the help of God''s hand."


    Nameless looked at the Sanskrit sound and slowly calmed down: "what are you going to do when you tell me this?"


    The Sanskrit voice pondered a little: "I want to take some confidants to join God, but I don''t know whether God thinks highly of us."


    Nameless silence, looking at Sanskrit''s eyes, slowly more different look


    Seeing nameless like this, knowing that nameless didn''t believe in her, Sanskrit continued: "before coming, we had a discussion. In order to dispel the doubt of God, they asked me to bring a wisp of their yuan God. I will also give a wisp of my original God to God. From now on, our every move will be under the eyes of God. In this case, will God accept us? "


    Nameless slightly frowned: "Yuan Shen? Do you want to recognize me as Lord and give your lives into my hands from now on? "


    Sanskrit''s face was a little bad, but he said decisively: "our yuan God has reached the hand of the God, who can take our lives at any time. Therefore, from now on, we must obey any command of God... We will never violate any command of God. "


    Nameless looked at the people below and said faintly, "they didn''t give their original God to me, but I''m very relieved of them. Do you know why? "


    Sanskrit Yin is also a wise man. He smiled and said, "because they are trained by God himself and have no two hearts for God."


    Nameless shook his head: "not so. The real reason is that these people are naturally simple and will not have so many tortuous thoughts. Sanskrit, I can accept your yuan God first, but whether you are really loyal to me depends on your performance in the future. "

 Chapter 135

    The Sanskrit voice seemed a little happy and said with a smile, "although God is at ease, we are actually forced to have no choice but to make such a choice. Otherwise, I am also a chaotic real immortal in the fairy world. Few people in the fairy world dare to be rude to me, so why leave the fairy world? "


    Nameless smiled: "since we are a family in the future, can you help me do one thing first?"


    The Sanskrit voice hugged his fist and said, "please command from God."


    Ring finger sky: "help me take in more heavenly soldiers and generals. I''m useful."


    Sanskrit said: "this is what my subordinates will do. Even if God doesn''t command, my subordinates also have such plans."


    Nameless smiled, "very good... If you really want to follow me, do it well. I can assure you that I will help you become God in the future. "


    Sanskrit is like a blooming flower. She made a big gift and said excitedly, "thank God."


    Nameless looked at Sanskrit and suddenly had an idea. He said to Sanskrit: "don''t hurry to thank me. I think you are also a person with excellent qualifications. If I have the opportunity, I can take you as an apprentice and avenge my ancestors with my disciples in the future. "


    The Sanskrit voice was so surprised that he immediately knelt down and said, "dare you ask God, what can I do to accept me as a disciple?"


    Nameless said: "look at your performance in the future. Now I don''t know much about you. I need some time to learn more."


    Seeing that nameless was serious, Sanskrit said respectfully, "I understand... God, I will become your disciple and God."


    Nameless smiled: "if you have such aspirations, your achievements will certainly be higher in the future. I will pay attention to you and let you fulfill this wish if I have the opportunity. "


    Sanskrit said firmly on his face, "I''ll go back now. God, wait for you. Three days later, I will be able to see you with tens of thousands of heavenly soldiers."


    Nameless nodded, "I''m waiting for your good news. Be careful. If you move too much, you will attract the attention of the emperor. Then you will be in danger. "


    Sanskrit nodded slightly: "I know what to do. God doesn''t have to worry. Excuse me, God. I''ll leave now. "


    Nameless nodded slightly. After watching Sanskrit turn and leave, he shook his head again. He didn''t know what it meant.


    Nameless returned to the ground, walked a few steps, and suddenly shouted, "Zou Yi, Su Mo, you all come to see me."


    Looking at the nameless Zou Yi and others, they immediately appeared in front of the nameless body and said respectfully, "what''s your order, master?"


    Nameless said, "help me improve the Zhentian array. There are still some loopholes in this array."


    The people who came to the unknown began to repair and improve the town sky array under the command of the unknown.


    Unknown commander, tell everyone how to modify the town sky array.


    After working together for most of the day, nobody nodded with satisfaction and said loudly, "you''ve worked hard. Go and have a rest. There''s no problem with the array."


    Everyone has dispersed. Recently, everyone is very tired and needs a rest.


    Only Zou Yi stayed with nameless, looked at nameless and said, "master, go and have a rest. I''ll just watch."


    Nameless said, "you don''t need to guard. The Zhentian array is nearly perfect. People in the fairy world can''t break it. You also go to rest. I have a new task to give you early tomorrow morning. "


    Zou Yi was confused, but she still obeyed the unknown command and turned to rest.


    Zou Yi returned to the room and saw Su Mo waiting for him here. She smiled and said, "are you waiting for me?"


    Su Mo said, "I always think we will have a lot of trouble, but I don''t know what the trouble is. I''m upset and want to talk to you. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s all right. Don''t worry too much. You didn''t say that nothing can embarrass us with master."


    Su Mo''s face was worried, but he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Zou Yi and slowly leaned against Zou Yi''s arms.


    It''s rare that Su Mo and Zou Yi are so close. Zou Yi feels flattered and hugs Su Mo gently. They stand in the room as if they have forgotten the time. One stop is a long time.


    At night, Zou Yi and Su Mo continued to practice Jiuyang Jue, but their practice was not as dynamic as before because they needed personal understanding to improve their strength.


    On the contrary, it seems very quiet. At most, you can hear their breathing and the occasional feeling of surprise.


    Nameless looked up at the sky outside, as if he had something in mind. Generally, one stop was one night.


    Perhaps the arrival of Jingchuan made nameless think of many previous things and let him have something on his mind. Nameless''s biggest worry should be his master''s hatred.


    At dawn, Zou Yi and Su Mo stopped feeling. They went out together. When they saw the nameless outside, they looked at each other and saluted together with surprise: "good morning, master."


    Nameless bowed his head, looked at Zou Yi and Su Mo, and said slowly, "why don''t you practice? Your task in the future is to practice, which you can''t forget. "


    Zou Yi felt that today''s nameless was somewhat different from the past. She was about to ask what was going on, so she heard Su Mo say, "master, we have been practicing all the time."


    Nameless nodded slightly: "the Buddhist Association will take a large group of heavenly soldiers and generals to take refuge in me these days. I will be very busy. So I want to tell you something now so that you won''t feel hasty. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo said in unison, "please tell me."


    Nameless said, "I want you to leave here and practice in another place. Do you have any ideas?"


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other. Zou Yi said carefully, "master, it''s time to need people here. Let''s go. Is it appropriate?"


    Nameless said: "your current strength doesn''t make any difference here, nor can it help us. You can leave at ease and practice at ease until you become an immortal and then come back to help me. "


    Pause: "I already know that things on earth are over. You don''t have to worry about anything. It''s time to practice at ease."


    Zou Yi was a little surprised at first, but then she figured out the strength of him and Su mo. although there are some chances of winning in the face of ordinary big Luo Jinxian, there are countless big Luo Jinxian in the fairy world, what can they do?


    In addition to strengthening her cultivation and settling accounts with the fairy world in the future, Zou Yi can''t do anything now.


    Because of this, Zou Yi suddenly wanted to continue her cultivation, temporarily put down her plan to help nameless, nodded slightly: "I understand. Master, take care. You should also pay more attention to those heavenly soldiers and generals. "


    Nameless nodded slightly, as if he didn''t want to talk. Looking at Zou Yi and Su Mo, he stood still in a daze.

 Chapter 136

    Zou Yi and Su mo were surprised, but they didn''t ask much.


    After waiting for a while, Zou Yi carefully asked, "I don''t know where the master wants the disciples to go?"


    Nameless returned to God, and there was a faint smile on his face: "what you want to go is the place where I used to cultivate into an immortal, the mysterious and beautiful spirit world."


    "Spirit world?" Zou Yi and Su Mo didn''t know where the spirit world was. They all looked puzzled: "why should we go to the spirit world? You can also practice here. "


    Nameless''s face was a little ugly: "Shengjun and Jingchuan were thinking about the immortals on earth. I was worried that their goal was you two, so I temporarily decided to let you go to the spirit world to take shelter."


    After a pause, nameless, whose face improved, continued: "the spirit world is the place where I cultivate myself into an immortal. There are many good things that don''t exist in other places. It will be very good for you to understand the Nine Yang. Moreover, the spirit world is a place that the emperor and Jingchuan will never go. If you go anywhere, it will be much safer. "


    Zou Yi and Su mo were surprised: "Shengjun and Jingchuan are making plans for us? What''s going on? "


    Nameless said, "the earth is the birthplace of the gods. The final strength of every immortal who can practice there is amazing. Holy Lord, they want to compete for excellent practitioners to become their subordinates. Why do they need to ask? "


    Su Mo said, "we understand. However, if we go to the spiritual world, we are not familiar with our lives. I''m afraid it''s difficult to adapt in a short time. This will affect our cultivation, and I don''t understand why Shengjun and Jingchuan won''t go to the spiritual world? "


    Nameless said in a deep voice, "the spirit world is not only the place where I became an immortal, but also my mentor, that is, the last retreat of your ancestor Wu Daozhen God, but also the place where Shengjun and Jingchuan killed master and his old man. Shifu said, "the old man''s spirit will not disappear. Naturally, they dare not go to the spiritual world again."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo suddenly were about to speak again when they heard nameless say, "after you go to the spirit world, an old friend of mine in the spirit world will receive you. You will certainly adapt to the environment there quickly."


    Su Mo said, "I think that man must also be a senior expert. He has the same strong existence as master you."


    Nameless shook his head: "she is an elder of the spirit family. She has a long life, but she has no combat effectiveness. After you go, you can call her martial uncle. She will take care of you, but don''t expect her to teach you anything. You have to rely on yourself for cultivation. "


    Su Mo and Zou Yi nodded together: "I know what to do."


    Nameless looked at Zou Yi and told him, "this elder of the spirit family is called Ling Shu. She has a good temper and can take good care of people. After you go, you should respect her like a teacher. Remember. "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry, master. We will respect martial uncle Lingshu."


    Nameless said, "that''s good. When your strength is enough to soar into the fairyland and become an immortal, I will pick you up. "


    Hearing the nameless tone, Zou Yi and Su Mo have been to the spirit world for a long time. Although their strength is close to the immortal, they still have a long way to go to become an immortal.


    Su Mo and Zou Yi didn''t expect that nameless wanted them to stay in the spirit world for a long time. They were surprised for a while.


    They thought they were going to live in the spirit world for a few days and would come back after the limelight here.


    Nameless didn''t care, and continued: "you will follow Lingshu until I find you. Before that, I want to tell you something about you. You should listen. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo had no time to think more. They could only say together, "please teach me."


    Nameless smiled: "there is no teaching, that is, some platitudes."


    He paused and said: "the Nine Yang determination. At the beginning of cultivation, the cultivator made great progress, which is absolutely unmatched by other skills. However, with the improvement of the cultivator''s realm, it will become more and more difficult. You should have found something. I won''t say more. The key point I want to say today is that there must be a potential rule in the Nine Yang of cultivating immortals, that is, we must maintain the body of a child. Once you lose the body of a boy, the effect of cultivation will be worse and it will be more difficult to make progress. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other and thought about what nameless was going to say next. Their faces were flushed.


    Nameless continued: "I know very well about you two. I''ve done some things that make you hate me before... I hope you can understand my mind and come together after becoming an immortal."


    Nameless said here, his face was also a little flushed. It seemed that it was embarrassing for him to say these words: "at that time, I will sincerely bless you and preside over your wedding in person."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other and whispered, "please rest assured, master. I know what to do."


    Nameless smiled: "I shouldn''t have said these words to you, but you don''t have a teacher''s mother, so I can only say them..."


    Su Mo suddenly looked at the nameless man and said with a smile, "master, don''t feel embarrassed. The disciples know you mean well and will never laugh at you."


    Nameless smiled and said, "in that case, I''m relieved. You go and prepare, and I will send you to the spirit world as soon as possible. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo made a detailed plan for their cultivation after being discussed by Ming Ming and Fu Yu. Instead, they had little chance to do what they wanted to do.


    Although they didn''t know how heavy the burden on their shoulders was, after knowing that Shengjun and Jingchuan were going to take them to the fairy world and become subordinates of Shengjun and Jingchuan, they strengthened their ideas - the idea of becoming more forward.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who have not experienced major storms, are vulnerable to the same God''s emperor and Jingchuan.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo think it''s the need to practice and to avoid the emperor and Jingchuan.


    So they didn''t think much. They simply cleaned up and waited for the unknown to open the interface channel and send them to the unknown spirit world.


    For the spirit world, nameless didn''t say anything in detail. He had a lot of things to do and didn''t have time to carefully tell Zou Yi and Su Mo about the things in the spirit world.


    The unknown is terrible, but there may be unexpected surprises.


    On earth, Zou Yi''s life was very bad, and she was reduced to a key care object and despised by others.


    When Zou Yi was on the unknown planet, she was punished by the unknown because of her tangled relationship with Su Mo, and she didn''t live very well.


    In the spirit world, it will be better than Zou Yi

 Chapter 137

    The day before nameless sent Zou Yi and Su Mo to the spirit world, Sanskrit came outside the array again and attracted nameless to talk to her with her unique piano sound. The piano sound has become a code between her and the unknown.


    Along with the Sanskrit, there are more than 10000 heavenly soldiers and generals standing in the air, with bright clothes and armor and momentum like a rainbow.


    After a few words, nameless and Sanskrit opened the door of the big array, and put Sanskrit and her heavenly soldiers and generals into the red * * domain.


    Suddenly more than 10000 people were added, and the originally empty red * * area suddenly seemed a little crowded and lively.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who want to leave here, are a little happy because their staff has nearly doubled, which is relatively safer.


    Only when the strength is strong enough can we achieve real security and stability.


    Sanskrit is about to know Zou Yi and Su mo. when he came over with nameless, he specially said to Zou Yi and Su Mo: "Hello, I''m Sanskrit. We''ll be a family in the future. Please take care of them."


    Zou Yi saw Sanskrit sound at a close distance. Seeing that Sanskrit sound was so beautiful, she couldn''t help looking more.


    Su Mo pinched Zou Yi quietly, smiled and said to Sanskrit: "Hello, elder, we don''t dare to take care of the elder. Please take care of us."


    As soon as Su Mo spoke, Sanskrit saw Su Mo''s face, his face changed slightly, with a trace of surprise and confusion. However, Sanskrit soon hid his surprise and confusion and said with a smile, "you are the disciples of the nameless God. I am also the latecomers who want to worship the teacher. I am not an elder. In the future, I may become two younger martial sisters. Please take care of me. "


    Su Mo didn''t know the things between Sanskrit and nameless. He was surprised and said, "does the great chaotic true immortal want to worship my master as a master?"


    Sanskrit said with a smile, "chaotic real immortals are just immortals. Compared with gods, they are more than a little worse. It''s reasonable to worship teachers. Don''t be surprised, elder martial sister."


    Su Mo smiled: "your heart is calling me elder martial sister. Has my master promised to accept you as an apprentice?"


    Sanskrit said, "I will try to make master accept me as well. It''s nothing to call elder martial sister in advance."


    Su Mo smiled. While continuing to secretly pinch Zou Yi, who was stunned, he said, "younger martial sister, you are so beautiful. I don''t know if everyone becomes as beautiful as you, younger martial sister?"


    Sanskrit Yin smiled: "elder martial sister is more beautiful. In front of elder martial sister, I dare not think I am a beautiful person."


    Su Mo said, "younger martial sister, you are modest. Your life is more attractive than mine."


    Sanskrit Yin was slightly stunned. Then he understood something. He turned to look at Zou Yi, raised his voice and said, "elder martial brother, is there something on my face?"


    Zou Yi seemed surprised and said subconsciously, "where have I seen you... Have you... Have you been on the earth before?"


    Sanskrit shook his head: "I have always been in the fairyland. I came to this unknown planet recently. I haven''t been to the earth for thousands of years."


    Zou Yi was disappointed and said, "that''s why I recognized the wrong person. You look like a person on earth... I''ve seen once, really."


    Sanskrit was surprised. When he was about to speak, Su Mo still smiled and said, "elder martial brother, if you want to chat up Sanskrit sister, there are some good methods. Why be so artificial?"


    Zou Yi was stunned. It seemed that she felt the pain after being pinched by Su Mo behind her. She grinned and said, "are there mosquitoes? What bit me? "


    Sanskrit Yin had seen Su Mo''s small movements and couldn''t help laughing. Su Mo blushed, looked at Zou Yi and said, "where are the mosquitoes? You think this is the earth. There are so many annoying mosquitoes. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "what bit me? It''s strange... "


    The nameless, who had been watching them talk and play, couldn''t help laughing at this time: "stop it. After we know each other, we will be a family. We should take care of each other in the future. They are all our own people. "


    I said, "as long as you satisfy me, I will accept you as an apprentice and never break your promise."


    Sanskrit saluted and said, "thank God. I will satisfy you."


    Nameless nodded slightly: "now I''m going to send Zou Yi and Su Mo to a place. Sanskrit, you first help Zou ER and arrange for the new comers to settle down."


    Sanskrit said "OK", turned and ran to Zou er. He was really like a new disciple and helped him do things.


    The person who nods anonymously and can afford to put down is the one who can constantly change and progress.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo waited for nameless to send them to the spirit world and stayed beside nameless.


    Nameless didn''t hesitate. Find a quiet place, open the interface channel, and let Gongbi accompany Zou Yi and Su Mo to the spirit world.


    Gongbi is like Zou Yi and Su Mo''s escort. He has to follow wherever he goes. However, Gongbi has no opinion on this. Since he chose to follow nameless, he won''t have any other ideas.


    As long as it means nothing, as long as it doesn''t go against his wishes, just do it. Why bother yourself?


    Sometimes, it is much simpler and simpler to do the same than to do the opposite.


    Zou Yi, solemnity and Gongbi left the unknown planet and soon came to the spirit world.


    The spiritual world is very strange to these three people, so they all have the illusion of two eyes and one smear after they come out of the interface channel.


    The landscape and land of the spirit world are completely different from their familiar earth and unknown planet.


    The mountains in the spirit world are like countless huge swords, sharp and tall, imposing and threatening.


    The water in the spirit world is like flowing crystal. The color is incomparably attractive, clear and emitting colorful colors.


    The plants in the spiritual world are simply handicrafts, and they are made of crystal. They are beautiful


    Everything in the spirit world is like crystal. It looks like a crystal world.


    I didn''t see people or other animals in the spiritual world. If people and animals were like this, it would be amazing.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know whether the spirit world is composed of a planet or a piece of planet.


    However, the interface channel of the spirit world is set in an extremely remote place like the interface channel on the earth.


    There are no people here, and there are no living creatures that can move.


    Some unknown plants grow here. Their crystal bodies make Zou Yi feel amazing.


    Tree trunks, leaves, grass and flowers are all crystal. They look like the crystal world in the fairy tale world.


    Zou Yi casually touched the trunk of a big tree. It was as smooth as a baby''s skin, but it was more like ten thousand years of cold ice.

 Chapter 138

    Zou Yi felt very interesting and couldn''t help saying, "if these things are brought to the earth, everything is priceless. No wonder this crystal world is called the spirit world. "


    Su Mo said, "but the aura here doesn''t seem to be as abundant as that on the unknown planet. It''s just a little better than that on the earth. Why is it called the spirit world?"


    Zou Yi felt that the aura here was relatively thin. It was really a little better than on earth.


    Gongbi also felt like this: "the aura of this place is very thin and not suitable for cultivation. Did God make a mistake and send us to another place?"


    Zou Yi said, "it''s impossible. Master became an immortal here. How could he get the coordinates wrong? Maybe it''s where we are. If we change places, there may be a lot of aura like the unknown planet. "


    Gongbi and Su Mo stopped talking and doubted the nameless God. They shouldn''t have.


    "Are you the nameless ones?" A gentle voice came from afar: "I am Lingshu, nameless, let me pick you up."


    The place is right, otherwise there will be no Lingshu''s voice. But where is Lingshu? Why do you only hear her voice and don''t see her?


    Zou Yi followed the sound together. She just saw an illusory figure, just like Su Mo at the beginning. It can''t be regarded as a person.


    This is a soul, a meta God. It''s hard to say that it''s human, because she has no body.


    This man looks very kind. He is a little old. He has kind eyebrows and good intentions, like his mother who everyone loves.


    Even Zou Yi, who grew up in the orphanage, couldn''t help thinking: will she be my mother? If so, how good it would be


    Ling Shu probably knew that Zou Yi would behave like this when they saw themselves. She smiled and said, "it''s no surprise that people in the spiritual world are the spiritual family, that is, the soul or yuan God you often say. We don''t have flesh bodies. It''s like this."


    Zou Yi and others returned to their senses and felt a little impolite. They went to Lingshu together. When they saluted, they were also looking at Lingshu.


    Almost transparent Ling Shu looks definitely more like a shadow. She is a spirit family, which is normal, but she seldom sees Zou Yi and Gongbi of the spirit family, so she can''t help looking more.


    Lingsu Mo, who once had no body, could understand what Lingshu represented. She said politely, "you are martial uncle Lingshu. Master asked us to come here to practice. Please take care of us in the future."


    Ling Shu smiled and said, "I''d like you to accompany me. My life is almost endless, but the loneliness and loneliness that accompany me are also endless. I feel very happy to have you with me. "


    Su Mo came forward and took Lingshu''s hand, showing a very cordial manner. Su Mo said with a smile, "you''re welcome, martial uncle. We''ll stay here in the future. There will be many places to disturb and trouble, martial uncle. If we do something bad or wrong, please don''t be angry with us. "


    When Ling Shu walks, she is floating, like something without any weight at all. A little wind can blow away.


    Listen to Ling Shu said, "you''re welcome. Just take it as your own home. People in the spiritual world speak the language of our spiritual world. No one understands you except me. So you must first learn the language of the spiritual world from me, otherwise you will have a lot of trouble in the future. "


    Su Mo nodded and said, "if Master Lao teaches us the language of the spiritual world, we will study it well."


    Ling Shu raised her hand and put it on Su Mo''s forehead: "close your eyes and I will directly pass on the language of the spirit world to you."


    Su Mo closed his eyes and felt a lot of information from Lingshu. Unexpectedly, he learned the language of the spirit world in the blink of an eye.


    This is the transmission between the gods, which is no different from the high-tech transmission means on the earth. It is an excellent means of transmitting information.


    It seems that although Lingshu is not an immortal, she has also learned the means that some immortal will use.


    Lingshu has lived with unknown people for many years. It''s normal to learn the means of some immortals.


    When Su Mo learned the language of the spirit world, Lingshu taught Zou Yi and Gongbi the language of the spirit world, so that they could understand the language of the spirit world.


    After finishing this, Ling Shu smiled: "come with me. My home is far from here. We should go back to my house before dark. You must follow me, or you will easily get lost. "


    It''s true that in this spiritual world where everything is made of crystal, there is no reference. It''s really easy to get lost.


    However, Su Mo and others are immortals. Their ears, eyesight and other senses are very strong. It''s not easy to get lost.


    Ling Shu''s speed is very fast, because she is flying forward and walking in a straight line.


    Zou Yi followed Lingshu closely. They didn''t lag behind Lingshu in speed, but they needed to rely on magic or fairies to fly in the air, and the consumption was a little big.


    After walking for about half an hour, they came to the same crystal house.


    Ling Shu stopped first, looked back and said, "I live a distance from the town, so I''m the only one here. You can stay at ease and no one will disturb your practice. "


    Zou Yi and others saluted together. Zou Yi said, "thank you, martial uncle."


    Ling Shu said, "if you need anything, come to me directly, and I will help you prepare everything."


    Zou Yi said again, "thank you. Thank you."


    He looked around the house and said with doubt, "the trees here seem much taller than those around. Did you plant them on purpose?"


    Ling Shu nodded slightly: "these trees are unique to our spiritual world and are called Wuxin trees. Practicing under these trees can better understand the way of heaven and make your accomplishments improve faster. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "was that why my master and our ancestors were practicing seclusion here?"


    Ling Shu said, "exactly. They built all the houses. I was just one of their maidens and later became their friend. "


    Zou Yi saluted and said, "thank you for telling us this. We''ll go to practice now and strive to become an immortal as soon as possible and return to master to help."


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "go to practice. If you need anything, please find me. I''ve always been nearby."


    Zou Yi and others saluted together. After watching Ling Shu float away, they entered the crystal like house.

 Chapter 139

    The furnishings in the house are very simple. There is nothing else except three futons that can be often seen on the earth.


    These three futons look simple and have nothing strange. However, after approaching, Zou Yi found that these futons were actually painted with exquisite gathering soul array.


    One meter around the futon, the richness of aura is many times stronger than that around it.


    It shows the man''s deep attainments in array that he can depict the spirit gathering array on such a small Futon.


    Perhaps the unknown array attainments come from that person, but Zou Yi can''t figure out who that person is.


    Zou Yi, who looked at the futon in a daze, returned to her senses after being gently pulled by Su Mo, and said blankly, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mo said, "is this Futon very nice? I was stunned. "


    Zou Yi picked up the futon and handed it to Su Mo: "this Futon is not simple. It depicts an exquisite Juling array. The aura around it is extremely rich."


    Su Mo took a look at the breakthrough, nodded and said, "it''s true. No wonder you''re stunned. It''s really a good thing."


    Gongbi said: "the material of this Futon seems very familiar... I think I must have seen such material somewhere..."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at Gongbi together and knew that Gongbi''s knowledge was much broader than theirs, so they waited for Gongbi to tell them what the futon was made of.


    Gongbi thought for a while and suddenly shouted, "this is a futon made of bodhi tree. It is definitely the treasure for practitioners to understand the way of heaven..."


    "Bodhi tree?" Zou Yi has heard of this magical treasure tree that is said to calm people and make them feel the way of heaven easier: "there are bodhi trees on the earth. Is this a futon made of the same tree?"


    Gongbi nodded, "that''s right. But this Futon seems more special. " He picked up a futon and looked at it carefully for a while, then said, "this Futon is definitely made of bodhi tree, but why is it stronger than the general bodhi tree?"


    "Because this is a futon refined by the bodhi tree, not an ordinary Futon refined by the bodhi tree." Lingshu''s voice came from afar: "the essence of Wannian Wuxin tree is also added, so you will feel their difference."


    Zou Yi turned and looked at their Ling Shu outside the house, hugged her fist and said, "is this Futon used by master before?"


    Lingshu said, "not only did your master use it, but even your Shizu used it for a long time. You can practice at ease. After dawn tomorrow, I''ll take you around and get familiar with the spirit world. "


    Zou Yi said, "thank you, uncle."


    He took a futon, immediately sat on it and began to meditate, understand the way of heaven, and understand how to become an immortal.


    Su Mo is the same. Like Zou Yi, her basic cultivation has reached the limit, and her mana is not easy to increase again. What they need to do is to understand the way of heaven and achieve immortality.


    It is not so easy to understand the way of heaven. It takes a long process and a lot of efforts.


    The skill behind Jiuyang Jue explains how to understand the way of heaven, how to achieve immortality and incarnate into immortality.


    After doing this, we still need to continue to understand the way of heaven, achieve the throne and truly become God.


    Zou Yi doesn''t have to think about the achievement of the throne for the time being, because it''s too far away from them.


    Gongbi must be considered. He is a great Luo Jinxian. What he needs to do is to become a person who understands the way of heaven and achieve the throne.


    Perception of the heavenly way is completely different from basic cultivation. The key to basic cultivation is physique and talent, and perception of the heavenly way is closely related to personal understanding, experience, mentality and so on.


    There is no hint for different cultivation journey, and it is impossible for someone to tell you how to feel it. Everything depends on Zou Yi''s own.


    As for their final achievements, to some extent, they can only hope that God will open his eyes.


    The way of heaven is mysterious and unpredictable. Everyone''s perception will not be the same and can''t be taught.


    Some people feel that the way of heaven is good, some people feel that the way of heaven is killing, some people feel that the way of heaven is forbearance, and some people feel that the way of heaven is music


    All living beings have different experiences, different mentality and different understanding. How can they feel the same way of heaven?


    Zou Yi feels the way of heaven on the futon and sits quietly. It seems that there is another him in her mind. She has left here and gone to a strange place.


    Everything in that place is different from everything in reality, fresh and attractive fruits, dazzling flowers, beautiful and moving opposite sex


    Everything, like being in a carefree and wonderful world, everything is so beautiful and touching.


    Zou Yi is a little lost, lost in beautiful things.


    Is this also a way of heaven? All good things come together. What is the way of heaven?


    Zou Yi doesn''t understand. If he understands, he will make great progress in his understanding of the way of heaven. Maybe he will become an immortal and become an immortal.


    All night, Zou Yi was in such a wonderful world. She couldn''t go out and didn''t want to go out.


    Zou Yi was really lost. At least he was lost before Su Mo woke him up.


    This is what all immortals have to face, and it must be experienced when they feel the way of heaven.


    This is also a kind of cultivation, the cultivation of mentality.


    Zou Yi didn''t know if it was an illusion induced by Futon. He didn''t retreat from the wonderful world until he was awakened by Su mo.


    Zou Yi, who retreated, looked blankly at everything in front of her. She suddenly found that she was trapped in the wonderful world, and suddenly sweating all over her back.


    Su Mo saw Zou Yi like this, reached out to wipe the sweat off his forehead and whispered, "go take a bath and see your sweat."


    Zou Yi got up and said, "I was trapped in a wonderful world just now. I... almost couldn''t get out."


    Su Mo smiled: "there must be many beautiful women in the world? See how happy you are... "


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "there are really many beautiful women, but I didn''t do anything. How can I laugh?"


    Su Mo''s face was a little bad. He stared at Zou Yi and said, "we''re going to see the town of the spirit world later. When we come back, you can tell me what you saw."


    Gongbi on one side couldn''t help laughing, and his face was full of schadenfreude.


    Zou Yi wanted to explain, but in front of Gongbi, he was a little embarrassed to explain.


    Even if a man is afraid of his wife, he doesn''t want to say it in front of other men.


    Face is very important for men. It''s about dignity and prestige

 Chapter 140

    When Ling Shu came over, she saw Zou Yi''s expression and smiled.


    Ling Shu has lived for tens of thousands of years, and they are a generation. They know much more than anyone imagined. How can they not understand why Zou Yi is like this?


    Zou Yi followed Lingshu with a bitter face and went to Huicheng, a city in the spirit world about 100 kilometers away from their practice place.


    Huicheng is the name after being translated into earth dialect. It sounds strange. But in the Lingjie language, Hui means capital, and Hui City is the capital.


    Huicheng is the capital of the "crane state" among many countries in the spirit world. The crane state is one of the five kingdoms in the whole spirit world and is also famous in the spirit world.


    The buildings in Huicheng are basically no different from those in Zou Yi''s house. There is a large room with no interval, and they are all made of crystal materials.


    The architecture of the whole spiritual world is about the same, because the whole spiritual world is a crystal world.


    Close to Huicheng, Zou Yi was surprised to find that the appearance of Huicheng was somewhat similar to the ancient city on earth.


    There are high walls, strong fortresses, imposing gates and fully armed guard soldiers.


    The soldiers in the spirit world deliberately wear solid crystal armor, which looks more like ancient soldiers on the earth.


    Although the weapons held by the soldiers are also crystal, their sharpness and firmness are absolutely no less than all kinds of metal weapons on earth.


    Zou Yi saw with her own eyes that a soldier gently drew on the ground with a crystal sword. The solid crystal like soil on the ground immediately appeared a huge flat and smooth incision.


    Zou Yi and the three are human beings with flesh. When they entered the city, they were stared at by countless people in the spirit world like Lingshu, as if they had seen a monster.


    Zou Yi and others smiled bitterly and followed Lingshu to the city gate. The soldiers guarding the city gate were like great enemies, and all the weapons in their hands were aimed at Zou Yi and others.


    Ling Shu saw this and wanted to come forward to explain, so she heard a soldier shout out in understanding language: "stop, what monster are you?"


    Ling Shu smiled bitterly and explained loudly, "they are human beings from another interface. They came to see the customs of our spiritual world. There is no need to misunderstand them. They are all human beings, but there are some differences after having the flesh compared with us. "


    The soldier shouted, "are they human? Why can''t I feel their souls? "


    Lingshu said, "they are immortals. Their souls are in the stage of transforming into yuan gods. You can''t feel their souls. It''s normal."


    Pause: "this Gongbi Jinxian is a real immortal, so his body is already a pure yuan God, not a soul, which is more difficult for you to sense."


    This is something Zou Yi didn''t understand, so they were slightly surprised. Looking at Lingshu, they showed a puzzled look.


    Ling Shu had no time to explain to Zou Yi and continued, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask your general to come and check it. The general''s strength is stronger. I believe he is about to condense into a yuan God. He should be able to sense the yuan God in their body. "


    The soldier looked back at the tower above the city wall and said loudly, "general, there is a fairy visiting."


    The window on the tower was opened. A person from the spirit world who was also wearing solid clothes like crystal flew down. He came to Zou Yi and others. After looking at them, he immediately hugged his fist and said, "please make atonement. I don''t know it''s impolite for the immortal to come."


    Gongbi stepped forward, smiled and said, "we''re abrupt. I don''t blame them."


    This person in the spirit world should be the so-called general, because there are some cyan decorations on his crystal clothes, which looks different from ordinary soldiers.


    Compared with most people in the spiritual world who do not wear physical clothes, the general is different and dignified.


    "Several immortals have come to our spiritual world. What''s important? Shall I introduce you to our spiritual Lord? " The general said politely, "the Spirit Lord is resting in the city. He will be happy to see some immortals."


    Ling Shu stepped forward: "no, we just came to the city to have a look. There''s nothing to find the Spirit Lord."


    The general nodded slightly, "please follow me and I''ll show you the way."


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "don''t dare work, general. We can just walk by ourselves."


    The general was no longer polite. He smiled and said, "in that case, you are welcome. I''ll go back to my post and be on duty, so I won''t accompany you."


    Ling Shu smiled: "please help yourself, general." Turning to greet Zou Yi, they followed, and a group of four entered the city.


    The houses in the city are relatively tall, but the population in the city doesn''t seem to be much.


    Compared with the previous earth, the total population here is not as good as that of any Township on the earth.


    The meeting city with tens of thousands of people looks like a larger village on earth.


    You can see the residential area at the end at a glance, as well as the relatively imposing Lingzhu mansion. Zou Yi can have a panoramic view when they stand in place.


    This is somewhat disappointed with Zou Yi, who is used to the high-rise buildings on the earth. She can''t help but say: "will such a small place be one of the five cities? This seems to be very asymmetric with the outer wall. "


    Ling Shu said, "the city wall was built before. Don''t be surprised. In recent thousands of years, there are fewer and fewer people here. I don''t know why. Most of the buildings in the city were empty, and the spiritual Lord ordered that all the vacant houses be demolished, so what you see is what it is now. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "wasn''t it like this before?"


    Ling Shu said, "when nameless was still here, there were at least 10 million people living in the city. But now, the total number of people here is less than 100000. The gap is absolutely... "


    Lingshu didn''t finish her words, so she heard a man say, "is Lingshu back? Why not go to the Spirit Lord''s house? I''ve always wanted to talk to Lingshu. "


    When Lingshu saw the man talking to her, her face changed a little: "Lingshu has seen Lord Lingzhu."


    It turned out that this man was the so-called Lord Ling, but Ling Shu didn''t want to salute, and her tone was not very polite.


    Zou Yi looked at the man and found that he was wearing the same physical clothes as them. No, he was very particular.


    Listen to the man said, "Lingshu, are you still unwilling to forgive me? I already know I''m wrong, so will you forgive me? "


    Ling Shu tilted her head slightly and said to Zou Yi, "go around. I have something to say with Lord Ling."

 Chapter 141

    Zou Yi and Su Mo nodded together and walked to one side of the street with Gongbi.


    They didn''t stay away from Lingshu, but walked around in this small street to see if there were many businesses here as on earth.


    To their disappointment, this place has no so-called shops except crystal houses. And the people here look listless one by one, as if they haven''t eaten for a long time.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, full of doubts in their hearts, couldn''t help asking Gongbi: "what''s going on?"


    Gongbi shook his head: "I don''t know what''s going on. However, I have heard before that people in the spiritual world, in fact, are all kinds of creatures who don''t want to reincarnate or can''t reincarnate after death, so they gather here and gradually form a strange world. "


    Zou Yi said, "in other words, people in the spiritual world are actually souls? Is it as like as two peas in the legend?


    Gongbi said, "there is a difference between the two. The soul or yuan God of the underworld can be reincarnated, reincarnated, or become animals such as pigs, cattle, sheep, horses and so on. The spirit world has only the soul, and there is no yuan God. They can''t reincarnate. They will be trapped here forever until the power of the soul is exhausted and completely dissipated. "


    "They will die, too?" Su Mo said in surprise, "are all the people here dead, so they become less and less and become so depressed?"


    Gongbi said, "that''s about it, but I''m not sure. It is said that there are a lot of people in the spirit world. In addition to ordinary humans, there are many elves... But now, we don''t see any elves. We see those human souls who can''t reincarnate... "


    Gongbi''s words didn''t finish. Lingshu had come to them. Ling Shu knew what Gongbi was talking about. When she came here, she said, "what do you want to ask, wait until we get back. Now you look around. If it''s boring, we''ll leave. "


    Zou Yi nodded first: "I see. We''ve seen it too. We''d better go back."


    Ling Shu said, "are you disappointed? In fact, the spirit world is like this. There is not much to see. Let''s go back and tell you some bad news on the way. "


    Zou Yi and Su mo were stunned. Only Gongbi was very calm. He is an immortal in the end. He has reached a certain degree of understanding of the way of heaven and is not surprised at many things.


    The four didn''t stay in the city for long, because there was nothing to look at, so they turned and left.


    Lingshu seems to have something on her mind on the way. She agreed to tell Zou Yi a message on the way, but she didn''t turn around until she arrived at her house and said: "recently, a large number of human beings who died and couldn''t reincarnate will come to our spiritual world. They seem to be Zou Yi''s hometown..."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "it should be. The earth was attacked by people in the demon world not long ago, and many people died..."


    Su Mo said, "after those people died, didn''t they all go back to the underworld and wait for the opportunity to reincarnate? How did you come to the spirit world? "


    Ling Shu said, "it should be that the body did not return after death and could not reincarnate in the underworld."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "yes, many people are captured by people in the demon world and become magic soldiers. The flesh can''t be safe."


    Su Mo''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "damn the underworld, how many innocent people will be killed, even the chance of reincarnation..."


    Lingshu advised, "don''t be sad. They came to the spiritual world and began another way of life. It can''t be said to be a bad thing. For people in the spiritual world, life is almost endless, which may also be a kind of compensation. "


    Zou Yi said, "elder martial uncle, do you know why there are no elves in the spirit world? Isn''t it true that there are many elves in the spirit world besides souls? "


    Ling Shu smiled: "the elves live in the elves world. They are far away from us and won''t appear here."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "so it is. It seems that we misunderstood before. Elder martial uncle, we will stay here for a long time. I wonder if you can tell us something about our Shizu? We all worship Shizu. "


    Ling Shu hesitated for a while, shook her head and said, "before you came, nameless had told me not to let me do anything that distracted you. I can''t tell you about the true God of martial arts. You can ask yourself later. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I see. Are you going to practice now, feel the way of heaven, and strive to become an immortal earlier, so that you can ask your master about Shizu."


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "good boy, you should do what you say and practice at ease. Things like last night can''t happen again. "


    Zou Yi blushed, glanced at Su Mo around her, and quickly said, "there will be no more. Please rest assured, martial uncle."


    Ling Shu said, "then go to practice. Don''t come out if you''re okay. I''ll send you some spiritual food regularly, which will be of great benefit to your yuan God."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo saluted together: "thank you, martial uncle."


    Gongbi said, "you''re bothered. If you need my help, you can call me at any time."


    Ling Shu seems to have something on her mind. She nods and turns away. Her face is not as happy as when she first met Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo went into the house together without much thought.


    Gongbi''s face was a little heavy and seemed to have something on his mind. He didn''t go into the house to practice, but turned around and looked at the distant Ling Shu, slowly frowning.


    Something must have happened to the spirit world, because when they came here yesterday, Ling Shu didn''t talk about the spirit world or the sharp reduction of the population of the crane country.


    And even when they arrived at the gate of the city, Lingshu didn''t talk about the sharp decline in population.


    It seems that even Lingshu doesn''t know the sharp decline of the population in the city. Lingshu doesn''t know it by chance until they enter the city.


    Later, Lingshu''s explanation seemed to be what the Spirit Lord told Lingshu. It was very vague and there was no evidence.


    Although Lingshu didn''t show any surprise, what she said later made Gongbi feel a little puzzled.


    What is the spirit world without elves? All elves live in sister elves?


    Zou Yi and Su Mo don''t know. Gongbi knows very well that the elves live in the spirit world. Like the human souls in the spirit world, they are all aborigines in the spirit world.


    This is not normal, but Ling Shu has always lived in the spiritual world. It''s impossible to even know these.


    With doubt, Gongbi watched Ling Shu go away and slowly followed up.

 Chapter 142

    Gongbi went with Lingshu. Zou Yi and Su Mo who stayed in the house were a little unhappy because of what happened last night.


    Su Mo, who wants to know what dreamland Zou Yi was trapped in last night, must make Zou Yi clear.


    But Zou Yi doesn''t want to say more. That''s not a good thing. Su Mo will be more angry if she says it.


    Su Mo wanted to hear it, but Zou Yi didn''t say it. They had a dispute for the first time.


    Although Zou Yi finally compromised and told everything about the environment, Su Mo, who was already angry, ignored Zou Yi no longer.


    Zou Yi can''t think of a good way to let Su Mo forgive herself. She can only look at Su Mo in silence and wait for Su Mo to burst out her anger.


    Zou Yi waited for a long time, but Su Mo seemed to fall asleep. He just didn''t pay attention to Zou Yi''s plan.


    Zou Yi, who couldn''t wait or feel at ease, tried to pull Su Mo''s sleeves and wanted to say a few nice words to ease the atmosphere, but he didn''t expect Su Mo to be frightened. Teng stood up and looked frightened.


    Zou Yi thought that Su Mo might have entered some terrible fantasy like him, so she quickly asked, "are you okay?"


    Su Mo took a look at Zou Yi around him, put his hand around Zou Yi and said with a cry: "I saw scholar Sanye, my former master. He was miserable... "


    Zou Yi suddenly hugged Su Mo and said, "it''s all hallucinations. Don''t take it seriously. It''s all right now, it''s all right... "


    Su Mo calmed down slowly, still holding Zou Yi and said, "have you always been by my side?"


    Zou Yi said, "I thought you were angry. Where dare you leave?"


    Su Mo smiled, as if he had forgotten the illusion just now: "I''m fine. You just looked at beautiful women. I''m not so stingy."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "then you ignored me and practiced when you were angry. You almost hurt yourself?"


    Hearing Zou Yi''s words of reproach, Su Mo said with a smile, "I know I''m wrong. I won''t be like this in the future. Elder martial brother, when do you think we can understand the way of heaven and return to the unknown planet. I want to go back now. It''s not as good as the unknown planet... "


    Zou Yi said, "since you are here, you should learn to adapt to everything here. Our goal is to become an immortal, and then go to the fairy world to find Shengjun and Jingchuan to avenge the people on earth. We can''t retreat on the way. "


    Su Mo said, "if you dare to say that you have lived here for hundreds of thousands of years, won''t you feel bored?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how can I feel bored with you around me?"


    Su Mo laughed and said loudly, "come on, you saw other beauties last night. Now you come and say such words to me again. Do you have a bad memory to bully me?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t you want to forgive me again?"


    Su Mo said, "I''ve forgiven you. I know you can''t touch me. I can''t help it... When we become immortals, we can be together. Wait."


    Zou Yi said, "I know. In fact, when we practice, we will forget time. Hundreds of years have passed in the blink of an eye. "


    Su Mo smiled softly: "will the hundreds of years really pass soon? I hope you can hold on to that day. "


    Su Mo''s words meant something provocative. After Zou Yi heard them, her face turned red and her heart swung. Some ideas that shouldn''t have appeared immediately.


    Su Mo probably knew that Zou Yi would have such a reaction. He pushed away Zou Yi holding her and said with a smile: "practice. Martial uncle said, we can''t leave here often. We should practice well."


    Zou Yizheng was shrouded in that strange feeling and couldn''t help saying, "kiss and practice again..."


    Su Mo blushed, but said, "what do you think? Sit down and practice. If master knows, he will punish you severely even if he comes all the way. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and slowly returned to normal. She looked at Su Mo awkwardly and couldn''t speak.


    Su Mo smiled and knew that Zou Yi was embarrassed by his joke, so he stepped forward and took Zou Yi''s hand: "stop it. We really need to rest assured and practice. It''s a long time to talk about a hundred years, but if we want to achieve something, we can''t relax at all."


    Zou Yi nodded: "you''re right. I''ll calm down and practice. I promise I won''t let you feel disappointed."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if I''m disappointed. At most, I''ll scold you. If master is disappointed, you will be miserable. "


    Gongbi''s voice came from outside the door: "you''d better practice quietly. If it goes on, I can''t practice at ease."


    Su Mo and Zou Yi blushed together and dared not speak again. They didn''t notice that Gongbi was outside the door. They thought it was just the two of them who said something they shouldn''t say in front of others. It was very embarrassing.


    Zou Yi was a man after all. After her face was a little normal, she went to open the door and said to Gongbi, "why don''t you come in?"


    Gongbi said with a smile, "I was listening to you when I came back. I mean to disturb you?"


    Zou Yi was very depressed and wanted to tell Gongbi that eavesdropping was more inappropriate than disturbing. However, Gongbi is an elder after all. He is also very good to Zou Yi and Su Mo, so he won''t say it''s ugly.


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "Why are you back now? Where have you been?"


    Gongbi entered the house, closed the door behind his back, and suddenly sent a message to Zou Yi and Su Mo: "listen, we may be in danger here. We need to be vigilant at all times. We must not be careless."


    Zou Yi, like King Su Mohu, was full of surprise. Zou Yi asked, "what do you mean?"


    Gongbi continued: "sit down and practice, and listen to me slowly tell you."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo returned to their respective futons and sat down. They closed their eyes and pretended to be practicing, but they were listening to Gongbi''s voice to them.


    Yuan Lei Gongbi follows Ling Shu all the way to the city and finds that Ling Shu has gone to see the Spirit Lord of the crane country again.


    Gongbi went nearby after he became invisible. Hearing Lingshu''s conversation with Lingzhu, he found a big secret.


    The spirit world is not a family without elves, but the soldiers led by the Spirit Lord launched a great cleansing of the spirit family.


    Just like the evil world disaster just experienced on earth, all spirit families have suffered great disasters.


    He is now the spiritual master of the crane kingdom. He doesn''t know why. He hates all foreign races.


    The first thing he did after he took office was to gather a large number of souls to form an army with very strong combat effectiveness, which was dedicated to capturing and killing all the souls in the spiritual world except souls.


    This is the reason for the sharp decline of the real spiritual world population, and it is also the reason why Zou Yi can''t see a spiritual family.

 Chapter 143

    The spirit family, which was originally a member of the spirit world, is now dead, closed, and fled. There is no longer a spirit family outside.


    According to the conversation between the spiritual Lord and Lingshu, Gongbi knows that in the spiritual world, except that the three of them are alien, there is only a small group of spiritual people who have escaped the great cleansing.


    In order to escape the pursuit, those spiritual families hid in a secret place and were not found by the spiritual Lord for the time being.


    Once found by the Spirit Lord, the end will be the same as their kind, either killed or imprisoned indefinitely.


    In the eyes of the Spirit Lord, the spirit family and Zou Yi are all alien and must be eliminated by the Spirit Lord.


    Only because Zou Yi is human, which is very different from other ethnic groups hated by the spiritual Lord, and the spiritual Lord doesn''t know their strength and number, he didn''t order to kill them for the time being.


    But Lingshu, the soul, was forced to see him by the Spirit Lord.


    Ling Shu is forced to tell Ling Lord Zou Yi their origin and Zou Yi their strength.


    The Spirit Lord is the master of all the people in the crane kingdom. She has the power of life and death. Ling Shu doesn''t dare to obey the command of the Spirit Lord.


    Gongbi overheard these secrets. He intended to tell Zou Yi and Su Mo in the dark for the first time, but when he hurried back here, he heard Zou Yi and Su Mo playing. It was neither entering nor leaving for a moment, so he was stunned outside the door.


    Until Zou Yi and Su Mo became more and more out of line, Gongbi had to make a noise and destroyed the world of Zou Yi and Su mo.


    After hearing Gongbi''s words, Zou Yi and Su Mo opened their eyes and looked at Gongbi together.


    Knowing that what he said was very simple, Zou Yi and Su Mo couldn''t accept this fact for a while, he continued to explain: "Lingshu didn''t mean to harm us. She has been begging the Lord to let us go. But it seems that the Spirit Lord really hates all non soul beings and is determined to kill us. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "will Lingshu not be killed by the Spirit Lord?"


    Gongbi sighed, "who knows? The Spirit Lord is obviously a murderous man. Except that he has not started to fight his own souls for the time being, all other races living in the spirit world have been killed. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "is this all before we came? Why can''t you see a trace? "


    Gongbi said: "there are many things in the spirit world that are different from those we are familiar with. For example, the crystal ground here will recover automatically in a very short time even if it is cut a huge hole by a sharp blade. There is nothing for a long time..."


    Su Mo said, "Gongbi is right. When we went to Huicheng, the soldier accidentally cut the ground with his sword, but when we left, I inadvertently looked at the cut ground and found that it had recovered. At that time, I thought someone had done something. Now, if I want to come, it will recover automatically. "


    Gongbi nodded, "that''s right. So even if there is a big war, there are not many traces left. "


    Pause: "did you notice those houses in the city before? It''s all new. You can''t see an old house. "


    Su Mo thought for a moment and shouted, "it''s true. Although the color of those houses looks like crystal, it''s obviously better than the color of our house..."


    Gongbi nodded again: "Su Mo, you observed carefully and were right. I found this before, but I didn''t take it to heart. This time I followed Ling Shu to Huicheng and inquired quietly. I really found some things, which confirmed those things I overheard. "


    Su Mo asked, "what did you hear?"


    Gongbi said: "the population before Huicheng was indeed more than ten million. It belongs to a large city. In the spirit world, Huicheng is definitely the top five big cities, bustling and lively. However, since the spiritual Lord ascended and started his new deal, a large number of spiritual families living here were arrested and several large-scale wars broke out... "


    Gongbi sighed and continued: "war is definitely a huge disaster. In just a few years, there are only about 100000 people left in the city of tens of millions of people."


    Su Mo couldn''t help saying, "is it a war between the spirit family and the soul?"


    Gongbi nodded: "the soul clan and the spirit clan are the two largest races in the spirit world. Their strength was almost the same. After the spiritual Lord ascended the throne, he built a powerful army by relying on the strength of the whole country. First, he started from Huicheng and launched a great purge of the spiritual family. "


    Su Mo then said, "naturally, the spirit clan will not be on standby, so there are countless casualties in the war between the two sides. Now, although the soul family has finally won the victory, there are only 100000 people left alive, right? "


    Gongbi said, "that''s it. Su Mo, you''re right."


    Zou Yi interrupted, "so, are we going to help the spirit clan?"


    Gongbi looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "now we have to protect ourselves... Those soul armies are very powerful. I''m afraid the three of us are not their opponents of hundreds of thousands of people. We have to find a way to protect ourselves first."


    Zou Yiqi said, "even if the Spirit Lord hates all non soul people, don''t even have to kill us? We didn''t provoke him. "


    Gongbi sighed: "the mistake is that Lingshu hasn''t been to Huicheng for a long time, or even left this house. She doesn''t know what happened outside. She took us to see Huicheng. Like us, she found that Huicheng had completely changed for the first time. Only then did I know what was happening outside. "


    Su Mo said, "unfortunately, the Spirit Lord actually knew Ling Shu and spoke to Ling Shu. The three of us were brought to Huicheng by Ling Shu. To some extent, Ling Shu took us to challenge the authority of the Spirit Lord... "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "the Spirit Lord is too overbearing. Ling Shu took us to see the meeting city, so as not to offend the Spirit Lord?"


    Su Mo said, "according to Gongbi, the Spirit Lord is a headstrong and murderous person. It''s not surprising that Lingshu will blame Lingshu for taking us to see the city."


    Zou Yi knows that such people do exist. In the eyes of normal people, such people are crazy.


    But the Spirit Lord, as the Lord of the crane country, is respected as the Spirit Lord by the people of the crane country. It seems too surprising to be such a person.


    Zou Yi, as a man of the earth, is not too strange. In the history of the earth, there has never been a lack of brains, but also very headstrong and extremely cruel kings.

 Chapter 144

    Zou Yi stopped talking. He believed that there were such unreasonable people.


    Su Mo asked, "how do we deal with this situation? Can''t you do nothing? "


    Gongbi said anxiously, "Lingshu is forced to harm us by the Spirit Lord. She will not agree. She will be angry by the Spirit Lord. At least she will be arrested, or she may be killed by the Spirit Lord."


    Su Mo seems to have already made plans. At this time, looking at Zou Yi and Gongbi, he said confidently: "Lingshu is Zou Yi''s uncle and I. We must save her. No matter what situation we will face in the future, the first step should be to rescue martial uncle Lingshu. "


    Gongbi immediately said, "I''m going to save Lingshu. I think no one in the city can stop me."


    Su Mo shook his head: "you can''t do this. Once you go to save martial uncle now, it will backfire and put martial uncle in danger."


    Gongbi frowned and said, "why?"


    Su Mo said, "martial uncle Lingshu didn''t tell us the truth. He must have a hard heart. Now that she goes to see the Spirit Lord alone, there must be a way to get away. We don''t have to take risks to save her. If we go to save her now, it will disrupt her deployment. "


    Gongbi nodded: "it makes sense. What should we do now?"


    Su Mo said, "first of all, we should find out where the spiritual Lord''s army is, how many people there are, and how strong..."


    Gongbi said, "if you don''t expect it, the places that are empty after the old house is demolished by the Spirit Lord''s order are the residence of the Spirit Lord''s army."


    Su Mo remembered what Lingshu had said before, and indeed mentioned that the old house was demolished by the order of the Spirit Lord.


    Su Mo thought a little and said decisively, "Zou Yi and I will stay here so as not to disturb the people of the Spirit Lord. Gongbi, go and inquire. After determining the position of the Spirit Lord''s army, come back quickly, and we''ll discuss the next plan. "


    Gongbi nodded: "I''m going to inquire. You stay here and be careful not to be attacked by them."


    Su Mo smiled and said, "don''t worry. Since we know that the Spirit Lord will be bad for us, how can we give them a chance to sneak attack us?"


    Gongbi smiled: "you can''t be absent-minded like you just now..."


    Su Mo blushed and looked at Gongbi leaving. He turned back and glared at Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi has been listening to what Gongbi and Su Mo said. At this time, seeing Su Mo staring at herself, she said with a bitter smile: "he doesn''t know you''re my wife. What can he make fun of us?"


    Su Mo said, "you also said... When we are together with Gongbi again in the future, how can it be interesting?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "it''s all right. He has a lot of things to do next. He will forget what happened today."


    Su Mo''s face was positive and said, "you reminded me that we need to prepare. Gongbi will come back later. Maybe we really need to go, martial uncle."


    Zou Yiqi said, "didn''t you just say that martial uncle Lingshu had a way to get away? Why did you have to save martial uncle again?"


    Su Mo said, "you think, even if martial uncle Lingshu can get away, she can only come back here. If the Spirit Lord sends someone to come back with the elder martial uncle and start fighting, aren''t we going to save the elder martial uncle? "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "that''s true. Martial uncle doesn''t seem to have any self-protection means."


    Su Mo nodded: "so we need to prepare immediately. We can start with the Spirit Lord''s army at any time."


    Zou Yi also nodded, but said, "if master knew that we would encounter such a thing here, would he take us away immediately?"


    Su Mo said, "master, don''t you know what''s going on here? Zou Yi, are you not willing to use your brain recently? You talk and work like a child. I''m not used to it. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile: "it''s really like this. It seems that I have to change myself..."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "although I used to be your master, now you are my senior brother. There are some things. Should you be a senior brother make a good plan and don''t always rely on me?"


    Zou Yi said, "yes, my wife."


    Su Mo had a happy look on his face, but he deliberately turned his back and said, "then think about how we should save martial uncle Lingshu, or those spirit families who were mutilated by the Spirit Lord."


    Zou Yi said, "I''ve thought about it, but you did exactly what I thought. I didn''t speak."


    Su Mo said "eh", deliberately looked at Zou Yi and said, "so I stole your limelight? Then tell me, what shall we do when Gongbi comes back? "


    Zou Yi said, "in fact, we don''t have to do anything. Just wait."


    "Wait?" Su Mo was puzzled: "what do you mean?"


    Zou Yi said, "wait for the Spirit Lord to bring someone to kill us, and everything will be solved."


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "you don''t want to kill the Spirit Lord directly, do you? That''s not good. The Spirit Lord is dead. The soldiers he trained will crazy retaliate against us. At that time, it will be more difficult for us to stand here. "


    Zou Yi said, "I won''t kill the Spirit Lord, but I might as well try the matter of holding the emperor to make the princes."


    Pause: "the strength of the Spirit Lord should not be very high. We caught him, forced him with his life, and ordered him to give up chasing us, as well as those lucky spirits. I think we can achieve our goal. "


    Su Mo thought, "what if the Spirit Lord didn''t come in person? He must have a lot of generals under his hand. If he sends one, he can do a lot for him. "


    Zou Yi said confidently, "it''s impossible for the Spirit Lord not to come."


    Su Mo smiled: "look at your confidence, I really want to make a bet with you."


    Zou Yi immediately said, "what are you betting on? Tell me. "


    Su Mo said with a smile, "if the Spirit Lord comes, even if I lose, I will satisfy you as long as I have it or I can do it. But if the Spirit Lord doesn''t come, you lose. I want you to promise me that you will marry me in this life. Dare you bet? "


    Zou Yi said without hesitation: "if you bet, whether you win or lose, you can''t default."


    Su Mo was stunned and immediately said, "don''t worry, I''m Su mo. how can I default? It''s you. There''s another ouyangyuan waiting for you on the unknown planet. How dare you bet with me? "


    Zou Yi laughed and got excited. The laughter spread far away and could be heard by people far away.


    Su Mo seems to understand something. There are some small changes in Zou Yi''s eyes.


    This is Zou Yi and Su Mo''s first bet, and it is also a witness that their feelings have reached a certain stage and degree.


    If you are a stranger or an ordinary friend, you can''t make such a bet at such a time.

 Chapter 145

    No matter why Zou Yi and Su Mo bet, Ling Shu came back as Su Mo expected.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo see Ling Shu and salute together. Su Mo holds Ling Shu''s hand and says with a smile: "are you okay, martial uncle? Did the Spirit Lord embarrass you? "


    Ling Shu was a little stunned, then understood everything, smiled and said, "I promise to take you to the Spirit Lord in three days. Naturally, he won''t embarrass me."


    After a pause, Ling Shu lowered her voice and said, "but he sent someone to monitor me. If we want to leave here, we still need to sum up."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "don''t worry, martial uncle. Maybe we''ll be all right in three days."


    Ling Shu sighed: "I''ve been here for many years. I didn''t go out. Unexpectedly, such a big thing happened in the spirit world... If I had known, I wouldn''t let nameless send you here to suffer."


    Su Mo said with a smile: "martial uncle, don''t blame yourself. We just have the opportunity to train in actual combat, which is good for us."


    Ling Shu looked at Su Mo, and the kindness on her face was like Su Mo''s mother: "son, don''t you blame me? I haven''t told you the truth before. "


    Su Mo shook his head: "martial uncle didn''t tell us because he was afraid that we would break your plan after we knew it. We all understand. You don''t have to take it to heart, martial uncle."


    Ling Shu smiled: "the child is really considerate. It''s a blessing to be nameless. He must be very happy to have a disciple like you."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily true. Shifu was very angry because I did something wrong with my senior brother."


    Ling Shu was stunned and then said with a smile, "is it your love affair? I know. Nobody specifically told me to let me look at you. "


    Su Mo blushed and couldn''t help but say, "master still doesn''t believe us. He asked you to monitor us."


    Ling Shu looked at Su Mo, who was blushing, and smiled happily: "he is also worried that you can''t control your feelings and delay your cultivation. When you become an immortal, nameless will certainly help you. "


    Su Mo blushed and said, "I understand. I certainly won''t let master down."


    Ling Shu said, "Nobody said you were a strange girl. I think he made a mistake. You are very considerate and obedient."


    Su Moqi said, "did master say that about me? How can I do this? I''m very obedient. "


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "you are very obedient, but nobody said it. That''s because you only have Zou Yi in your heart and don''t have the energy and mind to think about other things for the time being. Once you''re free, I''m afraid you''ll be a little naughty. "


    Su Mo said, "then I don''t know, but in my memory, I don''t seem to have been naughty, and I don''t know why Master said that about me."


    Zou Yi listened to Su Mo and Ling Shu talk about some gossip and couldn''t help interrupting them: "martial uncle, Gongbi should be back soon. Should we be ready?"


    Ling Shu said, "do you young people have any plans? Let me hear it. Maybe I can give you some advice. "


    Zou Yi said, "we''re going to catch the king first when the Spirit Lord comes by himself."


    Ling Shu frowned slightly: "how do you know that the Spirit Lord will come here?"


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "I judge that the Spirit Lord will come here to catch us, so..."


    Zou Yi''s words didn''t finish. There was a light noise outside the door, and Gongbi still came back. He came back in a hurry. It seems that something big is going to happen.


    Listen to Gongbi said, "the army of the Spirit Lord has assembled, and we are ready to fight."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other and said together, "get ready to fight."


    Ling Shu had no fighting power, frowned and said, "didn''t the Spirit Lord promise me to give us three days? How could he change his mind so soon?"


    Zou Yi said casually, "Ling is mainly about credit. I''m afraid there won''t be such a thing recently."


    Ling Shu nodded slightly, "you''re right. Then let''s get ready and wait for the Spirit Lord to come to us. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "wait for work with ease. I am sure enough to realize our plan." After a pause, Zou Yi looked at Su Mo deliberately. Zou Yi was very happy.


    Ling Shu is like a mother who looks at her children and smiles happily.


    Only Su Mo blushed and didn''t know what to say. Facing Zou Yi, who grew up on earth, Su Mo is sometimes speechless.


    It is said that she and Zou Yi are just boyfriend and girlfriend, and many words can''t be said, but Zou Yi said it naturally, which often embarrasses Su mo.


    Now is an extraordinary period. Zou Yi can make su Mo feel happy and wry at some times, which also proves that Zou Yi''s EQ is not low.


    Zou Yi was by no means the person with autism that the earth people thought before. At that time, he was just practicing wholeheartedly and didn''t care what others thought of him.


    Su Mo has a deep understanding of Zou Yi. When she is with Zou Yi, she has fully understood Zou Yi''s whole person.


    Gongbi and Lingshu know less about Zou Yi, so at this time, Gongbi can''t help saying, "we''re going to war with the Spirit Lord soon. Can''t you... Put your mind on it?"


    Zou Yi and Su Mo smiled at each other and said in unison, "now wait for the Spirit Lord to come. There''s nothing else to do."


    Gongbi was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "then wait. Anyway, we really have nothing to do except waiting."


    Among the four people in the room, Zou Yi and Su Mo are naturally lovers, while Ling Shu is the uncle of Zou Yi and Su Mo and the predecessor of Gongbi. Only Gongbi''s identity is embarrassing.


    Gongbi is not only the younger generation of Lingshu, but also the elder generation of Zou Yi and Su Mo, but also an unknown subordinate. That is the subordinate of Zou Yi and Su Mo, which is a little chaotic.


    Fortunately, Zou Yi and Su Mo did not become subordinates of Gongbi, but treated him as predecessors and always respected him.


    These four people are a whole, at least in dealing with the Spirit Lord.


    Zou Yi, they are ready, and the Spirit Lord is ready.


    The Spirit Lord, as Zou Yi expected, is really a headstrong, strong and not very trustworthy person.


    While he promised Lingshu to give Lingshu three days to persuade him to surrender, he ordered people to lead his army to Lingshu''s residence and forcibly arrest Zou Yi.


    If you add bloodlust, the spiritual Lord is a real madman.


    Now the Spirit Lord led thousands of troops and horses to Lingshu''s residence. There were no people in the city. They hid one after another, like avoiding the God of plague. Everyone looked frightened.

 Chapter 146

    The spiritual Lord is very satisfied with the people''s response. It seems that only when everyone is afraid of him can he feel his respect as the spiritual Lord.


    It turns out that this man is still a man of great achievements, which Zou Yi and her colleagues have not summarized for the time being.


    The general who led the team was a big man in gray clothes, named Aojiang. He was a general before this spiritual Lord came to power.


    Aojiang has some opinions about the Spirit Lord''s practice, because some of his friends and family were killed by the Spirit Lord''s new practice.


    However, Aojiang is also very aware of his current situation and does not dare to show his dissatisfaction.


    Under the powerful and domineering Spirit Lord, as long as he shows a little dissatisfaction with the Spirit Lord, he will be killed.


    The overlord and domineering of the Spirit Lord made many people like Aojiang very afraid and didn''t dare to do anything unusual.


    This time, as Zou Yi expected, the Spirit Lord personally went to Lingshu''s residence in order to catch Zou Yi and others in his mouth.


    The mount of the Spirit Lord is a white tiger. After being tamed, the white tiger still looks very scary, but it has no wildness. It looks relatively gentle.


    Aojiang is behind the Spirit Lord, and his mount is a tall fire red horse. Because he is a little taller than the Spirit Lord, Aojiang looks more like the Spirit Lord.


    A team of about 3000 soldiers followed Lingzhu and Aojiang neatly. The destination was Lingshu''s residence.


    All the people knelt on the ground, trembling and afraid to look at the Spirit Lord wherever they passed.


    When the army arrived, it was normal for the people to be afraid. But it''s strange that the people in the spirit world are trembling like foreign enemies invaded.


    Shouldn''t our country''s army protect our people? Why should these protected people be so afraid?


    When the army came to Lingshu''s residence, Aojiang commanded the troops to surround Lingshu''s not very big house. Then he respectfully said to the Spirit Lord, "Lord, they have been surrounded. Please give orders."


    Although the language of the spirit world is very different from the earth language, the meaning is no different. The title of the Spirit Lord is still "Lord".


    Listen to the Spirit Lord said, "call Ling Shu out. I don''t want to hurt her." After a pause, the Spirit Lord whispered, "Ling Shu is a man who has served God and hurt her. I''m afraid our good days will come to an end..."


    Aojiang on one side heard clearly, but he looked up and shouted, "Lingshu, the Lord ordered you to come out and meet quickly!"


    Aojiang''s voice is so loud that it can be heard from a distance. But Lingshu in the house didn''t move at this time. She just sat quietly on a futon, as if she was closing her eyes.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other. They pushed open the window of the room, took a look at the majestic Spirit Lord and the troops under his hand, and said, "go and meet them."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other and smiled. They walked to the gate together.


    "Wait a minute." Gongbi suddenly said, "let me try first. You''re here to protect master Lingshu."


    Zou Yi knows what Gongbi means. Gongbi is worried that Zou Yi and Su Mo are weak and it will be dangerous to go out rashly.


    So Zou Yi, in addition to being grateful, said to Gongbi, "I''ll try their strength with you. Su Mo, you stay to take care of your martial uncle."


    Su Mo wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he temporarily changed his mind, silently walked to Lingshu, who closed his eyes and rested, and sat with Lingshu.


    Ling Shu seemed to be asleep. Even when Su Mo took her hand, she didn''t respond at all.


    Zou Yi and Gongbi went out and went directly to Lingzhu and Aojiang ten meters before they stopped.


    Seeing Zou Yi and Gongbi, the Spirit Lord frowned slightly and shouted, "where''s Ling Shu? Why don''t you come and see me? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "the reason why martial uncle doesn''t come to see you is because you are so ugly. Didn''t you find it yourself?"


    Zou Yi joked with the Spirit Lord with a cynical attitude. The Spirit Lord was immediately angry when he heard it. When he looked at Zou Yi, he was immediately murderous.


    Zou Yi just wanted to annoy the Spirit Lord. She completely ignored the angry spirit Lord, but looked at Aojiang and said, "this general is so powerful. He looks more like the Spirit Lord."


    Ao Jiang was stunned and immediately said, "nonsense, our spirit Lord is here. How dare you say such treacherous words?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "he is your spiritual master, but not mine. What am I afraid of? Besides, the Spirit Lord is just one person. We are all human beings. Who is afraid of who? "


    Aojiang''s face was frightened. He looked at the Spirit Lord and saw that the Spirit Lord''s face changed greatly, so he didn''t dare to speak again.


    Aojiang lowered his head and didn''t dare to look directly at the Spirit Lord, but Zou Yi didn''t care. He deliberately shouted, "the Spirit Lord, do you want to fight with me?"


    The Spirit Lord was furious and shouted, "ignorant rat, do you think I''ll be afraid if you''re an immortal?"


    Zou Yi immediately said, "I think you''re afraid of me. Otherwise, why don''t you dare to fight me head-on, but take so many people to strengthen your courage?"


    The Spirit Lord''s face was livid and he roared, "do you really want to fight with me? Then I''ll show you my strength! "


    Zou Yi smiled and smiled secretly, but said, "I''ll let you do three moves. After three moves, I can beat you down."


    Zou Yi, who is rarely arrogant, surprised Gongbi at this time.


    Zou Yi naturally wants to inspire the Spirit Lord to fight with him, seize the opportunity to seize the Spirit Lord and hold the son of heaven to order the princes to achieve the purpose of saving people.


    The Spirit Lord''s character determines that Zou Yi can achieve her goal quickly. With a few words of Kung Fu, the Spirit Lord promised to compete with Zou Yi.


    The headstrong and arrogant Spirit Lord was excited by Zou Yi and was ready to fight Zou Yi. Aojiang''s face changed greatly, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Aojiang is very aware of the Spirit Lord''s character and behavior. He doesn''t dare to refute his face at this time. Otherwise, Aojiang will be very sad.


    Lingzhu was also very impatient. Seeing Zou Yi saying so, he jumped off the white tiger and rushed towards Zou Yi. Unexpectedly, he didn''t say hello.


    Zou Yicheng won the Spirit Lord with one move, but he won''t really let the Spirit Lord three moves, so Zou Yi also rushed over when the Spirit Lord rushed over.


    At the moment of their body contact, Zou Yi''s originally castrated fist suddenly turned into claws. She grabbed the Spirit Lord''s arm and gently pulled the Spirit Lord into his arms.


    The Spirit Lord hit Zou Yi''s chest with a punch in his anger and made a bang.


    Zou Yi smiled and easily controlled the Spirit Lord. Unexpectedly, she didn''t hurt at all and said with a smile: "you lost, dear Spirit Lord."

 Chapter 147

    The Spirit Lord didn''t come back at all, so he was controlled by Zou Yi and couldn''t move at all.


    Although the Spirit Lord is the soul body, she still can''t get away with the means of Zou Yi, an immortal.


    Zou Yi has learned this skill for a long time. It''s very suitable to use it here.


    The Spirit Lord could not move, but could speak. At this time, he roared angrily, "damn human, if you dare to be rude to me, are you not afraid of me breaking you into pieces?"


    Zou Yi threw the Spirit Lord to Gongbi and said with a smile, "now I''m going to break you into pieces. You can''t do anything to me."


    The Spirit Lord was furious, but it was more difficult for him to be free in Gongbi''s hands.


    At this time, the soldiers in the spirit world gathered around and looked at Zou Yi and Gongbi with murderous eyes.


    Zou Yiyang shouted with his arms, "stand back and put down your weapons, otherwise I will kill the Spirit Lord."


    The troops looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    The Spirit Lord shouted, "go up and kill them."


    Gongbi held up the Spirit Lord with one hand and shouted, "Whoever dares to move, I''ll kill him."


    The army didn''t know what to do. They were stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    Zou Yi could not help but frown when she saw the Spirit Lord shouting crazy. He didn''t expect that the Spirit Lord was in danger and still so crazy, completely regardless of his own safety.


    If all the troops obey orders and attack them together, he and Gongbi will be very dangerous.


    Although this was somewhat unexpected to Zou Yi, Zou Yi immediately made a decision. He shouted: "when you became a soldier, your family and friends died in the hands of the Spirit Lord. Don''t you have the slightest feeling?"


    The troops looked at Zou Yi together. It seemed that Zou Yi had raised her mind, and the weapons in her hands were involuntarily lower.


    Zou Yi breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "what did your family and friends do wrong? Why did they have to die at the hands of this madman? Have you ever thought that this madman has lost his mind and is no longer suitable to be your spiritual master? "


    Aojiang frowned and his face was very ugly, but he didn''t speak. He just looked at Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi ignored Aojiang and continued, "how many of your father, wife and children died under the orders of this madman? You all have your own wisdom and ideas. Why do you have to follow a madman to kill your parents, wife and children? Have you ever thought about what your relatives think? Your parents have worked hard to raise you, is it to let you follow a madman to kill them now? "


    Zou Yiyue was more excited, as if he was also one of the victims: "don''t you have a little regret and remorse? Don''t you know what you''re doing is right or wrong? Don''t you know what kind of mistake it is for such a madman to be regarded as the spiritual Lord by you? Think about what you should do. Your brothers and sisters are still waiting for your rescue, your parents are still watching what you do, and they are still waiting for one day when you wake up, they can rest in peace... "


    Zou Yi seemed to suddenly become a speaker. Everything she said went deep into the hearts of these soldiers. Many people unconsciously lowered their weapons and burst into tears in their eyes.


    Zou Yi continued. Suddenly a soldier cried loudly, "what have we done? We are so damn! "


    The soldier said a word, and immediately more soldiers howled and spoke their hearts.


    Some say they deserve to die, some say they want to leave, some say they can''t stand going crazy, and some say they want to kill the dead Lord to avenge their dead relatives.


    The original neat army was torn apart by Zou Yi''s words in the blink of an eye, completely without the appearance of a soldier.


    This naturally has something to do with their long-term high-pressure rule by the spiritual Lord and the death of too many relatives and friends. At the same time, it also has something to do with Zou Yi''s words.


    Inspiring people and subduing people without fighting is the best policy in tactics.


    Now Zou Yi has done this unintentionally, which is a coincidence.


    The Spirit Lord was pale at this time. He was no longer arrogant and domineering. He was completely stunned and scared.


    Zou Yi was funny. She waved her hand and said loudly, "if you want to kill the Spirit Lord, you must have a reason to convince everyone. Tell us, why does the Spirit Lord have to die? "


    A soldier shouted, "he killed my parents. Don''t you deserve it?"


    Another soldier shouted, "he killed countless elves and killed innocent people. Don''t you deserve it?"


    "He killed so many people. How can we calm the people''s anger if we don''t kill him?"


    "He is a madman. He killed countless of our brothers and killed him..."


    "Kill him..."


    "Kill him..."


    ¡­¡­


    The uniform shouts came out from afar, even hundreds of miles away.


    Thousands of people shouted angrily, which was more powerful than the cries of fans at some star concerts.


    Aojiang, who had always been gloomy and didn''t express anything, suddenly shouted, "even if the Spirit Lord is dead, we can''t do it. It will be laughed at by everyone. We can''t betray our master."


    One soldier said, "what should we do? Continue to follow this madman to kill innocent people? We''ve had enough of this madman. Even if you stop us today, we''ll kill him. "


    Everyone said in unison, "please don''t stop us, general!"


    Aojiang raised his voice and shouted, "listen to me, I''m not trying to stop you from taking revenge, but if we kill him, how will people all over the world comment on us? What will people in other countries do to us? Think about it carefully. We can''t kill our master, even if he is a madman and a murderous devil. "


    A soldier shouted, "what should I do? Did you let him go? Will our family and friends, and the countless people killed, let us go? "


    Aojiang shouted, "we can''t let him go, but we can''t kill him."


    The soldier shouted, "what does the general say we should do?"


    Aojiang seemed to be waiting for this problem. At this time, he said loudly, "this human friend is Zou Yi. Since he caught the Spirit Lord, pointed out the crime of the Spirit Lord, and helped us do what we always wanted to do but didn''t dare to do, we''ll ask him to help me again, kill the Spirit Lord and avenge us all."

 Chapter 148

    The troops were stunned, and then shouted in unison: "please Zou Yi, please Zou Yi!"


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said loudly, "there are so many reasons and scruples for revenge. I don''t know what you think. Aojiang, as a general in charge of the army, you take good things from yourself and bad things from abroad. How can you bring good soldiers in the future? "


    Aojiang was stunned and immediately said, "we have never had a precedent of killing our master..."


    Zou Yi shouted, "do you have your own spiritual master?"


    Aojiang frowned and said, "how could there be such a madman before?"


    Zou Yi shouted, "that''s it. Everything has its first time. What precedents are created by people. What are you worried about?"


    Aojiang seemed to suddenly want to understand something. Before, he insisted on asking Zou Yi to punish the Spirit Lord. Suddenly, he stepped forward a few steps, walked to Gongbi, and put the sharp "crystal sword" in his hand on the throat of the stunned Spirit Lord.


    At this time, the Spirit Lord was scared and stupid. He couldn''t speak at all, and his eyes were full of fear.


    Aojiang took a deep breath, stabbed the sharp knife into the throat of the spiritual Lord like lightning, and roared: "all the people killed by him, I will avenge you today. You can rest in peace!"


    A group of sergeants knelt down, looked up at the sky and shouted, "rest in peace, rest in peace..."


    The Spirit Lord finally looked at Zou Yi and his body slowly dissipated. If the soul body is killed, it is really dead and there is no chance of reincarnation.


    Because after the soul dissipates, there is nothing that can reincarnate, and it is impossible to reincarnate again.


    Zou Yi saw Aojiang who suddenly changed her mind and killed the Spirit Lord decisively. She had some ideas in her heart, but she didn''t say them.


    Aojiang''s face was a little crazy. He raised the crystal sword that killed the Spirit Lord and said loudly, "let''s go back now and tell everyone the news that the former Spirit Lord has died, so that those who were forced to leave their homes can come back and live again, so that all the victims can rest in peace..."


    All the sergeants shouted in unison, "please follow the general''s instructions. Thank the general for avenging us."


    Aojiang instantly collected the hearts of 3000 sergeants present and won their trust.


    When they go back, those who have been mutilated by the spiritual Lord will be grateful to Aojiang, and Aojiang will get the greatest benefit.


    The sergeants consciously lined up and consciously followed Aojiang''s order to return to the city. Everyone had the joy of revenge and the excitement of amnesty.


    Aojiang didn''t leave immediately, but turned around and looked at Zou Yi and Gongbi. When his soldiers went away, he suddenly gave a big gift: "thank you, Aojiang will never forget their great kindness."


    Zou Yi smiled knowingly: "general, you''re welcome. You can send someone to tell us where you can use us in the future. The crane Kingdom really needs to change. General, how much trouble you have to take. "


    Aojiang said, "please don''t worry, I will manage the crane country well and restore its former prosperity."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "we believe in you. Those elves, we will bring them back as soon as possible. At that time, please receive and take good care of them. "


    Aojiang hugged his fist and said, "please don''t worry, I will arrange these things."


    Zou Yi said, "that''s good. I look forward to your good governance of the crane country."


    Aojiang said goodbye and left. When he left, he assured Zou Yi and Gongbi that he would manage the crane country well.


    Zou Yi doesn''t care about this. As long as she is no longer a madman governing the crane country and the people are no longer suffering, everything is easy to say.


    On the third day after Aojiang went back, he sent someone to send a red post and a large number of spiritual treasures.


    These are the gifts that Aojiang thanks Zou Yi for them, and Aojiang''s sincerity in inviting Zou Yi to attend the founding dinner in the new crane country.


    Zou Yi accepted Aojiang''s gift. In Lingshu''s surprised eyes, she told the soldiers who came to give gifts that they would not attend the dinner because they were about to set out to find the hidden elves.


    The soldiers went back. Zou Yi discussed with Su Mo and Gongbi and asked Ling Shu to lead the way. The four of them set out to find the hidden elves.


    The elves, like human beings, are one of the creatures between heaven and earth.


    After some trees and other plants grow for many years, they gradually have some intelligence and incarnate into human beings. Some people also call them the elves.


    As like as two peas, there are many spirits and spirits in the spirit world. But this spirit is different from the fairy spirits on earth.


    According to Lingshu''s description, the elves here are basically human beings. They have the same flesh body as human beings and the same soul as human beings.


    However, their souls are more powerful, almost all of them are yuan gods, higher than the existence of souls. And their appearance is more handsome and beautiful than normal human beings.


    The elves are more like what people often call "goblins", beautiful and powerful, but not evil goblins.


    The elves are completely different from the real demons. The people of the demons are all evil. Otherwise, how can they be called demons?


    Generally speaking, the elves are peaceful, beautiful and handsome, and they like living with human beings.


    It is said that the elves originally lived on the same interface with humans. Many of them live in peace with human beings.


    Some elves marry humans, and their offspring have the dual advantages of humans and elves. They are born excellent like hybrids.


    These things were discovered by human beings and inspired human greedy nature. Countless people began to plunder the female members of the Elves as the mothers of excellent offspring, which caused a great disaster for the elves, so countless Elves were killed and injured.


    Later, in order to avoid greedy humans, all the elves migrated to the spiritual world and never lived with humans again.


    In the spirit world, because the soul family will not marry the spirit family, it makes the spirit family live a long and comfortable life.


    But what I didn''t expect was that this generation of spiritual masters actually wantonly killed the elves, so that they once again tasted the disaster when they were with humans.


    Because of this, when Zou Yi found a small group of elves hiding in the mountains, those Elves were frightened and at a loss.


    Zou Yi, who came here with good intentions, took the initiative to say, "can you understand the Lingjie language I speak? I won''t hurt you. I''m here to tell you that you can go back. The Spirit Lord who hurt you is dead... "

 Chapter 149

    A beautiful female elf walked up to Zou Yi. After saluting, she said reluctantly and calmly, "which family are you from? Why do you look like us, but you don''t have the same breath as us? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m from the earth. I''m here to help you elves. The spiritual Lord is dead. The new spiritual Lord has issued his orders. He will be kind to you in the future and promise you that he will never hurt you again. "


    The Female Elf said, "who is the new spirit Lord?"


    Zou Yi said, "he is Aojiang, a former general. It was he who killed the cruel former spiritual Lord and gave you all a chance to be reborn. "


    More than ten elves here came forward together, surrounded Zou Yi and asked about the previous things.


    Zou Yi explained patiently and told them that the previous war had passed, that they could all return to their homes and continue to live, and that no one would disturb their peaceful life.


    After explaining for a while, these talents completely understood what was going on and laughed one by one.


    Handsome male elves and beautiful female elves are more charming when they laugh, giving people a feeling of wanting to be close.


    Zou Yi and Su mo were both young people. They couldn''t help chatting with them.


    Gongbi is watching with Lingshu, but they are talking about other things.


    Listening to Gongbi said, "Zou Yi and Su Mo are enthusiastic people. If this goes on, when will they find all the hidden energy? Will it delay their cultivation?"


    Ling Shu said, "I don''t know about cultivation. It depends on their own. But I think, since it is to feel the way of heaven, it should be regarded as feeling the good in the way of heaven to do these good things, save people''s lives, and help people return home. "


    Gongbi nodded: "what you said is reasonable. Goodness is a way of heaven. If you can fully understand it, it is a way to achieve immortality. You''ve been with the nameless God, and you really think farther than I do. "


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "good and evil are the way of heaven. It depends on who can completely understand what is good and what is evil. There are three thousand heavenly ways. One of them is enough to become an immortal. Zou Yi and Su Mo are both sentimental people. If they want to do anything, some of them do it. We just watch. In case what they do deviates from the normal, we can give a little guidance without doing too much. "


    Gongbi said, "it makes sense. Then I know what to do in the future. Lingshu, the nameless God came to me when he came. He told me that you are actually unwilling to practice. Otherwise, your achievements will be the same as the nameless God and achieve the throne. Why don''t you want to practice? "


    Ling Shu smiled: "I''m just a soul. I''ve been changed into a Yuanshen by nameless means. I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years. My life is very long. I must work hard to practice for my life? You immortals just want to have a longer life, don''t you? "


    Gongbi suddenly said, "I think it''s simple. You really don''t have to practice deliberately..." he paused: "Lingshu, I should have called you an elder, but I think it''s kind to call you Lingshu directly."


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "call me anything. Anyway, we will live together for a long time. We are all a family."


    Gongbi nodded: "I want to help you shape a flesh body. I don''t know if you want to?"


    Ling Shu shook her head: "don''t give me flesh. I''m fine now."


    Gongbi smiled: "well, I don''t mean anything else. Just say it when I think of it."


    Ling Shu said, "thank you for your kindness. I''m used to it. If I have a body, I''m not used to it."


    Gongbi nodded, "I respect what you mean. Lingshu, you said that the things sent by Aojiang are the treasures of the spiritual world. I don''t know what use they are for us now? "


    Ling Shu said, "many of those things are of great benefit to the cultivation of the soul... Haven''t you learned the skill of cultivating the soul? I don''t think your souls are very strong. They''re not as good as these elves. "


    Gongbi inadvertently mentioned the things sent by Aojiang. Unexpectedly, Lingshu would talk about it, so he smiled and said, "I am a scattered immortal. I haven''t touched much except the cultivation skills and spells. Zou Yi and Su Mo, as far as I know, they practice Jiuyang Jue, and they don''t practice any soul skills. "


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "it''s not called soul skill, but yuan Shen Jue. This is one of the unique skills of the true God of martial arts, which he relied on before he became a God... Didn''t nameless teach Zou Yi and Su Mo? "


    Gongbi said, "I don''t know. I have to ask Zou Yi and Su mo." Pause: "do you know this unique skill? Why teach it to us? "


    Ling Shu hesitated: "let me contact nameless and Fu Yu to see what they mean, and then decide whether to teach you this unique skill."


    Gongbi smiled and said, "please ask the nameless God as soon as possible. We all want to learn."


    He paused: "I was lucky to become a yuan God when I became an immortal. At that time, I almost died because the yuan God was not strong enough and died under the disaster of becoming an immortal. Now Zou Yi and Su Mo can''t follow in my footsteps. "


    Ling Shu smiled: "it''s true. I''ll contact nameless now and see what he said."


    Gongbiqi said, "can you contact the nameless God at any time? I''m curious how this was done. "


    Lingshu took out a small jade piece and handed it to Gongbi to see: "this is the messenger left by nameless to me, which can be used many times."


    "A messenger that can be used between two interfaces? What a powerful craftsman must refine it? " Gongbi took the jade piece in surprise, and his face was puzzled, as if he saw something strange.


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "the martial arts is really powerful. Can you imagine it now? Gongbi, after you become a chaotic immortal, you can probably think of the power of Wu Daozhen God, who is a chaotic true God, and you won''t wonder how nameless has a messenger that can be used between the two interfaces. "


    Gongbi nodded and sighed, "you''re right. How can I think of what God can do?"


    Ling Shu said slowly, "you will become a God. As long as you follow nameless, it''s not difficult."


    Gongbi nodded: "the strength of the Unknown God has been recognized as the level of chaotic true God. It is no worse than the true God of martial arts. If I follow him, I will become a God."

 Chapter 150

    Lingshu shook her head slightly: "you''re wrong again... The true God of Wu Dao is a chaotic true God, which is the same realm as the nameless one now, but his strength has already surpassed the category of God and reached an unprecedented supreme realm."


    Gongbi looked up at the sky of the spirit world, seemed to fall into some kind of thinking, and murmured, "what is this realm? Beyond the chaotic true God, what is that realm? "


    Lingshu also looked at the sky and murmured, "the highest realm can only be said to be the highest realm. No one can divide this realm, not even the supreme commander of the divine world..."


    Gongbi returned to God: "can''t even the people in the divine world divide this realm? That is indeed the highest level. "


    Ling Shu took a look at Gongbi: "unfortunately, the true God of martial arts is gone now. Otherwise, I''m afraid that even the chaotic true God like nameless and Fuyu is just as weak as a child in front of him."


    Gongbi couldn''t understand what kind of means it was. He said blankly, "what kind of means is it?"


    Ling Shu seemed to be lost in thought. After a while, she said, "I saw with my own eyes that Wu Daozhen destroyed a planet with a blow. That''s not all his power..."


    "Destroyed a planet with one blow?" Gongbi frowned and said, "it''s not difficult. I heard that God and man can do it."


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "but do you know what planet it is? It was a planet guarded by three true gods. It was completely destroyed by one blow, including the three true gods. "


    Gongbi opened his mouth and couldn''t speak. The planet guarded by the three true gods, even if three of the same true gods break the planet, it is difficult to achieve the effect. The true God of martial arts can do it alone. The strength is definitely not chaotic. The true God is nameless and comparable.


    Gongbi was suddenly interested in the mysterious true God of martial arts and couldn''t help asking, "what happened to the true God of martial arts in the end? Why did you say he was gone? "


    Lingshu''s face was a little bad and said faintly, "the strength of the true God of martial arts is absolutely super. Unfortunately, there were some people among his disciples who shouldn''t have appeared. Finally, he hurt himself and his disciples nameless and Fu Yu."


    Gongbi seemed to think of something. He frowned and said, "when is this all happening? Why is there no legend outside?"


    Ling Shu said, "that''s because the master of the fairyland is the emperor, so there won''t be many such rumors."


    Gongbi suddenly understood something and said with a smile, "it''s the emperor who blocked all this... The master of the emperor is the true God of martial arts, which I''ve heard of. However, the emperor has never admitted it, and we won''t say it. "


    Ling Shu said, "naturally, he will not admit that he is a disciple of the true God of Wu Dao, because the true God of Wu Dao died in his hands..."


    Gongbi was surprised and couldn''t help shouting: "how is it possible? The apprentice killed Shifu, which...... "


    Ling Shu sighed slightly and tried to keep calm, but her chest still fluctuated violently, obviously a little excited.


    Listening to Ling Shu said, "Shengjun and Jingchuan were originally two Pro disciples loved by Wu Daozhen God. Compared with other pro disciples, Wu Daozhen god spent more time on them... But they were the two who hurt Wu Daozhen God in the end."


    After a pause, she took a breath to calm her mood. Ling Shu continued, "when I took care of the real God of Wu Dao in danger, when he talked about Shengjun and Jingchuan, my face was full of disappointment and sadness. I... Almost couldn''t help swearing at that time."


    Gongbi could feel the feelings of Wu Daozhen God and Lingshu at that time. He couldn''t help saying, "did Wu Daozhen God die here?"


    Ling Shu sighed slightly: "at that time, he knew he couldn''t live, so he left here and said he wanted to go back to his hometown to have a look..."


    Gongbi said, "where is the hometown of Wu Daozhen God?"


    Ling Shu shook her head: "I don''t know, and I haven''t asked him. I remember that he was on the verge of death. The only strength left was enough for him to open the space channel, and Shengjun and Jingchuan came after him again... I couldn''t do anything except help him stop Shengjun and Jingchuan. "


    Gongbi gritted his teeth and said, "at that time, the emperor is still coming to kill?"


    Ling Shu said, "the saint is a cruel and cruel person. How can he let go of the seriously injured martial god? Only when the true God of martial arts is really dead, he will rest assured. "


    Gongbi nodded, "yes. And then? Is there any other news about the true God of Wu Dao? "


    Ling Shu shook her head: "then he disappeared. I don''t know whether he died on the way back to his hometown or after returning to his hometown. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of years have passed, and there has been no news about him... "


    Gongbi sighed and said slowly, "it seems that he is really dead. It''s really amazing that he died like that."


    Lingshu choked and said, "isn''t it because the emperor and Jingchuan killed the master and killed the father and did something that people and gods are angry about? Otherwise, how could the true God of martial arts die? "


    Gongbi said, "why hasn''t anyone come forward to accuse the emperor all the time? Can it be said that after Shengjun and Jingchuan have done these things, the insiders dare not say? "


    Ling Shu said, "the insider is just me and the unknown. Because I am in the spirit world and have no strength, no one believes what I say. The unknown was framed and disappeared for tens of thousands of years after being arrested. Who can know the truth? "


    Gongbi suddenly said, "it turns out that this is all operated by the emperor. No wonder the world doesn''t know."


    Ling Shu said, "that''s why we have to stand up and speak. It''s just that our strength is poor and we don''t need some time to prepare relevant things. "


    Gongbi said, "what do you need me to do? I can help. "


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "your task is to protect Zou Yi and Su mo. they may be the backbone of our fight against Shengjun and Jingchuan in the future."


    Gongbi nodded: "understand, I''ll take care of them."


    Ling Shu also nodded, looked at Gongbi and said lovingly, "although you and I have lived for a long time, my age is still older than you. Some things, maybe I''ve experienced more, some words, I think it''s necessary to talk to you. "


    Gongbi saluted immediately: "I''m all ears. If you have anything, just open your mouth and I won''t say anything."


    Ling Shu looked at Gongbi and seemed to have some unspeakable feelings in her eyes, but her face told Gongbi that she would say what she thought.

 Chapter 151

    Ling Shu smiled happily, saluted and said, "then I''m not polite. We should protect Zou Yi and Su Mo now. In fact, it all depends on you. I don''t have much strength. You''re the one who really protects them. So I want to ask you something. I don''t know if you can promise. "


    Gongbi smiled and said, "just say, I will do my best if I can do it."


    Ling Shu said, "I know Zou Yi and Su Mo must save more elves, so I want you to protect them all the way until they understand the goodness in the way of heaven."


    Gongbi said with a smile, "this is my duty, and I am duty bound. Even if you don''t say it, I will protect them all the way. "


    Ling Shu nodded and said positively, "there may be some differences between the protection I said and the protection you said... The elves, especially young men and women, are very beautiful and attractive. I want you to protect Zou Yi and Su Mo and don''t make them stupid."


    Gongbi was stunned. Then he understood something, nodded and said, "I know what to do. Please rest assured."


    Ling Shu smiled: "then thank you for your trouble. I will also talk to Su Mo, so that you won''t talk about these things with Su mo."


    Gongbi seemed to look at Ling Shu with a bitter smile and said, "I''ve never done anything about beating mandarin ducks with a stick. Now that I have promised you this time, I will make an exception. "


    Ling Shu saluted with a fist, smiled and turned to see Zou Yi and Su Mo who were still talking to the elves. There was a trace of worry in their eyes.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are discussing how to save more elves at this time. They don''t know what Lingshu and Gongbi are saying and thinking.


    Maybe when they know what Lingshu and Gongbi say, they will have some abnormal reactions.


    Although there are only dozens of elves who follow them, Zou Yi and Su Mo also need to spend some energy to take good care of these frightened people.


    It was originally planned to send these elves back, but the female elves headed by them must follow Zou Yi and Su Mo with their people. I don''t know if they were too frightened. Except Zou Yi, others don''t trust them.


    In order to save more elves, Su Mo thought of a good way. She asked the elves to contact the elves hidden in some places with the unique contact method between elves, and the effect was very good.


    There is a close relationship between the elves. After the contact of these elves, some people of the elves soon came to meet Zou Yi.


    As Zou Yi and her family went deep into the mountains of the spirit world, there were more and more elves around them, and the number reached hundreds.


    It seems that the suffering of the elves in the past has given them new survival skills.


    It is enough to show that they can still survive in the previous troubled times.


    In the deep mountains of the crane country, there are large crystal forests, in which there are many places suitable for hiding.


    In a cave, Zou Yi and Su Mo found hundreds of elves, and their team suddenly grew to more than 1000.


    In addition to Zou Yi, Su Mo, Gongbi and Lingshu, they are all the same elves. They look like the scene of a beauty contest, with so many handsome men and beautiful women.


    Zou Yi was a little intoxicated. She looked at the elves around her and smiled.


    Su Mo frowned secretly. Zou Yi''s eyes were very wrong, as if he were going to kill someone.


    Gongbi and Lingshu looked at everything, but they didn''t say much.


    It is an indisputable fact that people of the elves are particularly easy to be liked. No one can change it.


    Zou Yi is also a young man. It is completely normal to like those colorful female elves.


    Only in this way, Su Mo''s reaction was somewhat different. Su Mo to Zou Yi is like a sister to her brother, but more is the love between lovers.


    Now it''s normal to see Zou Yi mixing with those elves. Su Mo has some thoughts and emotions.


    Perhaps because of something on her mind, Su Mo unconsciously took out the heavenly eye Buddha ring she and Zou Yi had auctioned on the earth and gently touched it in her hand.


    When people have something on their mind, they always make some small moves unconsciously. Su Mo''s playing with this valuable heavenly eye Buddha ring is just a small move.


    Just Su Mo took out the ring and played with it. The beads similar to human eyes on the ring actually had some changes, which attracted Gongbi and Lingshu''s eyes.


    The beads are more and more like human eyes, and there are faint signs of rotation, as if they were alive.


    Originally, there were some mysterious heavenly eye Buddha rings. At this time, they were like real eyes, reflecting their shapes towards Gongbi and Lingshu.


    However, the reflection of Gongbi''s figure on the bead is not what he is now, but more like a yuan God without flesh.


    Gongbi was a little surprised and quietly said to Lingshu, "the beads on this ring seem to illuminate my Yuanshen. It seems that they are not simple beads."


    Ling Shu frowned slightly: "this is the eye of heaven, not the so-called bead. I have seen it in an ancient book. It should be an eye from the multi eyed God. That''s a divine thing, equivalent to an artifact. "


    Gongbi said in surprise, "Why are the eyes of the multi eyed God here?"


    Ling Shu shook her head: "I don''t know. This thing can directly see through people''s yuan God. If used properly, it can even directly see through people''s hearts. It''s a rare treasure."


    Gongbi nodded: "how can such a treasure be in Su Mo''s hands? Did the nameless God defend them? "


    Ling Shu said, "although nameless is the God, he is not a person who has many artifacts. He has no such treasure to give to Su mo."


    Gongbi said, "that''s strange. It''s amazing that Su Mo inlays the eyes of the multi eyed God on the ring as beads."


    Ling Shu smiled: "the eyes of the multi eyed God can be changed at any time, just like an inexhaustible spring. When he was happy, it''s not surprising that he gave others an eye to protect himself. "


    Gongbi said with a smile, "it''s true. The multi eyed God can see through all nothingness. His eyes are rare treasures. Although it''s strange to give people, it''s not impossible."


    Just after Gongbi''s words were finished, a voice came: "you are so familiar with the multi eyed gods, do you know my real origin."


    It was su Mo''s eyes that spoke. His voice was a little hoarse, but it was obviously elf language. Everyone present understood it.

 Chapter 152

    Su Mo, who was startled, quickly looked at the bead carefully and found that his eyes were turning and an illusory figure slowly emerged.


    The figure is tall and powerful, wearing a war robe and majestic. But he has only an illusory figure, which seems to have a sense of nothingness.


    Su Mo wanted to speak, but Ling Shu said, "are you the spirit of the ring?"


    The figure nodded slightly: "my name is Tianyan. It''s the spirit of this ring." "I didn''t intend to show up, but when I sensed that you were talking about my former master, I couldn''t help but think of coming out and having a look."


    Lingshu said, "you are really an eye of the multi eyed God?"


    Tianyan smiled: "you''re still a soul. Don''t tangle with these between us."


    Ling Shu was stunned and immediately said, "it makes sense that we are all creatures, just creatures between heaven and earth."


    Tianyan floated to Lingshu and looked at Lingshu like an acquaintance: "do you know my former master? Are you familiar? "


    Ling Shu shook her head: "I don''t know the multi eyed gods. I have seen the records of multi eyed gods in some books."


    The heavenly eye said, "is that so? I thought you all knew my former master. It seems that you have just heard of it. It''s boring. "


    Lingshu said with a smile, "we really don''t know the multi eyed God, but we all know the friends of the multi eyed God, the nameless God and the Fuyu God."


    The heavenly eye was stunned and then asked, "how are the two gods? I have been trapped on earth for many years and have never heard from the two gods. "


    Ling Shu sighed: "the two gods fell out with the emperor and Jingchuan. They have been chased and killed by the emperor and Jingchuan all the time. So far, they have not been able to calm down."


    Tianyan''s illusory body seemed to shake and murmured, "Jingchuan? How is she? "


    Ling Shu was a little strange. She looked at Tianyan and said, "what did you say?"


    The heavenly eye sighed and said slowly, "these four gods are kind to me. I don''t know how to evaluate the things between them... What''s your name? Are they four friends of God? "


    Ling Shu said, "my name is Ling Shu. I''m a spirit family. I am very familiar with the four gods, but I am more familiar with their master Wu Daozhen God. How do you know the four gods? "


    The heavenly eye said, "my master turned into a God with many eyes. I was lucky to follow him to the divine world. When I was in the divine world, my master and the four gods often talked about the way of heaven together. When I served, I naturally knew the four gods. "


    "At that time, the four gods were still very kind. Even my master praised them for their common interests and worthy of being brothers of the same sect... How come they are like this now?"


    Lingshu said: "it''s not because the position of the Lord of the fairyland is too attractive. Shengjun and Jingchuan designed to frame nameless and Fuyu, and killed their master Wu Daozhen..."


    Tianyan was surprised: "the true God of martial arts is dead? How is that possible! "


    Ling Shu was sad and said slowly, "I''ve been dead for tens of thousands of years. If I can be reborn, I''m afraid I''ve gone through many generations."


    Tianyan was disappointed and said, "well, that''s really unexpected... I''d better go back to bed, which makes me feel uncomfortable."


    After Tianyan finished speaking, he really returned to Tianyan Buddha ring without stopping at all.


    Lingshu and Gongbi shook their heads. Unexpectedly, Tianyan was still a man of temperament


    Su Mo was stunned from beginning to end. He didn''t know what was going on.


    She has owned the heavenly eye Buddha ring for a long time. She is quite surprised that she has not found that there is still an instrument spirit in the ring.


    Now Su Mo was full of questions, but he didn''t know who to ask. He stood stunned.


    Lingshu and Gongbi looked at each other. They didn''t come forward to explain. Instead, they came to one side together.


    Lingshu went aside and whispered, "the children don''t know that the multi eyed God has become a God because of his ability to peep into the world, but they don''t dare to talk about him by the way."


    Gongbi said, "in fact, duomu God is kind to people. Even if he sees all the good and evil of time, he rarely cares about other people''s business."


    Lingshu nodded slightly: "it is said that the multi eyed God is not in the divine world now, but incarnates into a fortune teller and travels in a certain world."


    Gongbi said strangely, "you don''t leave home, but you know a lot of external things, which makes me admire very much."


    Ling Shu stretched out her hand and added a small mirror in her hand: "the reason why I know this is because I have this Sansheng mirror sent by the true God of martial arts. I want to know who''s past, present and future. I can see it at a glance. "


    Gongbi was surprised: "Sansheng mirror is a treasure of the divine world. How can it be in your hand?"


    Lingshu said with a smile, "this Sansheng mirror is an imitation, which can''t compare with the real Sansheng mirror in the divine world."


    Gongbi suddenly couldn''t help laughing and said, "I see. I thought who was bold enough to take away all the three life mirrors in the divine world."


    Ling Shu wanted to say something else, so she heard Zou Yi say, "what is Sansheng mirror? Why does it sound so familiar? "


    Ling Shu looked back and saw Zou Yi coming, holding a young elf girl in her hand.


    Ling Shu frowned slightly and said to Zou Yi, "Sansheng mirror is a precious mirror that can see the past, present and future. It''s not strange that you''ve heard of it."


    Zou Yi wanted to ask about Sansheng mirror. In a twinkling of an eye, she caught a glimpse of Su Mo who was unhappy and in a daze. She immediately closed her mouth and walked in front of Su mo.


    Seeing Zou Yi, Su Mo deliberately turned around and ignored Zou Yi''s. Like a little girl, her face was unhappy.


    Zou Yi suddenly understood something and turned to the elf girl she was holding and said, "my brother has something to do. Go and play first."


    The elf girl is not a human child. There is no doubt that her wisdom and adults knew what had happened and left skillfully.


    Su Mo saw Zou Yi like this and couldn''t help whispering, "you''re with the beautiful women of the elves. Why do you want to come here?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I want to learn elf language, not to be with those beautiful women. Don''t get me wrong."


    Su Mo said, "do you really think so? Why do I feel like you just want to be with those beautiful women? "


    Zou Yi was stunned. Knowing that Su Mo was jealous and angry, she looked at Su Mo and said, "don''t you really know my mind?"


    Su Mo took a look at Zou Yi, turned his back to Zou Yi and said angrily, "men are like this. So is my former master, scholar Sanye. I''m used to it..."

 Chapter 153

    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "what does scholar Sanye look like? I don''t seem to understand what you said. "


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi and said like a little girl, "he likes a lot of women, especially those who are beautiful and coquettish. You are no different from him at that time. A simple answer is that beautiful women can''t walk... "


    Zou Yi took Su Mo''s hand and whispered, "no wonder I can''t walk as soon as I see you. It turns out that you are the most beautiful one."


    Su Mo blushed and couldn''t speak any more.


    At this time, Zou Yi heard a strong wind blowing not far away. Unexpectedly, a group of elves in strange clothes suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    Zou Yi subconsciously raised her hand, and the fire skill was ready to be sent out at any time.


    Zou Yi''s spell use is becoming more and more smooth. Gradually, she can be compared with those old masters, and her combat effectiveness is becoming stronger and stronger.


    The newly appeared elves in strange clothes seem to have a great prejudice against Zou Yi. They attack as soon as they meet, which is very fierce.


    Zou Yi was surprised by the attack methods of these elves. It was neither a common spell nor a simple physical attack, but an attack method that combined the two to make the attack more powerful.


    Zou yiben is an immortal of double cultivation of Dharma and body. He can better understand the power of this attack means.


    Without much thought, Zou Yi''s fire skill directly attacked the elf family who rushed in front.


    The flame skill accurately hit the people of the elves. The elves screamed, and immediately it was like ignited gasoline, which lifted up a flame more than ten feet high.


    In the scream, the spirit dissipated slowly, and finally there was nothing left.


    It seems that the flame art is the bane of the elves. As soon as it was cast, all these elves stood in the same place.


    An elf in strange clothes cried out: "this is a big magic, our nemesis..."


    All the elves who rushed over had already stayed. They stared at Zou Yi one by one, as if they saw a murderer.


    Zou Yi originally just wanted to stop these elves from rushing to hurt them. Unexpectedly, she killed an elf with a long life. It was also somewhat unexpected.


    "Who the hell are you? Why attack our Savior? " An elf who was with Zou Yi shouted, "this childe Zou Yi saved us. Did you misunderstand something?"


    A man in strange clothes slowly walked up to Zou Yi and said coldly, "dare you ask this human friend, why did you take the people of our elves and kill our people?"


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "you rushed over and started without saying a word. What if I killed him?"


    The man sneered: "I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years, but I''ve never heard of the truth that someone should be killed by you if they rush towards you."


    Zou Yi was stunned. She suddenly felt whether she shouldn''t kill someone. She was stunned for a moment.


    Gongbi stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "well, you Tianqing, you ordered your men to hurt us. It makes sense for you to kill your people when we protect ourselves! Hum, don''t think we don''t know you. You''re just a tree spirit. Although you''re rude to us, aren''t you afraid we''ll burn you up? "


    The sky was green, his face was green, his body gradually changed, and finally became an ancient tree. His huge eyes looked at Gongbi fiercely: "who are you? How can you know that we are tree spirits?"


    Gongbi stepped forward, the immortal momentum in his body began, and an amazing breath gradually shrouded the area.


    There was still some fierce azure. Suddenly, his face was pale and he knelt on the ground and couldn''t move.


    The momentum in the immortal''s body can''t be borne by ordinary people.


    Although the immortal will deliberately put this momentum away at ordinary times, it will not affect others, but once released, ordinary people can''t bear it at all.


    Zou Yi and they were deliberately avoided by Gongbi and were not affected.


    A kind of tree spirit all knelt down, and everyone''s face was the same as the bark, becoming more like a tree than a human.


    The tree spirit is also a member of the spirit world and belongs to the branch of the spirit family. But in fact, they should belong to the demon family. It is more appropriate to say that they are tree demons.


    Only in the spirit world, there is no demon family. The tree spirits and other races similar to the spirit family are also divided into the scope of the spirit family.


    The whole spirit world, except for the soul family, all the others are elves, and there is no third race.


    In addition to tree spirits, there are rare stone spirits, as well as some human creatures transformed from strange flowers and plants, precious spirit grass between heaven and earth, all belong to the elf family.


    In the whole spiritual world, except for the soul family occupying an absolute number, the number of other elves was originally very large.


    In recent years, the number of elves killed by the Spirit Lord is extremely amazing. But the surviving elves are either powerful or lucky. They are all the favourites of God.


    Zou Yi found these elves. Although there were few strong ones, there were many with good physique or good understanding.


    This is also one of the reasons why Zou Yi likes to be with them. He wants several people with strong qualifications and understanding to be disciples and cultivate a group of powerful people.


    The tree spirits who suddenly appeared and started without saying a word could not be regarded as a real elf family. At this time, they were suppressed by the threat of Gongbi immortal and could not move. They all knelt on the ground and showed their true bodies.


    The tree spirits are all ancient trees of ten thousand years. As soon as they are real, they immediately occupy a huge part of the land in this place, so that everyone has to retreat.


    Gongbi didn''t move. When he raised his hand, an amazing flame slowly rose from his hand. The amazing high temperature seemed to ignite everything around in an instant, which was very frightening.


    Tianqing, the tree spirit who spoke before, immediately called out, "the immortal is merciful. We didn''t mean to offend, but misunderstood that you are the people of the Spirit Lord, so..."


    Tree spirits are most afraid of fire. Zou Yi killed one tree spirit with one blow before. Now the public is more powerful than shooting, and it is easier to hurt these tree spirits.


    Gongbi said coldly, "it''s no use begging me. You scared the people around me. Tell yourself what to do. "


    Tianqing said without hesitation, "we are willing to follow Shangxian. From now on, we will obey the arrangement of Shangxian and never dare to disobey."


    Gongbi thought about it, put down his hand and said slowly, "you can think clearly. If you dare to break your promise, don''t blame my men for being merciless."


    Tianqing and other tree spirits knelt down together and said, "we will follow Shangxian until death."

 Chapter 154

    Gongbi was not happy because he accepted these tree spirits, nor did he have any ideas because he accepted these tree spirits. He just nodded, took back his authority and let those tree spirits stand up.


    Naturally, the leader of the tree spirit is Tianqing. At this time, he looks at Gongbi with deep fear in his eyes.


    Gongbi just wanted Tianqing and others to leave here, when he heard an earthquake like sound not far away.


    In the roaring sound, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    It''s actually a demon family in the demon world. Gongbi is an old enemy they can recognize at a glance.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo have seen the cruelty and killing of the demon family. At this time, they suddenly saw the demon family appear in the spirit world. When they were surprised, they took each other''s hand.


    Gongbi frowned and shouted: "all step back. These people are demons. They are bloodthirsty and the most cruel."


    An elf immediately backed away when he heard Gongbi''s words, and the speed was very fast. Facing the demon clan, the strength of the elves is really not worth mentioning.


    Zou Yi knows what to do at this time. After all, those Elves were summoned by him. Zou Yi must ensure their safety.


    "Don''t be afraid. With us, these demons won''t hurt you." Zou Yi also shouted: "you stay together and don''t get separated."


    Zou Yi''s words didn''t finish. The two demons had attacked his vital parts from left to right.


    The war broke out immediately without warning. Gongbi, Zou Yi and Su Mo faced dozens of times more enemies and rushed to fight without fear. They had no intention to escape.


    Behind them are more than 1000 elves with little strength, and there is no possibility of retreat or escape.


    If an elf dies here, Zou Yi''s previous efforts will be in vain. These elves have just chosen him. The sudden emergence of the demon family should not affect the elves'' gratitude and attachment to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi, young as she is, is not a person who knows nothing. He grew up on earth and knows the importance of contacts. He will never let the elves disappointed in him.


    So Zou Yi did not hesitate to kill several people of the demon clan when she waved the soul chopping knife.


    Su Mo didn''t use weapons, and there were no suitable weapons available. He used spells with his bare hands and killed several demon clan people who rushed over.


    Gongbi''s strength is stronger. He is a fairy. When he waves, he has sealed the area where the elf family is located, in case the demon family hurts them.


    At the same time, Gongbi didn''t know where to take out a huge long gun, which had been fired hundreds of times.


    In the gun shadow all over the sky, a group of demons who have not seen Gongbi clearly have already returned to the demon world, as if they had been here in the future.


    "Damn human, how dare you kill my subordinates? I won''t turn you into magic soldiers. I serve tea and water for me every day and suffer all the hardships of the world!" A rude voice came from a distance, as if it were far away, but it soon came to the public.


    A huge demon clan whose height was definitely more than 15 meters rushed over with a big stride. When a black odd shaped weapon in his hand was waving, he fought towards Gongbi.


    This demon clan should be a demon general. Although its strength is not comparable to that of an immortal like Gongbi, it is not comparable to those demon soldiers.


    The demon clan thinks highly of itself and doesn''t pay attention to Gongbi at all. When it takes action, it is a straight up and down attack without rules and regulations.


    Gongbi smiled coldly, his face flashed murderous, his long gun shook, and suddenly lost his trace.


    The next second, the long gun suddenly appeared from behind the demon family, and the gun head was spotless, but all the actions of the demon family stopped instantly, as if they had been fixed by the body fixing technique.


    The demon clan was not fixed. There was a huge transparent hole in his chest, which was killed by Gongbi.


    The huge body tilted slowly and dissipated rapidly. When it touched the ground, it had become a pile of black ashes.


    In front of Gongbi, the devil general is not worth mentioning. His strength is too far apart.


    The devil was about to die, but the devil soldiers did not retreat and continued to rush over. They seemed to see delicious food. They stared at the elves one by one, regardless of their own life and death.


    Gongbi frowned slightly. While waving his long gun to kill the enemy, he freed one hand and launched a fairy art.


    This is a water attribute magic similar to ice spikes. Once it is issued, a large number of sharp Ice Spikes suddenly appear within a few kilometers in front of Gongbi to kill the enemy.


    The sound of hissing continued. In the cold light, countless ice spikes appeared out of thin air, like having life, picking up one demon clan after another.


    The people of the demon clan were stabbed by ice spikes and dissipated rapidly one by one. It was like ice and snow in the hot sun. They melted and disappeared.


    The cold ice spike killed most of the demons in an instant. Most of the remaining demons were also injured. Almost no one could avoid Gongbi''s blow.


    Gongbi saw that several magic soldiers were not dead. He drank coldly and waved again. The same magic was sent out to kill all the enemies without leaving any.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo laughed when they saw Gongbi''s great power. They stopped and retreated to the elves and watched Gongbi clean up all the enemies.


    Gongbi simply cleaned up the demons, looked back at Zou Yi and Su Mo, frowned and said, "why do these demons follow us like assholes? We haven''t been in the spirit world for a few days. Why are they chasing us again?"


    Zou Yi said, "don''t think about it. It must have something to do with the emperor."


    Gongbi nodded slightly: "it should be so. Are you all right? "


    Zou Yi shook her head and said with a smile, "an immortal is an immortal. When killing, its power is infinite."


    Su Mo also shook his head, was with a group of elves, smiled and said, "we are all right. The strength of these demon families is not very strong. You killed them all at once and didn''t hurt us."


    Gongbi''s face was heavy and he didn''t smile because of Zou Yi''s joke: "the people in the demon world came here and must have come for us again. People in the spirit world are not very strong. We may bring them another disaster. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at Gongbi together and said in unison, "should we leave here right away?"


    Gongbi said, "you go first and wait for me in Huicheng."


    Zou Yi looked at Gongbi to make them retreat to a safe place first. She was protecting them. She was a little moved in her heart. She couldn''t help looking at Gongbi more.

 Chapter 155

    After listening to Gongbi''s words, Zou Yi and Su Mo looked at each other. They both looked moved.


    Zou Yi said, "Su Mo, take the elves back, and Gongbi and I will stay to stop those demons."


    Su Mo hesitated for a moment and knew what Zou Yi thought, but he was still worried: "be careful. In case there is a demon king, you must not love war. Hurry to Huicheng to meet us."


    Zou Yi knew what Su Mo was worried about, so she smiled easily and said, "don''t worry, we''ll be fine. We''re just useless magic soldiers. We can deal with them. Be careful, too. Don''t be caught by the people of the demon clan. "


    Su Mo reluctantly turned back and left with a group of elves. Although he didn''t say anything, his face was full of worry.


    Most of the elves left, leaving only some tree spirits.


    Zou Yi was a little strange. Looking at Tianqing, the head of the tree spirit, she asked suspiciously, "why don''t you go?"


    Tianqing hugged his fist and said, "since we choose to follow you, we are your subordinates. You want to fight with the people of the demon family. How can our subordinates leave? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "your strength is not enough to fight the people of the demon clan. Let''s go first. If you have strength in the future, it''s not too late to help me again. "


    Tianqing also knew about her strength. After hesitating for a while, she slowly said, "please take care. We''ll wait for you in Huicheng."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''ll go back to you. You follow Su Mo and she will teach you some cultivation skills to improve your strength so that you can help me sometime in the future."


    Tianqing smiled and waved her hand. She left with those tree spirits. When she left, she was like a child who left her parents. She was very reluctant to give up.


    In a few words, Gongbi on one side had found the trace of the demon family. He said in a deep voice: "be careful. I''m afraid there is a demon king in the demon family this time. The momentum is completely different from the previous demon family."


    Just after Gongbi''s voice fell, a charming voice came over: "are you waiting for me?"


    With this charming voice, a charming figure appeared in front of Zou Yi and Gongbi.


    The man was dressed in white. On his flawless face, a pair of big flexible eyes seemed to be able to speak, which was very attractive.


    The woman''s eyes rolled and looked like a little girl. It''s just that there is a sense of killing in her eyes. I''m afraid it''s far less lovely than it looks.


    Zou Yi frowned slightly and felt a little uneasy. He seemed to have seen such a person somewhere and knew that such a person was the most dangerous.


    Gongbi frowned. Looking at the lovely woman in white, he said carefully, "dare you ask, but you are the Baijun demon God in the demon world?"


    The woman in white smiled, and a faint surprise appeared on her beautiful face: "I haven''t walked outside for tens of thousands of years. You are just an immortal. You won''t be very old. How do you know me?"


    Gongbi saluted with a fist and said politely, "I don''t know Baijun demon God. I just saw your description in some ancient books..."


    The woman in white is the white demon God in Gongbi''s mouth. Listen to her: "what are the records in ancient books? It seems that I really should go out for a walk. I have become a person in ancient books. If I don''t go again, I will really be forgotten. "


    Gongbi said, "you are a demon God. How can you be forgotten? Well... I dare ask Baijun demon God, what are you doing here? "


    There was a faint strange look on Bai Jun''s face. It seemed that he was remembering something. Hearing Gongbi''s words, she said coldly, "I''m here naturally to find you. Do you need to ask?"


    Gongbi seemed a little frightened, tried to keep calm, said with a trace of vigilance, "dare you ask Baijun demon God what''s the matter with us?"


    Bai Jun no longer paid attention to Gongbi, but turned to Zou Yi, smiled and said, "are you Zou Yi? I''ve heard your name for a long time. I thought you were a man who has lived for tens of thousands of years. I didn''t expect you to be a child. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "Baijun demon God, have you heard my name? It''s very kind of you. I''m not famous. I don''t know how you know it? "


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "I know everything about you on earth from the mouth of the returning demon general. You are a good seedling of cultivating immortals. It''s a pity that you cultivate human skills, not the magic skills of our demon family. "


    Zou Yi screamed in her heart, but said, "I am human, and the nature of cultivation is human skill. Elder, you are a demon God, but you are obviously closer to our human appearance. I don''t know why? "


    Bai Jun smiled and didn''t answer Zou Yi''s question. Instead, he said to himself, "it seems that it''s worth my trip to come to you this time."


    Zou Yi trembled in her heart. Knowing that the smiling Baijun was not as amiable as Zou Yi, she immediately affirmed that Baijun should be a very difficult person to deal with.


    Bai Jun is definitely a smiling tiger, definitely... Zou Yi thought like this in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face, but said with a smile: "the elder is a demon God, that is, a God. I was surprised to find me across the interface. I don''t know why the elder came to me? "


    Bai Jun naturally saw Zou Yi''s expression, but she pretended not to see anything. She just smiled and said, "you killed many of our magic soldiers, so I specially came to ask you to be a demon king in the demon world, which should be to compensate for our losses."


    Bai Jun spoke lightly, but Zou Yi and Gongbi were nervous. Where is this please? Clearly, it is to capture Zou Yi and turn Zou Yi into a demon.


    Bai Jun is a demon God, whose strength is similar to that of unknown and Fu Yu. Zou Yi and Gong Bi are not enemies of others. How can they not be nervous?


    At present, Zou Yi and Gongbi are nervous, but they are calm and not flustered.


    The more you face a strong enemy, the more you can''t panic. Otherwise, it will only give the enemy an opportunity to lose faster.


    Many times, failure is death. Life is at stake. You can''t play games.


    Baijun ate Zou Yi and Gongbi, but he was not in a hurry. He looked at them and smiled at them.


    After the cat catches the mouse, it will do the same. First play with its prey and eat it when it''s enough.


    This is about some kind of abnormal psychology of the strong, which is the unconscious performance of the strong in the face of the weak.

 Chapter 156

    Zou Yi frowned secretly. Although he knew he couldn''t come with Bai Jun, he couldn''t help saying, "what do you want? If you want us to surrender, I advise you to save it. We will never surrender. "


    Bai Jun smiled and said, "if you don''t surrender, I''ll fight you to surrender. It''s no big deal to me."


    Zou Yi said angrily, "do you want to force us to surrender? That''s OK. I''m waiting for you to do it. "


    Gongbi hurriedly said, "Baijun demon God calm down. Zou Yi is young and energetic. Please don''t be surprised."


    Bai Jun''s face had changed a little. At this time, he smiled again: "Gongbi, your friend is very interesting. I like it." Pause: "no one has spoken to me like this for many years. I really feel a little surprised."


    Gongbi''s face was worried. He looked at Baijun and didn''t dare to speak. Zou Yi stepped forward, hugged her fist and said, "it''s absolutely impossible for you to catch us and turn us into demons. So if you want to do something, please hurry up, or we should go. Our friends are still waiting for us. "


    Bai Jun looked at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "do you want to go? That won''t work. "


    After a pause, his face was positive and said angrily, "if you leave, how can I explain after I go back?"


    Bai Jun''s words were full of anger, but when he said it, he seemed a little gentle, just like Zou Yi''s mother who had never seen before and was talking to him in warm words.


    Zou Yi was surprised. Looking at Bai Jun in front of her, she didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Gongbi was sweating on his forehead and said with fear: "Baijun... Please don''t be angry. Zou Yi doesn''t know your position in the demon world. Please don''t be surprised if there are some offenses."


    Bai Jun''s face turned better again. Looking at Zou Yi, he said, "you are too young to know what heaven and earth are. Just, come with me. I''m not embarrassed, just you. "


    Zou Yi looked at Bai Jun''s charming face and couldn''t help saying, "if you let Gongbi go, I might consider going with you."


    Bai Jun smiled, stared into Zou Yi''s eyes and said, "listen to you. Who calls my goal yours?"


    Gongbi wanted to say something. As soon as Baijun''s face changed, he stared at Gongbi and was scared that Gongbi didn''t dare to do anything again.


    Bai Jun expected Gongbi''s appearance again. He didn''t feel strange at all. Instead, he looked at Gongbi and said happily, "don''t you plan to leave now? Soon my men will come. If they embarrass you, I won''t save you. "


    Gongbi looked at Bai Jun and said, "my task is to protect Zou Yi. Now you want to take Zou Yi away. How can I escape alone?"


    Bai Jun didn''t pay attention to Gongbi, but at this time, he suddenly thought of something and said, "you are so loyal, but you are very similar to an old friend of mine. But you are not our opponent and can''t save Zou Yi. I advise you not to be brave. "


    Gongbi held back his fear, looked at Bai Jun and said, "my task is to protect Zou Yi, so as long as I have one breath, I can''t let you take Zou Yi away."


    Bai Jun looked at Gongbi as if he saw a monster who was not afraid of death. His eyes were strange: "are you really not afraid of death? Don''t be a hero. You''ll really die. "


    Gongbi gritted his teeth and said, "even if I die, I can''t escape alone."


    Bai Jun smiled and looked up at the sky: "you don''t know. Except that we want to kill you, your own people also want to kill you. So even if you escape from me, you will still die. Listen to me and follow me. Maybe you can survive. "


    Zou Yi said angrily, "if you become a devil, it''s better to die."


    Bai Jun turned to look at the large group of demon soldiers who had followed him, and suddenly heard to Zou Yi: "after becoming a demon, you still have a chance to become a person again by cultivating magic skills, or become a generation of demon God, carefree and happy. But if you are caught by the emperor, there is only a dead end and there is no chance of survival. You decide what to do. I won''t force you. "


    Zou Yi was stunned. When she went to see Gongbi, she was sure that Baijun''s words were just with him, and Gongbi didn''t hear them.


    Zou Yi wondered why the cunning Bai Jun helped him.


    Without hearing Zou Yi''s answer, Bai Jun said again, "you may doubt that I have ulterior motives, and I understand your idea. But what I want to tell you is that if you listen to me, you can avoid many unnecessary things. We help each other and win-win. "


    Zou Yi is familiar with the word "win-win", but she was surprised and puzzled when she suddenly heard the word "win-win" from Baijun.


    Baijun should have never been to the earth, because she said before that her understanding of Zou Yi and Gongbi came from the mouth of the magic soldiers, not from her own eyes.


    "Bai Jun, why did you help us?" Zou Yi suddenly asked, "what can we win-win?"


    Bai Jun saw that Zou Yi didn''t use sound transmission. Knowing that Zou Yi intended to let Gongbi hear their dialogue, he no longer transmitted sound, but directly said to Zou Yi and Gongbi: "in fact, helping you is helping myself. Although I am a demon God in the demon world, I have strong power and noble status. But my enemy is equally powerful and my position is equally noble. If I am careless, I may be doomed. "


    Speaking of this, Bai Jun suddenly raised his voice and said, "most of the magic soldiers you see are made of materials found on the earth. They have no combat effectiveness and are very disobedient..."


    Before Bai Jun''s words were finished, a rude voice came: "is Bai Jun saying that my men are useless?"


    With this sound, an ugly giant about ten meters high appeared in front of Zou Yi and others.


    The man came quickly, like a gust of wind, but he was silent and strange.


    Bai Jun seemed to have seen this man already. He was not surprised, but said coldly, "why did Heijun come? Are you here to spy on me? "


    It turns out that this man is called Heijun. He is really as black as his name.


    Listen to Heijun say: "Baijun, you think too much. The gods of the demon world always thought that Zou Yi had an extraordinary origin and needed to be taken back for good interrogation. People are worried that you can''t take Zou Yi away from nameless and Fu Yu alone. Let me help you. "


    Bai Jun said coldly, "the demon God suggested that Heijun help me?"

 Chapter 157

    Heijun "ha ha" smiled and said loudly, "all the seven color demons are out to catch Zou Yi. It''s not that one of the demons suggested me to help you."


    Bai Jun frowned slightly: "are all the seven color demons out? So, Qing Jun and Chi Jun also came to the spirit world? "


    Heijun waved his big hand and said loudly, "everyone is here. I''m the first to come here. They''ll arrive later."


    Bai Jun couldn''t help looking back and looked at Zou Yi and Gong Bi. His eyes were a little complicated.


    Heijun also looked at Zou Yi and Gongbi. At this time, he looked at Zou Yi from a commanding position, smiled at Zou Yi and said, "Zou Yi, you obediently follow us to the demon world. We will all be good to you and never let you be wronged."


    Zou Yi looked at the giant Heijun, couldn''t help but frown and said, "you talk to me like this. I have a lot of pressure. Why don''t you squat down and let''s talk? I think it''s fair."


    After hearing Zou Yi''s words, Heijun was stunned and laughed.


    In the deafening laughter of Heijun, his body slowly shrunk, and finally he was as tall as Zou Yi.


    What''s more amazing is that his face shape, skin color and so on have also become the appearance of earth people, which is somewhat similar to Zou Yi.


    Transfiguration combined with osteotomy may change a person''s appearance and height, but it is very difficult to achieve such a degree as Heijun.


    Even nameless and husband Yu, it is not easy to do this.


    Unless you are a person who has specially practiced similar skills or spells, you can never do this easily.


    Zou Yi looked at the transformed Heijun with surprise and couldn''t help asking, "what spell is this? It''s very powerful."


    Heijun said with a smile, "this is my original transformation, which is very different from the transformation you usually see. Do you think it''s amazing? Do you want to learn? As long as you go to the demon world with us, I''ll teach you right away. "


    Zou Yi looked at the smiling black gentleman. When her heart moved, she leaned over to Bai Jun and said with a trace of worship: "I prefer Bai Jun. please forgive me, black Jun."


    Bai Jun and Heijun were stunned. They looked at Zou Yi together. They didn''t know what Zou Yi was thinking.


    Zou Yi looked at them like this and said with a smile, "Bai Jun, in fact, we just talked for a while. I think it''s better to follow you."


    Bai Jun looked at Zou Yi and seemed to understand something. He smiled and said, "just think about it. Just follow me. No one dares to be bad to you with me. "


    Zou Yi looked like a great joy. She immediately saluted and said, "thank you, Bai Jun. what about Gongbi? When can he leave here?"


    Bai Jun took a look at Gongbi and said slowly, "he can go at any time. As long as you go to the demon world with me, everyone else will be fine."


    Zou Yi looked back at Gongbi, but she still said to Bai Jun: "in that case, let''s start now. It''s too late. I''m afraid other demons will have to wait in a hurry."


    Bai Jun nodded: "you''re right. Let''s go back to the demon world now."


    Heijun didn''t seem to understand what was going on. He looked at Zou Yi and Baijun and didn''t know what to do. Generally, he didn''t do anything and didn''t say anything.


    "Bai Jun!" Just then, a loud cry came from the sky: "where are you taking my disciples?"


    This voice is actually nameless. I don''t know how he came to the spirit world so soon. He arrived in time, every minute and second.


    Naturally, it is Fu Yu who comes with nameless. They are gods, powerful and fast enough.


    Seeing nameless and Fu Yu, Gongbi and Zou Yi were both overjoyed. But Gongbi immediately greeted and saluted, but Zou Yi was caught by Bai Jun, and it was impossible to see the ceremony at all.


    Zou Yi was not worried and angry. Instead, she looked at Bai Jun who grabbed his hands and said with a smile, "Bai Jun, your hands are so slippery. They seem to have no bones."


    Bai Jun was stunned, then his face turned angry, but he ignored Zou Yi, looked up at the landing nameless and Fu Yu, and said loudly, "Zou Yi is willing to go to the demon world with me. Why do you stop us?"


    Nameless smiled: "really? Then why did you hold my disciple''s hand and don''t let him come to see me? "


    Bai Jun looked at Zou Yi, who was not struggling, and sneered, "your disciple will be my Bai Jun''s disciple from now on. Don''t mind your own business."


    The nameless face was angry, stared at Bai Jun and said, "are you really going to rob my disciple?"


    Bai Jun seemed not afraid of anonymity. Instead, he stepped forward, looked at anonymity and said, "what if I rob it? When you and Fu Yu took my treasure, Zou Yi was the interest you gave me at that time. "


    Nameless frowned slightly, raised his finger to Bai Jun and said, "compared with me, you should know that you are by no means my opponent."


    Bai Jun looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "do you think I''m still the Bai Jun tens of thousands of years ago? Today, I''ll show you my purple silent skill and see who is the most powerful one. "


    Nameless no longer speaks, and a group of flame like divine power surges in the center of his hand, so he wants to make a move.


    Fu Yu hurriedly said: "elder martial brother, wait a minute. If you start here, the whole spirit world will suffer..."


    Nameless immediately said, "Baijun, you go with me to space. We will decide today."


    Bai Jun smiled: "you don''t have to worry about the spiritual world. I don''t have to worry about anything. If you have seed, you can do it, or I will take Zou Yi and let him become my disciple. "


    Nameless''s face is a little ugly. Looking at Bai Jun''s eyes, it seems that he wants to spit fire.


    Bai Jun was very happy. He grabbed Zou Yi and continued to laugh: "is there a time when the nameless God is suppressed? It''s so gratifying. "


    Nameless took a deep breath and said, "what do you want?"


    Bai Jun whispered, looked at the nameless and said, "I want you to realize your promise, the promise you gave me tens of thousands of years ago."


    Bai Jun''s words were unexpected, as if she and nameless had been old acquaintances and old friends a long time ago.


    Nameless frowned slightly, lowered his palm, looked at Bai Jun and said, "my promise to you has been invalid since you became a person in the demon world. We are not people in the same world. We can''t have any promises. "


    Bai Jun said angrily, "don''t you know why I became a man in the demon world? You know you think of your master. Have you ever thought about my feelings? "


    Nameless sighed, looked at Bai Jun and said, "you can be a man again after becoming a God. Why do you still keep the appearance of this demon God? My master... Has been dead for many years. What do you do when you mention him? "

 Chapter 158

    Bai Jun said, "the true God of martial arts is dead, but it''s none of my business. When I handed over the true God of martial arts to Lingshu, he was still good... "


    Nameless said, "then why did you leave my master? You clearly know that I had no time to take care of my master at that time, and Lingshu could not deal with the saints..."


    Bai Jun suddenly interrupted his nameless words and shouted, "are you blaming me? Do you know what the situation was like? I''m so blind that I can fall in love with you, an unreasonable bastard. "


    Nobody knows when he is in a daze, and the people around him are also in a daze. This is definitely a secret that no one else knows. Now he is excited by Bai Jun, so everyone is not surprised.


    Zou Yi also looked at nameless and Baijun. For a time, she couldn''t accept it. He knew that Ming Ming had always liked Jingchuan. Now he was surprised to hear that there was such an unclear and cutting relationship between him and Bai Jun.


    Nameless attention was not the reaction of the crowd, but hurriedly asked, "but what happened? Why did I come back to you and find that master died, and you went to the demon world and became a demon God? "


    Bai Jun was angry and didn''t want to explain, so he shouted, "now do you know what to ask? I don''t want to say it yet. "


    Nameless said, "how can I know what happened if you don''t tell me? Tens of thousands of years have passed. Even if I can calculate, I can''t know what happened at that time. "


    Bai Jun said angrily, "why did you get angry with me without asking? Is there no one else in your heart except your master? "


    Fu Yu whispered aside, "Bai Jun, stop making trouble and talk well so that I can all know what was going on at that time."


    Bai Jun glanced at his husband and said angrily, "didn''t you fall out? Why are we together again? Also, why did you kill so many of my men when you were on Earth last time? "


    I was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "sister-in-law, can''t you talk about business first? After a while, the seven color demons arrived. I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to say. "


    Bai Jun looked at Heijun, and his attitude suddenly changed. He shouted to Heijun, "you don''t go yet. You want to die here!"


    Heijun didn''t speak all the time. At this time, Hei hei said with a smile: "are you going to betray the demon world? The devil will not let you go... "


    Without waiting for Bai Jun to speak, nameless suddenly waved and slapped the talking black Jun.


    When the unknown shot, there was no sign. It was a sneak attack. Heijun reacted quickly enough, but he still almost didn''t have time to step back. He was wiped by the nameless palm wind and almost couldn''t stand firm.


    The surprised black gentleman stepped back, looked at the nameless and said, "thank you for your mercy. It''s just a slap. I''ll give it back to you in the future."


    Nameless said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense. Come back to me when you become a chaotic demon."


    When Heijun slowly retreated and turned to leave, he said to Bai Jun, "I will report to the demon king that you have betrayed the demon world and the demon king. You... Take care of yourself. "


    The four words "take care of yourself" came from far away. Heijun''s speed was very fast, and it was as fast as lightning when he left.


    Nameless ignored the black gentleman who left, but looked at Bai Jun and asked, "can you say it?"


    At this time, Bai Jun loosened Zou Yi''s hand, looked wrongly at nameless, like a wronged child, and said with a cry: "you know you care about those past events and don''t know how to cherish others."


    Nameless sighed, stepped forward a few steps, came to Bai Jun and said gently, "if I wronged you, I apologize to you. You... Let''s talk about what happened before. Fu Yu and I don''t know what happened at that time. "


    Bai Jun glanced at the magic soldiers around him, waved and said, "you all go back. You don''t have to follow me in the future."


    The magic soldiers have simple thoughts and only know to obey orders. At this time, they turn around together and disappear quickly, as if they had been here from the future.


    For Zou Yi, this was a false alarm. He couldn''t help but relax quietly, looked at Bai Jun and waited for Bai Jun to go on.


    Bai Jun also knew that nameless, Fuyu, Zou Yi and Gongbi were waiting for her to speak. At this time, he slowly reached out and grabbed nameless''s hand and whispered, "let''s leave here and find a suitable place to talk about the past."


    Nameless was anxious to know what had happened before, but it was hard to refuse the only informed Baijun. He could only nod and say, "go to Lingshu''s house."


    Bai Jun seemed to think of something and said nervously, "that place is not safe. The demon king suddenly appeared there and took my..."


    Nameless was stunned, frowned and said, "the devil took you? What the hell is going on? "


    Bai Jun looked at nameless and said softly, "it''s actually very simple. You and I can understand why the demon king came to the spirit world to take me."


    Nameless said, "is it the good thing done by the holy gentleman again?"


    Bai Jun nodded slightly: "the devil didn''t embarrass me. Instead, he took good care of me. He was very good to me. I had a good life in the devil world. Originally, my strength was impossible to become a demon God, but the demon king supported me to become a demon God... "


    Nameless suddenly interrupted Bai Jun: "do you appreciate him?"


    As soon as Bai Jun was stunned, he smiled strangely. Listen to Bai Jun whispering to nameless, "are you jealous? Don''t worry, the devil is also a woman. She doesn''t like me, but thinks it''s unfair to take me away. She just wants to compensate me. "


    Nameless smiled bitterly and said, "what was the situation at that time? If you speak carefully, don''t say it vaguely, so that we don''t know what''s going on. "


    Bai Jun glanced at Zou Yi and Gongbi, but didn''t go to see Fu Yu: "have you made up with Fu Yu? He almost killed you at that time... "


    Fu Yu hugged his fist and said, "sister-in-law, it was my fault... I have apologized to my senior brother and explained everything before..."


    Bai Jun stared at Fu Yu and said, "explain what? You almost killed nameless at the beginning. You want me to forgive you in a few words? How can there be such a simple thing? "


    Fu Yu said with a wry smile, "I''ve called you sister-in-law a few times. Can''t I have a lot? I was also deceived and did something wrong... "


    Bai Jun waited for Fu Yu. Seeing that Fu Yu had not finished speaking, he closed his mouth and couldn''t help laughing: "for your sake of calling me sister-in-law... For the sake of anonymity, I forgive you. But remember, if you dare to treat nameless like that again, I will kill you. "

 Chapter 159

    Fu Yu hugged his fist and said, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I won''t make such a mistake again."


    My face was full of helplessness. When I said this, my heart was about dripping blood. However, since he has done something wrong, he should admit his mistake and make a guarantee that he will not make it again.


    Bai Jun smiled with satisfaction and looked back at everyone. After laying a solid protective cover, he talked about what happened in those years


    That was a day tens of thousands of years ago. At that time, Bai Jun was just an immortal who had just become a God. He and nameless were unmarried couples.


    At that time, Wu Daozhen was framed by the emperor and Jingchuan, and his life was at stake. He is busy treating the nameless of the true God of Wu Dao. He is also framed by the emperor and Jingchuan. He is chased and killed by heaven''s soldiers and generals. He lacks skills.


    In desperation, nameless can only ask his fiancee Bai Jun to come forward and come to Lingshu''s house in the spirit world to help take care of Wu Daozhen God.


    What nobody thinks is that if Bai Jun is here, no one can harm the true God of martial arts. After all, Bai Jun is also a God, and his strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Unfortunately, the great development of things was not what nameless thought. Shortly after Bai Jun arrived in the spirit world, one morning, Bai Jun was preparing to help the true God of Wu Dao to move his meridians, and the demon king suddenly came.


    Baijun is a God, but the devil is another super existence that surpasses the chaotic true God. Her strength is only a little worse than the true God of martial arts in her heyday. Baijun is not her opponent at all.


    Within ten moves, Bai Jun was seriously injured by the demon king and lost his combat effectiveness.


    Bai Jun, who was wounded and captured, thought he would die, but he didn''t expect that the demon king didn''t want to kill, but took her to the demon world.


    There is no alien in the demon world. Everyone is a demon.


    Even if it is not a demon family, it will be demonized into a demon after arriving at the demon world. Perhaps he was moved by Bai Jun''s vow to protect Wu Daozhen God. The demon king was not too vicious to Bai Jun, but took special care of her.


    When other human beings go to the demon world, they will be directly demonized by rough infusion of magic Qi. The mortality rate is surprisingly high. Not to mention, after being demonized, they are all magic soldiers without wisdom, which is no different from death.


    Baijun was specially taken care of. The demon king himself demonized Baijun with the magic Qi in her body and took her as the famous white king of the seven color demon gods under his seat.


    The seven famous demon gods under the throne of the demon king are called seven color demon gods. They are all super powerful and absolutely loyal experts in the demon world.


    Baijun, who has just become a God, is not very strong among many demons, and his loyalty is questionable. After being promoted to Baijun demons by the demons, many demons talked and complained.


    But the demon king supported Bai Jun alone, not afraid of the voice of the demons, and tried his best to stabilize Bai Jun''s position.


    Therefore, Bai Jun lived quite well in the demon world, even much better than when she was in the fairy world and the divine world.


    In order to repay the devil''s kindness and live better, Bai Jun began to accept some tasks of the devil, and therefore gradually became a real Bai Jun, a cadre of the devil''s men.


    Although most demon gods doubt Bai Jun, the demon king has always trusted Bai Jun, and gradually the demons have recognized Bai Jun''s existence.


    After Bai Jun''s position was stable, he gradually became the right hand of the demon king. The decision-making power of many major events was often given to her by the demon king. He trusted her more and more and entrusted her with important tasks. At the same time, he also became a friend who talked about everything.


    People in the demon world generally have no friends, because in the demon world, there are only interests and power, no friends and trust.


    The devil is strong enough and his mentality is very different from the demons. He chose Bai Jun and his friend and trust.


    This time I came to the spirit world to catch Zou Yi, who was just beginning to show her strength. The demon king sent Bai Jun safely. In fact, he was also in the trust of Bai Jun.


    However, after Bai Jun left, the demons wrote to the demon king, saying that it was important to arrest Zou Yi. Bai Jun was afraid that he couldn''t do what he wanted, so the demon king had to send black Jun to help.


    The devil thought that Bai Jun was not the opponent of nameless and Fu Yu, but also kindly sent black Jun to help.


    But Heijun misunderstood the meaning of the devil, thought that the devil had finally changed his original intention under the unanimous words of the demons, and began to doubt Bai Jun.


    That''s why black Jun and white Jun can''t get along, and it''s also said that the seven color demons will come to the spirit world.


    In fact, the seven color demon gods who came to the spirit world were only Bai Jun and Heijun. Other demon gods were in the spirit world and were not sent to the spirit world by the demon king.


    Heijun''s words are not the key reason why Bai Jun made up his mind to leave the demon world, but they played a certain role more or less.


    The real reason why Bai Jun decided to leave the demon world and return to nameless was the nameless man, because of the old relationship between nameless and Bai Jun.


    Some feelings, even after thousands of years, are still indelible and will be firmly remembered in people''s hearts forever.


    After Bai Jun said this, nameless people came back from their past memories. Everyone''s faces had different expressions and moods.


    Nameless and Baijun meet again after a long separation, and the misunderstanding has been eliminated. They have a different feeling of farewell. They look at each other as if they want to hold each other in their arms forever.


    Zou Yi and Gongbi were frightened by the ruthlessness of Shengjun and Jingchuan.


    Even their own masters can be killed by killers. Even their own martial brothers are not spared. People who collude with the demon world are really despised.


    Fu Yu was the most depressed. He had been an accomplice of Shengjun and Jingchuan before, and blamed the sin. Now it seems that Bai Jun, who has no sin at all, is in the most difficult mood to tell.


    Fortunately, nameless soon noticed everyone''s expression, temporarily separated from Bai Jun, turned to one side and said, "what do you think, younger martial brother? The misunderstanding has been solved. That''s a good thing. Don''t think too much. "


    Fu Yu said with a bitter smile, "I''m really confused. I didn''t see through the plot between Shengjun and Jingchuan. I hurt both my senior brother and my sister-in-law."


    Nameless said, "don''t talk about the past. Aren''t we all good? Don''t think too much. It hurts to think too much. "


    Fu Yu nodded: "thank you, senior brother, I......"


    The white gentleman on one side said, "how did you become so mother-in-law? Stop talking nonsense and get out of here. We still have a lot of things to do. We don''t have time for babbling. "


    When Fu Yu was stunned, he heard nameless say, "yes, we must go back immediately. I''m worried that the emperor and they will attack the nameless planet at the same time. Zhentianzhen formation is afraid it''s difficult to hold on for too long."


    Everyone nodded slightly and felt that what nameless said was reasonable. The saint Jun and Jingchuan were crafty and slippery. Please move the demon Jun to send someone to the spirit world to abduct Zou Yi and disturb the deployment of nameless and Fuyu. There must be a greater conspiracy.


    Now their conspiracy is naturally headed by the nameless planet, a new stronghold established by nameless and Fuyu.

 Chapter 160

    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "master, didn''t you say that Zhentian array can block anyone''s attack in the fairy world?"


    Nameless said: "after all, Zhentian array is only an array. Although it is powerful, there are still people who know how to crack this array. If the emperor invites people who can crack the town sky array to attack the people on the unknown planet, it will still be very dangerous if Fu Yu and I are not here. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I understand. In this case, the two masters will go back first." Pause: "with Bai Jun''s mother here, Su Mo and I will be very safe."


    Nameless was stunned, so he heard Fu Yu say with a smile: "good Zou Yi, you actually want to leave Shiniang Baijun... You''re so funny."


    Zou Yi said solemnly, "master, you misunderstood. I mean, isn''t Shiniang familiar with the situation of the demon world? If you stay here, it''s convenient to deal with any trouble from the demon world?"


    Fu Yu said with a smile: "good boy... When I didn''t say anything, I''ll prepare first and pick some suitable elves'' disciples to take back and cultivate them well..."


    Fu Yu walked away with a smile. His previous depression was cleared away and he looked happy again.


    Nameless and Baijun looked at each other. They shook their heads together, ignored Zou Yi and left directly.


    Zou Yi and Gongbi fell behind. At this time, Gongbi had the opportunity to speak. He tentatively asked Zou Yi: "how did the two gods come so fast? Did you inform them? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "elder Lingshu should have informed the masters that he had special means of contact with the masters."


    Gongbi nodded: "it should be so. Zou Yi, are you okay? Did you scare you just now? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m not afraid. If I were on earth, I would be a father with children now. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Gongbi looked at Zou Yi somewhat puzzled, shook his head and said, "what do you mean? A father with children is not afraid of anything? "


    Zou Yi didn''t explain, so she turned and left to catch up with the nameless people who left first.


    Zou Yi seems to have ordered Bai Jun, a cheap teacher''s mother. After returning to Lingshu''s residence, she didn''t even look for Su Mo and directly found Bai Jun who was with no name.


    Zou Yi takes Bai Jun''s hand and calls her Shiniang. It''s called intimacy. It''s like a child who has been away from her mother for a long time. When she sees her mother, she wants to drill into her mother''s arms and play a good coquettish.


    Zou Yi''s action made Bai Jun blush and shy. The magnificent demon God, an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years, is actually treated by Zou Yi like an 18-year-old girl. If it comes out, it will make many old monsters laugh.


    Nameless and Fu Yu couldn''t help laughing. Su Mo was the only one. Because he didn''t know who the so-called Shiniang was, he looked a little unnatural when Zou Yi and Bai Jun were so friendly.


    Women are naturally jealous, even if they are as beautiful as Su mo.


    Of course, the more beautiful a woman is, the more jealous she is. This is also a very correct truth.


    Zou Yi kept asking Bai Jun about the demon world. Bai Jun couldn''t answer the questions. He was still asking.


    Zou Yi asked a lot of questions that everyone here wanted to know, but it was not easy for everyone to ask.


    This makes Bai Jun very embarrassed, but she has to answer, because she is Zou Yi''s Shiniang or Zou Yi''s favorite Shiniang.


    Shiniang is also called Niang, which is the same concept in many places.


    The earth used to be like this, but in recent hundreds of years, this seems to have changed slowly.


    There are still many people who respect teachers, but there are few who really treat teachers as fathers and teachers as parents.


    This is only the concept of people on earth has changed. If it is another interface or planet, this is still accepted and recognized by the vast majority of people.


    Not to mention being a teacher one day and a father all his life, but respecting teachers and respecting the way is the minimum moral standard and should be done.


    People in the spirit world come from many different interfaces and planets, but this is still the same.


    Even those of the elves maintain the same attitude on this issue.


    So many people think Zou Yi and Bai Jun are intimate, there is nothing wrong.


    Is it wrong for a child to show some intimacy with his mother? What''s the reason?


    So when Zou Yi and Bai Jun talked, although they kept holding Bai Jun''s hand, everyone didn''t think much.


    Except for Su Mo, who didn''t know the relationship between Bai Jun and Zou Yi, she wanted to knock Zou Yi out, so that he wouldn''t continue to tangle with Bai Jun.


    It was not until Su Mo found out that Baijun was the unknown fiancee and the future teacher''s wife of her and Zou Yi that her face improved.


    Even so, the previous jealousy and jealousy still made Su Mo''s face look bad.


    Bai Jun couldn''t bear Zou Yi''s enthusiasm, and he couldn''t answer Zou Yi''s questions more and more.


    Seeing that Baijun was going to be asked by Zou Yi, he was speechless. He opened his mouth in time to stop Zou Yi from asking.


    If he didn''t speak in time, I''m afraid Bai Jun would not know how to end.


    Zou Yi is still very respectful to nameless. Hearing nameless''s words, she immediately releases Bai Jun''s hand, retreats to Su Mo, and quietly says to Su Mo: "don''t be jealous, I''m just testing this sudden demon world teacher."


    Su Mo was stunned and then sent a message to Zou Yi with anger: "don''t come here. Don''t loosen your hand when you hold someone else''s hand. It''s obvious that you like someone else. Don''t make excuses."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "she is my Shiniang. According to their habits, Shiniang is my mother. I......"


    Su Mo interrupted Zou Yi: "but the habit of people on earth is that Shiniang is a woman, a woman you can like. Don''t think I don''t know how many teachers and students get married on earth, and students and teachers get together... "


    Zou Yi almost choked on Su Mo''s words. Looking at Su Mo''s eyes, she didn''t know what to say.


    Su Mo spent a few days on earth and didn''t learn anything else. He was jealous and cranky, but he was better than the blue.


    Zou Yi felt a headache. She couldn''t help frowning. She turned to Gongbi and said, "I''m hungry. Go to dinner. I have a headache..."


    Gongbi was stunned and then asked, "can you cure your headache by eating?"? And... Do you have a headache when you''re hungry? Shouldn''t it be a stomachache... "


    Zou Yi''s face gradually turned blue. He felt that he had met an idiot, and he himself had become an idiot

 Chapter 161

    No matter what Zou Yi''s purpose is, he is so intimate with Bai Jun. when he and Su Mo stay alone, his bitter days finally come.


    Su Mo forbids Zou Yi to eat and sleep, and forbids him to shut up.


    Su Mo asked Zou Yi to explain what relationship he had with Bai Jun, not only until Su Mo was satisfied.


    Otherwise, Zou Yi can''t keep her mouth shut and keep talking.


    Zou Yi really realized how terrible it was to provoke his own woman. He said a lot of good words and explained them hundreds of times. Su Mo didn''t say a word of satisfaction.


    Zou Yi had no choice but to change her strategy, from a obedient and honest man to a devil who ate people and didn''t spit bones.


    At this time, he was a devil, because he actually imprisoned Su Mo in front of him with magic, so as not to beat him when Su Mo saw him stop explaining.


    In Su Mo''s eyes, Zou Yi was completely disrespectful and an unforgivable devil. If you dare to imprison her, Su Mo, Zou Yi is dead.


    Just before Su Mo untied her spell, Zou Yi had disappeared without a trace. Su Mo couldn''t find Zou Yi.


    In order to avoid Su Mo, Zou Yi left Lingshu''s residence alone


    No, he didn''t go alone, but with another person. That person is Bai Jun, the teacher''s wife Zou Yi likes very much.


    At this time, Zou Yi and Bai Jun sat opposite each other in a crystal cave less than 100 kilometers from Lingshu''s residence, looking at each other.


    Neither of them spoke, nor had any other expression. They looked like two statues, living statues.


    After a while, Zou Yi first said, "Shiniang, don''t say I''m disrespectful to you. I dare ask Shiniang, what''s the purpose of your sudden return?"


    Bai Jun looked at Zou Yi and said calmly, "what purpose can I have? I just want to be with your master?"


    Zou Yi looked at Bai Jun and slowly looked closer. It was like looking at a beautiful picture scroll. She looked very carefully: "Shiniang, you are really beautiful. You are so beautiful that people want to ask you..."


    "Ask me what?" Bai Jun smiled: "if you have something to say, I won''t hide it from you."


    Zou Yi suddenly stepped back and asked, "have you ever practiced Meishu?"


    Bai Jun''s face was as usual, with a faint blush: "what are you talking about? How can I cultivate that kind of thing... Zou Yi, don''t forget that I''m your teacher''s mother. Don''t be too casual when talking to me. Others will laugh at you. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s all right. There''s no one else here. They won''t know what we''re talking about."


    "Shiniang, you said you didn''t practice Meishu, then why do I think you don''t look like a normal beauty? Have you had cosmetic surgery, or have you changed your face with magic? "


    Bai Jun shook his head, looked at Zou Yi and said, "I was born like this. I don''t have cosmetic surgery or magic... How can you embarrass Shiniang the more you ask? Isn''t it good for the teacher''s wife to look better? "


    Zou Yi smiled, shook her head and said, "how could it? Shiniang, naturally, the more beautiful it is, the better... By the way, Shiniang, I don''t know which interface you used to be? Can''t you also be an earthman? "


    Bai Jun shook his head: "I am the saint of the Tianfeng family. Just because I wanted to come with your master, I violated the family rules of our Tianfeng family and was expelled from the Tianfeng family and homeless..."


    Zou Yi widened her eyes and said loudly, "Tianfeng family? How is this possible? I''ve seen a woman of the Tianfeng family. What''s her name, Hongyu? I can''t compliment her on her appearance... "


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "people on earth are beautiful and ugly. The Tianfeng family can''t all be beautiful, can they? Don''t be surprised. I''m really from the Tianfeng family. "


    Zou Yi nodded and seemed to agree with Bai Jun: "it makes sense. But I''m surprised that people who are demonized will change their appearance and character... Everything will change greatly? Why do you look the same as before? Even my master didn''t say you had any changes? "


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "what''s so strange about this? A demon family that becomes a demon God can find its original memory, appearance and so on. What''s more, I was a demon at the beginning. I didn''t lose any memory or anything like that. What will change? "


    Zou Yi nodded again, stood up abruptly, and said with a loud smile, "in that case, I dare ask Shiniang, do you still remember what was my master''s favorite divine skill in those years? What is the cultivation method of master? "


    Bai Jun smiled at Zou Yi and said naturally, "I don''t know your master''s favorite magic. He knows too much and too complicated. But his cultivation method is the famous Nine Yang decision, which I know very well. Don''t you also practice Jiuyang Jue? Can''t you see that your master also practices Jiuyang Jue? "


    Zou Yi seemed to know that the unknown cultivator was Jiuyang Jue, and looked surprised: "I really don''t know. Master never cultivates and rarely shows divine skills in front of me... That''s why I''m so curious. I thought you knew, Shiniang. I didn''t expect you to know. "


    Bai Jun looked at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "your master''s strength has reached the peak of his life. It''s difficult to make a breakthrough, so it''s normal not to practice. How long have you been with your master? I heard that you saved your master unintentionally. Is there such a thing from that dark abyss? "


    Zou Yi said, "I accidentally met master. At that time, he was really trapped in the dark abyss and couldn''t get out... It''s no secret that master and I opened the exit of the dark abyss and left the dark abyss."


    Bai Jun sighed slightly: "your master must have suffered a lot after being trapped, otherwise his character will not change greatly and his edge will no longer..."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "what does it mean that my Shifu is no longer sharp?"


    Bai Junqi said, "don''t you know what kind of person your master was before... He wasn''t trapped in the dark abyss?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I don''t know yet. Tell me, Shiniang, what kind of person was Shifu before?"


    Baijun zhengse said, "before your master, he was absolutely a person who said nothing, was serious and stubborn, was ruthless, knew nothing about the world, was decisive and ruthless."


    When Bai Jun said this, there were complex feelings in his eyes, but he didn''t show too obvious.


    Zou Yi and Bai Jun said this, but they seemed a little uninhibited, completely different from his original character.

 Chapter 162

    After listening to Bai Jun''s evaluation of anonymity, Zou Yi, who had some doubts in her heart, smiled: "how is it possible? I think Shifu is polite, kind and amiable... She is not the kind of person Shiniang said. "


    Bai Jun smiled and said, "believe it or not, when I met him, although he was a disciple of the true God of martial arts, few people liked to associate with him, which is enough to prove that he was not very good."


    After a pause, Bai Jun frowned slightly and continued with doubt: "now he seems to have completely changed. He is really a polite and kind person. Moreover, it seems to me that he is no longer stubborn, nor does he have the momentum of decisiveness in the past... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "Shifu is such a person. We have known each other for many years. He has always been like this... Except that time when he saw me with Su Mo, which delayed his cultivation and became angry, he was very kind at ordinary times."


    Bai Jun seemed to be interested in Zou Yi and Su Mo, and asked casually, "have you been with Su Mo for a long time? Your master forbids you to be together? "


    Zou Yi said, "in fact, master didn''t forbid us to be together, but worried that it would delay our cultivation. The master said, "when we all become immortals, he will personally preside over our wedding."


    Bai Jun nodded slightly: "your master has really changed a lot... Zou Yi, you come from the earth, which is the hometown of the gods. Do you know any powerful immortals there? Are there many hidden immortals there? "


    Zou Yi looked at Bai Jun and seemed to have completely trusted him. She said truthfully, "the earth has been abandoned by the gods, and there is almost no aura. How can there be many immortals? Not to mention the powerful immortal cultivators, there is no such thing. "


    Bai Jun didn''t believe Zou Yi''s words. Looking at Zou Yi, he said, "you''re very powerful. How can you say no?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m powerful. If it weren''t for the master''s hard-working guidance, I''m afraid I would still be a poor man who only knows more than a dozen basic spells."


    After a pause, Zou Yi seemed to remember something, raised her voice and said, "Shiniang, you don''t know. When Shifu taught me to practice, my anxious hair almost fell out. If I hadn''t been too weak and happened to be his life-saving benefactor, he wouldn''t have wanted me as a disciple..."


    Bai Jun looked at Zou Yi, his eyes slowly softened, like a mother looking at her child. He said softly, "your master hates iron but not steel. He''s so worried... Don''t take it to heart. Although your strength is not strong, you''re already very good among your peers. In the future, Shiniang, I will help you cultivate, let you and Su Mo become immortal as soon as possible, and let you come together. "


    Zou Yi was very moved and said, "thank you, Shiniang. I''ve wasted a lot of time... Let''s go back first. I''m afraid they''ll worry if we''re late."


    Bai Jun seemed to really take Zou Yi as her child. He reached out and gently took Zou Yi''s hand and said gently, "don''t worry, I told Gongbi when you and I came out. He will tell others where we went."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "did Shiniang do these things in such a short time? The speed with which Shiniang works really surprises me. "


    Bai Jun smiled and said, "I won''t tell Gongbi. They will all worry about you. After all, I''m from the demon world. Are you safe with me? Others will worry, won''t they? "


    Zou Yi smiled at Bai Jun and said slowly, "Shiniang, you are really like the mother I imagined..."


    Bai Jun was stunned and immediately said, "don''t you have a mother? Why is it imaginary? "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I''m an orphan. I lived with the my only brother since I was a child. I haven''t seen my mother."


    Bai Jun was stunned again, and then said gently, "I''m sorry to mention your sad past."


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s all right. I haven''t seen my mother, so I don''t think there''s anything wrong. Shiniang, you let me feel the warmth of a mother and the kind of maternal love I''ve never had. Thank you. "


    Bai Jun smiled, reached out and took Zou Yi''s hand and said gently, "you recognize me as a teacher''s mother, and I''ll treat you as my child in the future..."


    Zou Yi suddenly felt that she shouldn''t doubt this Baijun. After all, she didn''t even say anything. Why should he doubt anything?


    Unknown strength and insight are far better than Zou Yi. He didn''t find any problems. Bai Jun should have no problems.


    At this point, Zou Yi put down her guard and stopped laughing with Bai Jun. she said positively, "Shiniang, let''s go back and come out for a while."


    Bai Jun smiled: "do you miss your junior sister Su Mo? She''s beautiful and nice to you. You have a good eye. "


    Zou Yi said confidently, "that''s right. I don''t like Su Mo on impulse. It''s after careful consideration... Shiniang, do you think Su Mo is good, too? It seems that we all have good eyes. But you have your nameless master, and I have my younger martial sister Su Mo, so we can''t mix together. "


    Bai Jun couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "you child, why do you always talk like a young boy, full of nonsense."


    Zou Yi turned back and said, "I''m going to find Su mo. Shiniang, come back early so that we don''t worry..."


    Zou Yi said to go and go. She walked very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Bai Jun didn''t leave immediately, but stood quietly and watched Zou Yi leave. When Zou Yi walked away, Bai Jun suddenly looked up at a huge crystal ball stone not far in front and said slowly, "since you''re here, why hide? Come out. "


    A man slowly turned out on the other side of the huge crystal stone. When he saw Bai Jun, he hugged his fist and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Have you made new friends again? Who is he and why is he so like the old monster who has died for many years? "


    The man was wearing a blue long shirt and looked very handsome. But his face was worried at this time, and he didn''t know why?


    Bai Jun didn''t even look at the man, but said coldly, "what friends I make has nothing to do with you. What are you doing here?"


    The man looked at Bai Jun and said slowly, "are you really so ruthless? I''ve always loved you deeply... "


    Bai Jun interrupted the man and said coldly, "I told you long ago that the person I love is nameless and can''t fall in love with you again. You go. When others see you, I won''t explain anything for you. "

 Chapter 163

    The man said excitedly, "Bai Jun, what can I do better than being nameless? Can you say it and let me die, too?"


    Bai Jun walked around at will for a few steps. He still didn''t look at the demon family who claimed to be LAN Jun. he just said faintly: "nameless is a person, you are a demon, this is the gap between you."


    LAN Jun cried excitedly, "you are also a devil. Have you forgotten? Nobody can marry you. You''ll die. "


    Bai Jun said, "I''m a devil, but I''ll become a man. I won''t bother you."


    LAN Jun looked at Bai Jun, his eyes changed slowly, and said, "as long as you are happy, I will not hinder all your decisions and actions. I just want to advise you that the devil is very angry at you for leaving without saying goodbye. He has ordered black Jun and purple Jun to hunt you down... You do it yourself. "


    Bai Jun finally looked at LAN Jun and said faintly, "Zi Jun has always been hard on me. Even if she wants to kill me, I can understand. As for Heijun, he is just a Madman of cultivation. He can''t threaten me. Don''t worry about it. "


    LAN Jun said, "then don''t you worry about the devil coming to catch you in person? This time the devil was very angry. He was definitely not kidding. "


    Bai Jun smiled faintly and said slowly, "it doesn''t matter, but I just turned my face with her. I won''t really want to be right about life and death."


    Before Bai Jun''s voice fell, there was a sudden flash of black light on LAN Jun. LAN Jun''s whole body trembled, his eyes closed, but he opened his mouth and said, "are you sure you won''t come back to see me?"


    LAN Jun''s voice changed, became cold and disappointed, and was still a female voice.


    Bai Jun looked at LAN Jun as if he had seen a familiar stranger. A trace of surprise flashed on his face. He hugged his fist and said, "the devil is coming. Please forgive me for failing to notice in advance. Welcome the devil."


    LAN Jun seems to be possessed by the devil, his consciousness disappears completely, and the person who speaks has become the devil.


    Listen to the devil said: "you and I love the same sisters, inseparable for tens of thousands of years, how can you leave me so easily?"


    Bai Jun smiled and said respectfully, "I always remember my sister''s care for me, but sister, I found the person I love most in my life, and it''s time to leave my sister... Sister, please let me go, just as I beg you?"


    The demon king suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Bai Jun and said slowly, "what''s good about that man that makes you so heartless and righteous?"


    Bai Jun smiled and said, "nameless may not be the best man, but in my mind, he is the only man I love in my life and my only..."


    After a pause, Bai Jun then said, "sister, as a demon king, you are high above everything and despise all creatures. You have never loved any man in your life. Naturally, you don''t know the value of love. If one day you find your favorite, you will understand my sister''s mood at this time... "


    The demon king looked at Bai Jun through LAN Jun''s eyes and said slowly, "have you really decided to leave the demon world and me?"


    Bai Jun saluted, looked at the devil and said, "please let me go. I... Will often miss you."


    The demon king sighed, and suddenly there was no news. LAN Jun trembled and recovered his self-consciousness. He looked at Bai Jun in front of him blankly and said in doubt: "has the devil come? I seem to feel her breath. "


    Bai Jun smiled: "you were stunned just now. You don''t know what''s going on. It looks like you''re possessed."


    LAN Jun said suspiciously, "how is it possible? I did well, but I didn''t... Bai Jun, do you really want to go? When the devil knows, he will certainly order to hunt you down... "


    Before LAN Jun finished, Bai Jun still said, "the devil won''t, don''t worry... Zijun has always been very good to you and is your best partner, so don''t always refuse others..."


    LAN Jun looked at Bai Jun and said, "I like you. If you don''t like me, I won''t like others."


    Bai Jun shook his head, sighed and said, "I can''t control you. I''m gone. Don''t come to me again. If nobody sees me, he will be angry. "


    A trace of sadness and disappointment flashed across LAN Jun''s face. The great demon God was also very emotional in front of love, just like ordinary people.


    Bai Jun really left and didn''t look at the sad LAN Jun.


    At this time, LAN Jun was afraid that he was disheartened and extremely depressed. Just emotional things, no one can say right or wrong, nor dare they say who is right or wrong. LAN Jun likes people who don''t like him. He deserves to be so sad.


    LAN Jun is said to be the ideal partner in the eyes of many girls. He is handsome, strong and has incomparable patience and loyalty to his lover.


    But he has a huge disadvantage, that is, he can''t see the whole thing clearly. He is a little self righteous. Like most men, he thinks too much of himself.


    He thinks that the person he likes will choose him. This is not only his disadvantage, but also the mistake he should not make.


    Most men think so. If they insist, the goddess in their mind will choose themselves and be self righteous.


    As everyone knows, many times, those goddesses already have their male gods in their minds. Unless something happens, it is difficult for them to change their mind.


    This is not about loyalty, but some potential law of human feelings.


    Unspeakable laws only exist in the depths of human heart.


    LAN Jun was very sad, but there was a glimmer of hope in the deepest part of his heart. He felt that Bai Jun would turn back sooner or later and like him as an unremitting suitor.


    Like most lovelorn men, LAN Jun hopes that his goddess will change her mind and return to her side again.


    This is the common expectation of all men, as long as they have met the goddess, really loved, but can not get the favor of the goddess.


    The helplessness of reality and the beauty of ideal always exist in opposition, and there has never been an exception.


    Unfortunately, Bai Jun didn''t know what LAN Jun thought at this time. She just thought that Lan Jun would choose a more suitable purple Jun and would forget her Bai Jun.


    So Bai Jun quickly returned to Lingshu''s residence. First, he saw Zou Yi outside Lingshu''s house.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are together. They are trying their best to explain something to Su mo. others can''t hear what they say, but his anxious and helpless expression makes everyone who notices it see it clearly.


    The emotional world is always chaotic and magical. Outsiders can''t understand it and don''t need to understand it.


    Leave everything to the parties themselves. After all, it''s their own business and has little to do with others.

 Chapter 164

    Bai Jun smiled and greeted the big guy as if nothing had happened.


    Only she knew that just a moment ago, she not only met LAN Jun, one of the seven color demons in the demon world who had been pursuing her, but also met yuan Shen, who came across the interface to meet her


    I don''t know if Bai Jun was in a good mood after meeting nameless again. One day, she suddenly decided to help Zou Yi and Su Mo to find back all the elves who had not been killed by the former Spirit Lord.


    This is just in line with Zou Yi''s idea. He is the first to stand up and support Bai Jun.


    Su Mo didn''t know how Zou Yi explained. He became happy and followed his decision to support Bai Jun.


    So all of us supported Bai Jun''s decision. The soldiers were divided into three ways and separated the people looking for the elves along the direction they were looking for.


    Gongbi never said whether he supported Bai Jun, but he was the first to take a team of people to look for the elves, and his performance was the most positive.


    Bai Jun went to find it alone. He became a search team with a small number and strong strength. He is definitely the most promising team among the three teams to find the hidden elves.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo also set out with tens of meters of elves. Before leaving, they said goodbye to Lingshu and said they would come back in a month at most, so that Lingshu didn''t have to worry about them.


    Ling Shu smiled and sent the people away, and then continued to help build a new house for the elves who moved in with her.


    There are too many elves. Lingshu''s original house is not enough to live in. More houses need to be built.


    The elves are all dexterous people. Although the houses built are made of crystal materials, they look much better after completion than the houses before Lingshu.


    With the same materials, some man-made houses are beautiful, while others are old-fashioned and monotonous. Everything depends on whether the builders are dexterous or not.


    In addition to the house, food, clothing and so on are all things that Lingshu needs to consider now.


    Lingshu, as the master here, is the most familiar with everything around here, so she took the initiative to be a commander and told the elves where to find something useful.


    Sometimes, in order to get the right materials, the Elves will go all the way to the mountains or the city. Everyone is very busy and full.


    They seem to have identified Zou Yi and others who saved them and are ready to live with Zou Yi and others for a long time.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo took dozens of elves all the way to find the hidden elves. As they walked, they told all the survivors of the spirit world that the former cruel Spirit Lord had died. The new spirit Lord was people-oriented and would not hurt anyone.


    Zou Yi called on everyone to actively return to their homes, or follow Zou Yi to live in their heart.


    Perhaps people of the elves followed together. Zou Yi''s publicity soon achieved results. Along the way, countless elves approached them and gradually formed a huge elves team, with more than 5000 people.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo didn''t expect this before. They thought that the Elves were mutilated by the former Spirit Lord. There were not many people left. Unexpectedly, there were an amazing 5000 people gathered around them now.


    If you count the more than 1000 people they saved before, the number of elves around them has reached an amazing 6000.


    The number of the soul clan in the crane kingdom was originally much higher than that of the spirit clan, but now it seems that the number of the remaining spirit clan is not much less than that of the soul clan.


    In the future, the crane kingdom may no longer be the world of the soul family, and the elf family will slowly embark on the road of being the master.


    This is what Zou Yi and Su Mo love to see. After all, only when equality is achieved, there will be no oppression and a good new life will begin.


    Unknowingly, Zou Yi and Su Mo left Lingshu for nearly a month. During this period, more and more elves gathered around Zou Yi and made their team stronger and stronger, like an army patrolling all the time, vast and powerful, with the potential of all over the mountains and fields.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo also lived among these elves for a month. After a busy month, they gradually like to live with the elves.


    Also unknowingly, Zou Yi and Su Mo both vaguely felt that their perception of the Tao of heaven had some triggers.


    Good is the way of heaven, and helping others is good. It is great good to continue to help the elves in need.


    Therefore, it is reasonable for Zou Yi and Su Mo to make progress in their perception of the Tao of heaven. However, they still have a way to go before they really realize the goodness in the way of heaven and achieve immortality.


    If there is progress, there is hope. Zou Yi and Su Mo are very happy. When they continue to help the elves, they also help more soul families along the way.


    Previously, the misdeeds of the Spirit Lord hurt not only the elves, but also the people of the soul.


    Those who have been hurt must be grateful for the help of Zou Yi and Su mo.


    Even if I didn''t say it, I was just grateful in my heart. This gratitude seemed to be transformed into some special energy, slowly integrated into Zou Yi and Su Mo, and transformed into their strength.


    The mysterious power can not be clearly perceived, but they all vaguely feel that this power is very precious to them, more precious than mana.


    Because this power is not a simple aura that can form combat effectiveness, but a mysterious power that purifies people''s soul and makes Zou Yi and Su Mo feel that the whole person''s mentality is slowly sublimating.


    This is about the power of the way of heaven, which they are now feeling.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo happily accepted the mysterious power from countless people. While continuing to help others, they also gained a lot.


    If such power can always enter their bodies, the day when they become immortals should not be too far away.


    Some of the tree spirits who follow Zou Yi will occasionally generously bear all kinds of delicious fruits to satisfy Zou Yi and Su Mo''s hunger and thirst.


    At this time, Zou Yi and Su Mo are very happy. When they were on earth, even if they had no money, they would still eat fruit occasionally, which has become a habit.


    Although the fruit produced by the tree spirits here is delicious, it is still crystal in color, far less beautiful and attractive than the fruit on earth.


    In the spirit world of the crystal world, there are not many other colors except the transparent crystal color.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are like kings and princesses. They are supported by the Chinese elves and are respected and loved.

 Chapter 165

    A month later, it was time to go back and meet Lingshu, so Zou Yi and Su Mo decided to suspend their plan to find the elves and began to go back.


    The mighty men and horses walked towards the meeting city, and countless people in the spirit world watched along the way, because they didn''t know what so many Elves were going to do.


    People don''t know what to do to avoid being surrounded. Anyway, there''s no danger, so they don''t care.


    Zou Yi and Su mo were treated as the leaders of the left and right people. They didn''t have to do anything. The elves had already prepared everything.


    Two tree spirits changed into two sedan chairs and were carried by four other elves to Zou Yi and Su Mo, just to carry them on their way.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo tried to sit on the crystal girl. They felt very comfortable. Everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    On earth, people in sedan chairs are not ordinary people, either those ancient dignitaries or those newly married brides.


    Now Zou Yi and Su Mo are very happy to enjoy such treatment.


    After walking for several days, Zou Yi and Su Mo are still far away from the suburb of Huicheng where Lingshu lives. They are worried that Xinshu will not wait for them to go back.


    In fact, what they don''t know is that Lingshu at this time has no time and energy to worry about.


    Ling Shu is like a new city Lord. She is busy all day without distinction between day and night.


    Countless things are waiting for her to make decisions, such as where to build what kind of house, where to buy a nail needed for building a house, and the elves have to ask Ling Shu before they buy or build it.


    The elves absolutely respect Lingshu, just as the people of a country respect their king.


    But they asked Lingshu everything, so Lingshu was too busy.


    If this goes on, only Ling Shu will die and fall down. If she hadn''t had her own unique way of rest, she might have fallen down already.


    Ling Shu has lived for so long and served the true God of martial arts. She is also an unknown friend. Naturally, she can''t be regarded as an ordinary person.


    In just one month, generally speaking, only a three-story building can be built. Under the hands of Lingshu and a group of elves, a city has been built.


    A hundred and ten houses surround it. In the middle is the new city of the city master''s house converted from Lingshu''s former residence.


    The name of the new town is called the new town, because it is new and novel enough.


    The houses here are very different from those in Huicheng. The three storey buildings are neat, but they are different from each other.


    With different appearance and various internal structures, it can be called a collection of various styles in architectural history.


    If you look down from the air, you will find that the buildings here are a huge circle as a whole. The city master''s house converted from Lingshu''s residence in the middle is the place where the center of the circle is located.


    What''s more amazing is that the empty areas on both sides of the city master''s house are very similar to the two yin-yang lines of the most magical gossip on earth, which transformed the whole new town into a huge gossip array.


    Is this a coincidence, or did the elves do it on purpose? Anyway, the architectural style and overall layout here are enough to fascinate everyone.


    The elves are still masters of architecture, which is beyond Lingshu''s expectation. However, this ending makes Lingshu very satisfied. Although she works hard, she is very satisfied.


    Maybe the next time they come, they will be surprised. Ling Shu couldn''t help thinking so, and there were some imperceptible smiles on her face.


    This soul, which has lived for tens of thousands of years, seems to have some unknown secrets in its heart.


    Ling Shu is busy and happy, Zou Yi and Su Mo are also happy and making progress. On the other side, Gongbi fell into solitude without rivals and enemies. He took a large number of elves he found all day and didn''t want to say a word.


    Gongbi, once one of the top ten golden immortals in the fairy world, has always lived in combat. It has become his habit to lead soldiers to fight.


    Now he also took a team, but there was no opponent and no battle, which made him very depressed. He wanted to find a few people to fight hard all day.


    Gongbi, who seemed uncomfortable, looked at everyone subconsciously, judged the strength of the other party, and then shook his head in disappointment.


    Gradually, all the elves who followed Gongbi knew that Gongbi was a person who liked shaking his head, because they saw that Gongbi was always shaking his head.


    The solitude of the master is undoubtedly reflected in Gongbi at this time.


    Gongbi felt bored, but he didn''t know that his mentality had gradually changed in such an environment.


    This is a good thing for him to realize that the way of heaven can be good or evil, but also lonely and lonely.


    There are countless ways of heaven and three thousand roads. If you understand one of them thoroughly, you can become a God.


    Gongbi himself has not realized this. He has become an immortal for a long time. He has forgotten how he realized the Tao of heaven in order to become an immortal.


    The third way to find the elves was Bai Jun. she went to find the elves alone and gained the most, but to everyone''s expectation, she found the least elves.


    The elves who followed her to the new town were less than 100 in total, and they all looked trembling, as if they were forced to go to the new town.


    Bai Jun doesn''t care about this. She doesn''t care how many elves she can find. She''s like doing something, or looking for something to do.


    She recently made some of the biggest decisions in her life, including leaving the demon king and the demon world, returning to the nameless side and so on.


    For her, there will be some things to calm down and think about alone.


    Because many times, after we make a decision, we also need to look back and consider whether the decision is correct and whether we need to change our original intention


    Now Baijun also has a sense of loneliness without rivals. In the spirit world, almost no one is her opponent. She is a demon God from the demon world, but she hasn''t done it for a long time.


    The loneliness of a master is not just public, but also Bai Jun.


    It''s very cold at high places. Sometimes the words on the earth are really reasonable.


    Bai Jun suddenly thought that the original true God of martial arts would also have this sense of loneliness of being arrogant and having no rival?


    At that time, the true God of martial arts was so powerful that the whole divine world could not find a suitable opponent. I''m afraid this sense of loneliness was more obvious.


    Another reason for Bai Jun''s loneliness is that she misses the nameless girl who has been away for a month. She is like a woman in love. She misses her beloved man very much after she hasn''t seen him for a few days.


    Perhaps when they meet again, Bai Jun will directly tell nameless that he will never be separated from nameless again until they know that they are tired of each othe

 Chapter 166

    Bai Jun took dozens of elves to Lingshu''s residence in the new city. Because she thought the Elves were slow, she directly used her divine power to bring everyone to the new city.


    Bai Jun, who finally started to return, was the first to return to the new city. When he saw the completely changed new city, he couldn''t help but look surprised.


    Lingshu receives Bai Jun and warmly asks Bai Jun to rest in the house specially built for her. By the way, she also arranges those new elves to rest.


    At this time, the elves who followed Bai Jun believed that Bai Jun was for their good, not to catch them as slaves.


    Bai Jun didn''t care that the elves who were mole ants in her eyes. When she followed Lingshu to her residence, she casually asked, "Zou Yi, are they back?"


    Ling Shu was busy helping Bai Jun clean up the house and said with a smile, "they should be on their way back, but they are not as fast as you. They have to wait a few days."


    Bai Jun knew who Lingshu was in front of him. He didn''t dare to be rude to Lingshu. He politely smiled and said, "sister Lingshu, don''t be busy. I can clean up myself."


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "it''s all right. It''ll be fine soon. You''ve worked hard all the way. Sit down and have a rest. I''ll send you some fruits later. They''re all given to me by the tree spirits. They''re delicious. "


    Bai Jun smiled: "thank you, sister. Don''t be busy. Sit down and let''s talk. We haven''t talked together for a long time."


    Ling Shu looked at Bai Jun and slowly sat on the crystal chair opposite Bai Jun: "Bai Jun, do you want to ask something unknown? He hasn''t heard anything in the last month. He''s probably busy going to war with the emperor and doesn''t have time to contact me. "


    Bai Jun sighed: "I''m really worried about being nameless. Shengjun and Jingchuan are not easy to provoke. They are also chaotic gods with strong strength... And they will ask the divine world for help. If the gods of the divine world participate in this battle at that time, they will be more dangerous if they are nameless."


    Ling Shu nodded slightly: "what you said is reasonable. There must be some relationship between Shengjun and Jingchuan who have occupied the fairy world for so many years. But as far as I know, Shengjun and Jingchuan don''t seem to have reached the realm of chaos and true God. Are you mistaken? "


    Bai Jun shook his head: "they have already broken through the realm of chaotic true God, but they are no longer the same as before. Sister, I know you are also very concerned about nameless. Do you think nameless will be ok? "


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "no, you can rest assured."


    Bai Jun smiled: "I hope he''s all right. Why hasn''t Zou Yi come back yet? I like this child very much. Seeing him is like seeing my own child. It''s very kind and warm. "


    Ling Shu looked at Bai Jun in surprise, restrained a smile and said, "what''s the matter with you? Zou Yi is not a child even though she is young. It seems inappropriate for you to treat him as a child. "


    Bai Jun said, "I don''t know how much older I am than him. There''s nothing wrong with him being my child?" "Sister, you can also treat him as your child. Anyway, he has no parents. We should be nice to him, which can be regarded as some compensation for him."


    Ling Shu smiled: "I''ll forget it. It''s enough for him to have you."


    Bai Jun also wanted to persuade Lingshu. An elf came and said, "Lord, Gongbi Shangxian has come back and brought back a lot of our people."


    Ling Shu said, "you go and arrange their residence first, and I''ll come later."


    The elf turned and left, and his excited expression showed no doubt. Their clansmen slowly came to them. With the increase of personnel, their strength increased and they had more hope of survival. Naturally, they were going to be excited.


    Ling Shu smiled and said goodbye to Bai Jun to settle those new elves.


    Bai Jun looked at his room at will. After making sure that there was no one around, he slowly said, "what are you going to do to let me go? Do we have to break up unhappily? "


    Bai Jun seemed to be talking to the air, but her voice fell and there was one more person in the room.


    The man was dressed in purple. He was nothing when he was invisible before. Now he appears, he looks particularly eye-catching.


    The houses here are almost transparent, because the material is transparent crystal. Although it is not clear, the conspicuous purple will still attract many people''s attention.


    Seeing the man who appeared, Bai Jun said coldly, "Zijun is here to kill me? Or did you come to catch me back to the demon world? "


    This purple gentleman doesn''t have to be different from Bai Jun in appearance, but there is evil spirit in her eyes, which destroys the overall beauty.


    Listen to Zijun say: "I came to say goodbye to you..."


    Before Zijun''s words were finished, Baijun couldn''t help interrupting her: "come and say goodbye to me? Did I hear you right? "


    Zijun looked at Baijun and said slowly, "sister, don''t be surprised. I know there are some disagreements and many contradictions between us. But what you don''t know, sister, is that the contradiction between us is because of LAN Jun... now that you''ve gone and rejected LAN Jun, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to continue... "


    Bai Jun was stunned and immediately said, "Lan Jun and I are nothing. You don''t have to worry about anything."


    Zijun said with a smile, "I heard what you said before... Thank you. Lanjun should have figured it out this time."


    Bai Jun smiled and said loudly, "it depends on you. Don''t think about LAN Jun, but you can''t figure it out."


    Zijun stepped forward, looked at Baijun and said, "I will try my best." "Take care, I should go back, or the demon king will be angry when he finds out that we are not in the demon world."


    Bai Jun said, "go back quickly. Don''t make the demon king angry. She may be in a bad mood recently."


    Zijun nodded. His figure slowly disappeared and left the room.


    Soon after Zijun left, Baijun suddenly felt very nervous, as if something big was going to happen.


    This is very abnormal for her. She is already a demon God with a stable mind. Generally speaking, it is unlikely that anything can affect her.


    The white gentleman subconsciously thought of the nameless who fought with the saint on the nameless planet. He couldn''t help but ask himself softly: "will nameless be all right..."


    Asked himself again and again, Bai Jun gradually couldn''t sit still. He wanted to leave here immediately and meet nameless.


    Bai Jun''s anxious mood, perhaps only she knows to what extent, others, but it is difficult to understand the meaning.

 Chapter 167

    Bai Jun doesn''t know what''s going on at this time. She is a demon God and can budget some special things, but she is not a descendant of divine arithmetic. She can calculate little and is not very accurate.


    Bai Jun was restless. Zou Yi, who was heading back, suddenly had palpitations. I don''t know why.


    Su Mo, who accompanied Zou Yi, noticed Zou Yi''s uneasiness and quietly asked, "are you okay?"


    Zou Yi looked at Su Mo, frowned and said, "I always feel like something will happen, but I don''t know what will happen... Do you have such a feeling?"


    Su Mo shook his head, smiled and said, "no, are you too tired? Take a break. Don''t think too much."


    Zou Yi was relieved to see that Su Mo was normal. She thought she was really tired, so she closed her eyes and prepared to have a rest.


    What Zou Yi didn''t know was that Su Mo actually felt so uneasy, but she didn''t tell Zou Yi because she was worried that speaking out would make Zou Yi more uneasy and frightened.


    Seeing Zou Yi resting in the sedan chair, Su Mo quietly took out a messenger and quickly made an anonymous contact with another interface.


    This is Su Mo''s secret. Zou Yi doesn''t know that Su Mo has a way to contact nobody at any time.


    A moment later, Su Mo, who received an anonymous reply, changed his face. The whole person was stupid. Looking at Zou Yi close at hand, tears flowed first.


    Zou Yi was immediately surprised. When she opened her eyes and saw Su Mo crying, she was surprised and quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi, barely calmed down, and slowly said, "master Fu Yu was hurt by the demon king. Now... There is only a wisp of yuan God left, which was sent to the underworld by the unknown Master... The body was also taken away by the Saint King. I don''t know where it is at present."


    Su Mo reluctantly finished, and couldn''t help crying out. In the blink of an eye, things were different, which made her heartbroken.


    Zou Yi looked at the crying Su Mo in a daze. Unexpectedly, she forgot to persuade Su Mo, and her face was full of sadness and despair.


    They looked like this, and someone noticed the huge elves around them. They didn''t dare to ask what happened, but they all knew it wouldn''t be a good thing. They were silent and didn''t dare to disturb Zou Yi and Su Mo, who were in a bad mood.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo didn''t pay attention to what people around them thought. They were just immersed in sadness and couldn''t recover for a while.


    After a while, Zou Yi first recovered, looked at Su Mo, who was crying sadly, and slowly said, "don''t be sad. We''ll avenge master Fu Yu for him."


    Su Mo wiped the tears from his face and whispered, "how do you report? How can our strength be the opponent of the demon king? She can''t even beat the unknown Master and master Fu Yu. "


    Zou Yi looked up at the sky and murmured, "one day we will become stronger and we will be able to avenge master Fu Yu."


    Zou Yi said this with a determined look on her face, as if nothing could stop him.


    Su Mo looked a little crazy. He temporarily forgot his sadness and murmured, "what a familiar look. Have you seen it anywhere?"


    Zou Yi didn''t notice what Su Mo said. She just looked at the sky. Her chest was gradually filled with anger and killing.


    This is the Revenge of the devil, the naked revenge.


    But it may also be that some agreement has been reached between the saint and the devil, so the devil hurt Fu Yu.


    In any case, this is the hatred between the two sides, which they must solve.


    Baijun is begging Lingshu to contact nameless at this time. He wants to know if something has happened to nameless.


    Ling Shu couldn''t endure Bai Jun''s request, contacted nameless, then looked at Bai Jun who was surprised and couldn''t speak.


    After Ling Shu calmed down and told Bai Junfu that something had happened to Yu, Bai Jun frowned and kept walking back and forth in the room, muttering to himself, and didn''t know what he was talking about.


    She is a demon God. Naturally, she has very high wisdom. She suddenly thought that the devil''s hand had something to do with her. She couldn''t help blaming herself for implicating Fu Yu.


    Without much consideration, Bai Jun said to Lingshu, "sister, I''m going to the underworld and ask the king of the underworld to give me Fuyu''s original God... I want to help Fuyu reborn and keep his memory..."


    Lingshu knows that people who reincarnate naturally from the underworld will forget things in their previous lives. Bai Jun means to ask the king of the underworld to give Fu Yu''s original spirit to Bai Jun, so as to help Fu Yu recover his strength faster.


    Bai Jun''s idea is very good, but it''s always business. It''s hard to say whether the unselfish Pluto will agree to Bai Jun''s request.


    Pluto is famous for his impartiality and selflessness to everyone. Now Bai Jun wants to go to the demon world to ask the king of the underworld. I''m afraid it won''t be a simple thing.


    Ling Shu knows that Bai Jun''s proposal is difficult to achieve, but she doesn''t say much.


    Ling Shu thought again and again. She could only look at Ling Shu and said carefully, "you have gone to the underworld. Don''t try to be strong, let alone threaten the underworld. Although Pluto''s strength is not very strong, his experts are like clouds. You can''t be reckless alone. "


    Seeing that Ling Shu said this, Bai Jun immediately said, "don''t worry, sister, I''m going to ask Pluto for help, but I won''t threaten with force. Sister, I still know the weight. Sister, you... Take care. "


    Ling Shu nodded slightly and handed the messenger she used to contact nameless to Bai Jun: "take it and contact nameless when necessary. Nameless has some friendship with Pluto. Maybe it can help you."


    Bai Jun was overjoyed. He took the messenger handed to her by Ling Shu, carefully put it away, hugged his fist and said, "thank you, sister. I will come back as soon as possible. If people in the demon world come to embarrass my sister after I leave, just give me my name, sister. They don''t dare to disrespect me. "


    When Baijun spoke, he handed a black token to Lingshu and told Lingshu that the token was Baijun''s own identity token, symbolizing the seven color demon gods in the demon world. His power was second only to the demon king. He could command and mobilize any demon soldiers and generals in the demon world at will.


    Lingshu also carefully collected this token, because she knew that after Bai Jun left, there would really be people in the demon world to make trouble.


    If the demon king can deal with the unknown and retaliate against the defected Bai Jun, he must be able to deal directly with Lingshu and them.


    What the devil thinks is now clear at a glance, and everyone is very clear.


    Ling Shu has no combat effectiveness, and the strongest people around her are just Gongbi, an ordinary immortal, who has no strength to fight the devil.


    What Lingshu can rely on is Bai Jun. Now Baijun wants to go to the underworld and scare the subordinates of the demon king with Baijun''s token. Maybe it''s still useful.

 Chapter 168

    Zou Yi and Su Mo learned that something had happened to Fu Yu. They didn''t care about other things. They took the elves to Lingshu''s residence quickly, so they were ready to leave the spirit world and go to the unknown planet.


    Ling Shu urges them not to be impulsive and tells them that Bai Jun has gone to the underworld to help Fu Yu reborn. After several hours of persuasion, Zou Yi and Su Mo agree to wait for Bai Jun to come back first.


    Waiting is always the most disturbing. Zou Yi and Su Mo wander around all day, but they are still more and more difficult to calm down.


    Fortunately, when they couldn''t help leaving, Bai Jun came back.


    Bai Jun didn''t come back alone. He not only brought back Fu Yu''s yuan God, but also brought back four Ming gods in the underworld.


    Among these underworld gods, the famous underworld bigwig Meng Po is among them.


    Zou Yi, Su Mo and other people know who Meng Po is. At this time, they see her coming to the spirit world with three Ming gods. Everyone''s hearts are full of doubts and puzzles.


    Zou Yi was most anxious. She saluted Bai Jun first and asked loudly, "Shiniang, how is my husband Master Yu?"


    Bai Jun said, "don''t worry. Fu Yu is fine. He just needs to rest for a period of time to recover..."


    "Zou Yi and Su Mo, you two have met Meng Po and the three gods of the underworld. They are all my friends. This time they can successfully bring back Fuyu''s yuan God, thanks to their great help."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo saluted together and said in unison, "I''ve seen four masters of the nether gods. Thank you for your help."


    Meng Po is not a little old woman with a bent back in the legend of the earth people, but a beautiful lady in her thirties who looks full of charm.


    He was dressed in a long black dress, dignified and beautiful. He didn''t look like the legendary Mengpo who was afraid to erase the memory of others.


    She smiled and said, "don''t thank me. I''ve been helped by Bai Jun before. This time it''s just that I return Bai Jun''s favor."


    Another dark god, covered with black cloth, also said at this time: "Fu Yu and I are old friends. I should help."


    The third God holds a death sickle in his hand, which looks very scary. Listen to him: "you are all Fu Yu''s disciples. You don''t need to be polite."


    The man''s tone was gloomy, which was quite in line with the temperament and expression of the dark god.


    The last ghost smiled, revealing a thin black face with a gloomy smell.


    Listen to him: "my name is Heiyan. I was my best friend with Fu Yu tens of thousands of years ago. If he hadn''t come together with Shengjun later, we might still be best friends... It''s a pity that he went the wrong way and finally died in the hands of Shengjun. It''s a pity. "


    Zou Yi''s heart moved, hugged her fist and said, "it''s great that the four masters of the Ming God know my husband, Master Yu. How can master Fu Yu be reborn? "


    Meng po said with a smile, "that''s why we''re here. Don''t worry, you child. We''ll give you a living master Fu Yu."


    The dark god named Heiyan said, "it''s just that the strength of Fu Yu after rebirth will be greatly weakened. Compared with him before, his strength can only be retained by half at most. After his rebirth, I''m afraid he can''t even count God. "


    Meng Po also nodded, and a trace of helplessness appeared on her beautiful and dignified face: "his body was taken away by the emperor, and it is inevitable to discount his strength. However, we have helped him find good physical genes. I believe he will soon become God again. "


    Su Mo said, "the disciple''s genes should be very good. I don''t know if I can help master Fu Yu reshape his body?"


    Meng said with a smile, "you are a daughter. How can you provide genes for my husband? Don''t worry about it. We''ve already prepared the genes. After another of our gods brings the necessary materials, we''ll reshape the flesh for Fu Yu and bring him back to life. "


    Bai Jun hugged his fist and said, "thank you so much. Da en dare not forget. If you have something to do in the future, just call me Bai Jun."


    Meng Po and others saluted together and said in unison, "Bai Jun is polite."


    Hearing the news, Ling Shu, who came to hear the conversation, hugged her fist and said, "I''m Fu Yu''s friend Ling Shu. Thank you for coming to help. You are tired all the way. Please come in and have a rest. "


    Meng Po glanced at Ling Shu, with a surprised expression on her face. She quickly saluted and said excitedly, "elder, you are still here. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Do you still remember me?"


    Call Ling Shu as the elder. This is a very old ghost God. Everyone is a little surprised.


    Ling Shu smiled and said politely, "no, I''m just a spirit family, but I don''t dare to be called an elder. We really haven''t seen each other for a long time. Mrs. Meng, you''ve always been good? "


    Meng Po excitedly took Ling Shu''s hand, and the expression on her face was like seeing her mother. "Don''t be polite, sir. We are all younger generation in front of you."


    After a pause, Mrs. Meng said again, "Sir, I want to persuade you this time anyway. Can''t you go back and see Pluto first?"


    Ling Shu shook her head slightly and said faintly, "I''m still a spirit family. I have nothing to do with the underworld. Don''t mention the previous things."


    Meng Po opened her mouth and really didn''t mention the old story she said, but said with a trace of uneasiness: "the Pluto has always missed you and said to see you more than once, but she didn''t make the trip for fear that you were angry."


    Ling Shu smiled faintly: "what do I have to look at? Not to mention this, since you are all here to help Fu Yu, please help him well. Fu Yu can''t die. He still has a lot to do. "


    After a pause, Ling Shu sighed, "I don''t know what happened to the benevolent immortal now. If she knew what Fu Yu was like now, she wouldn''t know what she would be anxious about. You have to hurry to revive Fu Yu, otherwise I have to worry about benevolent immortal. "


    Meng po said, "please rest assured that we will help Yu Fu revive as soon as possible."


    Ling Shu nodded slightly, "please. Go to my room and have a rest. Other places are assigned to the elves. There is no better house for you to live in for the time being. "


    Heiyan said with a smile, "elder, don''t care about us. We don''t have to rest. Now we''re ready to help Fu Yu reshape his body."


    Ling Shu said, "well, work hard for you. I''ll let nameless and Fu Yu thank you in person."


    Meng Po and others said together, "I dare not wait."


    Ling Shu turned away with a smile. She had a lot of things to do, although in the eyes of many people, those things shouldn''t have bothered her.

 Chapter 169

    With the help of the five gods of the underworld and Bai Jun, Fu Yu''s body took shape in just a few hours.


    This time would have been shorter if it hadn''t been for the delay of waiting for the last coming ghost to bring all kinds of necessary materials.


    The body shape is basically the same as that of Fu Yu before, and roughly maintains Fu Yu''s original appearance and body shape.


    However, because some special genes were added to Fu Yu''s new body, his overall image still changed.


    Now Fu Yu is more handsome and majestic, and his face is full of perseverance and seriousness.


    Fu Yu''s Yuanshen was protected by Bai Jun, because he was worried that the power of Yuanshen would be consumed too much, which would affect Fu Yu''s remaining memory. Even Zou Yi and Su Mo didn''t let him see Fu Yu''s Yuanshen.


    Now that Fu Yu has the flesh, the yuan God can return to his place. Bai Juncai took out Fu Yu''s yuan God.


    The six gods shot together, and Fuyu''s original God merged with his new flesh without any defects.


    Fu Yu woke up quietly. His character seemed to have changed. He began to practice without saying a word, as if he was in a hurry to recover his strength.


    Everyone had different degrees of consumption, and they had no time to ask more questions. They went to rest.


    Only Bai Jun stayed by Fu Yu''s side and waited for Fu Yu to take the initiative to speak.


    After experiencing the test of life and death, Fu Yu remembers everything in the past. It is natural that his character has changed.


    More than half a day later, Fu Yu opened his eyes, looked at Bai Jun, who guarded him, and said faintly, "I''m going to break into a God. If I break here, it will affect everyone here. You help me break through in outer space."


    Bai Jun wanted to ask about Fu Yu, but he was so surprised by Fu Yu''s words that his chin almost fell off.


    In half a day, he regained his divinity. Even if he was against the sky, he had never heard of such a thing.


    Unless Fu Yu''s physical body is extremely abnormal, he is far inferior to the known anti heaven cultivation physique.


    Anyway, it''s also a good thing that Fu Yu can regain the throne, so Bai Jun didn''t ask much, took Fu Yu to the sky, didn''t say hello to anyone, and went directly to outer space.


    When the immortal breaks through, the natural disaster is enough to destroy a continent. The power of the natural disaster when the god man breaks through is really not bearable by the continent of the spirit world.


    Only by breaking through in space, even if Tianjie is infinitely powerful, it will not hurt other creatures.


    Bai Jun left the spiritual world with her husband Yu. Others may not be aware, but Meng Po and other gods sensed it.


    They went with Bai Jun to outer space without anything. With surprise and excitement, they looked at Fu Yu who was preparing to break through the robbery thousands of kilometers away from them and nodded.


    Fu Yu has the memory of his previous life. There is no problem in obtaining the throne, but no one can tell the strength of the natural disaster. Everything depends on his personal creation.


    Natural disasters are strong when they are strong. The more powerful a person is, the stronger the natural disaster will be and the more difficult it will be to get through.


    Fu Yu became a God within one day after his rebirth. Although he had the memory of his previous life and the great help of the gods, he was still too rebellious.


    So this time, he was afraid that the disaster would be infinitely powerful and careless.


    At the moment, Fu Yu is cold and calm. He knows what he is doing and what he should do.


    In his memory, he had been robbed many times and encountered all kinds of natural disasters. Now he has enough confidence to deal with this natural disaster.


    So he set Bai Jun aside and didn''t want Bai Jun, who had been badly consumed when he helped him, to take a risk.


    Bai Jun came to Meng Po and others and said in a low voice, "thank you very much. I can rob God again in such a short time. Thanks to your great help."


    Meng po said, "this is what we should do. You''re welcome."


    Heiyan also said, "we are all our own people. Why do we look like outsiders? Don''t be polite. We all feel a sense of achievement and are very happy that Fu Yu can become a God so soon... "


    Bai Jun smiled: "I hope the disaster won''t come too violently for a while, otherwise I have to ask you to fight with me."


    The people said together, "don''t worry, we''re ready."


    Bai Jun looked at everyone gratefully, stopped talking, turned and stared at Fu Yu who was preparing. There was also a faint joy in the depths of his eyes.


    At this time, Fu Yu put aside all his thoughts. He even forgot what he had been killed by the demon king before, and wholeheartedly prepared for the robbery.


    There was nothing in the sky, but Tianjie was like an omnipotent opponent. At this time, a huge sword array that looked like a complete reality had been arranged on the top of Fu Yu''s head.


    This sword array is very similar to the deformation array of Zhentian array, but this array has no defense, only attack.


    Countless real swords hung in the air, like being caught by countless invisible hands and preparing to attack Fu Yu at the core.


    Fu Yu''s protective cover had already been opened, and everything that should be prepared was ready, just waiting for the disaster to come.


    "Shiniang." Zou Yi''s voice came over at this time. Gongbi came here with Zou Yi.


    Only Gongbi has the strength to send Zou Yi to outer space. Zou Yi''s own strength is not enough to do this.


    Bai Jun was surprised. Looking at Zou Yi who hurried here, he asked, "what are you doing here? Don''t you know it''s dangerous here?"


    Zou Yi said anxiously, "I sent the weapon to master Fu Yu..." when he took out the soul chopping knife that master Fu Yu had given him and handed it to Bai Jun, he said anxiously: "Shiniang, send it to master Fu Yu quickly. This is the weapon he is used to."


    Bai Jun took the soul chopping knife and didn''t have time to say anything more. He flashed in front of Fu Yu.


    When Fu Yu saw the soul chopping knife in Bai Jun''s hand and nodded slightly, he took the soul chopping knife and stroked it gently, muttering, "old man, we''re going to fight."


    Bai Jun quickly left Fu Yu. As soon as he returned to the crowd, he heard a loud noise from Fu Yu.


    Bai Jun, who hurried back, saw that countless sharp swords suddenly joined together and turned into a huge sword.


    The sound just now was made when these sharp swords were combined together. The momentum was amazing.


    "Look, I broke your sword array!" Fu Yu''s voice was not loud, but his momentum was not weaker than that before the sword array.


    Since it''s breaking the array to survive the robbery, it can''t be weaker than this array anywhere.


    The soul chopping knife in Fu Yu''s hand lit up a dazzling light, integrated with Fu Yu and became incomparably huge.


    Fu Yu seems to be incarnated as a member of the soul chopping knife. He can''t see his body at all.

 Chapter 170

    Zou Yi was about to stabilize her figure in the sky with the help of Gongbi, so Bai Jun pulled her to protect her with her protective shield.


    Baijun''s shield defense ability is definitely not comparable to Zou Yi''s own shield. Only in this way can it be the most safe.


    Zou Yi wants to take a closer look at how the robbery was crossed by Fu Yu. Now Bai Jun protects him, which just meets his wish.


    Fu Yu, or soul chopping sabre, who rose to the sky, fought against the huge sword formed by the sword array.


    The earth shaking sound was like the explosion of a nuclear bomb on earth, and a burst of visible shock waves went away in all directions, which made everyone far away clearly feel the danger.


    Gongbi''s strength was the weakest among the people. He had no protection from other gods. At this time, he couldn''t stand and was pushed hundreds of kilometers away by the shock wave.


    Gongbi, with blood stains on his mouth, looked at the sword array formed by Tianjie with horror, hurriedly strengthened his protective cover, and said loudly: "predecessors, younger generation, take a step first."


    Bai junchong nodded to Gongbi. Seeing that Gongbi was no big deal, he didn''t say anything more.


    Gongbi didn''t dare to stay for a long time. He hurried back to the spirit world and didn''t dare to see Fu Yudu rob again.


    Fu Yu was like a madman. He fought hard against the huge sword in the sky robbery sword array again and again. The louder sound was heard all the time, and the more violent attack waves were rising again and again.


    In the nearby space, after the emergence of space cracks, they recover, and then appear again soon, cycle after cycle, endless.


    Bai Jun protected Zou Yi around him. There was a worried look in his eyes. He couldn''t help saying, "is the power of this day''s robbery too powerful? It seems that the power of chaos is not as powerful as that of this time. "


    Meng Po nodded and said, "my husband became a God in the rest of the day and angered heaven. It''s reasonable that the power of heaven robbery is greater."


    Heiyan said: "Fu Yu has no sign of failure at present, but looks very relaxed. His combat effectiveness... Seems to be stronger than before. This is beyond my expectation."


    Bai Jun also found this, nodded and said, "Fu Yu''s strength increases instead of decreasing, and I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing..."


    Meng po said with a smile, "nature is a good thing. The stronger the husband is, the more afraid their enemies are. What is not a good thing? "


    "The devil''s strength is a little worse than the previous martial arts. If Fu Yu and nameless strength can''t become stronger, how can they compete with the devil?"


    Bai Jun said, "it makes sense. What I''m worried about is that Fu Yu suddenly becomes so powerful and unreasonable. I''m afraid it''s not necessarily a good thing for him. "


    Meng po said, "it doesn''t matter. Fu Yu''s strength has become stronger. In fact, it''s not surprising that he has his own reason."


    Bai Jun frowned slightly: "I can''t understand you, Meng Po. Is there a secret I don''t know?"


    Meng Po nodded slightly: "in addition to his own genes, Fuyu''s current body has added some genes of the strongest one in the underworld, the former Pluto king. In addition, the materials we use are obtained by the Pluto with countless efforts. Each is a peerless treasure. I''m not surprised that Fu Yu has directly become a chaotic true God. "


    Bai Jun was surprised and couldn''t help asking, "why should the old Pluto be so kind to Fu Yu?"


    Meng po said, "that''s because the old Pluto had received the great kindness of the true God of Wu Dao before and had never been rewarded. Now it happened that the disciples of the true God of Wu Dao needed help. The old Pluto used this intention on Fu Yu."


    Bai Jun suddenly said, "I see. What kind of person was the true God of martial arts before? Why is he called the first expert in the divine world? Even the king of Hades received his favor, but died in the hands of his disciples? It''s so unpredictable. "


    Mrs. Meng shook her head: "I don''t know. The true God of martial arts is an elder among the elders. How do we young people know about him? Bai Jun, there should be no problem with Fu Yudu robbery. We should also return to the underworld and report the situation to the king of Hades. Do you think we''ll leave now? "


    Bai Jun was stunned and immediately said, "please don''t worry. After Fu Yudu''s robbery is completed and the state is stabilized, he will personally thank you."


    Meng Po smiled: "this is the spiritual world. It has always been a deadly enemy with our underworld. We stay here too long. I''m afraid those old people in the spirit world will not help asking questions. At that time, it''s hard for us to tell. "


    Bai Jun was stunned again, and then asked, "where do you come from here? I''ve been here for some time. There''s no one with more strength. What are you afraid of? "


    Meng po said, "you don''t know. The old immortals in the spirit world are different from us. Once they become immortal, they will be asked to shut up and won''t walk around outside at will. Therefore, people outside the world, even ordinary people in the spiritual world, think that there are no experts here. I''m not. Like our underworld, there are a large number of hidden experts in the spiritual world. "


    Heiyan also said, "that''s true. When we set out, Pluto repeatedly stressed that there are a large number of spiritual experts who don''t care about the world. We can''t stay long. "


    Before Heiyan''s voice fell, a slightly hoarse voice suddenly came from behind: "you are here to help Fu Yu god. We old people will not talk nonsense."


    When the voice came, the people turned back together and found that there was a group of spiritual families hundreds of kilometers behind them.


    These spirit families originally had no flesh body. They walked just floating and silent. Now they deliberately hide their breath. Even a kind of Ming God and Bai Jun didn''t find their trace in advance.


    The leader of the spirit family smiled and took a few steps forward and said to Bai Jun: "Bai Jun demon God, Meng Po Ming God, you come from different interfaces, but you are all distinguished guests in the spirit world. We are late and can''t meet you. Please make atonement."


    Bai Jun hugged his fist and said, "our purpose here is to help Fu Yu''s God to be reborn. Please don''t be surprised if we can''t tell you first. I dare ask which God you are. I don''t seem to have seen you. "


    The spirit clan smiled and said, "the old spirit official was originally the patron saint of the spirit world. He retired because he was old and weak. You are guests from afar. Where will we masters be so stingy? "

 Chapter 171

    Bai Jun was surprised and said, "it''s a famous Lingguan Lingshen. I don''t know Mount Tai. Please make atonement."


    The spirit officer shook his head slightly: "you''re welcome. Now that you are here, why don''t you go to our retreat and have a rest? "


    When Bai Jun wanted to speak, Meng po said, "no, we have to go back and report the situation here to Pluto, so we won''t disturb your retreat."


    The spiritual officer smiled and said, "we really like meditation, but you are all distinguished guests. Since you have come, you''d better go with us. To tell you the truth, our spirit king invites you to sit down together. "


    "Spirit king?" The dark god holding the sickle of the God of death who had never spoken suddenly frowned and said, "is the spirit king still alive? How is this possible? "


    The spirit officer looked at the dark god, his eyes flashed with surprise, hugged his fist and said, "you are the God of death? Is this death sickle genuine? "


    The dark god looked at the death sickle in his hand and said faintly, "is there any other death sickle in the world besides this death sickle?"


    The spirit official frowned, hugged his fist and said, "it''s your excellency death. Our spirit world is magnificent."


    Before the voice of the spirit official fell, a spirit God behind him shouted: "God of death, you killed so many of our brothers and sisters, how dare you come back to our spirit world. Today, you must sacrifice our brothers and sisters with your head."


    It turned out that the dark god was really the legendary god of death. He waved the sickle in his hand, and the long handle lit up dazzling lights. At the same time, he said coldly, "if you want to die, I can help you."


    A glimmer of light flashed at the edge of death''s sickle, and a hoarse voice sounded out because of excitement: "great, the taste of the spirit family I haven''t seen for a long time. I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. Today I finally have a big meal."


    This is the spirit of the sickle of the God of death talking. The outlet is bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty.


    The spirit God behind the spirit officer was furious and shouted, "do you think these five of you can kill us all? Today I''ll show you our power and avenge all those killed by you. "


    Those spirits and gods immediately took a collective step forward, and all kinds of weapons have been taken out of their scabbard. They are ready to go forward and fight with the God of death and other gods at any time.


    The spirit officer looked back at these spirit gods and said, "they are the people the spirit king wants to see. Can they be killed at will? Others will not say, Meng Po and the God of death must not have the slightest disrespect. Shut up, all of you. If you dare to talk more, you will be handed over to the king of spirit. "


    The spirits and gods were stunned. The original momentum was one meal. No one dared to say anything.


    The spirit king is the king of the spirit world. No matter the spirit God of that country, he absolutely dare not violate the orders of the spirit king.


    The spirit officer looked at the spirits and smiled. Then he turned back and said to the God of death, "don''t mind, Lord God of death. When the two worlds fought, we all killed our opponents for their own interests. Since it''s all the past, don''t mention it now. The Spirit Lord is still waiting for you, please now... "


    Bai Jun suddenly said, "don''t worry, Lingguan and Lingshen. My God is about to end the robbery. When my God''s robbery is over, we will go to the spiritual Lord with you. "


    The spirit officer smiled: "this is nature. Among those who meet the spiritual Lord, there is also a man who goes to God. "


    Bai Jun hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your understanding, Lingguan. Please wait a moment. I''m going to end this robbery."


    Everyone turned to see Fu Yu who was crossing the robbery. They all felt a little strange.


    At the beginning, Tianjie was more powerful than those chaotic zhenshendu robbers, but I don''t know why. Just for a while, Tianjie seemed to be subdued by Fu Yu, but its power was greatly reduced, as if it was about to end.


    Zou Yi has been staring at Fu Yu, who has been robbed. She doesn''t care about the dialogue between the gods around her.


    At this time, Zou Yi suddenly said, "no, master Fu Yu is facing a stronger disaster."


    Bai Jun was stunned, and then he seemed to suddenly think of something. He cried out: "everyone, it''s our turn!"


    Meng Po and other gods rushed to the scope of the disaster without hesitation, regardless of the outcome after they rushed over.


    They are all gods. After hearing Zou Yi''s warning, they still react. The previous weakening of the power of Tianjie is not to end, but to retreat and attack with greater power in traffic volume.


    After the spirit officials and other gods in the spirit world hesitated a little, in the sound of "help" from the spirit officials, more than a dozen spirit gods rushed over together, and the speed was even faster than the dark gods who started in the previous step.


    Maybe they wanted to let the gods know their power. They came to Fu Yu a little earlier than the gods.


    Nearly twenty gods from the three interfaces shot at the same time, and various attack or defense means were issued together. The sound of purring came out from the whole sky, like the last struggle made by the interface after feeling despair.


    The surging attack wave instantly broke a large area of space around, and the huge space crack seemed to open a huge mouth, staring at the gods.


    The protective covers of seven colors were raised to cover the gods without being affected by the space cracks.


    The sound of whine became louder. The space crack not only showed no signs of being repaired by the force of the interface, but also continued to expand, as if it was to turn the positive space into a space crack.


    Nearly twenty gods shot together. The power is still beyond description. Even the interface can be destroyed.


    However, the attack from the robbery that day, the huge and incomparable flying sword, which seemed to have no effect, still shot straight at Fu Yu, who was protected by the gods at the core.


    When the giant sword goes, it is like electricity. Where it passes, the space disappears silently, and a deeper space crack appears.


    The protective covers of the gods made a piercing sound. In bursts of dazzling light, they were pierced layer by layer by the giant sword, like vulnerable white paper.


    "Roar!" The God of death was the first to roar, and then the gods roared in unison. The sound soared to the sky, like bursts of huge thunder, covering up the bursts of sobbing and killing God from the space.


    More powerful means of attack were made by the gods, and more violent means of defense were made by the gods without hesitation.


    A huge Sabre suddenly flew out of the gods like lightning. Fuyu was holding the sabre tightly.


    "Kill!" A roar that covered everyone''s roar came from Fu Yu''s mouth. The soul chopping knife suddenly became extremely big. In a burst of dazzling light, it accurately collided with the giant sword transformed by Tianjie.

 Chapter 172

    There was no spark or sound from the tip of the sword to the tip of the sword, but the surrounding broken space suddenly collapsed completely, like white paper rubbed countless times by great force, which disappeared in an instant, leaving no trace.


    Space has been changed, completely changed. The robbery disappeared instantly. Everything here disappeared instantly, except for nearly 20 gods.


    A huge permanent space crack slowly appeared in the whimper. In the dark space crack, bursts of breathtaking vigorous wind came. Fu Yu and the gods at the vigorous air outlet changed their faces.


    They will not be afraid of the general vigorous wind that immortal can resist, but this vigorous wind is obviously not the general vigorous wind. Even their gods dare not have the slightest contact.


    Because as soon as the vigorous wind blew, they obviously felt their protective cover trembling violently.


    The strong wind that God''s protective cover can''t resist must be the legendary Tiansha strong wind. It has the strongest destructive power in the world and is known as the supreme killer who can''t break anything.


    "Go back!" Bai Jun, who looked at all this from a distance, failed to come forward to help Fu Yu because he wanted to protect Zou Yi. At this time, he saw the appearance of Tiansha Gangfeng, which made the flower look pale, lost his voice and screamed, "go back!"


    The gods had already begun to retreat, but the evil spirit Gangfeng came too fast that day. No matter how fast the gods were, three people were swept by the evil spirit Gangfeng. They were seriously injured and the yuan God fell into a coma.


    The most powerful attack means of Gangfeng is to attack the yuan God, followed by the flesh. These three gods were hit by the more powerful Tiansha Gangfeng. They were injured only in a moment, and their lives were threatened only in that moment.


    The gods in this area took the three people away, but when they came to Baijun, they found that all the three people were in a coma. In different parts of their bodies, there are a large number of wounds that can''t see blood, strange and thrilling.


    What can make God unconscious in an instant, I''m afraid there is only the famous tarnished Tiansha Gangfeng and the legendary wrath of extermination in the world.


    The wrath of annihilation exists in the legends of ancient times. It has not appeared since the present world.


    It is said that when the wrath of extermination comes, everything in the world will be destroyed, nothing will remain, and everything will return to nothingness.


    It was the ultimate disaster and the ultimate power that no one could have seen.


    People who have seen... That doesn''t exist, otherwise how can we say that everything belongs to nothingness?


    Among the three gods who were in a coma, there were Fu Yu who made the last blow to the Tianjie and successfully broke the Tianjie, as well as the famous God of death and spiritual officer.


    One of them was the first to bear the brunt, and the other two rushed to the front. It was reasonable to be injured and unconscious when they suddenly encountered Tiansha Gangfeng.


    The strength of these three people is top-notch, even among the gods. Otherwise, another person will face the previous situation. I''m afraid it has completely dissipated and the dust will return to the dust and the earth.


    The gods hurried to rescue, fearing no hesitation. However, the expanding space crack is coming towards the place where people are. The Tiansha Gang wind blows from the space vector. As long as it is a little close, it will be unpredictable consequences. The gods have to continue to retreat while saving people.


    Bai Jun is worried about the injured three gods and wants to protect Zou Yi who has no self-protection ability. At this time, he is anxious, but there is nothing he can do.


    Fortunately, Meng Po was also a ghost God who had been in a high position for a long time. At this time, she loudly commanded the gods to retreat and save people, which did not cause panic.


    The gods retreated thousands of miles away and turned to see that the extension speed of the space vector slowed down. The Tiansha Gang wind could not blow over because of the limitation of the space crack, so they were a little relieved.


    At this time, all the people were terrified. Regardless of the previous hatred, they were busy rescuing their own people. Everyone was safe.


    There are five Hades in Meng Po''s side. The God of death who was seriously injured is unconscious. Besides Meng Po, Heiyan and other Hades are rescuing and have no time to pay attention to other things.


    More than a dozen spirit gods brought by the spirit officer were also confused because the spirit officer was unconscious. Except for curing the spirit officer and husband Yu, other things were temporarily forgotten.


    Bai Jun anxiously looked at the gods to rescue, and wished he could help too. But at this time, Zou Yi around her had no self-protection ability, and she couldn''t ignore it.


    Zou Yi saw Bai Jun''s anxiety and whispered comfort: "don''t worry, Shiniang, master Fu Yu, they are gods. As long as there is one breath, they will recover soon."


    Bai Jun said, "they are all gods. They have the immortal body of King Kong, but they are still covered with scars. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to cure them."


    Bai Jun''s words were heard by Meng Po, who said, "we protect their injured Yuanshen, and they can recover by themselves. It just takes some time. Now we have to leave here and go back to the spirit world to find a suitable place to help them recover. "


    Bai Jun nodded: "let''s go back to the spirit world now. I... Go back and arrange a suitable place for you to rest."


    Meng Po nodded and saw Bai Jun hurriedly take Zou Yi to the spirit world first. She shook her head slightly and said to herself, "it''s still this temperament. It hasn''t changed a bit for so long..."


    Before Meng''s voice fell, Fu Yu, who was being treated by the gods, suddenly opened his eyes and said, "I''m fine. Thank you."


    When Meng turned to look, Fu Yu had already stood up. Although there were many shocking wounds on her body, she was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye after Fu Yu woke up.


    Meng Po was so surprised that she couldn''t help asking, "my God, are you really all right? Your injury... "


    Fu Yu hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your help. I have successfully crossed the robbery and made a smooth breakthrough. These injuries are all right for me."


    Meng nodded, not doubting Fu Yu''s words, but smiled and said, "Congratulations, God has become a God again. If the demon king knows, she will be surprised."


    Fu Yu''s eyes were cold and said coldly, "sooner or later she will taste the taste of life and death like me."


    Meng Po nodded slightly: "one day, I believe you can reach or even surpass your master, the true God of martial arts."


    Fu Yu frowned slightly and said slowly, "my master, no one can surpass, neither can I."


    Meng Po was stunned and said sincerely, "the true God of martial arts will not be surpassed. I said the wrong thing."


    Fu Yu looked at Meng Po and didn''t intend to talk again. His character changed greatly. Even Meng Po, his Savior, didn''t have much to say.


    He successfully broke through to become a God without any change in momentum, which is probably related to his being a chaotic true God.


    If others become gods, there will be great changes in momentum, because there is a huge gap between immortals and gods, just like between humans and immortals.

 Chapter 173

    The strength of Lingguan and death was stronger than that of Fu Yu who had just become a God again. In addition, it was a little farther away from Tiansha Gangfeng than Fu Yu. Under the help of the gods, they woke up soon.


    However, the injuries on their bodies have not recovered as autonomously as Fu Yu, but are deteriorating.


    Especially spiritual officials, because they have no physical body, the injuries are all on the yuan God, which is more serious than death.


    The original spirit body without physical protection, that is, the soul body, will be more difficult to recover once injured.


    Fortunately, they also have some treatment methods, there will be no life-threatening, and recovery is only a matter of time.


    There was no big deal. Fortunately, Bai Jun and others who had been extremely worried were relieved.


    After becoming a God, the husband needs time to stabilize the state in case of falling after breakthrough. He closed the door, and the injured spirit officials were taken away by the spirit gods. Only the God of death could not immediately meet the ghost world of the Li family because of his severe injury. He could only stay in Lingshu''s new town for a rest under the company of Meng Po.


    The other three gods of the underworld left after a few days of rest and reported the situation to the king of the underworld to avoid the king of the underworld''s worry and worry.


    The gods left the new city one after another. Zou Yi and Su Mo couldn''t guard around Fu Yu, so they were idle and ready to continue to understand the way of heaven.


    Zou Yi, who has seen the power of natural calamity and the means of the gods, feels like a mortal who can''t do anything. She needs to cultivate and increase her strength immediately.


    Although Su Mo didn''t see the scene with his own eyes, he felt the urgent need to increase his strength immediately after listening to Zou Yi''s description.


    They have the Bodhi Futon given to them by Lingshu when they first came here, which can enhance their possibility of understanding the way of heaven to a certain extent.


    But when they realized the way of heaven, they also chose the goodness most acceptable to people on earth. After feeling this time, they made great progress, but the influence of Bodhi Futon on them can be almost ignored.


    They had no better way but to ask Bai Jun for help.


    Bai Jun is very kind to Zou Yi. He really treats Zou Yi as his own child. Therefore, as long as Zou Yi wants something, Bai Jun will try his best to meet Zou Yi, and has never hesitated.


    This time Zou Yi and Su Mo found Bai Jun and asked Bai Jun how to realize the goodness in the way of heaven, but Bai Jun was baffled.


    Bai Jun''s understanding of the way of heaven is the love in the way of heaven. She becomes a fairy and a God with love, but she has no understanding of goodness.


    Bai Jun didn''t know how to explain to Zou Yi and Su Mo, but she knew how to better understand the way of heaven, so she told Zou Yi and Su Mo: "I know an ancient bodhi tree. If you go under the tree to understand the way of heaven, it may have a miraculous effect."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are very happy. They have heard that understanding the way of heaven under the bodhi tree will make great progress. They all want to practice under the bodhi tree as soon as possible.


    Although Bai Jun knows that there is such an ancient bodhi tree and where it is, he can''t take Zou Yi and Su Mo to that place now.


    Because the tree is not where Zou Yi and Su Mo can go now. Even if you go, you may not have a chance to practice under the tree.


    The tree is in the fairy world, which is the territory of the emperor and Jingchuan. They are worried that they can''t catch Zou Yi. How can they throw themselves into the net?


    Bai Jun was also entangled by Zou Yi and couldn''t help talking about the bodhi tree, but what she didn''t expect was that Zou Yi and Su Mo became immortals with one heart, regardless of the danger, and immediately asked Bai Jun to send them to the fairy world for cultivation.


    Naturally, this is not feasible, dangerous and untimely.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who were persuaded by Bai Jun, gave up this crazy idea for the time being and almost got down.


    This is also thanks to Lingshu. If Lingshu hadn''t happened to come to Baijun and heard the requirements of Zou Yi and Su Mo, Baijun really didn''t know what to do.


    Lingshu suddenly remembered that she knew another bodhi tree. Moreover, this bodhi tree is in the spirit world and can be used nearby.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo can''t practice under the ancient bodhi tree in the fairy world. They can only retreat to the second place and feel the way of heaven under the much smaller bodhi tree in the spirit world.


    Everything in the spirit world is crystal, and its color and form are very similar to crystal.


    The bodhi tree is the same as the green plants on earth, and its shape and color are different from the plants here.


    Moreover, the earth and the spiritual world have different environments. I really don''t know how the bodhi tree survived in the spiritual world.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are determined to practice under the bodhi tree. Bai Jun and Lingshu can only take them to the border of the crane kingdom.


    When the four of them came to the northern border of the crane Kingdom, Zou Yi and Su Mo saw with their own eyes that the trunk of the spirit world was at least 30 meters in diameter, and the crown was a huge green bodhi tree the size of three football fields.


    Moreover, the leaves of this tree are as big as human faces, far exceeding the leaf size of the bodhi tree familiar to people on earth.


    What''s more amazing is that the tree obviously has wisdom. When I saw Zou Yi and her four people, I slowly gathered up the branches, as if I was afraid.


    This is about Bai Jun''s pressure. It''s too heavy for the tree.


    It''s puzzling that the tree is so thick and has not become fine. Maybe it''s forbidden by someone and can''t be refined at all.


    Zou Yi and Su mo were stunned. Is this a small tree? If it were on earth, this tree would definitely be a giant tree of the ancestors'' generation.


    The aura of the spirit world is not much stronger than that of the earth, but this bodhi tree grows so well that Zou Yi and Su Mo are puzzled.


    Ling Shu, who knew the inside story, saw Zou Yi''s and Su Mo''s doubts and said with a smile, "this tree was planted by Wu Daozhen God in those years. In order to make it grow more prosperous, Wu Daozhen God searched all over the spiritual world to find this place full of aura. This place can be said to be the most rich place in the whole spiritual world, not one of them. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I see. I said how can this tree grow so lush..."


    Su Mo also said with a smile, "no wonder the tree is so tall. There is this reason."


    Ling Shu smiled and said slowly, "the true God of martial arts may have just become a God at that time. His strength is not very strong. He came here by chance and lived here for a long time. This tree was planted at that time."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help asking, "did the true God of zuwu, my teacher, live here for a long time?"


    Ling Shu nodded slightly: "at that time, I liked to walk around with ordinary sisters... When I came here, I heard that there was a bodhi tree here, so I wanted to see the true face of the bodhi tree that was helpful for cultivation. As a result, I met the true God of martial arts here, and then I had an intersection with him... "

 Chapter 174

    Zou Yi listened to Ling Shu''s words and became interested in the past of Wu Daozhen God, so she casually asked, "at that time, Wu Daozhen God lived here. How big was the tree?"


    Ling Shu looked at the huge tree and said slowly, "it''s only half the size, and because it''s just planted, it''s not as energetic as it is now."


    Zou Yi said, "wasn''t the real God of martial arts very strong at that time? When was that? It is said that the true God of martial arts has been a true God for a long time... "


    Ling Shu said with a smile: "I have lived for a long time. For a long time, I have forgotten many things and my own age..."


    Su Mo also smiled: "you''re right. Although we usually don''t have special respect for you, in fact, you''ve always been the predecessor of our predecessors."


    Ling Shu reached out and took Su Mo''s hand, smiled and said, "don''t say that. Nameless and I are friends. You''d better think I''m your martial uncle."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "martial uncle, do you blame Zou Yi and me for being impolite? We''ll call you Shibo when we see you later. I promise I''ll keep you upset. "


    Ling Shu took Su Mo''s hand, and her face was kind: "I don''t blame you. We''re so good. If you have anything to say, don''t be surprised."


    Su Mo nodded: "just don''t blame us, martial uncle. Martial uncle, in the future, we may need to practice in isolation here for a long time or go out for experience. Do you have any good suggestions for us? "


    Ling Shu said, "it will help you to understand the way of heaven under the bodhi tree, but you understand the goodness in the way of heaven, so you need to go out more to help others and yourself..."


    Su Mo said with a doubt: "what Shibo said is... Shibo, we helped the elves and the soul before. It should be said that we helped a lot of people. Why don''t I feel how much progress I have made in my understanding of the way of heaven?"


    Ling Shu gently touched Su Mo''s hand and said slowly, "don''t worry. It takes at least a thousand years for ordinary people to understand the way of heaven. Your progress has been very fast. Maybe you can achieve something in a few years. "


    Su Mo nodded slightly: "I hope we can make a faster breakthrough. After all, the masters need our help, and we also need a faster breakthrough ourselves."


    Ling Shu smiled: "don''t worry, you will make a breakthrough soon. There''s no more gossip. You can start to shut up now. I will stay here to help you. You just practice and don''t worry about anything else. "


    Su Mo took a look at Zou Yi, saluted Lingshu with Zou Yi, and then sat down under the huge bodhi tree and began to understand the way of heaven.


    When practicing, don''t have any other concerns. If you are distracted, the effect will decline infinitely, or even have no effect.


    After Zou Yi sat down, she almost immediately felt a special energy uploaded from the bodhi tree and directly absorbed into her body.


    This energy has no other effect, but reminds Zou Yi of something immediately.


    This is a special energy that can evoke memory. Zou Yi has never seen it.


    Zou Yi fell into some kind of memory, but this memory is not the memory of his life, but the memory of a distant life.


    Zou Yimo vaguely saw himself a long time ago. At that time, he seemed to be a person with strong strength, many friends and many enemies.


    He couldn''t see how he was. He could only vaguely see that he seemed to be surrounded by a large group of people and supported by everyone like an emperor.


    There is also a peerless beauty around him, which looks a little similar to someone he knows now, but his temperament seems better, much like an emperor''s princess.


    Is this a memory or a dream? Zou Yi couldn''t tell where she was and whether what she saw was real.


    He was a little confused, as if he was really dreaming. What he saw was what he thought or what lurked in his heart.


    Since then, Zou Yi has experienced the same dream every day. It seems that she saw him doing some familiar things with some familiar people in a familiar place


    He seemed to see his previous life-long experience, like living many lives again in a very short time.


    But what he saw was very vague, knowing its meaning but not its shape. There was an illusion that he had reached an unprecedented state after surpassing himself.


    If he is sober at this time, he will find a fact.


    In this process, Zou Yi''s mentality changed quietly. Although the speed was very slow at the beginning, it slowly accumulated. In the end, his whole person changed dramatically.


    Perhaps at this time, he is no longer Zou Yi, but a new Zou Yi, but he is confused and doesn''t know this.


    Zou Yi is confused, so is Su Mo, and Su Mo has experienced the same thing. It''s just that the people around Su Mo are not a group of people, but just Zou Yi, the vivid Zou Yi.


    Su Mo seems to be much simpler than Zou Yi. Zou Yi is the only person around him.


    Su Mo saw Zou Yi, dressed as a beggar, very much like a poor beggar, poor and lamentable.


    I don''t know why. Zou Yi has always been with Su Mo, although he seems so disharmonious when he is with Su mo.


    Su Mo did not dislike Zou Yi, but was very good to Zou Yi. She often couldn''t help looking at Zou Yi lovingly, and would stretch out her white hand to touch Zou Yi''s head.


    She looked at Zou Yi like a mother and cherished Zou Yi like a sister.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not change the appearance of Zou Yi''s beggar, nor could she change the appearance of Zou Yi''s beggar.


    It seems that Zou Yi has always been a beggar, a poor beggar who needs Su Mo''s love.


    On this day, Su Mo visited Zou Yi as usual. She just wanted to habitually touch Zou Yi''s dirty head. Zou Yi''s figure suddenly disappeared, like gasification.


    The space in Zou Yi''s area is distorted. He seems to have been sucked in by the space crack and lost his trace in an instant.


    Su Mo''s heart sank suddenly, as if he had lost the most important thing. Suddenly, the whole person''s mood changed greatly.


    Su Mo looked painfully at Zou Yi''s disappearance, and her Yuanshen suddenly fluctuated greatly.


    An unprecedented loss and sadness suddenly appeared in Su Mo''s heart. She almost fell down in pain.

 Chapter 175

    Su Mo seemed to think of something in the following moment. He suddenly recovered from his sadness and was happier.


    Su Mo''s face showed surprise, which contained a trace of doubt.


    Ling Shu, who has been guarding Su Mo, was expressionless and seemed to be settled.


    Now Lingshu saw Su Mo like this and suddenly smiled. There was endless joy in her eyes.


    Listen to Lingshu murmur: "it''s been two years, you''ve finally gained something..." after a pause, she took a look at Bai Jun standing quietly beside her and whispered, "this child has a good talent. There are signs of breakthrough so soon. It seems that it''s really like what nameless said. Her origin is extraordinary."


    Like Ling Shu, Bai Jun, who was guarding the side, turned slowly, looked at Ling Shu and said, "extraordinary origin? What is her origin? "


    Ling Shu smiled and whispered, "you''ll know later. Now I can''t say it."


    Bai Jun has not spoken since he came to the bodhi tree. He just stood under the bodhi tree silently, as if he were practicing.


    At this time, Bai Jun seemed to be interested in the origin of Su Mo and asked in a low voice, "does your sister know anything? Tell me, we have nothing to do here anyway. "


    Ling Shu smiled: "wait a minute. I think Su Mo is going to break through. We have to help her protect the Dharma in case someone interferes with her breakthrough."


    Bai Jun frowned slightly, then noticed Su Mo and said in surprise, "is it going to break through so soon? Is this too bad? How long have you been practicing? It''s incredible. "


    Ling Shu said: "she should break through faster, but Zou Yi seems to break through, which makes me feel a little surprised."


    Bai Jun turned to look at Zou Yi. He was also surprised and said, "is it because it can be a bodhi tree? How can they practice so fast? "


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "Baijun, you don''t have to be so surprised. In fact, there is a reason why they broke through faster. This tree has not been used here for tens of thousands of years, and the accumulated energy is beyond imagination. "


    Bai Jun said, "this is a reason, but even so, they have been practicing here for only a few years. How can they make such great progress?"


    Lingshu said, "that''s because within ten meters around the bodhi tree, there is a time array arranged by the true God of martial arts. This array has no name, but the people in the array spend a day, which is equivalent to a year for others outside."


    No, Bai Jun seemed to think of something. He nodded and said, "is it the time control skill of Wu Daozhen God? I''ve heard people say that it''s a very magical skill. Apart from the true God of martial arts, only the God of time knows it. "


    Ling Shu nodded slightly: "Bai Jun is right. This is to use the power of time to change time and make the day here as long as a year outside."


    Bai Jun said curiously, "how long have Zou Yi been practicing now? I know we''ve been guarding here for almost a year. Have they lost their cultivation for more than 300 years? "


    Ling Shu nodded: "like Zou Yi and Su Mo, they are all within ten meters of the bodhi tree. So every day they spend, they practice for a year. This year has passed, and they have indeed practiced for more than 300 years. "


    Bai Jun said, "it''s a magical power of time. The martial arts are really powerful. I''ve seen another one."


    Ling Shu smiled: "the power of the true God of martial arts, Bai Jun, you will see more slowly in the future. Now we must guard Su Mo well. She will become an immortal. "


    With a wave of his hand, Bai Jun put down a big protective cover to protect the bodhi tree and a large area around it.


    At this moment, Su Mo suddenly opened his eyes and said loudly, "please take Zou Yi away. I''m going to cross the robbery."


    Bai Jun said, "you just go through the robbery. I will be responsible for Zou Yi''s safety."


    Su Mo nodded slightly and closed his eyes again, ready to rob Cheng Xian.


    She was one step ahead of Zou Yi and reached the realm of robbing and becoming an immortal. She really exists against the sky.


    Baijun and Lingshu look at Su Mo Du robbery. Immortal robbery is much simpler and safer than God Man robbery.


    Every immortal cultivator must go through the robbery, so Bai Jun and Ling Shu are not surprised. When they watch Su Mo''s robbery in the safe area, they still chat.


    It''s easy for Bai Jun to protect Zou Yi who is in heaven''s calamity, so there''s nothing wrong with the her distracting from chatting with the Ling Shu.


    Su Mo prepared and the disaster was coming. Her immortal robbery is a very common sky thunder robbery. The sky was originally clear, but in an instant, it was covered with dark clouds and as black as the bottom of a pot.


    Lightning appeared in the strong wind, and in the dark clouds, the lightning accurately hit Su Mo sitting cross legged.


    Su Mo doesn''t care about such lightning. Such lightning can''t hurt her at all.


    Maybe Tianjie also knows that such an attack can''t hurt Su mo. lightning has changed from ordinary lightning to purple lightning.


    The power of lightning increased a lot in an instant, and Su Mo, who was motionless, had to change.


    Su Mo raised his hand, and the protective cover changed instantly. Besides reinforcement, there was also a light earthy gray.


    This is the energy of soil properties. It is used on the protective cover to strengthen the protective cover and increase the resistance of the protective cover.


    Su Mo strengthened his protective cover, raised his hand and waved it gently, rotating like a dancer. The protective cover rose like an umbrella and went to Zou Yi''s place.


    Su Mo actually wanted to protect Zou Yi, not worried that the purple lightning would hurt herself.


    Bai Jun smiled bitterly and whispered, "the child is careful. I''m afraid Zou Yi will be hurt..."


    Ling Shu smiled: "Su Mo, this is a subconscious behavior, not worried about Bai Jun you."


    "Bai Jun, have you noticed? The purple lightning should have fallen long ago, but it circled in the air for a long time, as if it was carrying something. "


    Bai Jun nodded: "this is the precursor of the transformation of heaven''s robbery. In a moment, the purple lightning will turn into something to attack Su Mo, who has been robbed. Let''s wait and see."


    Ling Shu nodded slightly. When she looked at Su Mo, there was a faint worry in her eyes.


    Bai Jun noticed Lingshu''s face and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Su Mo is already half an immortal. Such a disaster should not hurt her."


    Ling Shu said, "but the transformed Tianlei robbery is also very powerful. What I''m worried about is not su Mo, but Zou Yi who still understands the way of heaven."

 Chapter 176

    Bai Jun said, "don''t worry, I''ve been paying attention. If Zou Yi is in danger, I''ll save him."


    Ling Shu smiled: "I''m relieved to have you."


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "my sister was trying to set me up. It seems that I should be more careful in speaking in the future."


    Lingshu really didn''t have the heart to laugh with Baijun at this time. She said positively, "the transformation has begun. It''s the dog of the four divine beasts."


    Bai Jun took a look at a positive looking snake transformed by purple lightning and said with a smile, "it''s just a divine beast. It''s still vulnerable to quasi immortals like Su mo."


    Before Bai Jun''s voice fell, a cold air suddenly appeared between Su Mo''s hands. The cold air left Su Mo''s palm and rushed towards the dog as if it were alive. It was too fast to see clearly.


    The dog turned sharply, as if trying to avoid the cold.


    But when he heard the sound of "touch", he couldn''t avoid the cold. He was hit by the cold in the abdomen, and instantly formed a large piece of ice, which immediately solidified in the air and could no longer be powerful.


    It was originally made of purple lightning. It was not the real one in the hand. Therefore, after being hit by the cold, it was only the lightning that froze.


    The temperature that can freeze the cold of lightning must exceed the limit of human cognition.


    Su Mo''s strength seems to have increased a lot. This purple lightning is not her opponent.


    The dark clouds in the sky seemed to be crying helplessly, making a whine sound, and then slowly dispersed. They returned in vain.


    Su Mo, who survived the robbery, looked at the scattered dark clouds and Zou Yi, who was protected by her, with a smile on her face.


    If others see Su Mo''s so smooth crossing and robbing into an immortal, I''m afraid they will envy him to death.


    Many immortals died at this juncture because they failed to cross the robbery. They had to practice hard again after rebirth in order to make a comeback.


    Like Su Mo, all the practitioners of immortality have been robbed easily. I''m afraid they won''t exceed the number of one hand.


    This is God''s care for Su Mo and God''s special care for Su mo.


    It is said that only those who have made great contributions to the people and have boundless merit and virtue can have the opportunity to get the favor of God and become immortals easily.


    Su Mo is now blessed by God. It has something to do with the many people she saved before.


    Whether on earth or in this spiritual world, she and Zou Yi have saved countless lives, which is boundless merit.


    Maybe God will take care of Zou Yi when he crosses the robbery later. After all, he has saved many people and done a lot of good deeds.


    When Ling Shu and Bai Jun saw this scene, they all felt some emotion in their hearts and smiled on their faces.


    "Sister, can you tell me now what the origin of Su Mo is?" Bai Jun smiled and said, "Su Mo has successfully crossed the robbery and become a great Luo Jinxian."


    Ling Shu said with a smile: "let''s see if she will change greatly. After many people become immortals, there will be great changes in a very short time..."


    Bai Jun said, "I think she is very good now. It will be better if she doesn''t change."


    Ling Shu nodded slightly: "it makes sense. She is a person with both talent and appearance. No change may be the best thing."


    Bai Jun took a look at Su Mo, who was still observing the scattered disaster in the distance, and took back his protective cover: "sister, say it, I really want to know the origin of Su mo."


    Ling Shu said, "in fact, you should think of it. If she can be liked by nameless and Fu Yu and accepted as a disciple, she must not be an ordinary person."


    Bai Jun thought, "is she the reincarnation of that person? How is this possible? At the beginning, the man wanted to commit suicide because of the death of Wu Daozhen God. After that, he followed Wu Daozhen God to the underworld, but he failed unexpectedly. The yuan God was destroyed and left nothing. "


    Ling Shu said, "that''s because you don''t know. Before committing suicide, the man was pulled away by the true God of martial arts and sealed by a wisp of yuan God. Wu Daozhen knew the man''s temper very well. He knew that after his death, the man would follow him to death. He made some preparations in advance. "


    Bai Jun then said, "so after the man died with Wu Daozhen God, someone released her Yuanshen to reincarnation according to the meaning of Wu Daozhen God?"


    Ling Shu nodded: "that''s it. This Su Mo is actually the man. "


    Bai Jun frowned and said, "so she can''t be with Zou Yi. In terms of seniority, even nameless and Fu Yu can''t be her master... "


    Ling Shu said, "Ming Ming and Fu Yu have never regarded her as their disciples. Although they match their teachers and disciples, Ming and Fu Yu have always respected her."


    Bai Jun frowned and said, "what about Zou Yi? When he knows this, how will he face Su Mo? Will he do something stupid because of disappointment and sadness? "


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "you really care about Zou Yi. You think so far all of a sudden. Don''t worry, this matter is unknown. I have arranged with Fu Yu for a long time. At that time, I promise Zou Yi and Su Mo will be fine. "


    Bai Jun asked, "how did you arrange it? Is it to let them separate at that time? Would that be too cruel? "


    Ling Shu said, "don''t worry too much. I asked nameless and Fu Yu. They really have made arrangements for a long time. Don''t worry."


    What else does Bai Jun want to say? Su Mo has walked towards them. As he walked, he shouted, "Shiniang, Shibo, Zou Yi seems to be breaking through."


    Bai Jun and Ling Shu were surprised. As soon as they were about to speak, they heard the thunder rolling in the air and the strong wind.


    The Tianlei robbery, which had completely dissipated, suddenly gathered large black clouds again, which was more powerful than the Tianlei robbery of Su mo.


    Zou Yi opened her eyes and roared in her mouth. As if she had received some stimulation, she rushed to the dark clouds and lightning in the sky with red eyes.


    Su Mo, who had just walked out of the sky robbery area, turned around and was surprised to see Zou Yi rush to the sky thunder robbery. Just as he was about to give a warning, he saw Zou Yi''s knife fall and cut into the large dark cloud.


    Zou Yi didn''t have a knife in her hand, but when she shot, a knife appeared.


    This Sabre is not a real sabre, but the immortal Qi just generated in Zou Yi''s body. Its power is no worse than the real sabre.


    Or it will be more powerful, because Zou Yi''s knife, the large dark clouds seem to have been met with the cold of Su mo before, and suddenly dissipated most of them.


    Then, the remaining dark clouds suddenly disappeared completely, like being afraid of Zou Yi. They were completely broken before they really attacked Zou Yi.


    At this time, Zou Yi seemed to be a different person. When she saw that Tianlei robbed him of no avail and scattered, she roared and floated in the air, laughing at the sky.

 Chapter 177

    Zou Yi seems to be laughing at God''s incompetence, or making fun of God''s lack of eyes. It''s actually a proud attitude of giving up the world.


    Originally, some immortals would have such ideas or practices, which would often lead to heaven''s punishment. Those who are light can''t survive the robbery and become immortals all their life.


    The heavy may die, drink a bowl of Mengpo soup, forget everything, and everything in this life will disappear.


    This time, God seemed to be afraid of Zou Yi, but he didn''t lower the punishment, and didn''t respond to Zou Yi''s attitude at all.


    Zou Yi calmed down slowly, no longer arrogant and frenzied. Now he is an immortal who has survived the immortal robbery. His strength and mentality have changed greatly at this moment.


    Now Zou Yi, with immortal power in her body, can learn and use immortal method, which is much stronger than before.


    His state of mind is not arrogant and domineering when he crossed the robbery before, but becomes mature and steady and doesn''t say much.


    He just walked slowly to Su Mo and others, naturally took Su Mo''s hand, looked at Su Mo as if nothing had happened, and smiled.


    Su Mo smiled at Zou Yi and said quietly, "just now you scared me. I thought you were crazy."


    Zou Yi said, "I didn''t know who I was or what I was doing at that time. Until I broke up the robbery, I suddenly remembered that I was crossing the robbery, but it was impossible to recover it. "


    Su Mo said with a smile, "what do you want to save? Didn''t you get through the disaster smoothly? As for how to spend it, why care? "


    Zou Yi smiled, held Su Mo''s hand slightly, suddenly lowered her voice and said, "we are all immortals. Can we be together?"


    Su Mo blushed and looked at the others around him. His ears were hot.


    Everyone else saw Su Mo blushing like blood, but it was not easy to ask her what was the matter?


    Before everyone asked him what had happened just now, he heard a rumor of ragged clothes. Someone was approaching quickly.


    Suddenly there were several more people on the ground, the first of which was the spirit official who didn''t like outsiders.


    Baijun and Lingshu meet up together. They don''t want Lingguan to see Su Mo now.


    Lingguan first greeted Baijun and Lingshu, and then directly asked, "did someone rob just now? Who succeeded in robbing the immortal? "


    Bai Jun said, "they are my two disciples, Zou Yi and Su mo."


    The spirit officer thought about it and then said, "these two people we met not long ago? Have they all survived the robbery? "


    Bai Jun looked at Zou Yi and Su Mo not far behind him, smiled and said, "it''s really so. They have just succeeded in robbing immortals. They can already be regarded as Da Luo Jinxian. "


    The spirit official said in doubt: "because our spirit world is thin, there has been no immortal in the spirit world for a long time. These two people successfully robbed the immortal soon after they came to the spirit world, which makes us feel a little strange."


    Bai Jun said, "in fact, it''s not surprising that they are about to break through. Now they feel the way of heaven under this bodhi tree. It''s natural to successfully feel the way of heaven and become immortals."


    The Lingguan suddenly said, "they don''t look like ordinary people. They are two quasi immortals. Baijun demon God, I don''t know if this bodhi tree is the same as the legend. It really helps to understand the way of heaven? "


    Bai Jun nodded: "the bodhi tree is very ordinary. Even if people stay with it all day, they won''t have any obvious feeling. But we immortals are different. When we feel the way of heaven with the bodhi tree, we will have an obvious increase effect. This has been personally experienced by countless people and finally confirmed. "


    The spirit officer sighed and said slowly, "we have always been in the spirit world, but we turn a blind eye to the treasures around us. It''s Baijun demon God''s joke. But after listening to your words, I have gained something. "


    Bai Jun frowned slightly: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    The spirit officer smiled and said, "knowing the magic of the bodhi tree, our disciples who are about to break through can also come and try. Maybe they can break through faster. This is my harvest and the gospel of all immortals in our spiritual world. "


    Bai Jun suddenly said, "I see. I thought you were going to say something. It seems that you have made great progress in closed door cultivation. Some disciples are going to break through. "


    The spirit officer smiled bitterly and said, "don''t laugh at us, Baijun demon God. In fact, our disciples who are about to break through have practiced for thousands of years. They haven''t been able to break through so far. They are too much slower than others."


    Baijun zhengse said, "the spirit of heaven and earth in the spiritual world is too thin. They are extremely outstanding talents who can cultivate into immortals in thousands of years. If they go to other interfaces to practice, they must be the talents in those interfaces. "


    The spirit officer said, "Baijun demon God speaks for us and is so friendly to us, which makes me very moved. In fact, our disciples are not very excellent talents. They have achieved their present achievements only because of their hard work and no distractions. "


    Bai Jun said, "in any case, they are rare talents and the hope of the spiritual world in the future."


    The spirit official said, "what Baijun demon God said is that they are indeed the future of our spirit world. I''m very satisfied with them. I hope they can achieve immortality like Zou Yi in the future... I shouldn''t say, I see Zou Yi break through so easily. It''s really a feeling that people are more angry than others. "


    Bai Jun couldn''t help laughing: "you think too much. Zou Yi and her disciples cultivate in the array set by the true God of martial arts. One day of cultivation is equivalent to one year of cultivation in the outside world. Naturally, this progress will be faster."


    The spirit officer was stunned and then said, "I see. I thought it was their talent... Is there a time array of true gods of martial arts here? That''s great. I''ll immediately call our disciples here to practice. Apart from others, it can save a lot of time. "


    Bai Jun glanced and said with a bitter smile, "I told you this secret. How are you going to thank me? This is a secret that only sister Lingshu and I know. Even if ordinary people have been here, it is difficult to find this secret. "


    The spirit officer smiled and said, "how do you want me to thank you? There is nothing good in the spirit world. There are few natural materials and earth treasures that are common outside. "


    Bai Jun took a look at Lingshu: "ask my sister. My sister told me the secret."


    Ling Shu smiled, looked at the Lingguan and said, "cultivating with the time array of the true God of martial arts can save a lot of cultivation time, so the price should be at least ten kinds of fairies in the spirit world. And this magic must be high-level magic, not low-level or medium-level. "

 Chapter 178

    The spirit officer said without hesitation: "deal, I''ll take ten kinds of high-level Fairies in the spirit world to you right away. We''ve rented this place."


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "wait a minute. The price is only for you to use it for one month. At the beginning of next month, you will give us ten other high-level fairies."


    The spirit officer thought and said slowly, "no problem. It''s just that there are only a hundred kinds of high-level Fairies in the spirit world we know. If we give you all our fairies, can we continue to use this time array? "


    Ling Shu said, "as long as you have taught us all the high-level fairies, we will not restrict you to use this time array."


    Pause: "if you continue to use this array, you need to teach us to cultivate those high-level fairies. It''s the price you pay."


    The spirit official smiled and said, "it''s a fair deal. I promised on behalf of our spiritual practitioners."


    Lingshu hugged her fist and said, "thank you for your success. With such friendly cooperation, the strength of both sides will make great progress in the short term, win and benefit each other."


    The spirit official said, "this is also one of the reasons why I promised you. Before the invasion of the demon world, we saw the crisis, so we urgently need to become stronger to avoid being destroyed by the people in the demon world. We can''t regret it."


    Lingshu smiled: "you''re right. We also have many powerful enemies now. It''s difficult for the nameless God and the Fuyu God to destroy our enemies, so we must become stronger and help them resist the enemy."


    The spirit officer nodded: "in that case, I''ll hold it up. Please Zou Yi and Su Mo, two immortals, follow me today to practice our Fairies in the spiritual world. Everyone practices here and makes use of the time array of Wu Daozhen God to make everyone stronger in a shorter time. "


    Ling Shu nodded: "no problem, the cultivation of fairies can start right away."


    She looked back at Zou Yi and Su Mo not far away and said loudly, "you have come to meet Lingguan Lingshen. Later, you will practice the fairies in the spiritual world with Lingguan Lingshen. You must not leave here until you have learned all the fairies in the spiritual world."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, who were whispering, were stunned. Then they said in unison, "I see, martial uncle."


    They met the spirit officer together. Although they didn''t worship the teacher, they were still polite and didn''t dare to be careless.


    Lingguan didn''t say a word more nonsense. He directly began to teach Zou Yi and Su Mo fairies, and his attitude was strict, just like Zou Yi and Su Mo''s masters.


    Someone has to inform the disciples of the spiritual officer who are about to break through to come here to practice to save time.


    Baijun and Lingshu are watching. Lingshu doesn''t understand fairies, but she has seen too many divine arts that are more powerful than fairies. She is also an expert.


    Bai Jun is not to mention that she is a demon God and knows no less magic than Lingguan. It''s just that there is a great difference between the magic of the demon world and the magic of the spirit world. She doesn''t know the magic of the spirit world.


    At the end of cultivation, no matter what kind of fairies, they all have the same effect, because the power of those fairies will be amazing at the end of cultivation.


    It''s like the magic art of sword defense. After you reach the extreme, you don''t need those ordinary magic skills at all. And because the consumption of magic is smaller, it can be sent continuously, which is relatively more convenient and effective.


    Zou Yi followed Fu Yu to practice Fu Yu''s sword technique. At this time, he first chose a famous set of fairy art soul stirring beheading in the spirit world.


    Soul stirring chopping is also a sabre technique, but it is different from soul chopping sabre. Soul stirring chop focuses on sword Qi and advocates hurting people invisible. In addition to hurting people''s flesh, it is more important to hurt people''s yuan God or soul.


    Most of the masters in the spirit world have no physical body. They are used to the life without physical body and don''t want to be involved by physical body.


    A master without flesh body will not use a real knife to practice this soul stirring chopping, but turn the immortal power in his body into a knife and fight with knife Qi.


    This is the same as the sword technique, and it is more exquisite.


    Zou Yi, who has practiced the sabre technique, was easy to use at first. Even the spirit officer praised Zou Yi as a genius for practicing this amazing cut.


    Su Mo seemed to be a little slow. She didn''t touch the sabre technique. At first, she felt that it was far less convenient than those spells she was familiar with. When she practiced, she often wanted to get it but couldn''t do it.


    It takes time to get familiar with and change. Fortunately, she has enough time to practice in the time array under the bodhi tree. She doesn''t have to worry.


    The disciples of the spirit officer arrived here for the first time and each chose a place to begin their cultivation


    Understanding the way of heaven is also the task of these disciples who are about to become immortals. They sit quietly on their knees and meditate like an old monk. No one has any thoughts.


    The disciples of the spirit officer include not only people of the soul family, but also people of the spirit family, including the two major races of the spirit world.


    Bai Jun occasionally comes forward to say a few words when Zou Yi and Su Mo are resting, tells Zou Yi and Su Mo about their shortcomings in cultivation, and reminds them to pay attention.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo know that Bai Jun''s insight and strength are beyond their reach. They respect and obey the Shiniang very much.


    In a hurry, March passed, and their practice time had reached an amazing nearly a hundred years.


    During this period, many disciples of the spirit officer showed signs of being robbed and were sent to a safe place by the spirit officer to be robbed into immortals.


    Within three months, four disciples became immortals, much more than in the past thousands of years.


    Lingguanle''s mouth couldn''t close. When teaching Zou Yi and Su Mo fairy art, he also worked harder.


    I have to say that Lingguan is a good master. He treats Zou Yi and Su Mo like his own disciples. He is strict and patient. There is no deviation because Zou Yi and Su Mo are not his disciples.


    During this period, Zou Yi''s progress was most obvious. His soul stirring chop had reached the state of perfection. He shot at will. The sword Qi generated by the sword transformed from the immortal power in his body was powerful enough to compete with those ordinary chaotic real immortals.


    This is only one of Zou Yi''s proficient fairies. Zou Yi can easily and effortlessly use some basic fairies, such as calling the wind and rain, calling lightning, and hundreds of other basic fairies.


    Su Mo''s progress is also very rapid, but she doesn''t know why. She just wants to cultivate the fairies of water attribute and is indifferent to the fairies of other attributes. Even if she is asked to practice by the spiritual officer, she is a little tasted and doesn''t study and practice deeply.


    Over the past hundred years, Su Mo''s two water attributes of ice arrow and ice sword have surpassed the cultivation of spiritual officials.


    This surprised and puzzled everyone.

 Chapter 179

    Because it was only Su mo of Da Luo Jinxian who fought against the master Lingguan with cold ice sword or cold ice arrow magic, they were always tied, and no one could do anything.


    This not only made the Lingguan, who was a master, uneasy in his face and dissatisfied in his heart, but also puzzled others.


    No immortal can defeat or even a chaotic true God, which is not only determined by the gap in strength, but also because there is an essential difference between the two.


    The most powerful energy in the immortal body is immortal power, but there is divine power in the divine body. The gap between the two kinds of energy, one in the ground and the other in the sky, is simply incomparable.


    Su Mo''s cold ice sword or cold ice arrow with immortal power can reach a tie with the spirit official who uses divine power to send cold ice sword or cold ice arrow. It must be said that this is a miracle.


    Bai Jun was very satisfied with this. He said more than once that Su Mo was a peerless genius for practicing water attribute magic. He couldn''t help teaching Su Mo all the water attribute magic she knew.


    The spirit officer has nothing to say about this. He can''t beat his disciple Su mo. what else can he say?


    Of course, in terms of comprehensive strength, Su Moyuan is not the opponent of Lingguan. She tied with Lingguan only in the two fairies of cold ice sword and cold ice arrow.


    Facing Su Mo''s unprecedented genius, Lingguan had nothing to say, and Bai Jun was also puzzled. They focused on Su Mo and gave each other all the water attributes of their fairies without reservation. They want to see what kind of state Su Mo can finally reach.


    Su Mo concentrated on cultivating the water attribute magic, and wanted to practice all the water attribute magic to the extreme.


    Bai Jun and Lingguan came from the past. Knowing that Su Mo''s idea was not feasible, they persuaded Su Mo together.


    Bai Jun said very directly: "if you want to practice all the water attribute fairies to the extreme, it will only backfire, and none of them can reach the peak."


    The spirit official also said, "if you are greedy for more, you can''t chew it. It''s easy to understand the truth of the spirit world. You can cultivate the cold ice sword and cold ice arrow into the realm. Don''t care about others. "


    Su Mo shook his head and said firmly, "I want to practice all the water magic, just like the cold ice sword and cold ice arrow. I won''t stop until I get to the realm."


    Bai Jun frowned and said, "you don''t have enough time for you to do this, because you have to improve your realm in addition to practicing magic. You can''t always be just a big Luo Jinxian, can you? In that case, it will never really help nameless and Fu Yu. "


    Su Mo said, "don''t worry, Shiniang. I have information. I will become a God at the same time as Zou Yicheng. I will never hold you back. If I can''t do this, I''ll give up my persistence. "


    Zou Yi, who was practicing magic, heard Su Mo''s words and said with a smile, "younger martial sister, do you want to compete with me to see who became a God first?"


    Su Mo said with a smile, "just compare. Who is afraid of who? However, the days when we become gods are too far away. We''d better compete with who will become chaotic real immortals first. "


    Zou Yi said, "OK, let''s compete. It''s just that masters may need our help now. We can''t always practice here at ease. No matter what we do at that time, we must not forget about the competition. "


    Speaking of this, Bai Jun said, "it''s unknown. The news came a few days ago. Shengjun and Jingchuan once again invited the demon king to come forward, which will be bad for us again. We are also planning to take you to the unknown planet these days to deal with the devil first, and then come back to practice. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo said together, "I''d like to follow Shiniang''s arrangement. We can leave here for the unknown planet at any time."


    Gongbi, who came specially to see Bai Jun, came over from a distance, hugged his fist and said, "the nameless God ordered me to come here to say this thing. This time, the Emperor invited the devil to come. I''m afraid he won''t give up. So the nameless God asked us all to go back to the nameless planet and prepare to fight the enemy to the death. "


    Ling Shu frowned slightly: "can I help you?"


    Gongbi said, "the nameless God said, please go to the nameless planet with us. If you are asked to do anything, you have to listen to the arrangement of our God."


    Ling Shu nodded slightly, "I can go at any time, but what about those elves? They have always lived in my house and want to follow us. "


    Zou Yi said, "take them together. Anyway, it''s no good for them to stay here. There may be some changes in another place."


    Bai Jun nodded: "Zou Yi is right. Take them with you."


    After a pause, he turned and looked at the Lingguan who was guiding his disciples to practice fairies, and said loudly, "Lingguan, Lingshen, let''s take some elves who have followed us for a long time. Is there no problem?"


    The spirit officer turned to look at Bai Jun and said, "people can take it away, but the bodhi tree and the array of time can''t take it away."


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "it''s a deal. In the future, the bodhi tree will be under your management. Remember not to live up to the kindness of the true God of martial arts. There is also the time array. According to my observation, it can be used for some years. You can make good use of it and cultivate more experts to prevent the devil from attacking you again. "


    The spirit officer nodded: "unfortunately, we don''t have a time stone. When the energy of the time stone in this array is exhausted, the time array will lose its function."


    Bai Jun said, "only the true God of martial arts knows where to find the stone of time, and there is nothing we can do."


    Lingguan nodded helplessly: "this thing can only wait for a chance. Now we all have no way to think about it."


    Bai Jun said, "in that case, we''ll leave. I''ll disturb you for a long time. If you have a chance to go to the unknown planet in the future, we''ll talk again."


    Lingguan hugged his fist and said, "take care. If you need us to do something, please send a message. We will do our best."


    Bai Jun smiled: "then I''ll thank you first. There are many such opportunities."


    The spirit official smiled and said, "although our strength is not strong, the number of people is still quite a lot. At that time, as long as you need it, we will go all out."


    Bai Jun hugged his fist and said, "thank you very much. I''m leaving."


    Lingguan looked at Baijun and his party leaving, and his face smiled slightly, but more worried.


    He knew the power of the demon world very well. He knew that since the demon king shot, he would never give up.


    Although nameless strength is strong, a person is always difficult to resist. In the past, he had the help of his husband and was not the opponent of the devil. Now he is even more unlikely to be the opponent of the devil.

 Chapter 180

    After years of cultivation, Fu Yu''s strength is stable in the realm of ordinary gods and men. He is not even a chaotic true God. He can''t help much in front of the devil''s strength to surpass the chaotic true God.


    No matter how nameless, it is difficult to win, and there is no possibility of competing with the devil.


    If it is someone else, in the face of the double opponents of the demon king and the holy king, he will choose to retreat or surrender.


    Because there seems to be only a dead end to fighting with the devil and saint.


    Just nameless, now even if he wants to surrender, I''m afraid the saint will not let him go. He has no way out at all.


    Zou Yi knew everything and was secretly worried. On the way back to the unknown planet, she couldn''t help but want to discuss countermeasures with Su mo.


    Unfortunately, he and Su Mo have a lot of things to do now. They have no time to discuss any countermeasures. They can only wait until they return to the unknown planet.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo, as immortals, can return to the unknown planet without the help and protection of others.


    But there are many elves who need protection. He and Su Mo can''t go first.


    Everyone worked together to protect the group of elves to the unknown planet. The road was safe.


    Under the precise control of Bai Jun, they directly appeared in the red * * domain without being disturbed by the enemy besieging the unknown planet.


    Nameless personally greeted the crowd. When he saw Zou Yi and Su Mo, who had become immortals, he had a smile on his face.


    When Fu Yu appeared in front of the nameless, he knew that Fu Yu was resurrected and became the nameless of God again, and immediately laughed.


    Fu Yu also laughed. His character changed greatly after his rebirth. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to a previous moment and smiled happily.


    The two martial brothers met again after a long time. During this period, they had the experience of life and death. They couldn''t help laughing.


    The two laughed, and the others relaxed a lot.


    In the sky, there are four huge fairyland magic weapons similar to spaceships, flying magic weapons, and a huge flying magic weapon that can accommodate tens of thousands of people.


    This is the great work of the emperor, and only the fairy world has such a high-level magic weapon.


    They surrounded everyone on the nameless side, probably trying to wipe out the nameless and others.


    Now these heavenly soldiers and generals are encircling but not attacking. They are about waiting for the arrival of orders.


    Perhaps as soon as the order arrives, these heavenly soldiers and generals will fight together under the leadership of the demon king and the holy king to eliminate the unknown people on the unknown planet.


    Nameless himself knew this, so after meeting the returning people, he immediately arranged a defense task to prevent the enemy''s surprise attack.


    There must be casualties during the raid, which is very important for doctors to heal and save people.


    In the past, there was no one in the unknown hands. After they were injured, they saved themselves or directly used precious mana or immortal power to cure them.


    This time, among the elves brought back by Zou Yi, several tree spirits are rare immortal tree spirits with certain ability to heal and save people.


    Immortality tree is a rare tree species with healing effect. The growth environment of this tree is extremely harsh, but when it grows up, whether it is trunk bark or branches and leaves, it can treat any injury and is a holy medicine for healing.


    After the tree becomes essence, not only its own blood essence is the holy medicine for healing, but also has some healing means. It is a natural doctor.


    It is said that as long as there is one breath after serious injury, the immortal tree spirit can be cured. It is very magical.


    Now there are three immortal tree spirits under the command of the unknown. He was very happy to learn that. He gathered the tree spirits of the three immortal trees together and set up a temporary rescue center to treat the soldiers who were wounded and not dead in the battle.


    Zou Yi from the earth gave the name of the ambulance. He wanted to call it a hospital, but when he thought that there were only three medical staff, he could only call it an ambulance.


    Some elves with little strength are temporarily assigned to the rescue center to help. They are equivalent to nurses. What they do is basically what nurses do.


    But there is no need for nurses to inject and draw blood here. The work of elves is relatively much simpler.


    Doctors exist on many interfaces and on many planets, because humans and other creatures will get sick and need to be treated by doctors.


    The reason why there is no doctor on the nameless planet is that nameless didn''t think of this at the beginning.


    He himself is a chaotic true God with strong strength and incomparable physical strength. He has never had disease or pain for a long time. Even occasionally, he recovered with his own free treatment, and did not need the treatment of others at all.


    Over time, he forgot the need for doctors on the unknown planet, which inadvertently caused such a problem.


    Now the problem has been found, and the immortal tree spirit who knows medical skills has come here. It is logical to solve this problem.


    This is only a small matter, but it reflects a big problem. There are many problems like this on the unknown planet.


    Zou Yi, born on earth, and Su Mo and Gongbi, who have lived on earth for some time, attach great importance to these small problems.


    So the three of them discussed together and prepared to discuss how to solve it with nameless after getting the result.


    Nameless may have strong strength, but compared with the earth people''s original management of the earth, he is afraid to be defeated.


    Zou Yi didn''t even hear of some of their suggestions, so he began to accept Zou Yi''s suggestions with a skeptical and try attitude.


    Because the war was imminent, some things that did not need to be prepared immediately were put down temporarily.


    Like the most common school on earth, the nameless planet is obviously needed at this time, because everyone needs to practice and become stronger.


    But now the time is too late and the energy can''t keep up. We can only put it down first.


    However, necessary places and facilities such as food shops and weapon shops must be prepared quickly to prevent unnecessary panic after the war.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo persuade nameless. After hearing their reasons, nameless gives Zou Yi and Su mo the power to use local materials and build all necessary places or facilities in the shortest time.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo are familiar with how businesses on earth operate, and know that the actual situation of the unknown planet determines which step they can only take, so they first established a large grain shop and weapon shop.


    The importance of weapons in war is self-evident, which is the key factor determining whether a war can be won or not.


    Food is also the key factor determining the victory or defeat of the war, so Zou Yi and Su Mo first took this into account.


    Not everyone can eat or drink. Food is the survival of all living creatures.

 Chapter 181

    On this nameless planet, the main source of food is the local Longarm.


    Zou Yi, accompanied by two immortals Su Mo and Gongbi, collected unique food from the unknown planet with a team of heavenly soldiers called the national protection army.


    No matter what food it is, as long as it can be stored, it will be purchased at a fixed price in the name of the state.


    This "country" is actually the unknown red * * domain, which is called "red dragon".


    The leader of the red dragon kingdom is naturally unknown. After all, he is the strongest and most able to live here.


    There are no civil servants under the nameless, and all are military generals. This is naturally because there is going to be a war at present, and the importance of military generals is particularly prominent.


    Another reason is that there are not many people who can serve as civil servants on the unknown planet. Few of them pay attention to the cultivation of cultural quality, either ordinary people or those who devote themselves to cultivation and finally become immortals.


    This is also one of the biggest differences between people on earth and people on earth. After all, in the immortal world, who cares if there is a profound cultural quality?


    Zou Yi and Su Mo worked hard for three days to do these two things well. They hardly closed their eyes.


    The time on an unknown planet is different from that on an ordinary planet or interface, because one day and one night here is equivalent to nearly two days and one night in many places.


    So Zou Yi and Su Mo, even immortals, are very tired and want to have a rest right away.


    But nameless immediately came to them and told them that the emperor had sent the book of war, and the two sides agreed to start war in three days.


    Shengjun is a very old man, so many habits are very old. Like sending a Book of war, this was a long time ago.


    Nowadays, people pay attention to tactics such as quick decision, surprise, never tired of deception, and so on. There will be no battle paper to give to the opponent first.


    In view of this, Zou Yi put forward a tactic that people on earth think is very normal.


    Unexpectedly attack an enemy''s Flying Magic Weapon one day in advance to weaken the enemy''s strength.


    Nameless has his own opinion on this. He doesn''t want to be said that he likes sneak attacks, so he denies Zou Yi''s tactics.


    Bai Jun patiently persuades nameless from the side, but nameless just insists on his own view and doesn''t want to use sneak attack tactics.


    Zou Yi had no choice but to discuss with Su Mo privately and secretly set up a commando team to raid Shengjun at an appropriate time.


    The emperor has a large number of people. If you don''t use some means, I''m afraid it''s difficult to compete with him.


    Anonymity does not mean that Zou Yi can not organize several such raids by herself.


    So that night Zou Yi found Bai Jun and Fu Yu, spoke out her ideas, and asked Bai Jun and Fu Yu to carry out the first raid with him.


    Bai Jun and Fu Yu agree with Zou Yi''s idea very much. They start quietly together, leave from the array gate of the town sky array, and only attack the flying magic weapon in the East.


    There are many enemies on the flying magic weapon. A chaotic real fairy is the only enemy camp without a god man.


    It will become Zou Yi''s first choice for this reason.


    In front of God, even the powerful chaotic immortal is not worth mentioning.


    So when Zou Yi and her party quietly touched this huge flying magic weapon and found the chaotic real immortal sitting here, many real immortals suddenly reacted.


    The unlucky chaos immortal was stopped without a move, and there was no room for resistance.


    Bai Jun looked at the chaotic immortal and said faintly, "how do you choose? Will you come with us or let us kill you? "


    The chaotic immortal said without hesitation: "I''ll go with you... My name is Dong. I was forced to come here to fight against the Unknown God."


    Bai Jun looked at the chaotic immortal who claimed to be dong, and slowly said, "hand over a trace of your yuan God and accept all the heavenly soldiers and generals here. I''ll give you a chance to be reborn."


    Dong Yu said with a wry smile, "all the heavenly soldiers and generals here may not listen to me. It''s difficult for me to ensure that they will all be subdued."


    Bai Jun smiled faintly: "it depends on your ability. If you can''t subdue the people under your command, what''s the use of us asking you?"


    This is a provocative method and a fact. Although she doesn''t have any discrimination or contempt in front of Zou Yi and Su Mo, in fact, as a demon God, she won''t pay attention to those people with low strength.


    Even if Dong Yu is a chaotic immortal, his strength is already very strong, but he is still not the opponent of a god like Bai Jun.


    Dong also knew that he was not worth mentioning in front of Bai Jun, so he thought about it and said, "I promise you, the demon God of Bai Jun, that you will take this flying magic weapon to meet the Unknown God."


    Bai Jun smiled and said, "that''s good. I''m waiting for your good news."


    The building seems to say something, but Bai Jun has turned and left. He doesn''t care if the building will make a mistake.


    In fact, Donghe himself knows that if Baijun wants to kill him, it''s easy. There''s no need to take other actions to limit Donghe.


    But on the side of Shengjun, Dong is also very clear that once he does what Baijun says, he will immediately face the end of being wanted and killed.


    At this time, Dongyu, who was in a dilemma, was as big as a fight and wanted to complain. However, because Baijun and others had just left, he was afraid that they would hear him, so he had to shut his mouth.


    There are several big Luo Jinxian under Dongyu''s hand. Their strength is not very strong, but their head is very smart. At this time, they gathered around, looked at Dongyu and said everything.


    One of the female immortals smiled and said, "general, don''t be upset. In fact, this matter is easy to solve. Just listen to us a little."


    When he couldn''t help it, he heard the female immortal''s words and asked, "what do you mean?"


    The female immortal said, "I mean, we can prepare to take refuge in the unknown first, but at the same time, we can also prepare some other ways."


    Dong Yi then said, "if we can''t persuade all the people as we want, we will use a retreat to leave this place of right and wrong?"


    The female immortal smiled and said, "that''s it. It''s just that we still need to think about the retreat. The emperor can''t do anything, because if he knows what we''re doing now, he will kill all of us and leave none. "


    Dong said, "in this case, can we first consider the people we really want to rely on? Han Mei fairy, what do you think of the vulture Taoist who has always chosen neutrality? "


    The female immortal was originally called Han Mei fairy. I heard her say, "Taoist Jiu is just a chaotic real fairy. Although he has strong strength, he is just like you, general. He can''t be such a big responsibility."

 Chapter 182

    Dong Yu said, "vulture Taoist man is an immortal in meaning, but he is actually a divine man who came back from the divine world. He is just a God who likes to play in the world. At ordinary times, he doesn''t show mountains and dew, giving people the illusion that he is just a chaotic real fairy. In fact, he is a chaotic real God with incomparable strength. "


    Han Mei fairy was stunned and immediately said, "in this way, Taoist eagle is a good choice for us."


    Dong Ge nodded: "if nameless can''t protect us, this building will be our best master."


    Han Mei fairy nodded: "it should be like this. For the struggle between God and man, we have to prepare more retreats and save our lives."


    Dong said, "then do as you say. Anyway, it''s all forced. No wonder we."


    Han Mei fairy said, "I''m going to contact everyone now. Don''t let everyone leak out because they don''t know the details."


    Dong said, "I will also contact Taoist Eagle immediately. If Taoist Eagle agrees to help us, we will have a way to protect our lives."


    Han Mei fairy and Da Luo Jinxian said, "please go and return quickly. Everything here is still waiting for the general to preside over."


    Dong Yu waved his hand, his body slowly disappeared, and he left in the blink of an eye.


    This building is not looking for a vulture Taoist priest. That vulture Taoist priest is really a chaotic real immortal, not a chaotic real God hiding strength.


    The reason why Dong said this is just to find a way out.


    Han Mei fairy and others who don''t know the truth really go to contact their acquaintances and prepare to take refuge in the vulture Taoist priest when necessary.


    Few people will pay attention to the things between them, because Zou Yi is in danger and is trying his best to break through.


    When Zou Yi and her party returned to Chilong, they were accidentally found by the enemy in the north. They immediately sent people to surround Zou Yi and trapped Zou Yi and others in the void.


    The first enemy is no one else, but the famous devil.


    The demon king took the black king and the purple king, who were the seven color demon gods that Bai Jun was very familiar with. When they saw Bai Jun, although they didn''t say hello in front of the demon king, their eyes still showed a trace of goodwill.


    Only the devil''s eyes were indifferent. When he saw Bai Jun, he seemed to know him. He said coldly, "what are you doing?"


    Bai Jun saluted with his fist and said politely, "I''ve seen the devil. How has the devil always been? We just came to see the scenery around here. We didn''t want to do anything. "


    The devil looked at Bai Jun and said coldly, "do you want to sneak into our Dongda camp? Don''t dream, you guys, even if you are led by Bai Jun, you can''t defeat our dongdaying people. "


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "we dare not fight against the heavenly soldiers and generals in dongdaying. It''s too late for us to protect ourselves!"


    Pause: "demon king, you hurt Fu Yu''s God last time, and the injured Fu Yu''s God hasn''t been able to..."


    "He is just an outsider. He will die when he dies," the demon king interrupted Bai Jun: "why do you care so much?"


    When the demon king said this, it was obviously a lot more friendly to Bai Jun alone.


    But Bai Jun didn''t appreciate it. Instead, he said, "you misunderstood, demon Jun. in fact, Fu Yu''s God didn''t die. He has risen and become a God again."


    The demon king was stunned and sneered, "is he resurrected? Hum, so Pluto released Fu Yu''s yuan God as an exception? How could she do that? Isn''t it obvious that it is deliberately against us in the demon world and the fairy world? "


    Bai Jun said, "the underworld returned a favor to the true God of martial arts, so he made an exception and released Fuyu''s yuan God."


    The demon king looked at Bai Jun with a sneer and said faintly, "so, the Pluto didn''t come with you, did he?"


    Bai Jun said, "the king of the underworld didn''t personally escort Fu Yu away from the underworld. The original gods escorting Fu Yu were several underworld gods, such as Meng Po, Heiyan, death..."


    Before Bai Jun finished, the demon king said, "grandma Meng, they personally escort Fu Yu''s yuan God? This really looks up to Fu Yu. When I went to the underworld myself, I didn''t see these three famous underworld gods. I didn''t expect that they would lower their identity to escort for the sake of a husband. "


    Bai Jun said, "that also depends on the face of the true God of martial arts. Otherwise, how could Fu Yu have such a big face?"


    The demon king looked at Bai Jun, nodded slightly and sighed, "the true God of Wu Dao is always the first expert in the divine world. No one in the world can beat him. Everyone will give him some face."


    Bai Jun took the opportunity to say, "devil, what about you? Why don''t you give the true God of martial arts some face and don''t ask about the affairs between his disciples? "


    The demon king said, "because the disciples of the true God of martial arts robbed my people, I must ask for an explanation."


    "Besides, the true gods of martial arts have been dead for so many years, why should I give him face again?"


    Bai Jun smiled bitterly: "so, the devil is determined to fight with us to the end?"


    The demon king looked at Bai Jun and said, "if you come back to me, I will not embarrass the nameless, but also stand up and persuade the nameless and the holy king."


    Bai Jun''s face changed slightly and said slowly, "you know I can''t promise to go back to the demon world again. Why bother me?"


    The devil smiled and smiled slightly crazy: "you''re forcing me to fight against the nameless, no wonder I am."


    Bai Jun''s face was puzzled: "demon king, why do you kill so many people for me?"


    The demon king stopped talking and just raised his hand. There was a trace of killing in his eyes.


    Seeing the devil like this, Bai Jun immediately frowned and said, "what do you want? If you hurt any of us, I''ll never finish with you. "


    Bai Jun is very strong at this time, as if he is no longer afraid of anything after being stimulated.


    The demon king sneered: "if you were not in the demon world, you would have nothing to do with me. I don''t have to worry about anything, including your feelings."


    Bai Jun''s face is very ugly. She knows the devil''s power, but she doesn''t dare to be careless.


    The devil was not in a hurry. He just looked at the devil. His face slowly changed and finally became very pale.


    On the original beautiful face of the demon king, there was an amazing murderous spirit and evil spirit, which seemed to be somewhat close to her identity as the demon king.


    Although the demon king is an old monster who has lived for a long time, he is really beautiful.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was a demon, she could definitely fascinate thousands of men with her appearance.


    It''s just that such a beautiful woman is actually a devil and likes Bai Jun, who is also a woman, which makes people feel sorry and speechless at the same time.

 Chapter 183

    Bai Jun was very clear about the devil''s feelings for her. It was definitely not the feelings between ordinary friends or sisters, but obvious admiration.


    The devil fell in love with Bai Jun, which was seen by many people, but no one said it.


    After all, the identity of the devil is there, and everyone knows the past of Bai Jun and the nameless God.


    The demon king is a single lovesickness. Her secret love for Bai Jun, who is also a woman, is hard to say. She can only be better to Bai Jun at ordinary times. I look forward to Bai Jun finding this by herself.


    Bai Jun doesn''t know the devil''s mind, but she is not those abnormal people in her heart. What she likes is nameless. She can''t fall in love with the devil who is also a woman.


    Love is a thing that cannot be understood or explained clearly. Anyway, everyone has his own preferences, and it is impossible to say who is right and who is wrong.


    The demon king didn''t want to see Bai Jun leave her because he liked Bai Jun, so he agreed to the invitation of Sheng Jun and took action against nameless and Fu Yu, who were relatively weak. This is * *''s naked revenge.


    Bai Junming knew that the devil was retaliating against her, but there was no way. Although Baijun''s strength is also very strong, she is still vulnerable in front of the demon king.


    What''s more, the demon king used to be Bai Jun''s immediate boss for tens of thousands of years. Bai Jun has been respectful and polite to the demon king for a long time. She can''t really turn her face with the demon king at this time.


    Even if it is God, it is still human in essence, otherwise it will not be called god man. Everyone in the world has emotions and their own opinions and ideas.


    Bai Jun is still polite and respectful to the devil. Even if the devil hurt Fu Yu, Bai Jun still didn''t really hate the devil.


    In other words, in Bai Jun''s heart, the importance of Fu Yu still can''t catch up with the importance of the devil in her heart.


    Perhaps if the devil hurt the nameless man Bai Jun cares more about, everything will be reversed, and Bai Jun will not hesitate to fight the devil.


    The more people or things you care about, the more precious and cherished they are. If someone moves, the stronger the reaction is.


    The confused emotional relationship between the demon king and Bai Jun is not only clear to themselves, but also to many people who know them well.


    But at this time, no one says, no one dares to say.


    The devil is strong and wants to leave Bai Jun by some means. But Bai Jun has made his own choice and can''t easily agree to the devil''s request.


    The emotional relationship between the two people is still chaotic. No one can say how it will end in the end.


    Zou Yi and others who have been observing for a long time want to talk, but everyone is afraid that this will irritate the evil king who is already in a bad mood, which is counterproductive.


    So everyone was silent. Looking at Bai Jun talking to the devil, they didn''t know what to do.


    Zou Yi was young after all. After watching it for a while, she couldn''t help interrupting and said, "have you ever heard of a word, devil? If you like a person, you should give him the best, including freedom. Have you ever thought about how others evaluate you when you pester my Shiniang like this? "


    The devil''s face changed slightly, and there was a kind of murderous spirit condensed into essence in his pale: "are you Zou Yi? Dare to talk to me. Aren''t you afraid I''ll slap you dead? "


    Zou Yi trembled in her heart. The trembling from the yuan God made him step back uncontrollably.


    Zou Yi, who was in the void, would have fallen from the air if Su Mo had not reached out to hold him in time.


    With fear, Zou Yi said loudly, "a strong twist is not sweet. Such a simple truth is beyond the imagination of the great devil. It''s really incomprehensible."


    The devil''s face became more and more ugly. A pair of Danfeng eyes looked at Zou Yi, and the murderous spirit in their eyes became more and more intense.


    Bai Jun worried that the devil would suddenly attack Zou Yi, quietly blocked Zou Yi behind him, hugged his fist and said to the devil, "don''t mind, the child doesn''t know what to say, and bumped into the devil..."


    Before Bai Jun finished, the demon Jun said, "he called you Shiniang. Are you with nameless already?"


    The devil is most concerned about Bai Jun, who is a little stunned. Then he said, "I am already with nameless. Thank you for your success."


    The devil''s eyes flashed murderous. He suddenly took his hand and slapped Zou Yi behind Bai Jun.


    The devil''s hand looks ordinary, but it has great power. Even Bai Jun feels amazing murderous.


    Bai Jun had to activate his protective cover to protect himself and Zou Yi behind him.


    The demon Jun sneered and flashed. He had bypassed Bai Jun and came to Zou Yi.


    She was like crazy at this time. She grabbed Zou Yi in her hand when she waved.


    Zou Yi, a big man, is still held high in the air by the demon king. He can''t move. He looks funny and thrilling.


    The devil wants to kill Zou Yi. Now Zou Yi has no room to resist.


    "Stop!" Bai Jun was very worried and shouted, "what are you going to do, devil? Let Zou Yi go. "


    The demon king looked at Bai Jun, threw Zou Yi forward without saying a word, and shouted, "tie it up and take it away."


    Bai Jun wanted to come forward to save people, but he was blocked by the demon king as soon as he moved. He had no chance to do it at all.


    The devil''s strength is too strong. Bai Jun has no way to save people in front of her.


    Black Jun and purple Jun behind Bai Jun grabbed Zou Yi and sealed Zou Yi''s immortal power with divine power, making Zou Yi unable to move.


    Bai Jun said anxiously, "what are you doing? Let Zou Yi go! "


    The devil said coldly, "if you want people, let''s come by ourselves." Pause: "if we meet again later, we will be the enemy."


    Bai Jun helplessly watched the demon king and others take Zou Yi away. Helpless, he said, "let''s go back first and take a long-term view."


    The most anxious Su Mo wanted to rush up and fight with the devil, but Bai Jun grabbed him and couldn''t even say a word.


    Su Mo was so anxious that he wanted to become a powerful god man and fight with the devil.


    Unfortunately, her strength now, at most, is to fight with ordinary immortals, and she is not the opponent of the gods.


    Even so, Su Mo, in a great hurry, shot a cold ice arrow and rolled a heavenly soldier not far away into the world.


    The heavenly soldiers seemed to know who Su Mo was. They looked at Su Mo one by one. Although they were very angry, no one came to accuse Su mo.


    The devil and others who turned to leave ignored Su Mo, who hurt people after his anger, and left on his own.


    Su Mo was in a hurry. He was still very sober. After hurting someone, he didn''t hurt anyone again.


    In fact, she wanted to provoke the devil and let the devil take her with her. Unfortunately, the devil didn''t care about her at all. The devil wanted to catch Zou Yi alone.

 Chapter 184

    Zou Yi was captured by the demon king, taken to the flying magic weapon where the demon king was, and shut up in a small room.


    Zou Yi tried. The narrow room is very strong. Even if he attacks with all his strength, there is no possibility to escape from here.


    The room was sealed, and it was still a very powerful seal, which Zou Yi couldn''t crack.


    The only way is to get out of here before trying to escape.


    But there is no other way to leave here except to be taken out by the demon king.


    After all, this is the territory of the demon king. It is guarded by thousands of troops and horses. It is difficult for outsiders to get close to it.


    Zou Yi can''t help it. He has his own way out of here.


    At this time, Zou Yi sat motionless, like practicing or resting. In fact, he could neither practice nor rest.


    Zou Yi''s immortal power is sealed. How to cultivate it? At the same time, the environment here decided that he could not rest, but there were countless messy sounds around him.


    At this time, Zou Yi was thinking about how to leave here, save her life and ensure no loss.


    Zou Yi was thinking about the way out, but the devil came to this small room, as if he planned to interrogate Zou Yi alone.


    Zou Yi had an idea, got up, looked at the demon king and said with a smile, "did the great beauty come to see me? Do you have any delicious food? I''m hungry! "


    He may have seen a lot of movies on earth. When he was thinking about it, he saw the devil come to him, so he seemed a little frivolous when talking.


    The demon king had never met such a person to talk to her. He was stunned for a moment.


    Zou Yi saw that the devil was like this, so she continued to laugh and said, "what does the beauty think? It doesn''t matter if there''s no delicious food. Don''t be so nervous. "


    The demon king just regained his mind. He looked at Zou Yi with some disgust and said angrily, "are you provoking me and asking me to kill you now?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how could it be? I''m very young. I want to live a few more days. "


    "Beauty, come to see me. Do you want to ask my Shiniang about it? If you want to know something, I can tell you for free. "


    The devil looked at Zou Yi, and his face gradually became a little ugly: "do you really want to die so much? Then I''ll help you. "


    The devil''s white jade like hand was slowly raised, and an amazing evil spirit slowly extended from her palm and directly extended to Zou Yi''s body.


    Zou Yi was startled. If he was demonized by the evil spirit, he would be really finished.


    Zou Yi was shocked and angry for a moment. She didn''t know what she thought. Suddenly, she seemed to have lost her mind and suddenly jumped at the demon king.


    He forgot that the strength of the demon king was not comparable to what he was now. He also forgot that the immortal power in his body was sealed and could not play a little strength.


    So he hit the devil directly, but didn''t hurt the devil.


    The devil didn''t expect Zou Yi to be like this. No one dared to be like this in front of her. For a moment, she was stunned. She forgot to avoid and was directly hit by Zou Yi.


    Not only did Zou Yi hit her, but Zou Yi just jumped into the devil''s arms and hit a big man.


    Zou Yi felt that the devil''s body was not as hard and cold as imagined, but as warm and soft as an ordinary person.


    Zou Yi was stunned because he didn''t expect to bump into the devil''s arms.


    The demon king also can''t return to God. She has lived for countless years, but she has never had such close contact with men.


    The two stood as if stunned. The physical contact and the clear smell from each other''s body made both of them unable to return to God.


    In particular, the demon king had never encountered such a thing. At this time, the whole person was dizzy and didn''t know what to do.


    Zou Yi also had such close contact with a strange woman for the first time. She was also covered in a circle. She didn''t return to her mind for a long time.


    Until there was an amazing chill on the devil''s body. The chill was like a sharp sword. Zou Yi could hardly stand.


    Zou Yi smiled away from the arms of the king, and whether or not the devil was angry, deliberately lowered his voice and said, "what a perfume, what is your perfume?"


    The demon king''s angry face suddenly had a strange expression.


    Zou Yi may not know what she is thinking, but Zou Yi is a little happy to see that she is not angry.


    Zou Yi was secretly happy, and then smiled and said, "devil, do you like me? It''s normal. I think I''m a beautiful man and worthy of your super beauty... "


    Zou Yi is full of nonsense, but the demon king is flushed. He doesn''t look like a person who has lived for a long time, but more like a young girl.


    No matter what the devil thought, Zou Yi continued to say, "beauty doesn''t have a boyfriend, does she? Although I have a girlfriend, I don''t care about having another girlfriend... Female friends. "


    The devil was stunned and then angrily said, "if you have a girlfriend and talk nonsense, aren''t you afraid of being slapped by your girlfriend?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "if she knew that the devil was also my female friend, she would only think I was very good, but she wouldn''t kill me."


    The demon king felt that he couldn''t keep up with Zou Yi''s thinking. He looked at Zou Yi in a daze and said reluctantly for a long time: "you''re slippery. It seems that you''re really the disciple of the true God of martial arts. You''re full of nonsense."


    Zou Yi was a little surprised and said with doubts, "the true God of martial arts is my master. Does he like to talk and laugh with beautiful women when he comes to others? Dare you ask, master, are you very familiar with Wu Daozhen God? "


    The devil said, "I''m not familiar with it. I''ve only seen it a few times. Your boy knows that your master and I are old acquaintances and dare to be rude to me. Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you in a rage? "


    Zou Yi said boldly, "who told you to catch me here? How can you blame me for being rude if you don''t look like an elder? "


    The devil was very angry, but now she was no longer angry. Instead, she talked to Zou Yi with a smile.


    The demon king was a man who had lived for a long time. He soon recovered and was no longer led by Zou Yi.


    Listen to the devil said, "what are you going to do now? Waiting for your master to save you? Or do you find a way to escape from me? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "you can see it? I really intend to escape, but I also know that it is very difficult to escape from here. Why don''t you let me go? My master knows this is a trap you set, but he won''t come to save me. "


    The devil couldn''t help laughing: "it''s none of my business. Since your master doesn''t care about your life or death, why should I care? Three days later, if your master doesn''t come to save you, I''ll kill you. "

 Chapter 185

    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I only have three days left? Can you meet one of my requirements? "


    The devil was also stunned and couldn''t help showing his surprised look: "do you still want to beg me to let you go? It''s impossible. You''re dead. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m not asking you to let me go, but asking you to give me something delicious. As the saying goes, you have to be a full ghost to die. I don''t want to eat good food in the last three days... "


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and his face became more and more serious: "don''t think I''m talking to you... That''s what. If your master really doesn''t come to save you, I''ll really kill you."


    Zou Yi said, "just kill me. What do you always scare me to do? I''m afraid. If I can''t eat or sleep, I''ll make trouble. We''ll all have a hard time then. "


    The devil stared at Zou Yi and said slowly, "if you dare to make trouble, I''ll kill you and finish it all."


    Zou Yi closed her mouth and looked at the demon king with fear in her eyes, like a mortal who saw some ghosts and monsters.


    He was so serious that the devil couldn''t help laughing again. Where was the dignity he had painstakingly built half a minute ago?


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi helplessly. The expression on her face made Zou Yi want to laugh. But Zou Yi didn''t dare to laugh. If she angered the demon king and really killed him, it wouldn''t be fun.


    At this time, the bold Zou Yi suddenly remembered some cheeky representatives of the people on earth, so he deliberately stared at the demon king and said in surprise: "demon king, you look much better when you smile than when you keep a straight face. If you don''t give me food and drink, smile at me more and I can close my eyes."


    The demon king was surprised: "what do you mean?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you are beautiful and delicious. When I see you smile, it''s like eating the best delicious food."


    The devil thought for a while before she understood Zou Yi''s meaning. She couldn''t help it. She blushed and said with a smile: "your mouth is very sweet. It seems that your girlfriend must have been cheated by you."


    At this time, the Demon King became like an ordinary woman, and there was more feminine flavor when he spoke.


    Zou Yi''s heart moved. She seemed to be attracted by the demon king. She immediately looked at the demon king''s beautiful face and couldn''t move.


    The demon king smiled. His already beautiful face seemed to become more beautiful. There were thousands of styles and temptations.


    Zou Yi unknowingly approached the devil. It seemed that she wanted to be closer to the devil in order to satisfy him.


    The devil smiled more beautiful, but there was an obvious murderous spirit in the depths of his eyes.


    Zou Yi slowly approached the demon king. He was completely fascinated. He didn''t know he was in an extremely dangerous situation. He thought it would be very happy to see the demon king''s face close.


    This is called lust obsessed mind, also called looking for a dead end.


    Zou Yi was unconscious of the danger. She kept approaching the devil and death.


    Zou Yi, who was about to touch the devil''s body, suddenly stopped at the last step. He showed some smile on his originally silly face, and then said loudly, "devil, is this a flattering art? It makes you look good, but it''s a little informal, so I don''t dare to come near. You don''t want to charm me. "


    The demon king was going to teach Zou Yi a lesson. He only waited for Zou Yi to touch her body again. Now Zou Yi suddenly said her inner thoughts, which was a little unexpected.


    "You have seen through my mind. Why do you pretend you don''t know anything and deliberately approach me?" The devil stared at Zou Yi and said word by word, "aren''t you really afraid of me killing you?"


    Zou Yi took a big step back and said with a smile, "the beauty of snakes and scorpions is talking about you. You look so good and you always kill people. It''s a waste of your good appearance."


    "My master may be on his way here. You and I know that. You won''t kill me, and you don''t have to scare me. "


    The devil said, "now even if nameless comes, I won''t let you go. Zou Yi, just wait to be my slave for a lifetime. What you do today, only being a slave for a lifetime can make me calm down. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "even if you are a slave for a lifetime, you can consider a friend for a lifetime. You are so beautiful, but you like women. Otherwise, being your man is also... "


    "You''re talking nonsense and I''ll kill you!" The devil suddenly shouted, "shut up, you bastard!"


    Zou Yi closed her mouth with a smile, looked at the angry devil, and slowly took out a bunch of spirit grass with beautiful flowers from her space ring.


    Zou Yi handed the bouquet of lingcao flowers to the devil without saying a word, but it seemed that she had said a lot.


    The devil''s anger seemed to be quenched by this bunch of inexpensive flowers. She looked at Zou Yi in a daze and said suspiciously, "what does this mean? Do you think these ordinary spirit grass can buy me off? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "in my hometown, sending beautiful flowers represents love and admiration. Don''t misunderstand the devil."


    The devil was stunned, then smiled and said, "you sent me flowers to say you like me? Or are you afraid of being killed by me and deliberately fooling me with this flower? "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t get me wrong, devil. Flowers on our earth really represent a beautiful meaning, not fooling you."


    "Good moral?" The demon king had an inexplicable move in his heart. Unexpectedly, he had a slight favor for Zou Yi.


    No one, especially a man, is willing to get close to her devil, no man has ever said he likes her devil, and no man has sent flowers to her devil


    Zou Yi has done a lot of things that she hasn''t done for a long time. Suddenly, there are some small fluctuations in her heart


    Zou Yi obviously felt the psychological change of the demon king, although it was not shown.


    The devil did not immediately refuse Zou Yi''s flower attack, which shows that the famous King of the demon world did not refuse such an attack, and that all women like flowers equally.


    Zou Yi slowly put the flowers into the devil''s hand, and then carefully said, "devil, take it, it''s my heart."


    The demon lord subconsciously held the bouquet of flowers, smelled the fragrance of the flowers like all young women, frowned slightly and said, "the flowers are so beautiful, but they have a faint smell of medicine. I don''t like them very much."


    Zou Yi immediately said, "after that, I''ll find a chance to go to the earth and pick some roses from the earth for you."

 Chapter 186

    "Roses?" The demon king said strangely, "are the flowers very fragrant?"


    Zou Yi nodded and said, "it''s not only fragrant, but also very beautiful. The key is that its meaning is very beautiful, symbolizing love..."


    Without waiting for Zou Yi to finish, the demon king said, "symbolizes love? I don''t want it. I don''t like you. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "roses symbolize pure love and beautiful love. Among them, the red rose represents love and enthusiasm and shows love for you.


    Pause: "pink rose shows love and special care. It is the first choice for first love and courtship. As for the meaning of yellow rose, orange rose and white rose, I won''t say more... "


    The demon king was interested in what he was listening to. Zou Yi suddenly stopped talking and immediately said with a straight face, "if you have anything to say, you should know the consequences of hanging my appetite."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "OK, I''ll say it. In fact, yellow rose represents nobility and beauty, which means respect and love. At the same time, it can also be used to apologize and ask for forgiveness. "


    The devil nodded: "I see. What does the orange rose represent?"


    Zou Yi said, "orange rose represents youth, or a good mood in first love, and so on. As for the white rose, it represents innocence and purity. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi thought about it carefully for a while, and then said, "there is a rare green rose, which represents innocence, simplicity and youth, and has a good meaning."


    The demon king seemed to think about the appearance of roses. After a while, he said, "I still like red roses and yellow roses. They have better meaning and better color..."


    Zou Yi said, "we''ll go to the earth when we have a chance. I''ll buy you any roses you want... But the earth was badly damaged by you before. I''m afraid it will take some time to find roses."


    The demon world looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "do you take the opportunity to blame me? I''ll let people look for roses. As for you, you''d better bring them to me honestly. "


    Zou Yi smiled on her face, raised her hands slightly, looked at the demon king and said, "can you untie the seal on me? I can make some roses with magic first to satisfy your eyes. "


    The devil smiled and really lifted the seal on Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi regained control of Xianli. She felt relaxed and her strength came back. He simply made some illusory roses with immortal power, so that the demon king could feast his eyes.


    The delicate and charming roses, with different colors representing different meanings, have forgotten to blink.


    Women do not have any resistance to flowers such as roses. Even some wild flowers accidentally seen by the roadside in the mountains, many women will stop to have a look and smell the flowers.


    Zou Yi looked at the devil''s face and smiled. She was in a good mood. She took the opportunity to say, "devil, if you like these flowers, you should go to the earth with me earlier. You will find these roses there."


    The demon king looked at the rose made by the illusory immortal force and murmured, "I''ll find it myself. I don''t need you to lead the way..."


    Without waiting for Zou Yi to say anything, the demon king shook his hand and left. She seemed to be in a hurry to find roses and ignored Zou Yi when she left.


    However, the demon king still took Zou Yi''s herbal flowers, which seemed to cherish Zou Yi''s gifts.


    The devil left, taking away Zou Yi''s fear and uneasiness, as well as Zou Yi''s hope to leave here immediately.


    The demon king is really moody. He is friendly for a while, and becomes very fierce in the twinkling of an eye. He has a very obvious dual character.


    But this may also be the devil''s intention. She wants to behave like this, so that Zou Yi can''t see her character clearly.


    People who are easily seen through their character will often be at a disadvantage in the struggle.


    Zou Yi saw that the demon king didn''t mean to kill him immediately. She knew that she was hitting him right. She touched the demon king''s frozen heart for a long time and saved her life.


    In fact, he was uneasy in his heart, because everything he had done before, if a moody devil was accidentally angered, he might really be killed.


    Fortunately, when he had no choice, he took a risk and the result was good. At least he saved his life for the time being.


    In the face of absolute strength, you can''t be reckless and reckless. It''s understandable to use some small means.


    But a bigger problem is also in front of Zou Yi. That is, Zou Yi is now involved in the relationship with the devil in order to protect her life. Once the devil finds out that he is only cheating the devil, he is afraid that he will be more sad in the future.


    Who is the devil? That''s a peerless expert with the same strength as the true God of martial arts. Even many leaders in the divine world dare not offend the overlord of the demon world.


    If Zou Yi can''t deal with the devil who was touched by him, I''m afraid the days after this will be extremely difficult and painful, and his life is still without any guarantee.


    The devil is irritable. If Zou Yi deceives her, with Zou Yi''s current strength, I don''t know if I can get rid of it.


    So Zou Yi saved her life, but who knows what will happen in the end?


    He is now in a dilemma. I hope he can handle it well.


    At this time, the demon king left, but Zou Yi suddenly realized what he had just said in a hurry. She was afraid that it would pose a great threat to him and the people around him. She stayed there for a while and didn''t know what to do.


    "Boy, nonsense, see how you end." Tianyan, who hadn''t appeared for a long time, suddenly appeared with a look of schadenfreude. Looking at Zou Yi, he said, "who is the demon king? You dare to flirt with her. I''m afraid the consequences are very serious."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I just want to save my life. Even if the devil wants to kill me in the future, I will live a few more days..."


    Tianyan''s tall body leaned forward slightly, looked at Zou Yi and said, "before you are killed, can you give the Tianyan Buddha ring to someone stronger than you? I don''t want to be killed with you. "


    Zou Yi looked at Tianyan, frowned and said, "are you so afraid of death? Aren''t you an instrument spirit? How can you be afraid of death? "


    Tianyan said, "I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid I can''t live or die. It''s hard. You... Don''t understand."


    Pause: "you know, the devil hates others to deceive her, and those who deceive the devil will come to a good end. Either he was demonized into a demon soldier who only knows how to kill, or even the yuan God was destroyed by the demon king, and he can''t be reborn forever... "


    Look at the sky eye. It''s completely schadenfreude. It''s none of your business

 Chapter 187

    Zou Yi was already uneasy. At this time, after listening to Tianyan''s words, she became more uneasy and couldn''t help saying, "I''ll go to the demon king to make it clear now. Should it be all right?"


    The heavenly eye said, "why don''t you go to the devil and make it clear? Then you''ll be worse. The devil is in a good mood at this time. If you destroy your good mood, your consequences will be even worse. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "what should I do? Can''t wait to die? "


    Tianyan smiled and said strangely, "you have two choices. One is suicide. In this way, the devil doesn''t know if you''re lying to her. Maybe you''ll let go of the people around you."


    Zou Yi asked, "what about the second?"


    Tianyan said, "the second is that you immediately become a generation of chaotic true gods and attract a group of chaotic true gods as friends. At that time, even if the devil wants to kill you, he will have some scruples. "


    Zou Yi thought for a while and suddenly smiled: "maybe there is a third way, that is, I just marry the demon king. If I don''t cheat her, won''t there be nothing?"


    Tianyan looked at Zou Yi, and slowly his face was a little ugly: "what about Su Mo? Can you bear to see her sad? And what should ouyangyuan do? She''s your fiancee''s. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "I believe Su Mo will understand my difficulties. As for ouyangyuan, she and I are nominally unmarried couples. In fact, our feelings are not deep..."


    Tianyan looked at Zou Yi contemptuously and said faintly, "how can a man without conscience and righteousness be my master? It''s really speechless. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "do you still know that I am your master? Then why can''t you help me find a way? I''m still here to see my jokes. Do you think I''m your master? "


    Tianyan smiled and smiled awkwardly: "master, your strength is too weak now. I don''t recognize you as the main, so... I have no obligation to help you now, right?"


    After a pause, he said strangely, "besides, if I really followed you, what would you do me? A little golden fairy, there''s nothing good to buy me. "


    Zou Yi smiled and took out the soul chopping knife she had lent to Fu Yu, stared at the heavenly eye and said, "if I split the heavenly eye Buddha ring with a knife, will your spirit disappear?"


    The originally tall, powerful and majestic heavenly eye seemed to be a large part shorter, showing a look of fear, and his face became very ugly: "you won''t do this, will you? The heavenly eye Buddha ring is priceless. You must be reluctant to split it. "


    Zou Yi said, "you are the spirit of the heavenly eye Buddha ring. You should also have the ability to see through people''s inner world. Do you think I will really do this?"


    Tianyan said with a wry smile: "it''s because I can see through your inner world that I''m a little afraid... You''re really a freak. There''s only Su Mo in your heart, but just now, you unexpectedly gave the demon king..."


    "Shut up," Zou Yi shouted fiercely, "if you don''t want to disappear, talk less. Tianyan, listen to me. In the future, you follow me. Without my permission, you can''t show up at will, let alone talk casually. Otherwise, I will kill you and try to be quiet. Do you understand? "


    The sky eye was full of depression and said helplessly, "human beings are really fickle... Just, I''ll treat it as if I didn''t see anything."


    Zou Yi looked at the heavenly eye and said slowly, "now you tell me, what special ability does the heavenly eye Buddha ring have besides its magical ability to see through people''s hearts?"


    Tianyan seemed to dare not laugh with Zou Yi again. He said positively, "the most important thing of Tianyan Buddha ring is the eyes of multi eyed gods. The most powerful ability is to see through people''s hearts. However, because it is a Buddhist thing, it is also helpful to understand the Tao of heaven... Otherwise, how could you and Su Mo understand the Tao of heaven so quickly and become immortal smoothly? "


    Zou Yi seemed to have thought of this earlier and said not surprisingly: "Buddhism is good. Su Mo and I understand that the heavenly way is good, so it''s normal to help us. Is there anything else besides this? "


    Tianyan said: "Tianyan Buddha ring is also a space ring, which can be used to store some items..."


    Zou Yi waved her hand: "say important, these small abilities don''t need you to tell me, I''ll find them."


    Tianyan smiled: "the master knows it is a space ring, but the master must not know how big its space is."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "how big is it? Is it bigger than the legendary wanbaoding of the true God of martial arts? "


    Tianyan shook his head: "the space of wanbaoding is very large, but it is not a professional space container. This space is still not comparable to Tianyan Buddha ring."


    Zou Yi was surprised, looked at Tianyan and said, "so the space of Tianyan Buddha ring is larger than wanbaoding?"


    Tianyan nodded: "the earth, the master''s hometown, can be installed in the Tianyan Buddha ring, and will not burst the Tianyan Buddha ring..."


    Zou Yi is a little stunned. She can fit the space ring of the earth. The space is so big that it can be converted into square meters


    Zou Yi shook her head and said to herself, "I can''t figure it out. It''s big, big and scary anyway..."


    Tianyan said, "the master is right. It''s really big and frightening."


    Zou Yi took a deep breath and casually asked, "in such a large space, everything will be too heavy to take away, but it is not practical."


    The heavenly eye said, "even if you put the earth in, you won''t feel heavy if you take it away."


    Zou Yi smiled: "nonsense, if you really put the earth in, who can take it? Even God can''t do it? "


    Tianyan smiled and said, "people don''t know. In fact, there is a super array in the Tianyan Buddha ring, which can ignore the weight of all objects."


    Zou Yiqi said, "is it an array to reduce gravity? How much energy does it take to maintain the operation of the array day and night? "


    The heavenly eye said, "the heavenly eye Buddha ring contains all the aura on the whole earth, and there will be no lack of energy."


    "The aura of the earth?" Zou Yi suddenly thought of something: "originally, the spirit of the earth was taken away by the gods. It was taken into the heaven eye Buddha ring... What''s going on? Say it. "


    Tianyan said, "at the beginning, the gods did not know why, so they took away all the aura on the earth and turned it into a solid elixir. All the elixirs were gathered together by the gods with supreme power and forcibly poured into the heavenly eye Buddha ring as the energy of the heavenly eye Buddha ring. "

 Chapter 188

    Zou Yi murmured, "so no matter how many things the heavenly eye Buddha ring contains, it won''t make people feel heavy? I see. It turns out that the heavenly eye Buddha ring has something to do with the gods. No wonder some people say it is the most precious... "


    Zou Yi took out his heavenly eye Buddha ring to see if it has infinite space.


    However, as soon as Zou Yi''s Yuanshen came into contact with the heavenly eye Buddha ring, he found that his Yuanshen could not get in and out of the space ring, nor could he explore the internal space of the space ring.


    Tianyan seemed to have expected this. At this time, he smiled and said, "unless I allow you to go in, the master can''t use this Tianyan Buddha ring."


    Zou Yi said "Oh", looked at Tianyan and said, "then why don''t you allow me to go in? Do you really want me to chop you? "


    Tianyan said with a smile: "no, the master must sign a contract with me first and let me recognize the LORD before I can let the master''s yuan God in..."


    Zou Yi waved: "then recognize the Lord. Don''t mention any conditions you have. Anyway, I won''t agree. Recognize the Lord directly."


    Tianyan smiled. Just about to speak, his neck was compared by Zou Yi''s soul chopping knife.


    Tianyan looked at the soul chopping knife and said with a smile, "why does the master always threaten me with this rag? I''m an instrument spirit. This knife can''t kill me. "


    Zou Yi said, "can''t I hurt you if I split the heavenly eye Buddha ring?"


    Tianyan said with a smile, "master, you are too ignorant. If you don''t say that the Tianyan Buddha ring is extremely precious, you are reluctant to destroy it. Even if God comes, it is difficult to destroy the firmness of the heavenly eye Buddha ring, let alone your master. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "is it so strong? I think it''s just a very common metal inlaid with an eye of a multi eyed God. Are you exaggerating? "


    Tianyan said, "if you don''t believe it, the master can have a try. If the master can destroy such a ring, I want to congratulate you."


    Zou Yiqi said, "congratulations on what?"


    The heavenly eye said faintly, "Congratulations, master, you can regain your freedom. If the master can destroy the heavenly eye Buddha ring, and the master''s strength should surpass the master''s nameless God, then this room can''t stop you. "


    Zou Yi seemed to choke while eating. She almost couldn''t breathe. He looked at Tianyan and said ruthlessly, "I don''t believe it. I have to try."


    Tianyan said indifferently, "do you really think I''m afraid you''ll destroy the Tianyan Buddha ring? To tell you the truth, the heavenly eye Buddha ring is not so easy to be destroyed, and its hardness is definitely beyond your imagination. "


    Zou Yi had planned to raise her knife for a try, but when it came to shooting, he hesitated.


    Zou Yi had a thought in her heart and immediately said, "you can''t break the heavenly eye Buddha ring. I''ll cut your heavenly eye. I don''t believe it. Your heavenly eye can resist the soul chopping knife in my hand. "


    "Soul chopping knife?" Tianyan was really moved this time. Looking at the huge knife in Zou Yi''s hand, his face really became ugly: "is this really a soul cutting knife? How could it be in your hand? "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "this is my master Fu Yu''s personal weapon. Now give it to me. Is there anything you can''t do?"


    Tianyan''s face was nervous and uneasy. He murmured, "how can this be? I''m not afraid of anything. Why is the only soul cutting knife I''m afraid of in your hand? God, is this going to kill me? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t brag. Although you have no flesh body and don''t care much about ordinary attacks, you can hurt you with a really powerful attack. How can you be afraid of nothing?"


    Tianyan seemed to understand his situation. He didn''t dare to hesitate any more. He hurriedly said, "don''t be angry, isn''t this a joke with the master?"


    Zou Yi said, "you either recognize the Lord or be killed by me. How to choose, I respect you."


    Tianyan thought, "master, please calm down and give me a drop of blood. I will recognize the Lord right away."


    Zou Yi''s hand shook, and a drop of blood came out and fell directly on the forehead of Tianyan.


    This drop of blood red shows a touch of gold, which looks mysterious and attractive.


    Tianyan seems to suddenly find something. Looking at Zou Yi''s blood, there is some surprise and uneasiness in her eyes.


    Zou Yi is also a little strange. He doesn''t know why there is gold in his blood.


    After hesitating for a while, Tianyan said carefully, "there is golden blood in your blood. What''s your relationship with wudaozhen God?"


    Zou Yi was stunned, then shook her head and said, "the true God of Wu Dao is my master, my master''s master, but I haven''t seen him, and he has nothing to do with him."


    Tianyan seemed a little unconvinced. He stared at Zou Yi and asked, "do you really have nothing to do with the true God of martial arts?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "do you still need to lie to you? I haven''t seen Shizu. What does it have to do with him? "


    Tianyan seemed to be a little unconvinced and said with doubt, "how can your blood contain golden divine blood like the blood of Wu Daozhen God?"


    "Divine blood?" Zou Yi looked at the heavenly eye puzzled: "what is divine blood? The blood of God and man? "


    Tianyan shook his head: "divine blood is a unique symbol of Wu Daozhen God. It is people''s name in order to respect Wu Daozhen God. Such golden blood contains incomparably terrible energy and is the precious blood everyone dreams of. "


    Zou Yi asked in surprise, "is it precious? Why don''t I think so? And you said it contains terrible energy. Why don''t I feel it at all? "


    Tianyan said, "maybe it''s because your strength is too low to find the precious in your blood. At the beginning, the true God of Wu Dao also became an immortal, and then he slowly found his own particularity. "


    Zou Yi said, "maybe so. No matter what, you recognize the Lord and have kept me waiting for a long time. "


    This time Tianyan absorbed Zou Yi''s blood without hesitation, and then closed his eyes, as if he were preparing to recognize the Lord.


    A moment later, Tianyan opened his eyes, gave a big gift to Zou Yi, held a wisp of his yuan God in both hands, and respectfully said, "please accept my yuan God. From now on, you will be my master."


    Zou Yi waved and accepted the wisp of the heavenly eye and casually implanted it into her own Yuanshen: "now you recognize me as the Lord, will you listen to my orders?"


    Tianyan said with a smile: "although the master orders, I promise to obey my orders and say nothing..."


    Zou Yi waved: "cut the crap. Let me enter the heavenly eye Buddha ring first to see how many good things there are... By the way, all the things in it belong to me."


    Tianyan smiled and smiled happily. It seems that Zou Yi has really been regarded as his master.

 Chapter 189

    Zou Yi entered the heavenly eye Buddha ring. Just to see how big the space was, she was immediately stopped by the heavenly eye who followed her.


    Zou Yi looked at the heavenly eye in front of him, couldn''t help drinking and asked, "what are you doing? Don''t you allow me to see it? "


    Tianyan hugged his fist and said, "don''t be angry, I''m just worried that if the master walks around, it will trigger the mechanism here and fall into danger."


    Zou Yi glanced at the ground in front of her and couldn''t help asking, "is there a mechanism here?"


    The ground is flat and smooth, like tiles on the earth. It seems impossible to be dangerous.


    But Tianyan said, "master, don''t be careless. There are all kinds of mechanism traps here. It can be said that there is a crisis step by step... Master, look, what''s the difference between the color of the ground in the distance and near?"


    Zou Yi looked around and really found that there were some differences in the color of the ground between the distance and the near: "there are some differences, but what does it matter?"


    The heavenly eye said, "master, the smooth mirror like ground you see is actually illusory. These are all illusions created by the array, which confuse people who break in by mistake. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "I''ve seen a lot of magic arrays, but it''s too real. It''s almost unreal!"


    Tianyan said proudly, "that''s right. The magic arrays here are arranged by the true God of martial arts. His attainments in array have already reached the peak, and no one can compare..."


    Zou Yi interrupted Tianyan''s words: "I know Shizu''s ability very well. Don''t be wordy."


    Tianyan smiled: "that''s true. Master, the inner space of the heavenly eye Buddha ring is exactly the same as the earth. There are mountains, water, strange flowers and plants, and all kinds of gods and beasts, but there is no human... "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "nonsense, why can''t I see anything? I saw an empty big room."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. As soon as Tianyan waved his hand, everything in front of him suddenly changed.


    The originally smooth mirror like ground disappeared and was replaced by large sharp unknown plants.


    These plants are like a sharp sword with the tip facing the sky and sending out a shocking cold awn.


    The branches and leaves of these plants are absolutely comparable to sharp weapons, which can easily hurt human flesh.


    If Zou Yi had just taken another step forward, she would have been stabbed by the plant. Zou Yi was surprised and had a feeling of fear.


    Just as he was about to ask what was going on, Tianyan said, "master, don''t panic. This is just some simple defense measures. It won''t hurt you now."


    Zou Yi looked at these strange plants and said with a smile, "there are really plants. What are these plants? You said there were gods and beasts, and where are they? "


    Tianyan has completely regarded Zou Yi as his master, so when talking, he is still very polite: "master, don''t worry, go a few steps ahead and you will see the divine beasts I said..."


    Before Tianyan''s voice fell, a rude voice came: "Tianyan, how did you bring a child? Who is he? "


    The heavenly eye looked at him with a smile on his face: "do you say he is a child? He''s your master. Don''t be rude. "


    The rough voice came from a distance, which seemed far away from Zou Yi and their place.


    After listening to the voice for a long time, it is still very clear. The strength of the speaker must be very strong.


    Zou Yi wanted to ask Tianyan who was talking. Suddenly, there was a figure in front of her.


    The figure is very tall and strong. It looks like the legendary door god. It is ferocious.


    This person came very quickly and silently. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Zou Yi.


    "Tianyan, are you right? He is your master, and that is the master of all of us? " The tall man was obviously a divine beast incarnated into human beings. Although he looked like human beings, he spoke too directly: "he is so weak, how can he be your master?"


    Tianyan glanced at Zou Yi. There was some light worry in his eyes. He seemed to worry that Zou Yi would be angry.


    Zou Yi didn''t do anything. She looked at the tall man in front of her with a smile and said slowly, "my name is Zou Yi. I''m nameless and Fu Yu, two disciples of God. What''s your name and the incarnation of what divine beast? "


    The tall man looked at Zou Yi, touched his head and said, "my name is Xiaohu. I was originally a white spotted star Tiger. I was brought here by my former Master Wu Daozhen, and it took me tens of thousands of years to become a man... "


    After a pause, the big man called Xiaohu said, "my master is the true God of martial arts, that is, the master of nameless and Fuyu."


    Zou Yi smiled: "in this way, you can be regarded as my elder. After all, you are the divine beast of Shizu."


    The little tiger smiled foolishly: "I can''t say that. The true God of martial arts once said to us that no matter who it is, as long as it is the master of this heavenly eye Buddha ring, that is, my master."


    Zou Yi smiled: "in that case, I''ll call you Xiaohu in the future..."


    Xiaohu agreed with Zou Yi''s new master in a few words, nodded and said seriously, "the master can call me whatever he wants. We old brothers are all loyal subordinates of the master. We can call us whatever the master likes."


    Zou Yi suddenly became interested and suddenly thought of some possibility, so she wanted to ask in detail: "how many people do you have? How strong are you? "


    Xiaohu thought for a moment and said, "there are four of us. In addition to me and the heavenly eye, the spirit of the heavenly eye Buddha ring, there are also Xiaojin, who is turned into a human by Jinpeng, and the nerd who is turned into a human by the mountain piercing beast. Strength is in the realm of God and man. "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and immediately said, "are you all divine beasts in the realm of God and man? That''s great. I just need your help. "


    Little tiger took a look at heaven''s eyes and seemed afraid to make decisions alone.


    Tianyan understood what Xiaohu meant and immediately said, "I have no body and can''t participate in the battle between my master and the fairy world. The other three people can help others. Their strength is not very strong, but they are more than enough to deal with ordinary heavenly soldiers and generals. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "forget it, Haosheng, just look at the heavenly eye Buddha ring. Xiaohu, the three of them, should give me a good hand. We are short of manpower now. "


    Xiaohu hugged his fist and said, "no problem. As long as it''s something we can do, we don''t hesitate."


    Pause: "we are all gods with rough skin and thick flesh. Ordinary gods are not our opponents. As long as it is not chaos, we will be invincible. "


    Zou Yi felt that she had got the treasure. She couldn''t help but show an excited smile on her face.

 Chapter 190

    Zou Yi said excitedly, "great, this is really a timely help. Xiao Hu, please ask the other two to come out and meet each other. Let me know them first. "


    Xiaohu nodded and immediately shouted, "Xiaojin, nerd, come out and meet the new owner."


    Listen to two good voices, one left and one right, as if they were far away from Zou Yi and them.


    But after a blink of an eye, the two figures still appeared in front of Zou Yi.


    The speed of these two people is extremely fast, and they are both tall and Ma da. At first glance, they are not normal human beings.


    Listen to them say in unison, "I''ve seen my master."


    Zou Yi looked at the two and felt very oppressive. The strength of these two people is definitely much stronger than him. I''m afraid they are all divine beasts in the realm of God and man.


    Zou Yi smiled and said kindly, "who is Xiao Jin and who is a fool?"


    The man on the left has an eagle nose and a kite eye. He looks a little cold and frightening. He said, "if you go back to your master, I''m Xiao Jin, and my predecessor is Jin Peng."


    The man on the right said, "I''m a fool. The mountain piercing beast turns into a man."


    Zou Yi nodded: "good, your strength is very strong, I can feel it. Don''t stay here in the future. Go out with me. I have a task to ask you to help me finish. "


    The nerd and Xiao Jin said together, "please tell the master, we will do our best."


    Zou Yi said, "very good. There''s just one thing I want to confirm first. After all, it''s peaceful here. There are no disputes. Your combat experience... "


    The nerd''s name is nerd, but he is an active person. Listen to him: "don''t worry, master. Our former Master Wu Daozhen God has led us to participate in many battles. We are also people with rich combat experience and will never let you down."


    Tianyan also said: "although I met the master later, I also know that the master pays great attention to cultivating the people around him. Nerd, you can rest assured of their combat experience and strength, master. "


    Zou Yi smiled as if she had found a treasure. She was very happy.


    These four people are the biggest treasure for Zou Yi. What he lacks now is a helper with sufficient strength. The emergence of these four people can be described as sending carbon in the snow.


    Zou Yi was satisfied, but Tianyan thought of something and asked carefully, "is the devil the master wants to deal with?"


    Zou Yi didn''t hide it and said, "I''m trapped in the devil''s flying magic weapon. Naturally, I have to find a way to leave first."


    Tianyan nodded slightly: "that''s true. It''s just that if our opponent is the devil, all of us together, I''m afraid it''s difficult to be the opponent of the devil. "


    Zou Yi said positively, "you don''t have to worry. I already have a way to deal with the demon king. And our opponent is not only the devil in the demon world, but also the saint and Jingchuan in the fairy world. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi looked at the nerd and said, "so if you follow me, your life may be in danger at any time. I don''t want to force you to fight with me. It all depends on your own will. "


    The nerd, Xiao Jin and Xiao Hu looked at each other and said together, "even if the master wants to fight everyone, we will follow the master you."


    Tianyan didn''t speak. He looked at Zou Yi''s eyes and expressed his wish. He would work hard with Zou Yi.


    Tianyan may not have much combat power, but he is the spirit of Tianyan Buddha ring, which can provide Zou Yi with necessary logistics support, and his position is also very important.


    Zou Yi was very pleased with the performance of nerds and others, and the smile on her face was not broken.


    After all, if someone you just met gives everything to you, everyone will feel very happy and happy.


    Everyone has vanity, no matter who it is.


    Perhaps knowing that following Zou Yi will be very dangerous, the most delicate Tianyan said again: "the master wants to deal with these people. Although we won''t be afraid and retreat, the necessary preparations are still needed."


    Zou Yiqi said, "what are you going to do? If you have anything to say, just say it. "


    Tianyan smiled and said with a strange look, "naturally, we are ready for some combat means. Inside this heavenly eye Buddha ring, there is a treasure tripod called wanbaoding, which is regarded as the most precious treasure by the world. This tripod was the personal belongings of the true God of martial arts in those days, and it was also one of the treasures he valued very much... "


    Zou Yi interrupted Tianyan''s words: "talk about the key points. We don''t have much time. Maybe the devil will come in a moment. We don''t have time to listen to you about the past."


    Tianyan smiled awkwardly and then said, "well, there are a large number of weapons collected by the true gods of martial arts in wanbaoding, including immortal and divine weapons. If we take them out and give them to the people around you, I believe we can enhance our strength."


    Zou Yi nodded: "this is feasible. Where is wanbaoding? Show me. "


    The heavenly eye looked at the fool and whispered, "wanbaoding is a fool''s thing now. The master will know if he asks the fool directly."


    The nerd looked at heaven''s eyes, hugged his fist and said, "master, wanbaoding is my personal belongings now, and I always carry it with me. It''s just that the things in the wanbaoding were strictly ordered by the true God of martial arts, so they can''t be taken out easily. Please forgive me, master. "


    Tianyan whispered: "we don''t know that the true God of Wu Dao has such orders. Only the nerd always says so, we are not allowed to see the things in the ten thousand treasure tripod."


    Zou Yi was surprised. She looked at the fool and said, "you said this is the order of the true God of martial arts. You are not allowed to take out the things in the wanbaoding?"


    The fool nodded: "when Wu Daozhen became a God, he left the Tianyan Buddha ring and the wanbaoding in the fairy world. When he left, he told me to guard the things in the wanbaoding, and ordered me not to take out an ominous thing in the Ding until I had to."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "so not everything in here is good? We can''t fail to abide by the last words of the true God of martial arts... We just don''t know what the ominous thing is. Why did Shizu order you to guard it? "


    The fool said in embarrassment, "I heard the true God of Wu Dao say this. I shouldn''t have said it casually. But if you ask, I can''t hide it from you. This ten thousand treasure tripod is sealed with an extremely evil ancient divine sword. It is the most precious treasure in the demon world. Its name is magic sword. "


    Before the people asked questions, the nerd then said, "the seal of this sword must not be broken. Otherwise, I''m afraid even the demon king of this generation can''t subdue it, which will cause countless deaths. Then there will be a river of blood and dead bodies everywhere. It''s too late to repent... "

 Chapter 191

    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "so evil? When I saw master, I asked, "what is this magic sword?"


    The fool said, "I don''t know why the magic sword is so evil, but I know that the wanbaoding itself is the treasure. Wu Daozhen doesn''t hesitate to use it to seal the magic sword. The magic sword must be extremely powerful and terrible. We can''t easily break the seal... "


    Zou Yi said, "that''s right. Let''s not talk about this first. After seeing master, everything will be clear. I wonder if there are other weapons in the wanbaoding? It''s better to use immortal or divine weapons. After all, ordinary weapons are not helpful to fight against the heavenly soldiers and generals in the fairy world and the people in the demon world. "


    The nerd said in embarrassment, "I can take out all the fairy tools and some other artifact tools for the master''s scheduling to use, and I promise I won''t leave one. But the number is huge. It''s best to leave the heavenly eye Buddha ring and take it out after seeing the people who use these weapons. Give it directly to the people, so as not to take it back into the wanbaoding after taking it out, wasting time and energy in vain. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "this is the best. First, give us some weapons to take advantage of one by one. The others will stay in the wanbaoding first. It''s not too late to take them out after seeing our people. "


    The fool saluted with his fist and asked respectfully, "master, what weapons are you good at?"


    Zou Yi had a soul cutting knife given by her husband Yu. She was also familiar with the knife method, so she said directly, "give me a treasure knife. It''s better to be heavier."


    The fool said, "I can feel the breath of soul chopping knife on the master. I don''t know if the master already has soul chopping knife?"


    Zou Yi said, "the soul chopping knife is on me, but it is the weapon of my husband, Master Yu. It will be returned to master sooner or later."


    The fool nodded: "I see. I''ll find the master a treasure knife similar to the soul chopping knife. Please wait a moment."


    The nerd took out the WAN Baoding as small as a fist. The WAN Baoding is a treasure that recognizes him as the Lord and has been kept warm in his body. When he took it out at this time, everyone saw the true face of the WAN Baoding.


    This Wanbao tripod looks like a very common medicine tripod, but if you look carefully, you will find that there is a faint faint blur on its surface.


    This is the treasure light of the treasure and the embodiment of the extraordinary place of the wanbaoding.


    The fool didn''t choose too much. After a while, he took out a long knife with an insignificant purple handle from the wanbaoding.


    The shape of this Dao is somewhat similar to that of soul chopping Dao, but it is obviously longer.


    The purple handle was not suitable for Zou Yi, a big man, but the moment Zou Yi took the knife, there was a sense of deja vu in his mind.


    What''s going on? Can it be said that he has seen this long knife without scabbard somewhere before?


    This is naturally unlikely. Zou Yi has seen few artifacts. It can be said that there are no other artifacts except the soul chopping knife in his hand and the wanbaoding he saw just now.


    Zou Yi''s wisp of Yuanshen slowly approaches the treasure knife. If the treasure knife is an artifact, there must be an instrument spirit. At that time, you can know everything about the knife as long as you have a little contact with the instrument spirit.


    "Your strength is not enough," a female voice came over when Zou Yi''s yuan God approached the knife: "Zisha is an ancient artifact, which is more ancient than the soul cutting knife in your hand. Your current strength can''t be used at all."


    Zou Yi knew that Dao Ling was communicating with him, so she tried to say, "what kind of strength do you need to control this Dao?"


    The spirit of the knife said faintly, "you can''t control the purple evil without divine power. You can''t control this knife without divine power in your body."


    Zou Yi knows that what the Dao Spirit says is true. There are some artifacts that only divine power can exert its power.


    But when Dao Ling spoke, he obviously despised Zou Yi, which made Zou Yi a little unhappy.


    It''s hard to feel despised. Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "then take you first, and then fight with you when I become a God."


    The Dao Ling didn''t expect Zou Yi to think so. For a moment, she was a little depressed. She appeared, looked at Zou Yi and said, "you''re not my favorite... Type at all. Why bother me?"


    Zou Yi was a little upset. At this time, hearing this Dao Ling say so, she couldn''t help laughing: "you can''t like me, but I want to fight with you. You have no choice."


    The sword spirit angrily said, "without my permission, you can''t use Zisha smoothly."


    Zou Yi looked at the unreal sword spirit coming out, and her voice became colder and colder: "you are just a sword spirit. It''s easy for me to destroy you. Don''t be arrogant."


    What else does Daoling want to say? Tianyan, who is also a tool spirit, suddenly interrupted and said, "don''t be angry, master. Zisha Daoling, Zisha is a proud man by nature. Please don''t blame him for bumping into his master."


    Zou Yi looked at the sword spirit and said slowly, "I''ve spent hundreds of years since I began to practice. I haven''t seen many people, but I''m really the first one who is so arrogant that you don''t even pay attention to your master."


    The name of this Dao spirit is Zisha, which is naturally the name to become one with Zisha Dao. Listen to her say: "hundreds of years? No wonder you look young and childish. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and took a deep breath: "Zisha, do you think I''m very young? You can also say that, but what I want to tell you is that if you can cultivate into an immortal from an ordinary man who is nothing in hundreds of years, I will be your sword spirit. "


    Zisha looked at Zou Yi and seemed to notice the key points in Zou Yi''s words. At this time, she slowly said, "do you mean that it took you only a few hundred years to become an immortal?"


    Zou Yi nodded helplessly: "Zisha, you don''t even want to listen carefully to other people''s words. No wonder you will be abandoned here by the true God of zuwu Road, our teacher. Just, are you willing to fight with me and give full play to your ability? You can do it yourself. "


    Zisha wanted to say something, but Tianyan stopped him with his eyes.


    Tianyan instead of Zisha said, "the master doesn''t have to be angry. Zisha rarely contacts with humans. There is something unsatisfactory in her character. Please give her some time to make her change."


    Zou Yi said lightly, "how long has she been the sword spirit of Zisha? It''s not easy to change your character? I want the purple Sha Dao. I have to think about whether to change the Dao spirit or not. "


    Before Tianyan could speak again, Zou Yi waved her hand and said in a deep voice, "the devil is back. Stay here and wait for my order."


    The people held fists together and watched Zou Yi leave the Tianyan Buddha ring. Everyone''s expression was different.

 Chapter 192

    No matter what the devil came to Zou Yi so soon for, Zou Yi, who is still under the control of the devil, must fight with twelve points to deal with the great devil.


    The devil is the supreme commander of the devil world, that is, the devil''s biggest devil. What is not a big devil?


    Although Zou Yi used some nice words to say that the devil did not do anything to him for the time being, who can guarantee that the devil with uncertain character will not hurt Zou Yi at this time?


    Zou Yi is just a big Luo Jinxian who has just become an immortal. In strength, she is far from the opponent of the demon king, who has already surpassed the chaotic true God.


    To command by force is the only way to ask for trouble.


    Zou Yi quickly made up her mind. As soon as she left the Tianyan Buddha ring, she stood at the door of his room and greeted him with a smile.


    When the Demon King appeared, what he had to say was pushed back by the smile on Zou Yi''s face. The rest can only look at Zou Yi helplessly.


    Not to mention that this time the demon king came to Zou Yi, not to ask for guilt, but to ask for Zou Yi.


    "What are you laughing at?" The demon king was rare to be gentle. When he spoke, he was like a gentle and virtuous woman: "do you know I came to you and stood up early to meet me?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "the devil''s aura is very amazing. Even if it''s far away, I can feel it."


    Pause: "the devil came to me. Do you want to go to the earth and pick some roses by the way?"


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "in terms of age, your Shizu and I are people of the same era, so even if I say it''s your Shizu... You won''t deny it?"


    Zou Yi nodded and said reluctantly, "you''re right. I have to admit that it''s true."


    The demon king saw Zou Yi''s face was bad and couldn''t help laughing: "are you very unconvinced?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "it''s not unconvinced, but... Hey, if you don''t say it, you''ll only laugh at me."


    The demon king frowned slightly: "if you have something to say, I won''t kill you. Why do you say half and leave half to amuse me?"


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "I dare not. I can''t beat you... I mean, if you and I were people of the same era."


    "What''s good about that?" The demon king said strangely, "I don''t understand you."


    Zou Yi looked at the devil and said, "if we were people of the same era, I would be very happy to face such a beautiful woman as you. Because then I will have a chance to pursue you. Maybe there will be some sparks between us. This beauty, everyone likes it and everyone dreams of it... "


    Before Zou Yi finished, the demon king already shouted, "boy, if you are rude and dare to flirt with me, aren''t you afraid I''ll hit you?"


    Zou Yi looked at the demon king who seemed very angry and said without fear: "this is my heart. What''s the use of splitting me? Can you forbid me to think... Think of good things?"


    The devil looked at Zou Yi. She calmed down slowly and her face returned to normal: "boy, do you want to annoy me? Did someone tell you that my magic skills are different from ordinary magic skills, and I can''t be angry or ecstatic? "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and said with a smile, "how can there be such a skill? It''s the first time I''ve heard... Is your magic skill really like this? "


    The devil looked at Zou Yi and seemed to want to see something from Zou Yi''s face. It''s a pity that Zou Yi was already a playful face at this time. No matter how powerful the devil is, he can''t see what Zou Yi is thinking.


    The demon king was silent. Zou Yi said to herself, "is it really like this? Then I have a way to deal with you. You should be careful. When I tell jokes, I promise to make you laugh for days and nights, endless... "


    The devil slightly frowned and whispered, "do you want my men to kill you? No big or small, what is it? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "as long as you don''t want to kill me, how dare your men kill me?"


    The demon lord lowered his voice and said, "even if I don''t want to kill you, you are an unknown disciple and our enemy. I''m afraid I can''t protect you."


    Zou Yi moved again and immediately asked, "what does that mean? Is the emperor going to kill me? "


    The devil nodded slightly and sighed softly, "do you have a good place to go? I quietly sent you away and said you ran away so that you wouldn''t be killed by the Emperor... I didn''t mean anything else, but I thought you and I... Had some affinity. "


    Zou Yi saw that the devil''s face was red. She immediately understood something, lowered her voice and said, "you want to save me. Why did you catch me?"


    The demon king sighed again: "since you know my mind, I''ll tell you directly. I was going to let you go, but I don''t know who told the emperor that I caught you. Now the emperor is coming for someone. He and I are allies. We can''t help but give him face, so we can only let you find a way to hide. "


    Zou Yi immediately said, "I have a ring. There is a space inside the ring that allows me to go in and hide. You take this ring and say, "I ran away, and you can''t help it."


    The devil was overjoyed. Just about to agree to Zou Yi''s proposal, he suddenly thought of something and said with a straight face, "you have such a treasure. Why didn''t you tell me before? Did you want to run away like this? "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "I said Sister Mojun, can''t you trust others once? Always doubt that others will be very tired and grow old. "


    The demon king burst out laughing, reached out to Zou Yi, smiled and said, "nonsense, I won''t grow old. Give me the ring. Hide in. When the saint leaves, I''ll let you out. "


    Zou Yi saluted with her fist, took out her heavenly eye Buddha ring and handed it to the devil. Then she flashed and entered the inner space of the heavenly eye Buddha ring.


    Zou Yi can see the devil''s every move outside in the heavenly eye Buddha ring, but the devil can''t see what Zou Yi is doing inside the ring.


    This day''s eye Buddha ring is an excellent hiding place. After Zou Yi goes in, unless he shows up on his own initiative, it is really impossible for ordinary people to find him hiding inside.


    The devil took the heavenly eye Buddha ring. After looking at it, he couldn''t help praising it: "it''s a beautiful ring. The eyes are just like the real ones. It seems that they can see through my mind. It''s incredible."


    As he spoke, the demon king held the ring high and looked at her beautiful face like looking in the mirror.


    The devil said to himself and all his actions. Zou Yi and others in the heavenly eye Buddha ring listened carefully and saw clearly.


    All of us are thoughtful people. We all understand the devil''s mind, but they are the devil''s king and the elder who has lived for many, many years. We don''t say much.

 Chapter 193

    The devil put away the heavenly eye Buddha ring, turned and left Zou Yi''s room. As soon as he went out, he shouted, "come on, Zou Yi escaped. Search it for me. Be sure to find him!"


    Black Jun and purple Jun, who followed the demon Jun, came to the demon Jun at the fastest speed. They said in unison, "when did the demon Jun find Zou Yi escaping?"


    After hesitating for a while, the demon king said, "I saw Zou Yi about an hour ago, and then I left. Just now Shengjun asked me for Zou Yi. When I came to pick up people myself, I found that there was no one here. "


    Heijun said, "my subordinates immediately sent orders. I believe Zou Yi hasn''t left here yet. He just used some kind of invisibility we don''t know to hide somewhere."


    The devil said, "it''s impossible. I can''t feel his breath. He must have left this flying magic weapon. You quickly go outside and look for Zou Yi. When you see Zou Yi, you will bring him back. "


    Heijun said, "please follow the devil''s instructions. I''ll go outside to find Zou Yi now."


    The devil nodded: "go quickly. I''ll explain to the saint now so that the saint won''t wait long."


    Heijun left quickly and took some people outside to find Zou Yi who escaped.


    Zijun didn''t speak all the time. At this time, when Heijun was far away, he took the first half step, hugged his fist and said, "demon king, most of these are the heavenly soldiers and generals of the holy king. Subordinates should stay to protect you."


    As soon as the demon king waved his hand, he said faintly, "you also go to find Zou Yi. You don''t have to worry about my safety."


    "When I saw Zou Yi, I caught him back. I''ll ask him how he escaped from under our eyes."


    Zijun seemed to think of something and couldn''t help saying, "we have a traitor here? This... "


    The devil interrupted Zijun: "don''t be suspicious until there is no evidence. Go find someone and don''t let me say it again for the third time."


    Zijun turned around and left. When he left, he seemed to have some doubts on his face, but he didn''t dare to ask anything more. He had to find someone first.


    The demon king waited for Zijun to go away, then took out the heavenly eye Buddha ring inlaid with the eyes of the multi eyed God, said to the ring, "can you hear what I said?"


    Zou Yi heard the devil''s words in the ring and knew the devil''s mind, so she sent a message to the devil: "I can hear it."


    The demon king smiled: "listen, I''m going to see the emperor later. He may have some special means to find you hidden in me, so I''ll seal this ring with you first to cut off any exploration. You won''t hear or see anything then. Don''t panic. "


    Zou Yi said, "thank you, devil. When I have a chance, I will repay you for your kindness today..."


    The devil sealed the heavenly eye Buddha ring and put it in his own space ring to avoid being found by the saint.


    At the same time, she whispered, "who wants you to repay? You won''t understand what I want..."


    Zou Yi couldn''t hear this. His heavenly eye Buddha ring was sealed. He couldn''t hear or see anything.


    After finishing these, the demon king slowly emptied his body, directly penetrated all the rooms here and appeared in the room where the Saint King rested and waited.


    The saint is a man with a dignified appearance, not angry and powerful, and a real look of the Lord of the interface.


    He has been in a high position for a long time. His momentum seems to be stronger than that of the Lord of the demon world. He is strong and domineering, and has a supercilious attitude.


    Seeing the returning demon king, there was a faint smile in his cold eyes: "the demon king is back. I don''t know where the unknown disciple Zou Yi is now?"


    The demon king looked at the saint, smiled and sighed, "Zou Yi is worthy of being an unknown disciple. He is very cunning. I saw him an hour ago, but I don''t know when he ran away quietly... It''s really embarrassing for me and disappoint you, Emperor. "


    Pause: "I have ordered to trace this man. Compared with him, he can still be found."


    As soon as the emperor was stunned, he immediately said with a smile: "there are a large number of capable people under the demon king. It must be easy to catch Zou Yi."


    The demon king saw that the saint had no intention of surprise and blame, and secretly admired the calmness of the saint.


    "The emperor praised me." The demon king sat down on the throne in front of the saint and said slowly, "Zou Yi doesn''t know how to learn any magical invisibility. Even I can''t feel his breath after running away."


    After a pause, the demon king deliberately looked at the saint and asked, "saint and nameless are the same school. Do you know what powerful hiding skills the true God of martial arts had in those years?"


    The emperor frowned slightly, clenched his teeth and said, "I''m afraid there''s only one kind of invisibility that can hide from the demon king''s exploration..."


    The devil frowned: "what kind of invisibility is that? It''s so powerful that I can''t even feel it!"


    The holy gentleman seemed to think of something, and his face was blue: "when I followed the true God of martial arts to practice, I knew that he had practiced a powerful hiding skill, which had killed him many times, and it was also one of his most proud fighting skills... Now we are all called divine skills, and fighting skills were said a long time ago."


    The demon king looked at the saint and asked, "what kind of invisibility is that? Will anyone else do it now? "


    The emperor said, "this invisibility has no name, and few people outside know it. I''m not sure if anyone will know this hidden art after the death of Wu Daozhen God... But according to the current situation, I''m afraid nameless was secretly taught this powerful Hidden Art by Wu Daozhen God... "


    The devil nodded suddenly: "it makes sense, otherwise Zou Yi could not have such a powerful invisibility..."


    The emperor seemed to think of more things. He got up in a hurry, hugged his fist and said, "the demon king atoned for his sin. I suddenly remembered that there was another big event to rush back to the fairy world to deal with. I''m leaving now."


    The demon king got up and said, "I have ordered to go down and am preparing a banquet. Why should the saint be in a hurry?"


    The emperor said, "this matter is very important. Let me give you a banquet to make amends. If you catch Zou Yi, please send someone to inform me. Farewell. "


    The demon king smiled and said, "sure, saint, go slowly!"


    The holy king looked at the demon king, and his body slowly dissipated. What came was only a wisp of yuan God, not the real body.


    Not to mention whether a wisp of yuan God came to see the demon king without sincerity and etiquette, he just said that he wanted to go back to deal with something important in order to leave, so he didn''t treat the demon king as his own person.


    His noumenon is in the fairy world. If there is anything important to deal with, where does it need this wisp of yuan God to rush back?


    The devil could see this naturally. She just didn''t say it. She just wanted the saint to leave early.

 Chapter 194

    When Shengjun went away, the devil took out the heavenly eye Buddha ring sealed by her, slowly untied the seal, smiled and said to Zou Yi in the ring, "come out. After eating, I''ll go to the earth with you."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and looked at Tianyan and others around her. She didn''t dare to hesitate. She appeared first to meet the demon king.


    The devil seems to really like Zou Yi. When talking to Zou Yi, his tone is gentle like a girl in love.


    Zou Yi first hugged her fist and thanked him, but before he finished, the demon king said, "go to the earth first. Anyway, the banquet still needs time to prepare."


    Zou Yi has no reason to refuse. This is what he said before. If he refused, he would hit himself in the face.


    Seeing Zou Yi didn''t refuse, the demon king was very happy. He took Zou Yi with him. As soon as he flashed away, he left the magic weapon of flying and went to the sky far away.


    Zou Yi is already a fairy. Although she can''t live long in the sky, she is no longer a mortal who is afraid of high altitude. She has no discomfort based on high altitude.


    Zou Yi thought the devil would open the interface channel to the earth here. They went to the earth to pick roses from the interface channel.


    But the devil did not do so, but raised his hand and waved gently. A beautiful blue bird flew out of her sleeve.


    As soon as the blue bird left the devil''s sleeve, it immediately changed enormously, blocking out the sky and the sun like a huge blue cloud.


    Zou Yi asked subconsciously, "what bird is this, so big?"


    The demon king smiled and said, "this is a divine bird, called cangluan. Ordinary people can''t see its figure."


    Zou Yi said, "is this really the legendary bird cangluan? It is said that it can tear up space and freely cross all spatial interfaces. Is this true? "


    The devil smiled and said, "don''t be like a child. I''ll think you''re immature. It can indeed travel freely through space and interface, but it can''t travel with too many places. Now take you and me to the earth. I think there''s no problem. "


    Zou Yi was secretly relieved, smiled and said, "no wonder you didn''t use the unique skill of cangluan when you attacked the earth. You can''t cross the interface with too many things."


    The demon king said, "I will explain things on earth to you later. Don''t blame me and my people in the demon world. After all, in the fairy world, it has always been the natural law of the jungle..."


    Zou Yi saw that the demon king seemed to want to explain something about their invasion of the earth before, so she smiled and said, "you don''t have to explain. I already know that it''s all the meaning of the Saint King. You''re just used by him. No wonder you."


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "if you understand, it''s best. Our demon world is far less powerful and united than you think. It has become the puppet of the emperor as early as a thousand years ago."


    When the demon king said this, his face was very ugly. It seemed that he was not satisfied, but there was nothing he could do. He was extremely depressed.


    Zou Yi''s heart suddenly felt pity for the same disease. She couldn''t help looking at the devil and said, "sister, don''t be sad. Sooner or later, we will defeat the saint and get free."


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and his face became better: "I''m not sad. I just saw that many people in the demon world are willing to be the running dog of the emperor and kill their own people. Some can''t help but want to kill all these scum... Forget it. Let''s not talk about unhappy things today. Let''s go to the earth first."


    Zou Yi nodded: "go to the earth to pick roses and ensure that you will love them when you see them."


    The demon gentleman smiled and turned to the cangluan on one side and shouted, "go!"


    Cangluan raised his head and hissed like a horse on earth, not like the cry of birds.


    Cangluan waved his huge wings, and a huge crack immediately appeared in the nearby space. In the dark space crack, the violent vigorous wind was about to come out.


    Cangluan waved his wings again, and the invincible vigorous wind suddenly disappeared.


    The strength of cangluan is as strong as that of the demon king in the demon world.


    Being greeted by the demon king, Zou Yi came to cangluan''s back and found that the space crack had changed into an interface channel leading to nowhere.


    This magical means of cangluan opened Zou Yi''s eyes. She couldn''t help praising her: "good skills. If I have such skills, who can catch me?"


    The devil who opened the protective cover smiled and said, "I can, otherwise how can I subdue this cangluan?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I just praise cangluan''s ability. Sister, why do you pour cold water on me?"


    The devil smiled and said, "I think you are a little complacent. I''m afraid you will make mistakes in the future. Remind you, it''s not pouring cold water on you."


    Zou Yi said, "can this passage go directly to the earth? How long will it take to reach the earth? "


    The devil said, "there are two interfaces between the world where the earth is located and where we are now, so we need at least one day to reach the earth."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "in this case, you''re going to miss the three-day period you said. My master, if they really came to save me, would there be any misunderstanding? "


    The demon king reached out and grabbed Zou Yi''s hand, smiled and said, "I''ve sent someone to inform your master that I have something to delay for a few days. The three-day period has been cancelled."


    Zou Yi looked at the devil with a bitter smile. She didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak again, cangluan took them directly into the interface channel and disappeared into the vast space in the blink of an eye.


    Cangluan is big and has plenty of space on her back for Zou Yi and the devil to move. However, neither of them has the mind to move in the space channel, so they have a chat every sentence.


    At the beginning, Zou Yi was conservative. After all, the demon king was an elder. He was much older than Zou Yi and needed some respect.


    However, with the conversation between them, Zou Yi found that the demon king had treated him as a friend and had no intention to be an elder, so he gradually became bold.


    The devil is most concerned about Zou Yi''s life. It''s called a careful question.


    If it''s not really impolite to ask Zou Yi''s ancestor eight generations, the devil wants to ask Zou Yi''s ancestor eight generations clearly.


    Zou Yi is an orphan. Her relatives are her brother Zou Huan and sister-in-law Wang Yuan, who may have died long ago, as well as the nephew Zou Yi has never met. He has nothing to hide. As long as the demon king asks, he will tell the truth.

 Chapter 195

    After Shengshi said that, the demon king casually asked Zou Yi''s fiancee Su Mo: "is your fiancee Su Mo nice to you?"


    When it comes to Su Mo, Zou Yi is a little worried. After all, he is caught by the demon king. Su Mo will be worried and want to save him.


    If Su Mo acts recklessly and goes to fight with Heijun, Zijun and others, I''m afraid it''s also very dangerous.


    So Zou Yi hurriedly said, "can the demon king order Heijun and them not to hurt Su Mo?"


    The demon king saw Zou Yi very nervous. Somehow he was a little unhappy in his heart, so he said with a straight face, "you are all my prisoners. Why do you ask me to do this and that?"


    Zou Yi was worried about Su Mo for a moment and forgot that the demon king around her was a moody beauty. She regretted it when she said it.


    Now, hearing the Demon King say this, he regretted more, and hurriedly said: "don''t be angry, sister. Su Mo is my fiancee after all, and my concern is chaos... I haven''t forgotten that I am my sister''s prisoner, nor that I can''t protect myself at present..."


    The demon king was a little angry, but when Zou Yi said this, he couldn''t bear it. He smiled and whispered, "don''t talk about Su Mo, you''ve changed as soon as you mention her. It''s really chilling..."


    Zou Yi understood, but she could only pretend not to hear. She deliberately turned the topic and said, "sister, do you have anything else you want besides seeing roses? After going to the earth, I''ll show my sister the way. As long as it''s on the earth, you can find it. "


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "I want to find the nuclear bomb on earth and see how powerful the nuclear bomb is."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said nervously: "the earth can no longer withstand the destruction of nuclear bombs. It was before..."


    The devil interrupted Zou Yi: "you don''t have to be nervous. I heard that the earth people have carried out similar experiments themselves. I just look at the experimental data. I don''t really need to detonate a nuclear bomb."


    Pause: "after I went to the earth this time, I met people on the earth and taught them some cultivation skills. It was as if I apologized for the previous things."


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, but then she said with a bitter face, "isn''t that the magic skill taught by my sister? If people on earth practice and become demons, are they still human beings on earth? "


    The demon king stared at Zou Yi and said slowly, "do you despise the people in the demon world?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I just don''t want to see my kind become my sister''s kind. That''s unfair to them."


    The demon king said, "you just despise the people in the demon world. Hum, what you said to me before was lying to me. I''m angry..."


    The devil is angry like a little girl. Zou Yi can''t cry or laugh. He clearly knows that the devil is an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years, but people just want to pretend to be a girl in front of him. He can''t tell. It''s really hard to feel.


    Fortunately, the EQ of people on earth was tempered very skillfully. Zou Yi just stretched out her hand and gently held the devil''s hand, and the devil''s "Qi" dissipated.


    Not only was her anger gone, but she blushed like blood. She was really like a girl who had just tasted the taste of love.


    Zou Yi is drinking poison to quench her thirst, which is no different from chronic suicide. Once in the future, he can''t really face the demon king who is fascinated by him, I''m afraid it will bring endless disasters to him and the people around him.


    Zou Yi was originally a lonely person. When he was on earth, he was not much contact with others except practice, that is, watching movies and television. He can be said to be a lonely and autistic person.


    In the eyes of people on earth, he is a person without any emotional intelligence. He is the first guy who will not be liked by girls and is doomed to be lonely all his life.


    In fact, this was true when Zou Yi was on earth.


    Who could have thought that such an earth man would become a person with the highest EQ in front of the supreme ruler of the demon king?


    In fact, some of the ways Zou Yi uses are outdated in the eyes of many people on earth, and it is impossible to attract the attention of beautiful women on earth.


    Maybe it''s just because the demon king has always been high above, and has never met an earth person like Zou Yi, so he is attracted by him.


    When we arrive on earth one day later, there may be earthlings with higher EQ and stronger means to flirt with younger sisters to replace Zou Yi, which will also let the devil understand something.


    Although the number of human beings on the earth today is far less than that on the earth many years ago, there must be many handsome men with limitless Eq.


    I hope those handsome men will not regard the devil as an ordinary beauty without much wisdom. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble at that time.


    Zou Yi was full of thoughts, but the demon king paid attention to Zou Yi wholeheartedly. Seeing Zou Yi lost in thought, he smiled and said, "what do you think? Are there people you like on earth? "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile: "I have left the earth for many years. I''m afraid the people I know have reincarnated several times. Where will there be people I like?"


    Pause: "the life span of people on earth is very short. Generally speaking, it is just a few decades. It can''t be as long as your sister''s life in the demon world."


    The devil smiled: "then you blame us for taking the people of the earth? When they go to the demon world, we will teach them the method of cultivation. As long as they practice hard, they will have the opportunity to become demon generals and have their own wisdom again, which is equivalent to being human again. "


    Zou Yi said, "but at the beginning, your people also killed many earth humans who didn''t meet your requirements. Those people died in vain..."


    The demon king sighed: "the original demon clan who killed indiscriminately should not be my people. But as a devil, I also have unshirkable responsibility for the death of those people on earth. "


    Zou Yi looked at the devil''s face and said, "it''s been a long time, and it''s not your intention, so don''t mention it again. Those dead earth people may have been reincarnated as human beings, or they can become immortals after going to other interfaces. It''s a blessing in disguise. "


    The demon king frowned and said, "what happened in those years was the order of the emperor. Although we executors can''t shirk it, the real culprit is the emperor."


    After a pause, the demon king seemed to be angry: "our people have been killed and injured countless, and our strength has been weakened a lot... This is the idea of the Saint King. The purpose is to weaken our strength and frame the nameless..."

 Chapter 196

    Zou Yi sighed: "what a vicious plan to kill two birds with one stone. I have a further understanding of the power of the holy king."


    The devil said, "we have such enemies. I''m afraid it will be very difficult in the future."


    Zou Yi sighed: "even the top experts like our teacher zuwu Dao Zhenshen are planted in the hands of Shengjun. Naturally, our opponent is very difficult to deal with."


    The devil''s face was firm and resolute, and he said decisively, "unless our strength is strong enough to directly kill the saint, it''s really difficult to defeat the saint supported by many forces."


    Zou Yi''s heart moved and asked, "in addition to some people in the demon world supporting the saint, who else supports the saint?"


    The devil''s face was a little strange and said with a trace of disdain: "it''s just people who share the same taste with the saint. I really don''t want to mention them."


    Pause: "some of the big men in the divine world secretly support the emperor. This is the biggest patron of the emperor, and it is also the biggest reason for the death of Wu Daozhen God. "


    Zou Yi frowned and asked, "does the death of my Shizu have anything to do with the divine world?"


    The demon king nodded: "the divine world is not a happy land of peace and happiness, and there are constant disputes among the leaders. However, their struggle is not something that other circles can participate in or intervene in, so it is less known. "


    Zou Yi stared at the devil and waited for the devil to go on. She wanted to be a student with a strong thirst for knowledge. She looked at the teacher with longing in her eyes.


    The demon king saw Zou Yi like this and went on


    There are three famous chaotic true gods in the divine world. Their strength is much stronger than other chaotic true gods, which has gone beyond the category of chaotic true gods.


    Among the three big men, the dead Wu Daozhen God has the strongest strength and is also the real big man of the three big men.


    In addition to the true God of martial arts, the two leaders of tianwu war god and Jiujie god Buddha have the same strength, but they are only a little worse than the true God of martial arts, and they are listed among the three leaders.


    Apart from the fact that the true God of martial arts has only four disciples and few followers and supporters, the God of war of tianwu and the nine world god Buddha have a large number of followers and worshippers.


    The God of war of tianwu is belligerent all his life. He takes war as a method of cultivation and obtains strength in battle.


    He killed countless people in his life, and provoked countless disputes and battles. It was not until he entered the three big men that he converged slightly.


    The comrades in arms in the battle are the brothers of tianwu God of war and his loyal followers and supporters. Therefore, his subordinates are numerous and powerful.


    As for the nine realms god Buddha, he is named after Buddha, which is actually beyond the super existence of the real chaotic true God.


    There are countless Buddhist monks, Bodhisattvas and countless believers under the hands of the nine world gods, and their strength is also quite strong.


    There are countless disciples of Jiujie god Buddha, and there are countless experts among them. The overall strength is basically the same as that of tianwu God of war.


    Fortunately, Buddhist practitioners forbid killing. Although they are strong, they never kill easily. They are a kind of people who like peace very much.


    Jiujie god Buddha is the ancestor of all Buddhists. Even the people on earth most worship the generation of Tathagata Buddha and are also the disciples of Jiujie god Buddha.


    Among the three major forces in the divine world, the strongest single person is the true God of martial arts, but the true God of martial arts ranks last in terms of overall strength.


    Because the true God of martial arts has no other strength except the four disciples.


    However, many people in the divine world respect the true God of martial arts and rank the true God of martial arts at the top of the three leaders.


    Although tianwu God of war has a large number of soldiers and a large number of disciples of the nine realms of God and Buddha, it can only let the true God of Wudao supported by countless ordinary people become the master of the divine world.


    Wu Daozhen didn''t want to be the master of the divine world. He didn''t want to be the ruler of the divine world, let alone command the whole divine world.


    But everyone''s wishes were hard to disobey. In the end, he couldn''t stand everyone''s persuasion and became the supreme ruler of the divine world.


    It is natural to assist the true God of Wu Dao that the God of war of tianwu and the Buddha of the nine realms, who are second only to the true God of Wu Dao.


    All this seems to be very popular, but what Wu Daozhen God doesn''t know is that when he became the master of the divine world, he blocked the way of some people who want to be the master of the divine world, which led to the great disaster of killing themselves.


    This man who is determined to be the master of the divine world is the only God of war who can be the master of the divine world.


    A well-designed serial poison plan was planned by the counselors under the God of war, and began to be implemented step by step.


    The first step in this series of poisonous schemes is to plot against Shengjun, the favorite disciple of Wu Daozhen God.


    Shengjun is an ambitious man. Soon he was rebelled by the God of tianwu war with heavy profits and became a spy lurking around the true God of martial arts.


    The true God of Wu Dao didn''t know that his favorite and valued disciple Shengjun had taken refuge in the God of war, let alone that the God of war had been plotting to seize his position as the Lord of the divine world. It could be said that he was confused and made many wrong decisions.


    Perhaps those decisions were not wrong, but some people deliberately changed the original intention of Wu Daozhen God, worshipped the public and disobeyed the public, and turned the right decision into a wrong decision.


    When Wu Daozhen was alert, those wrong decisions had gradually disappointed those who still supported Wu Daozhen and began to doubt the ability of Wu Daozhen.


    At this time, even if the true God of Wu Dao wants to turn the tide, he is more than willing but less powerful. In addition, the series of poison schemes of the God of war of heaven have been gradually spread out, and the true God of Wu Dao has no ability to return to heaven.


    Because at this time, the emperor who defected to the enemy still secretly murdered Wu Daozhen God for a long time, which greatly reduced the strength of everyone and lost the only chance to turn over.


    The most powerful poison can''t kill the powerful Wu Daozhen God, but it can weaken the strength of Wu Daozhen God.


    What''s more terrible is that Jingchuan, the only female disciple of Wu Daozhen God, was also confused by the sweet words of the saint at this time, and fell in love with the saint and became the saint''s person.


    Nameless and Fu Yu, who already loved younger martial sister, turned their faces and made things worse, making the strength of Wu Daozhen God even weaker.


    The failure of Wu Daozhen God in this power struggle has become a fact, and no one can change anything.


    The true God of martial arts knew that he was powerless to return to heaven, so he could only give up the position of the Lord of the divine world to the God of war, who was determined to be the Lord of the divine world, hoping to save his life.


    Unfortunately, neither the God of war nor the emperor wanted to see the true God of Wu Dao continue or, so they attacked the abdicated true God of Wu Dao again and killed the true God of Wu Dao.


    This is all the facts of the murder of Wu Daozhen God, and it is also a dusty past in the divine world.


    Now the devil slowly told Zou Yi that Zou Yi was angry and anxious, and a little afraid.


    The heart of man is unpredictable, and the heart of man is not ancient

 Chapter 197

    Zou Yi and Mojun talked about the past all the way, and they were unconsciously brought to the earth by cangluan.


    Looking at the earth from above, it is beautiful and mysterious. Zou Yi, as a human on earth, can''t help but want to land quickly and have a look at the real face of the earth.


    It seems that the demon king is not the first time to come to the earth, but she must not be so happy when she travels to and from the earth.


    Lightning fell in the distant sky. Among the thick lightning, bean sized raindrops were pouring towards the ground.


    This is a rare rainstorm and a disaster for people on earth.


    Rainstorm disasters on earth are not uncommon, but such pouring rain is not very common.


    In such a heavy rain, it seems that the master who is good at water attribute magic is just doing it. The momentum is amazing and the scene is very scary.


    Zou Yi and demon Jun, who are on the cloud, are also moved to see such a scene.


    The devil asked more carefully, "is someone attacking the earth?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "it''s just normal rain. The earth has plenty of water resources, and it often rains heavily."


    The devil smiled: "then we''d better avoid this place and go to another place to see the roses you said."


    Zou Yi said, "well, let''s go to another place to avoid getting wet by the heavy rain."


    The devil patted cangluan on the back. Cangluan hissed and turned around and flew to other places.


    Roses were originally found everywhere on the earth, because they symbolize beautiful love and family affection and are a sustenance of people''s feelings.


    But when Zou Yi and the devil came to the west of the earth and landed in a relatively beautiful plain, they found that there were no roses at all.


    There are only large areas of rice and corn, not roses.


    Zou Yi was disappointed when she saw the demon king, so she smiled and explained: "people on earth are good at adjusting measures to local conditions. They can plant what is suitable there. This is not an area for planting roses. We are in the wrong place."


    The demon king suddenly looked a little better: "where should we go to look for roses?"


    Zou Yi thought, "some western countries... If there are still people, they should plant roses. We might as well go there."


    The devil nodded: "what are you waiting for? Let''s start quickly."


    Zou Yi smiled and followed the demon king who hurried over the back of cangluan and commanded cangluan to fly towards those countries that people on earth used to call the West.


    Cangluan''s speed was very fast. He soon came to Europe with Zou Yi and the devil.


    Zou Yi remembered that she had seen a record in a book that the Balkans in Europe were rich in roses, so she let cangluan fly directly to the Balkans with the memory of many years ago.


    Looking from the air, it seems that great changes have taken place in the European continent. Those developed countries with beautiful scenery have long disappeared when the demon world invaded. Now, hundreds of years have passed, and everything is non-human.


    Tall and strange trees, waist high and messy weeds, dilapidated old houses, and some colorful plastic products that have not been degraded for a century constitute the appearance of this once most prosperous continent.


    In any case, many parts of the earth have changed in these hundreds of years.


    The Balkan Peninsula, which produces roses, has turned into a dead island. Apart from the yellow sand all over the sky and a large group of unknown wild birds, almost no plant can be seen.


    There are no roses here. Zou Yi is disappointed and worried that the devil will be angry.


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi with a look of doubt in his eyes.


    Zou Yi came forward with a bitter smile and explained: "when the demon world invaded, the earth people had a large-scale war with the demon world in order to protect themselves, and used some weapons that should not be used. As a result, the Balkan Peninsula, which was originally full of roses, changed..."


    The devil frowned slightly: "then where else have roses besides here?"


    Zou Yi said, "let''s leave here first and look while walking. Maybe we can find a place where there are a lot of roses."


    The devil looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "if I can''t see a rose, how are you going to calm my anger?"


    Zou Yi''s face was full of bitterness, and she was at a loss to see the demon king. The rose disappeared. What can Zou Yi do? You can''t change one out of thin air, can you?


    The demon king saw Zou Yi like this and suddenly smiled: "don''t you have great courage? Why are you like this now?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect that the most beautiful roses on earth are very difficult to see. I told you so much before. I''m afraid you''re angry now."


    The demon king reached out and patted Zou Yi on the shoulder, smiled and said, "don''t worry, even if there are no roses, I''ll be very happy if you accompany me this trip. I won''t blame you."


    Zou Yi was a little surprised. How could this moody devil be so generous to him?


    Perhaps this is the power of love. Zou Yi is a little happy in her heart, because the devil won''t blame him.


    But at the same time, he was also vaguely worried. Once the demon king knew that he was only talking to the demon king for self-protection, he was afraid that he would be very sad in the future.


    It was not the first time that he had such feelings and worries, but it had never been so obvious. He vaguely felt that the devil was about to have a showdown with him.


    When the demon king showdown with him, what should he do to calm the demon king''s anger and stick to his heart at the same time?


    This is the biggest problem Zou Yi faces at present, and it is also the problem he must think of a solution.


    Zou Yi left the Balkans with the devil in a bitter face and wandered around the European continent for a long time, trying to find a rose and fulfill her promise to the devil.


    Unfortunately, there seems to be no roses in Europe. There are no roses of any color except those plants that have become strange after being polluted by nuclear radiation.


    The change of the environment may not be suitable for the growth of beautiful roses. Zou Yi and Mojun have been looking for it for a long time, but they still get nothing.


    All this is the direct consequence of the invasion of the demon world and the inevitable result of mankind''s manufacture of amazing nuclear weapons.


    While human beings protect themselves, their living environment has changed greatly, which is no longer suitable for human survival and development.


    Of course, humans are a race with strong adaptability. The environment here has changed, but humans will adapt to the new environment again in a very short time, and then develop and grow gradually.


    This is not what Zou Yi should consider. His first consideration is how to deal with the devil around him. After all, it is a top priority.

 Chapter 198

    Zou Yizheng was depressed when he couldn''t find roses, but the demon king suddenly said, "we don''t look for roses anymore. There should be no roses here. We went to Kunlun Mountain and heard that it was very beautiful. "


    Zou Yi turned her heart and said with a smile, "sister, aren''t you going to open the interface channel to the demon world? The passage has been sealed and it''s hard to open. "


    The demon king said, "we won''t do it to the earth anymore, and we don''t need to open the interface channel. Don''t think too much. I just want to see the scenery on Kunlun mountain. It''s not easy to come to the earth once. You can''t go back empty handed, can you? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "in that case, let''s go and see the scenery of Kunlun mountain. But it''s full of ice and snow, and there''s nothing to look at. I''m afraid my sister will be disappointed. "


    The devil smiled, and two small dimples appeared on his beautiful face: "I''ll go to Kunlun mountain alone. Go and help me find something, and then go to Kunlun mountain to meet me."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "what is your sister looking for?"


    The devil raised his hand gently, and an illusory figure appeared in the snow-white palm: "this is what I''m looking for. Have you seen it?"


    Zou Yi looked at a heart-shaped black object transformed from the palm of the demon king, shook her head and said, "what is this? I haven''t seen it. "


    The demon king said, "this thing is called the lost heart. It is the heart of a demon king in ancient times. This demon king is the ancestor of all demons and the ancestor of all people in the demon world. The lost heart he left behind after his death is the most important treasure in our demon world. It is the treasure that all generations of demon kings want to find. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "is this lost heart on earth? Why haven''t I ever heard of it? "


    The demon king said, "many years ago, this lost heart was brought to the earth by the gods and lost its trace. According to the conclusion of the past demon kings looking for the lost heart, the lost heart is still somewhere on the earth. "


    Zou Yi said, "even on earth, how can I find it? I don''t know where it is, and I''ve never seen it. "


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "I asked Cang Luan to find it with you. It is naturally sensitive to the lost heart. You walk around the earth. As long as you get close to the lost heart, Cang Luan will give you some tips to help you find the lost heart."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "my sister raised this cangluan. In addition to being a horse, there is also this reason. It really surprised me."


    The devil smiled: "I have more important things to do in Kunlun Mountain, otherwise I will go with you."


    After a pause, the demon lord handed Zou Yi the heavenly eye Buddha ring she had taken from Zou Yi: "this is your space ring. Take it back. Remember to tell your friends in the ring to stop peeping at me and talking to you, otherwise I won''t be polite. "


    Zou Yi''s face changed slightly, smiled bitterly and said, "my sister had found them long ago. I thought my sister didn''t know!"


    The demon king approached Zou Yi and looked at Zou Yi''s eyes closely: "I know how to read my mind. You should be careful. Don''t have other thoughts in front of me in the future."


    The devil was joking, but Zou Yi was surprised. If the devil could really read his mind, some of his previous ideas would have been well known by the devil, but he didn''t say it.


    It''s a terrible thing to think about. How many people in the world dare to cheat the devil?


    Zou Yi shivered secretly, hugged her fist and said, "I''m sorry, i... I''ll go to find the lost heart with cangluan now. After finding it, we will meet your sister at the first time."


    With a slight wave of his hand, the devil left first and didn''t say anything to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi looked at the devil''s figure disappearing in front of her. Then she looked back at the much smaller cangluan and said to herself, "sister is gone, we should start... Cangluan, grow up and take me to find the lost heart."


    Cang Luan had been silent before. At this time, she took the initiative to say: "Zou Yi, you cheated my demon king. I''m afraid the demon king won''t forgive you easily. You should be careful."


    Zou Yi was pleasantly surprised when she heard cangluan talking about the earth with him: "will you also speak our earth?"


    Cangluan said, "I was a bird on earth, because I became a member of the divine world after I became a God. So I can speak many languages on earth. "


    Zou Yi looked at cangluan as if she had seen her relatives. She couldn''t help but say, "it turns out that you and I were all creatures on earth. It''s great."


    Before Zou Yi was excited, Cang Luan said, "I was already turned into a human being, but after being caught by the demon king, she didn''t allow me to turn into a human being, asked me to show myself as I am, and became her mount... My fate is actually very bad. We feel pity for each other."


    Zou Yi smiled: "in that case, why don''t you run away? You are a divine bird with strong strength. It should be very difficult for the demon king to catch you again. "


    Cangluan''s figure changed and slowly became a middle-aged woman. Her face was kind, but her eyes still kept the look of bird eyes, and her eyes looked quite fierce.


    Listening to Cang Luan, who was incarnated as a human, said, "I want to, but the demon king has banned me. As long as I leave the demon king for more than 100000 miles, my whole body strength will be completely sealed, and I can''t escape at all."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "can''t this prohibition be lifted?"


    Cangluan shook her head: "I''ve tried many methods, but I can''t get rid of them all the time. Don''t say this. How are you going to find your lost heart? The devil will be angry after waiting for a long time. "


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "I can only search slowly in a carpet way. I don''t have any other way."


    Cang Luan said with a smile, "I can feel everything in a radius of 10000 kilometers, so we don''t need too much time to find the earth."


    Zou Yi said: "even so, it will take several days to find the whole earth at our speed."


    Cang Luan nodded: "then start quickly. I hope we can find this lost heart as soon as possible, make the demon king happy and no longer investigate what you lied to her."


    Zou Yi started out with cangluan with a bitter smile. They were all open, looking for the lost heart while moving forward, and dared not be careless.


    Zou Yi is now the captive of the demon king. The demon king''s words are orders. He has to strictly implement them to find the lost heart of the demon king on the earth.


    At this time, Zou Yi finally understood the purpose of the devil to the earth. She was not simply looking for roses. It was just a story of the devil''s plan.


    The devil''s real purpose is this lost heart.

 Chapter 199

    Poor Zou Yi always thought that she had successfully deceived the devil, let the devil take him to the earth and fell in love with him.


    Zou Yi felt very unwilling in her heart. She didn''t know whether she was unwilling to be cheated by the devil, or lost because she knew that the devil didn''t like him.


    Looking for the lost heart with emotion, Zou Yi was a little distracted.


    Fortunately, Cang Luan around knew the power of the demon king. When looking for the lost heart, she was 12% serious and helped Zou Yi.


    They searched all the way and did not rest day and night. They found Asia from Europe, from Asia to Africa, and from Africa to America... Among the five continents and four oceans on the earth, they did not dare to miss any point except Antarctica, the ice and snow world.


    After three days and nights, they finally stood in the ice and snow world of Antarctica and sighed. They were both extremely depressed and disappointed.


    It seems that the lost heart is not on earth at all, or it is a legend at all.


    Antarctica has already arrived. Although they haven''t started to look for it, their divine sense has already explored the surrounding places for thousands of miles, and there is no trace of lost heart at all.


    Antarctica is also very big, but it won''t take long for them to find them all. I hope this last area can gain something. After all, this is the last place of hope.


    Zou Yi and cangluan didn''t dare to rest. They continued to look and walked around the ice and snow world of Antarctica.


    Cangluan''s divine sense has been closely exploring every inch of the land, and dare not be careless at all.


    When they were close to the core area of the south pole, cangluan suddenly stopped, looked at Zou Yi in front of her and said with a little surprise, "I found it. It''s near here. I''ve sensed it."


    Zou Yi immediately stopped. His divine sense was not as strong as cangluan, and he had not sensed the position of the lost heart.


    "Where is it?" Zou Yi hurriedly asked, "let''s hurry over."


    Cang Luan pointed not far in front and said with some doubt: "it''s really hard to say. Maybe something has affected my induction. I can only sense that the lost heart is nearby, but I can''t sense where the lost heart is."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "then how can we find the lost heart? Can''t you look through all the ice and snow here? "


    Cang Luan said, "when I calm down and feel it carefully, maybe I can find the position of the lost heart."


    Zou Yi has no good way to determine the location of the lost heart. She doesn''t even feel where the lost heart is. She can only rely on cangluan.


    Cangluan sat down on the spot, calmed down slowly, and began to slowly look for the position of the lost heart.


    Zou Yi had nothing to do, so she tried to walk forward for a while and looked down in the air to see if there was a lost heart nearby.


    The ice and snow world is extremely cold. Zou Yi''s Yuanshen was not afraid of the cold, but now he also felt the biting cold. Unexpectedly, some people can''t be too far away from the body.


    The immortal''s original God is close to perfection. Even if he leaves the flesh, he won''t have any problems in a short time.


    But now Zou Yi''s Yuanshen obviously can''t do this. The low temperature here not only makes him feel cold, but also seems to consume the power of Yuanshen very quickly.


    Zou Yi, who dared not continue to explore, could only return to cangluan and wait for the results of cangluan''s exploration.


    Cangluan spent nearly an hour to complete the exploration task. When she opened her eyes and spoke, Zou Yi almost fell asleep.


    Zou Yi''s body and Yuan Shen felt very tired. After calming down, they wanted to sleep.


    "The lost heart is about a kilometer ahead," cangluan seemed very tired, and he felt a little weak when he spoke: "I can only determine the general direction and where it is. We need to dig before we can determine."


    Zou Yi raised her spirits and said loudly, "let''s start digging. It''s been three days. If it''s later, I''m afraid the demon king will be angry."


    Cang Luan nodded slightly: "I''ll help you after a rest. Go dig first."


    Zou Yi nodded. She first came to the place designated by cangluan and looked around. She didn''t find anyone else here. She took out the heavenly eye Buddha ring returned by the demon king and called Xiaohu and others to help him.


    If there are many people and many gods, the power will be even greater.


    They all started together. They didn''t dare to use magic or divine magic because they were afraid of destroying the heavenly eye Buddha ring, but the excavation speed was still very fast.


    People''s physical strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people. When excavating ice and snow, use a little fairy power or divine power to help, which naturally becomes faster.


    Cangluan used to spend a lot of time exploring. When she rested for a while and recovered her strength to help Zou Yi, Zou Yi and others still dug a human area of kilometers deep.


    Ice and snow were easily dug under their hands like tofu. There was a huge pit on the original iceberg and snow field.


    The deepest part of the pit is at least 100 meters, and the shallowest part is 70-80 meters, but there is still no soil. The thickness of ice and snow here is amazing.


    Seeing Xiaohu and others, cangluan seemed to see his relatives and said warmly, "are you all divine beasts? Great. I haven''t seen a divine beast for many years. I almost forget that I was once a divine beast. "


    Xiaohu and others were very excited to see cangluan. They talked around and forgot what they were doing.


    Zou Yi was a little depressed. The people who had helped him work went to chat with cangluan at this time, leaving him alone.


    Depressed, things still have to be done. Zou Yi angrily dug the ice and unknowingly used the flame technique.


    This is a subconscious behavior, but Zou Yi didn''t do it on purpose.


    When Zou Yi was alert, the flame art had been sent out and couldn''t be taken back.


    The flame art containing immortal power has a very high temperature. Even the ice that has not melted for thousands of years on earth melts instantly and turns into water when encountering such high temperature.


    Zou Yi was surprised because he was afraid that this would destroy the lost heart. He quickly put out the high-temperature flame generated by flame art. At the same time, he imprisoned a large amount of water flowing out after melting the ice with magic art and quickly pulled out of the ice pit.


    When Zou Yi finished these, all the people chatting on one side also reacted. They quickly gathered around to see what Zou Yi was doing.

 Chapter 200

    Zou Yi was busy, but her eyes suddenly brightened. He saw a black object in the depths of the ice pit.


    This black object is the heart of loss. Zou Yi recognized its true face at a glance.


    The image Zou Yi saw in the palm of the demon king was like this, but it didn''t have such a sense of reality as the real object.


    The lost heart was finally found, but Zou Yi had no hand to pick it up. Instead, she looked at the lost heart and her face changed a little.


    Among the crowd around, except cangluan, the faces of others changed.


    The ice around the lost heart melted rapidly with the naked eye, like being roasted by a fire.


    What''s more disturbing is that the melted ice and snow does not have a drop of water, but is directly vaporized and turned into water vapor.


    It is conceivable how terrible the temperature is to directly vaporize the cold ice and snow. And in the blink of an eye, the ice and snow within a radius of 100 meters was still completely vaporized. Everyone had to retreat to avoid being vaporized by this mysterious energy.


    This lost heart contains terrible energy. Otherwise, how could such a reaction occur?


    Cang Luan seemed to have known that it would be like this. Seeing that everyone''s face was full of fear, he said, "don''t worry, this is the particularity of the lost heart. It originally contains terrible energy, and anything close to it will be directly vaporized. You have to use the special box provided by the demon king to take it away. "


    Zou Yi breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s not hurry. It''s too late. I''m afraid that after all the ice and snow in the South Pole melt, it will hurt the few humans on earth."


    As soon as cangluan waved, a blood red box appeared in the air and went straight to the black lost heart.


    At first glance, the box has a strong forbidden array. As soon as it reaches the air, it immediately becomes large, covering the lost heart like a big net.


    The lost heart was covered by the box. It jumped up like life and quickly flew to one side.


    Now the people can''t calm down anymore. They know that the lost heart is not easy to be accepted.


    Cang Luan, who had always been the most calm, also gave a cry of surprise, fully opened his speed and chased the lost heart of the escape.


    Others also shot immediately, but they were a step too late. They watched the lost heart quickly disappear in front of them.


    Zou Yi was surprised and angry. She was fooled by this lost heart. How can he not be angry?


    We catch up with the lost heart, and the gap in strength is gradually obvious.


    Zou Yi, who has just become an immortal, is the slowest. The speed of the divine man Xiaohu is much faster. Only cangluan is the fastest. After all, she is good at speed.


    Cang Luan caught up with the lost heart of the escape. She thought one move was enough to control the lost heart, but when she shot, she was surprised that she was not the opponent of the lost heart at all.


    The lost heart only slightly leaked a little of its special energy, which made cangluan''s attack completely ineffective.


    Cangluan was surprised and angry. He couldn''t help roaring and startled Zou Yi and others who caught up.


    Zou Yi was the last one to catch up with the lost heart. His self-knowledge was not enough to fight with the lost heart with his own wisdom. He didn''t stop to fight with the lost heart, but ran to the front of the lost heart with the fastest speed to block the way of the lost heart.


    Xiaohu, nerd and Xiaojin shot directly without saying a word. The three divine beasts shot together and used all kinds of means together, which is spectacular.


    The lost heart seemed to know that it was very dangerous to fight with four divine beasts at the same time. As soon as he turned around, he wanted to escape from Zou Yi, the weakest one.


    Zou Yi had already been prepared. She held the purple ghost she had just got from the fool. At this time, seeing the lost heart come to him, he did not hesitate to take a hand and stabbed at the lost heart.


    In a whine, the purple ghost sword suddenly burst into dazzling light. It was like a soul chopping knife, which burst out amazing power.


    In this dazzling light, the lost heart seemed to see something extremely dangerous. Unexpectedly, it stood still and dared not run away again.


    The surrounding air seemed to solidify at this moment. Even Zou Yi didn''t know what had happened. Looking at the scene in front of her, she was at a loss.


    Cang Luan reacted the fastest and immediately covered the lost heart with the box and put it away.


    After finishing this, Cang Luan looked at Zou Yi and said, "this knife is very powerful. The Qi of the knife alone is enough to surpass ordinary artifact. Zou Yi, you are a blessed man. The weapons you carry are so powerful. It seems that you also have a great chance. "


    Zou Yi smiled, put away the purple ghost in her hand, looked at cangluan and said, "this knife was given to me by a fool... The fool is a mountain piercing beast, which is somewhat similar to cangluan."


    Cang Luan looked at the fool and said with a smile, "are you called a fool? The name means something. "


    The nerd came back, took a half step forward, hugged his fist and said, "are you cangluan''s incarnation? I''ve heard of cangluan. He''s a powerful beast. He''s an expert who knows the power of space... "


    Cang Luan said with a smile, "I just know a little about the use of space power. I can''t say that I am a person who fully understands space power."


    The fool said, "that''s better than us. We don''t know what the power of space is."


    Cangluan seemed to have a good feeling for the nerd and talked with the nerd. Zou Yi was only concerned about how the lost heart was now. She couldn''t help interrupting and said, "how''s the lost heart? Won''t it run away again? "


    Cang Luan said with a smile, "don''t worry, the box given to me by the demon king is here, it can''t run away."


    Zou Yi breathed a sigh of relief: "then let''s go to Kunlun mountain to meet the demon king, so as not to wait too long."


    Cang Luan nodded, his figure changed and showed his original shape.


    The huge body is enough for everyone to leave here, but although cangluan''s body is large, she can''t bear too much weight and can''t take everyone away together.


    At this time, Xiao Jin took the initiative to say, "master, come with me. My speed will not be much slower than sister cangluan."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and said with a smile, "Jin Peng is also an ancient divine beast. He is good at speed. Let''s have a competition. Cangluan, you take the nerd and the tiger, and Xiao Jin takes me. Let''s see who gets to Kunlun mountain first. "


    Cang Luan nodded slightly: "let''s go. I''ll tear up the space and go directly to Kunlun mountain. Xiao Jin, you have to chase me quickly."


    Without saying anything, Xiao Jin turned into a golden roc bird no smaller than cangluan.


    Zou Yi jumped up and rode on Xiaojin''s back. Let Xiaojin and cangluan set out at the same time to try their speed.

 Chapter 201

    Xiao Jin is a flying beast. His speed is really extreme. Unfortunately, it can''t tear the space directly like cangluan to go to Kunlun mountain. It has taken a lot of detours. When it reaches Kunlun Mountain, cangluan is already resting.


    There was no suspense about the competition, but Xiao Jin didn''t care too much about his failure. Instead, he ran to find cangluan to learn how to use the power of space.


    Cangluan must have given the lost heart to the demon king long ago. When the demon king saw Zou Yi and Xiao Jin who came late, he came forward with a smile and said to Zou Yi, "good boy, you have lived up to my expectations."


    Zou Yi also said with a smile: "it''s also a coincidence. We found this lost heart."


    The devil said, "thank you. You... Are free now. I''ll spare you."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile: "thank you, sister Mojun. Brother, I will find a chance to thank you for sparing my life..."


    The devil waved his hand: "you saved yourself. It has nothing to do with me. Originally, I couldn''t find this lost heart, but you and cangluan helped me find it. I want to thank you very much. You don''t have to be grateful because I let you go. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "can I leave here now?"


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi, and there was a look of reluctance in his eyes: "you can''t go back alone. Let cangluan help you go back."


    Cang Luan immediately said, "are you going to have a rest? Or shall I send you back to the unknown planet? "


    Zou Yi looked at the demon king and was reluctant to give up. She couldn''t help saying, "let''s go together..."


    Zou Yi regretted the words. The other party is the devil. It''s still not easy for him to get away now. If he spends a few more days with the devil, I''m afraid the devil will go back and won''t let Zou Yi go.


    The devil is a moody person. Now she has a lost heart and releases Zou Yi when she is happy. If she is unhappy, can Zou Yi get away?


    Whether Zou Yi regretted it or not, the demon king already said with a smile: "that''s great. We also have a companion when we go together."


    Zou Yi secretly scolded herself for not being sober, but she could only say with a smile: "should we leave the earth now, or should we wait?"


    The devil said, "since you want to go with me, you have to wait. I''m looking for something on the Kunlun mountain. Now I have a clue. When I get this thing, we''ll go. "


    Zou Yi was curious: "what is it? Can I help my sister find it? "


    The demon king smiled: "it''s a thing left by the ancient gods. It''s called the heart of the world. It is said that it is a treasure left by the ancient god. If I get it, I won''t have to fear the holy king of the fairy world and the God of heaven and war in the divine world. "


    The holy king is the king of the fairyland. The God of war of tianwu is the Lord of the divine world after the death of the true God of Wu Dao. He can deal with the treasures of these two people at the same time. Needless to say, he must be extremely powerful.


    Zou Yi understood in her heart, but she couldn''t help asking, "is the heart of the world so powerful? Why have I never heard of it? "


    The demon king said, "the heart of the world is just a popular saying nowadays. This treasure has another name, Zhentian lock. Compared with what you''ve heard."


    "Zhentian lock?" Zou Yi still shook her head: "I haven''t heard of this treasure. I don''t know what it is."


    The devil smiled: "you are really ignorant and know very little. This town Tiansuo is also called the heart of the world. Naturally, it is the birthplace of the whole world. In particular, without the existence of the heart of the world, there would be no nine realms we live in now, and there would be no us... Do you understand? "


    Zou Yi was awed and said, "it''s the source of the world. I understand the importance of this thing. But sister Mojun, if you want to take this thing, will it endanger the safety of the ninth world? "


    The devil said, "I can''t take this thing. I just find the heart of the world and get a little power from it. Zou Yi, you may not know that the power of the heart of the world is the strongest among the nine worlds. Just a little is enough to make me as powerful as the true God of martial arts... "


    After a pause, the demon king''s face seemed to be released, and the whole person''s temperament changed greatly: "don''t talk about the God of war and the holy king of tianwu at that time, even if the true God of Wu Dao came alive, I''m not afraid at all."


    Zou Yi was a little uneasy in her heart and carefully advised: "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to conquer and use such power..."


    The devil said, "it''s not difficult to recover and use, but no one can do it in history. None of those who have the idea of the heart of the world can survive. All of them have been killed by the heart of the world and nothing can be left. "


    Zou Yi said anxiously, "do you want to try, sister? This is a very dangerous and dangerous thing. "


    The demon king said, "I have prepared for this for tens of thousands of years. I have considered all possible dangers and prepared corresponding solutions... Zou Yi, don''t worry. In order to prosper in the demon world and get rid of the control of the emperor and the God of war, I must try."


    Zou Yi looked at some crazy demon king, sighed in her heart, and advised her: "in fact, we don''t have to take such a risk. We can cooperate, form an opposition with tianwu God of war and Shengjun, and then slowly solve them..."


    "The potential of opposition?" The devil suddenly hissed and shouted, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible at all."


    Her hair was calm and her hands trembled: "if someone can oppose them, there is only Wu Daozhen God. Unfortunately, the true God of martial arts is dead, and no one can be their opponent... "


    Zou Yi suddenly understood something when she saw the demon king like this. The demon king must have paid a very painful price in order to keep the demon world and survive the attack between the fairy world and the divine world.


    Now she''s going to lose her mind and be driven crazy.


    So as long as she has the slightest chance to get rid of the fairyland and the divine world, she will take a risk at all costs. Even if she dies, she will never regret it.


    It''s really more difficult than going to heaven to persuade the demon king now.


    But Zou Yi couldn''t help it. In a moment, he thought of an impossible way to persuade the crazy devil.


    So regardless of the little tiger and others around him, he hugged the demon king who seemed to be going crazy and shouted, "sister, listen to me, listen to me?"


    The demon king had never been held like this. When his body was stiff, he seemed to lose all his strength and couldn''t move.

 Chapter 202

    Regardless of what the bloody devil thought, Zou Yi continued to shout: "sister, I know my master is nameless and has a way to deal with the God of war in the divine world. As long as we meet my master, we can first remove the threat from the divine world to the demon world. The rest of the fairyland, with the joint efforts of you and us, there will be no threat. "


    Zou Yi finished at one breath. This is not the way. The demon king who had lost all his strength because he was saved by Zou Yi suddenly had strength, broke away Zou Yi''s hug, looked into Zou Yi''s eyes and said, "what you said is true?"


    Zou Yi nodded hard with a serious face: "what I said is true. My sister didn''t see that we had been quarrelling with Shengjun for so long, and there was no movement in the divine world? That''s the best evidence. "


    The devil seemed to think of something. Xiumei frowned and said slowly: "it''s true. Originally, I was a little strange. Why did the saint and the nameless fight for so long, and the divine world didn''t help the saint... Now I understand. You''re right. The heavenly warrior God of the divine world must have something to know by the nameless..."


    Zou Yishun said to the demon king, "no matter what the handle is, we will know what happened when we see the master. Now we don''t have to risk touching the heart of the world. It''s too dangerous. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi continued seriously, "the heart of the world is the source of the nine realms. Once you are moved by your sister, even if you are lucky that you are not killed by it, I''m afraid it will bring unimaginable disasters to the nine realms. The demon world is also within the nine worlds. Does my sister want to see the demon world suffer a great disaster? "


    The devil calmed down, slowly pulled his hand back from Zou Yi''s hand, blushed and said, "you''re right, I''m not careful..."


    Zou Yi sighed with relief, looked at the demon king and said, "my sister is eager to rescue the demon world from the control of the fairy world and the divine world. This heart is good. But sister, you are too anxious, and the method is not appropriate. Sister, don''t blame my brother for my rudeness. I really want to talk to you today. "


    The demon king looked at Xiaohu and others and said slowly, "let''s talk alone. Give them a break, and then we''ll go back to the unknown planet together. "


    Zou Yi didn''t know what the devil had to say at this time, but seeing that the devil was not in a hurry to move the heart of the world, she was relieved and promised to talk to the devil alone.


    The demon king left Kunlun mountain with Zou Yi, looked for a scenic peak, sat down on a natural smooth boulder and said to himself, "you are very much like a person I know, especially when you talked to me just now."


    Zou Yi smiled: "who is the God that my sister said?"


    The demon king smiled and said, "it''s your master, the true God of martial arts."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "maybe it''s because my master''s habits and temperament are somewhat similar to those of Shizu. I have been practicing immortality with my masters for hundreds of years, and slowly I have some habits and temperament of my masters, as well as some habits and temperament of Shizu."


    The demon king nodded slightly, "maybe that''s it. Zou Yi, you didn''t lie to me about your life experience you told me before? "


    Zou Yi said positively, "I dare not. Sister, you can read your mind. Do you know if I lied to you?"


    The devil smiled: "do you believe in mind reading or something? It''s just a trick to cheat people, but no one can really read their minds... "


    Zou Yi was stunned and secretly scolded herself for being confused, but she couldn''t help laughing: "my sister lied to me. I thought you, as a demon, have incomparable strength. You really have such ability."


    The demon king reached out and gently stroked his hair, showing a trace of memory on his beautiful face: "I''ve been living for a long time. I''ve seen a lot of capable people and different people. I really haven''t seen anyone who can read minds. Those so-called mind readers are nothing more than those who are good at observing words and expressions and can speak well. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "mind reading is just a legend. Although the immortal has the ability to call the wind and rain and move mountains and seas, he can also use the yuan detective to find out some things that ordinary people can''t see or touch, but the people''s heart is the most unpredictable. No one dares to say that he can see through all other people''s minds."


    The devil said with a smile, "it''s best if you understand this. I''m just kidding you. I didn''t expect you to take it seriously."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "the devil is joking with me? Don''t say I don''t believe it. Who in the world can believe it? "


    The demon king said with a smile: "just, I''ll apologize to you. Don''t blame my sister."


    "Zou Yi, although you are younger than me, we immortals always don''t care about age, so I really treat you as my brother... I want to make it clear with you today, so as not to make a misunderstanding in the future. We can''t get along well."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and said positively, "sister, please speak. Brother, I''m all ears."


    The devil also said positively, "I am older than you, so I have more experience than you. Say something you shouldn''t say. I always think there is a gap between you and me... Maybe it''s because one of us is an immortal and the other is a devil. "


    Zou Yi said, "it doesn''t really matter whether the immortal or the devil is cultivated. The ultimate goal is to become a God. Sister, if you are already a demon God or the king of the demon world, don''t care about this. "


    The demon king listened to Zou Yi quietly and said calmly, "I don''t care about this, but what about others? Others will care. They will say that you are willing to degenerate and like... Like a devil. What will you do then? Will you retreat because you are afraid of other people''s comments? "


    Zou Yi was stunned. Unexpectedly, the demon king meant this. She didn''t react.


    The demon king saw that Zou Yi didn''t speak, thought Zou Yi was thinking about the power, and then said, "we will be together at that time. Even if we don''t care, our future generations... I''m afraid we will be unable to raise our heads because of these discussions."


    Zou Yi was suddenly depressed. What''s all this? He and the demon king are just hostile. How did he talk about children in the blink of an eye?


    It''s still the child of him and the demon king. As long as Su Mo knows, what will she think?


    Zou Yi was depressed, but the devil continued: "even if the children ignore those rumors, will your master promise us to be together? Will we not recognize you because we are together? "


    Zou Yi was even more depressed. The demon king looked very calm at this time, but he was a little confused when talking. It was obvious that he was very nervous in his heart, but he didn''t show much.

 Chapter 203

    "Also," the devil''s voice seemed to tremble: "what should I do if we were together and those who opposed me in the devil world took the opportunity to make trouble?"


    Zou Yi felt that she was going to cry, but the devil still didn''t find his depression and was still talking to herself: "I can''t leave the devil world alone. When the devil gave it to me, I can promise him to carry forward the devil world..."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help it and said carefully, "sister, you think too much..."


    The demon king immediately said, "not much. I don''t think much and I''m not careful enough... Help me think about it. What should we do if we are despised by everyone... By them? Since ancient times, there has been no precedent for people and demons to be together... "


    Zou Yi swallowed her saliva and opened her mouth for a long time. She interrupted the demon king again: "sister, there is a word on the earth. Go your own way and let others say it."


    The devil was a little stunned and returned to his mind for a long time: "go your own way and let others say it? What does that mean? "


    Zou Yi said, "that is to say, we make our own decisions. We can do whatever we want. We don''t need to pay attention to other people''s views and ideas."


    The devil frowned slightly. After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "how can that be done? If so, what if you do something wrong? If you don''t even listen to other people''s reminders, you will make a big mistake. "


    Zou Yi is really going to cry. He hasn''t dared to speak for a long time. He really wants to tell the devil. In fact, he said those things he shouldn''t say to the devil just to protect himself. He really doesn''t have the idea of marrying the devil now.


    Unfortunately, Zou Yi didn''t dare to say these words. He was afraid that the demon king would slap him after listening to them.


    He is now riding a tiger. He doesn''t dare to say what he thinks in his heart. He doesn''t dare to provoke the demon king who has obviously lost his mind in love.


    The devil''s concern is not unreasonable, but she doesn''t know Zou Yi''s idea at this time. She really thinks Zou Yi is in love with her.


    Women in love often have an IQ of zero, which is for people on earth. But unexpectedly, even the king of the demon world will be like this.


    Maybe all women are like this, but people on earth don''t know it.


    Zou Yi has knocked off her front teeth and has to swallow it. She doesn''t even dare to cry out for pain and spits blood depressed.


    Spitting blood still dare not spit out. When you get to your mouth, you have to swallow it raw, so as not to be found wrong by the demon king.


    It''s hard to ride a tiger, but Zou Yi didn''t hesitate to continue riding on the tiger''s back compared with the possible disaster of killing life immediately.


    Only by living can there be hope and hope to solve this matter.


    At this point, Zou Yi suddenly remembered that many years ago, those rich and powerful people on the earth, after having a wife, went to provoke those money worship women and raise a junior.


    At that time, Zou Yi still scolded those people for being unfaithful and betraying her hairy wife.


    But now, he is also like this. In reality, he has his nominal fiancee ouyangyuan, and then he falls in love with Su Mo''s fiancee. Now he has a demon king, a "girlfriend" who doesn''t know how to define because of his life. Why isn''t he a playful and unfaithful person?


    To be unfaithful to love is injustice, at least to your wife.


    Zou Yi was at a loss and couldn''t figure out what to do. She could only go on with the devil, as if he had really accepted the devil''s girlfriend.


    The devil didn''t find anything wrong with Zou Yi. Like all women in love, he nagged for a long time, but didn''t get any positive answer from Zou Yi.


    Unfortunately, the devil didn''t find these. He was still happy and worried about the possible obstacles


    Worrying about gain and loss is the direct portrayal of the demon king at this time.


    Zou Yi, who was unable to ride a tiger, thought for a long time and didn''t have a way to solve the matter. She simply turned her heart and chatted with the devil. She temporarily forgot her situation.


    They unknowingly said for a long time. It was dark, and they didn''t find it.


    After waiting for the two to talk, Xiaohu and others who will meet the nameless planet are depressed. They stay on the Kunlun Mountain for a long time. Seeing that it is late, they still don''t see Zou Yi and the demon king coming back. It''s neither going nor staying.


    Little tiger, they don''t know where the unknown planet is. They can''t go if they want to.


    Cangluan knows the location of the unknown planet, but she must wait for the demon king to come back and will not lead the way for the little tigers.


    For a long time, cangluan is still used to being with the devil, although she often wants to leave the devil in her heart.


    Cangluan was forbidden by the demon king, which also limited her freedom. She couldn''t leave the demon king too far at all.


    The distance of 100000 Li is quite far from ordinary people, but in the eyes of immortals, this distance is just the distance that can be reached in the blink of an eye.


    Demon Jun and Zou Yi were chatting "intimately", and it was dark.


    The devil was still in his mind and wanted to talk more, but Zou Yi had to say, "let''s go back first. Xiaohu, they''re just afraid to wait."


    The demon king remembered that cangluan, Xiaohu and others were still waiting for them. After a slight blush on his face, he naturally took Zou Yi''s arm and whispered, "I feel a lot younger with you. It''s like going back many years ago..."


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to say anything unpleasant at this time. She could only say with a smile: "sister, you like talking and chatting with me and treat me as your own person."


    The devil''s face was flushed and his voice was smaller: "if you treat me badly in the future, I''ll train you into my magic soldier and see if you dare not listen to me."


    Zou Yi was stunned and her face changed a little. What the devil king said sounded like a joke, but if he really had a showdown with the devil king, he was afraid that he would be trained into a devil soldier and lose himself.


    It''s no joke to become a demon soldier. In that case, with Zou Yi''s character, I''m afraid life is better than death and there is no peace.


    So Zou Yi said, "if you train me into a magic soldier, I will commit suicide and never give you such a chance."


    The devil was stunned and then said with a smile, "I''m kidding. Do you have to be so nervous? Even if you''re sorry for me, I... Won''t do anything to you. "


    The last words of the demon king have some sad meaning. It seems that she is really in love with Zou Yi, so it''s sad to think that Zou Yi may be bad to her.


    Zou Yi felt a little unbearable, but she was helpless. He wanted to make it clear to the devil that Su Mo was the only one in his heart.


    But if he really said this at this time, he was afraid that he would immediately face the angry devil, and all his previous efforts would be wasted.


    I hope the devil himself can slowly understand, and will not affect the overall situation because of the feelings between individuals.

 Chapter 204

    It was late at night when Zou Yi and demon Jun returned to Kunlun mountain.


    Cang Luan and others were still waiting for them. When they saw them coming back together, they surrounded them together. It seemed that they wanted to ask Zou Yihe what the devil king said.


    Zou Yi, despite her smile on her face, has a faint worry in the depths of her eyes.


    He was very worried that once he returned to the unknown planet, he could not explain what happened between him and the demon king with Su mo.


    The devil is full of spring breeze. Like all women who fall in love, everything else is not important except love.


    Cangluan tore the space and opened an interface channel for everyone to go to the unknown planet.


    Because cangluan''s speed was faster than everyone, she still became the mount of the demon king, and left first with the demon king.


    The demon king originally wanted Zou Yi to go with her, but when Zou Yi said he would go with Xiaohu, nerd and Xiaojin, so as not to arouse the vigilance of Shengjun, the demon king couldn''t stick to anything.


    Before Zou Yi and her party set out, Zou Yi made a special trip to Beijing hundreds of years ago to know what Beijing looks like now.


    To his surprise, Beijing, which originally had a large number of refugees who survived the disaster, is now very prosperous, and there is no trace of chaos.


    At this time, Beijing looks like the capital of a superpower, with heavy traffic and prosperity no less than that of China at its peak.


    Zou Yi was even more surprised that countless humans flying in the air obviously have good strength.


    They must have practiced the immortal cultivation method left by Zou Yi and made great progress.


    Zou Yi was overjoyed. He thought that Beijing was as desolate as Europe because of the invasion of the demon world hundreds of years ago.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know the name of Beijing at the moment. However, he saw that the city was protected by a large array, which was arranged by Fu Yu himself. He knew that the people living here must be very peaceful over the years, so he was relieved.


    Zou Yi, who was invisible, did not disturb others. She came quietly and left quietly. She left nothing and took nothing away.


    After all, he is no longer a person who can live freely on the earth. He shoulders a heavy burden, but he can''t stay here for a long time.


    Zou Yi returned to earth this time because of the devil''s request or coercion.


    But he was worth the trip. At least he persuaded the demon king to cooperate with them, and the demon king agreed.


    This has greatly enhanced the strength of their side, which is no longer the weak side that can only be passively pursued and killed by the emperor.


    A demon king led people in the demon world to join the team to deal with the holy king and the divine world. Their strength is not a simple intelligent machine, but a qualitative leap.


    The strength of the demon king is recognized as incomparable, which is a little worse than the original true God of martial arts. It can be said that it is comparable to the existence of the God of war and the nine world god Buddha.


    The seven color demon gods under the demon king are not weak. They will be of great help in dealing with the holy king and Jingchuan in the fairy world.


    Even they have the power to fight against the God of war in the divine world.


    So Zou Yi temporarily forgot the tangled relationship between him and the demon king and happily returned to the unknown planet.


    Unable to talk to Fu Yu, I was worried about Zou Yi being caught by the demon king. Seeing Zou Yi coming back, I also brought three gods with similar strength to Fu Yu to help them. I couldn''t help smiling on my face.


    Zou Yi met the two masters. After briefly talking about his escape, she was in a hurry to see Su mo.


    Su Mo was injured before, and I don''t know if she is better now. Zou Yi has always been worried. It''s reasonable to be anxious to see Su Mo at this moment.


    Ming Ming and Fu Yu seem to know that their mentor, Wu Daozhen God, has several god beast friends. Or according to Xiaohu, they are all war beasts of Wu Daozhen God.


    War beast was a famous name many years ago. Unfortunately, no one has mentioned it since the fall of the true God of martial arts.


    Strictly speaking, after the true God of martial arts became a God, few people mentioned the name of war beast again.


    At that time, the true God of martial arts dissolved all the war animals, and there were no war animals around him.


    Nameless and Fu Yu treated Xiaohu and other war animals with courtesy, even as brothers, but were rejected by Xiaohu and others.


    Little tiger, they are Zou Yi''s war animals, that is, Zou Yi''s subordinates. They don''t dare to be brothers with Zou Yi''s master.


    Anyway, Zou Yi was fine and brought back a helper, which made nameless and Fu Yu happy.


    Nameless, who had not been so happy for a long time, immediately decided to make an exception and summon several close people around him to set up a table of good wine and food for everyone to get together.


    This is the most difficult time for them. He held a banquet to celebrate Zou Yi''s safety and welcome Xiaohu and others.


    Tianyan was originally an instrument spirit, and he also appeared and met at this time. When Tianyan explained his origin, nameless was even more happy.


    The nerd was entrusted by Zou Yi and gave a divine sword to nameless as a personal weapon. At the same time, he also returned the soul cutting knife that Fu Yu had given Zou Yi to Fu Yu, which made the two gods overjoyed.


    Artifact is a rare treasure, especially like nameless and Fuyu who have no background. If they get an artifact, they will be very happy to get a powerful helper.


    The nerd''s behavior reminds nameless and Fu Yu of something, and his attitude towards nerds and others is more friendly and respectful.


    Not to mention their banquet, Zou Yi saw the injured Su Mo here, but it made Su Mo unhappy for a while.


    Zou Yi didn''t want to deceive Su Mo about anything, so after asking if Su Mo was well, he told Su Mo exactly how to get out.


    At the beginning, Su Mo praised Zou Yi for her cleverness and great wisdom. But later, Zou Yi said that the demon king had such an attitude towards Zou Yi, and her face changed.


    Now Zou Yi has been persuading and explaining for a long time, but Su Mo still has a black face and doesn''t say a word, as if Zou Yi owed her $8 million.


    Zou Yi doesn''t understand her daughter''s mind. In addition to admitting that he is wrong, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Su Mo was not really angry, but rather unwilling. She naturally knew that Zou Yi was the only one in her heart. Otherwise, he would not make it clear to himself as soon as he came back.


    And ouyangyuan is also a great beauty, but Zou Yi has hardly contacted ouyangyuan since she brought her to the unknown planet, which can explain a lot of things.

 Chapter 205

    But Su Mo also knows who the devil is. During this time, she was injured and Bai Jun has been taking care of her.


    From Baijun''s mouth, Su Mo knew that the demon king liked women, and what he liked was Baijun.


    Su Mo already thinks that the devil is abnormal. A woman falls in love with another woman. This psychology must be abnormal.


    But now the demon king suddenly fell in love with Zou Yi and looked forward to being with Zou Yi, which made Su Mo unhappy and worried.


    No matter what Su Mo thinks, Zou Yi thinks Su Mo is angry, so he keeps apologizing and wants to get Su Mo''s forgiveness.


    Su Mo hardly heard Zou Yi''s apology, but frowned and considered how to solve the matter.


    Su Mo didn''t have a better way for a while. She was upset and couldn''t help saying, "why don''t you marry the demon king? I... I won''t blame you."


    Zou Yizheng apologized. When Su Mo said this, he was stunned.


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi and said, "except for this, I can''t think of how to solve this matter. The devil is not a fool. You... Must treat her well after you marry her. "


    Zou Yi murmured, "what about you? I... I only have you in my heart, you know. "


    Su Mo sighed, slowly hugged the stunned Zou Yi and whispered, "when is it now, don''t worry about my feelings. I won''t be angry. Don''t worry. "


    "But I want to marry you!" Zou Yi suddenly said firmly, "have you forgotten our agreement?"


    Su Mo said in Zou Yi''s arms, "it doesn''t matter. I... I can be small."


    Zou Yi felt a pain in her heart and suddenly flashed some vague scenes in her mind


    These vague scenes seem to be the memory of Zou Yi''s previous life, or the scene he once saw somewhere.


    Vague, but seemingly very real memory?


    Zou Yi didn''t know what these scenes were, but he clearly saw himself in these scenes.


    But Zou Yi seems to be different from Zou Yi himself.


    Zou Yi doesn''t understand what''s different. It seems that it''s just a feeling.


    Zou Yi was completely fascinated by these scenes. The whole person didn''t respond. She was like a wooden carving.


    Su Mo was talking when he suddenly found Zou Yi motionless. In surprise, he couldn''t help shaking Zou Yi''s body and shouted, "are you okay? Don''t scare me! "


    Zou Yi was awakened by Su mo. the illusory scenes disappeared and the whole person returned to normal.


    Seeing that Su Mo was worried, Zou Yi quickly said, "I''m fine... I seem to have seen some memories of my previous life, or some fragments I saw somewhere..."


    Su Mo frowned slightly and said anxiously, "are you okay? What do you see? "


    Zou Yi said suspiciously, "I seem to see some vague figures in front of me, including the Emperor... And the master. By the way, there is a very beautiful girl. Guess who she is? "


    Su Mo said, "isn''t it the devil?"


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing when she heard Su Mo''s tone of jealousy: "how is it possible? She is Jingchuan, the present wife of Shengjun. I seem to have met my master just now. They are the four disciples of the true God of martial arts. "


    Su Mo said suspiciously, "what''s going on? What do you see the four of them doing? "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "they seem to be standing in front of me and talking about something. Unfortunately, I can''t remember a word."


    Su Mo took Zou Yi''s hand and said with a sad look, "are you too tired and hallucinating? Take a break. You suffered after being caught by the demon king. "


    Zou Yi thought it should be like this. She was about to have a rest. By the way, she talked to Su Mo and made some small moves. She heard someone outside the door say, "Zou Yi, are you back?"


    It was Bai Jun''s voice. Zou Yi respected this Shiniang and knew that Bai Jun was very kind to him. She went to open the door and said, "Shiniang, it''s me back."


    The door was opened. There was another person besides Bai Jun.


    The man looked at Zou Yi with a smile on his face and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard that you were caught by the demon king recently. I''m happy for you."


    When Zou Yi saw the man, she saluted immediately and said respectfully, "Hello, Shiniang, disciple Zou Yi is polite."


    This man is no one else, but a kind real person who has a tangled relationship with Fu Yu.


    After hearing Zou Yi call her Shiniang, immortal shanci blushed and said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense, you child. Your Shifu Yu hasn''t said he wants to marry me yet. This Shiniang called early."


    Standing behind the immortal shanci is Ouyang beaver, who has always faced Zou Yi. At this time, her realm has changed greatly. It seems that she has also reached the realm of immortals, and her strength has increased greatly.


    Hearing her master talking to Zou Yi like this, she couldn''t help but say coldly behind the benevolent immortal: "it''s still so annoying. She knows that my master is a monk and talks nonsense!"


    Zou Yi originally wanted to get close to the benevolent immortal. After hearing Ouyang Xiaoli''s words, she moved in her heart and deliberately ignored Ouyang Xiaoli, but said to the benevolent immortal, "it''s only a matter of time before and after Shifu Yu and Shifu come together. I can''t call you Shifu in advance."


    He paused: "besides, my Shiniang Baijun is the best to me. You are also my Shiniang. I called it earlier. Maybe you will be better to me, won''t you?"


    Immortal shanci misunderstood Zou Yi''s joke. Looking at Zou Yi, he said, "I really shouldn''t have covered up Yuan Ye when I was in Kunlun mountain. That child is too shameful..."


    Referring to Yuan Ye, who had not seen for hundreds of years, Zou Yi couldn''t help asking, "don''t get me wrong, Shiniang. I don''t mean anything else. How is Yuan Ye now? "


    The benevolent immortal sighed and said slowly, "the child is now a heavenly soldier under the emperor''s hand and is fighting with us. He... His strength is quite good. He is already a great Luo Jinxian. "


    Zou Yi was a little surprised: "is it also Da Luo Jinxian? It seems that he has made rapid progress over the years. "


    Before immortal shanci spoke, Ouyang Xiaoli said, "that''s right. My eldest martial brother is a capable person, but unlike some people, he is still just an immortal."


    Ouyang Xiaoli to Zou Yi, in addition to hate, is to kill the heart. If it weren''t for the presence of immortal shanci, and Zou Yi was a disciple of nameless and Fuyu, I''m afraid Ouyang little beaver would draw a knife at each other as soon as they met.

 Chapter 206

    Zou Yiming knew that Ouyang little beaver was making fun of him, but pretended not to hear anything. He just talked to the benevolent immortal: "how could he come together with the emperor? It doesn''t make sense to fight with Shiniang! "


    The benevolent immortal sighed: "I have expelled him from the school on earth, so now he has nothing to do with me. I don''t blame him if he wants to fight with us."


    After a pause, immortal shanci looked back at Ouyang little beaver and said reproachfully, "I''ve said it many times. Don''t call him big brother. He''s no longer your big brother. Remember."


    Ouyang little beaver was a little angry at the benevolent immortal and didn''t dare to say anything. However, he regarded this resentment as brought to her by Zou Yi. His eyes at Zou Yi were even worse.


    Zou Yi was also shot lying down, some crying and laughing.


    Fortunately, Bai Jun spoke in time: "we are a family now. Don''t care about the past. They are still waiting for us to go to the banquet. This is prepared for Zou Yi to get out of danger and bring back several powerful helpers. We can''t go late. "


    The benevolent immortal smiled: "what Bai Jun said is that we shouldn''t waste time. Let''s go now."


    The crowd could not delay any longer and walked towards the unknown place where the banquet was held.


    On the way, Su Mo suddenly remembered something and quietly asked her former master benevolent immortal: "Shiniang, I don''t know what you told me about your sister... Is the elder who helped me because of scholar Sanye, has he promised to help us deal with the emperor?"


    When Zou Yi heard Su Mo''s words, she was not only confused, but also perked up and wanted to know what was going on.


    When immortal shanci heard Su Mo ask about her sister, he smiled and said, "my sister is stronger than me. She is in charge of five thousand soldiers and generals. How can it be so easy to promise to help us deal with the emperor?"


    Su Mo said, "did she promise to meet me?"


    The benevolent immortal shook his head slightly: "my sister is different from me. She is a strong and stubborn person. She won''t betray the emperor, so she doesn''t want to see you. She said she was afraid of being persuaded to surrender by you after seeing you. I''m sorry for the saint who knew her well. "


    Su Mo said somewhat disappointed, "well, forget it. I can''t force people to be difficult. It''s just that she helped me before and gave me a chance to worship under Shiniang''s door. It''s a great kindness to me. After that, we met on the battlefield. I really don''t know how to face her. "


    The benevolent immortal sighed: "me too. We are close sisters. Now we belong to different camps. When we meet at that time, we don''t know what to do."


    Su Mo said, "I hope we won''t meet in the future, so there will be less unnecessary embarrassment."


    The benevolent immortal smiled: "it''s hard to break the will of heaven. Even if it''s true, there''s no way."


    Ouyang little beaver couldn''t help interrupting: "if I met the eldest martial brother... Houye, I wouldn''t fight him."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help interrupting: "Yuan Ye is houye, but it''s not your eldest martial brother. The martial mother scolded you just now. I really don''t have a long memory."


    Ouyang beaver glared at Zou Yi angrily and said ruthlessly, "master scolded me, not because of you. You remember, I will not marry you. Even if it is fate destined by God, I am now an immortal and can fight with God. I will never marry you as a mortal. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "then wait and see. If you can break away from the fate destined by God, you have the ability."


    Immortal shanci and Bai Jun couldn''t help shaking their heads together. Looking at Zou Yi and Ouyang Xiaoli, the two teachers laughed bitterly together.


    Only Su Mo looked at Zou Yi with a strange look in his eyes, but he didn''t let others see it.


    The party just walked outside the unknown banquet hall and unexpectedly met ouyangyuan and Shen Susu who came to the banquet together.


    The last beauty Zou Yi wants to see is ouyangyuan. He and ouyangyuan have an engagement on earth. After hundreds of years, there has been no following.


    Zou Yi is afraid that after meeting ouyangyuan, it is difficult to make a choice when the old things are mentioned again, so she has always avoided ouyangyuan intentionally or unintentionally.


    Today is doomed to be unavoidable. The two came here together with opposite eyes and different thoughts.


    Ouyangyuan was quite generous. Looking at this, Zou Yi smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard you are already an immortal. Congratulations."


    Zou Yi said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Ah, thank you. I''m actually lucky... Are you about to become an immortal?"


    Ouyangyuan smiled: "it''s still early, master said. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to become an immortal until hundreds of years later... I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. How did you practice and how did you progress so fast?"


    Ouyang yuan talks to Zou Yi. Ouyang Xiaoli listens carefully. She has always opposed her sister Ouyang yuan and Zou Yi, and has always said Zou Yi is not right in front of Ouyang yuan.


    She thought she had become an immortal. Zou Yi was still an immortal, so she made fun of Zou Yi just now.


    Now she heard from her sister that Zou Yi was also an immortal. Suddenly, she was surprised and blushed.


    Ouyangyuan''s mind was not noticed. Everyone''s attention was focused on the nameless and Fuyu who came out.


    Although the strength of my husband has been greatly reduced, I am an ordinary god man. But he is an unknown younger martial brother and one of the backbone of everyone here. Everyone still respects him very much.


    Fu Yu, who has greatly changed his character, is not smiling. He often practices in isolation and has little contact with people.


    Today, Fu Yu was able to meet you in person, which not only gave everyone face, but also gave Zou Yi the face of his beloved disciple.


    Everyone gathered around to talk to unknown husband Yu. Only ouyangyuan and Zou Yi, Shen Susu and Ouyang Xiaoli stayed in place.


    They have something to say, and everyone understands it.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that what Zou Yi talked about with the three beauties in front of her was not their imaginary love affair, but an emotional struggle.


    The most obvious one is the struggle between Zou Yi and his doomed partner Ouyang Xiaoli. Although there is no sword, it is also an undercurrent.


    Both of them intended to try each other''s meaning, but they didn''t show much understanding.


    On the surface, Zou Yi is talking to Ouyang yuan, who hasn''t seen her for a long time. In fact, Ouyang beaver on the side has already prepared for a war with Zou Yi.


    You can''t fight with real swords and guns, but it''s also a battle to turn Zou Yi and her sister ouyangyuan upside down, isn''t it?


    So Ouyang little beaver deliberately interrupted, "don''t pretend to be happy, sister. He has ignored you for hundreds of years. Don''t you know what he thinks? He likes Su Mo, but he doesn''t really care about you. "

 Chapter 207

    Ouyang yuan knows that what Ouyang Xiaoli said is true. She''s not stupid. But she really has Zou Yi in her heart, so she doesn''t want to admit it.


    Ouyangyuan stopped talking and just looked at Zou Yi with deep resentment in her eyes.


    Ouyang little beaver smiled secretly. She said a word. She was about to achieve her goal. She felt that victory was in sight.


    Zou Yi saw Ouyang yuan''s eyes and Ouyang beaver''s pride. She was very reluctant to speak to Ouyang yuan at this time.


    He was worried that ouyangyuan would break off his friendship with him and could not even be a friend.


    They are all from the earth and used to be very close friends. Zou Yi doesn''t want to make the relationship between the two sides too rigid.


    However, Ouyang beaver on one side will continue to look for opportunities to destroy the relationship between him and Ouyang yuan, and may even take the opportunity to make a complete turn between him and Ouyang yuan.


    This is absolutely impossible, so Zou Yi hesitated again and again. Finally, she looked at Ouyang yuan and said, "ah yuan, we are old friends. Even if I don''t say something, you should understand. Today is the time for my master to host a banquet for all of us. We can''t let everyone wait for us, can we? Well, after the party, can we have a good talk? "


    Ouyangyuan seemed to think of something and nodded slightly, "OK, I''ll wait for you!"


    Ouyang little beaver on one side said strangely, "sister, there''s nothing else to talk about. It''s obvious that people are going to dump you."


    Shen Susu, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly said, "Ouyang little beaver, this is between your sister ah yuan and Zou Yi. You and I don''t interfere. Give them some space and let them handle it by themselves, okay?"


    Shen Susu''s tone was unfriendly and even angry. After hearing this, Ouyang beaver was also angry. He couldn''t help but say coldly, "what are you? Why do you care about what''s going on between me and my sister? "


    Shen Susu looked at Ouyang beaver and said slowly, "I may be nothing, but I won''t ignore my own sister and break up my sister''s marriage for my own selfish desires."


    Ouyang little beaver was so angry that his full chest fluctuated violently. He raised his hand to slap Shen Susu.


    Shen Susu and Ouyang yuan both followed the benevolent immortal to cultivate immortals later. Their strength is far inferior to that of Ouyang beaver, who is already an immortal. Seeing that Ouyang beaver is rough, Shen Susu can''t avoid it.


    Shen Susu felt powerless because of her great strength. She had to close her eyes and wait for Ouyang''s little beaver to slap her.


    Zou Yi thought about the next move of Ouyang beaver when Shen Susu spoke. At this time, he did not hesitate to take the hand of Ouyang beaver and shouted coldly, "what are you doing? If you hit my younger martial sister, aren''t you afraid that my master will ask you for justice? "


    Ouyang beaver, who was caught by Zou Yi, was more angry and wanted to take the opportunity to do it with Zou Yi, but she hesitated after hearing Zou Yi''s words.


    Nowadays, Ouyang yuan and Shen Susu are both unknown and Fuyu''s disciples. They are also his former master and the disciples of the current Shiniang shanci immortal. How to say, they are all Ouyang Xiaoli''s younger martial sisters.


    Now, because of a few words, she beat Shen Susu. I''m afraid that several predecessors will spare her.


    For a long time, it has been forbidden by nameless and strict orders to kill each other. It is also the most disgusting thing for benevolent immortal after houye framed Zou Yi.


    Ouyang little beaver ignored this in order to compete with Zou Yi. If Zou Yi hadn''t stopped her in time, I''m afraid she would have been severely punished by unknown or benevolent immortal.


    Ouyang little beaver looked at Zou Yi with some fear. He forgot to take back his hand and whispered, "who taught her to help you? I''m just angry..."


    Zou Yi smiled and released Ouyang''s hand. No matter why Ouyang''s face suddenly turned red like purple eggplant, she turned to Shen Susu and said, "it''s all right, sister su."


    Shen Susu looked at Zou Yi, hugged her fist and said, "thank you, elder martial brother. Younger martial sister, I''m no longer the elder martial brother''s sister, but your younger martial sister."


    Seeing that Shen Susu didn''t intend to investigate Ouyang''s little beaver''s beating her, Zou Yi didn''t mention it: "that''s true. I''d better call you junior sister in the future. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know, younger martial sister. Are you used to the life of cultivating immortals? "


    Shen Susu said with a smile, "what am I not used to? Practice every day, and there is no time and experience to think about anything else. "


    Zou Yi took out a beautiful box and handed it to Shen Susu. She smiled and said, "guess what this is?"


    Shen Susu only glanced at the box and immediately shouted, "is it a cake? Where are you from? How is this possible? There are no chickens or eggs here... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "I just came back from the earth. The earth has changed a lot now, but there are still some cakes. When I met them, I brought one back and gave it to you, even if it''s a gift for you."


    Shen Susu was overjoyed. He took the beautiful box and said happily, "thank you, senior brother. I haven''t eaten a cake for hundreds of years. This can be regarded as a solution to my greed..."


    "Ah yuan, let''s eat together. You haven''t eaten cake for a long time."


    Ouyangyuan looked at the excited Shen Susu and said with a smile, "you also said you didn''t want the earth. Is it all exposed? After we become immortals, after we defeat the emperor, let''s go back for a walk and let you feel everything in your hometown. "


    Shen Susu''s eyes were a little red: "it''s a deal."


    After a pause, she looked at Zou Yi and said, "after the banquet, senior brother, you come too. Let''s taste the cake together."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I must come back. In fact, I left in a hurry and couldn''t taste the taste of the cake. I''m also greedy."


    The three of them spoke as if they had completely forgotten the Ouyang beaver on one side, which made Ouyang beaver very uncomfortable. It was neither walking nor staying. They were embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Bai Jun''s voice came over: "Zou Yi, come in quickly. It''s all waiting for you."


    Baijun''s cry relieved Ouyang beaver. She turned into the house first, as if she had escaped.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing. Looking at ouyangyuan and Shen Susu, she whispered, "little beaver just hates me. I don''t know what I did wrong..."


    Ouyangyuan also whispered, "you didn''t do anything wrong. What''s wrong is that she thinks too much."


    Zou Yi smiled. It''s not good to say that Ouyang beaver is not in front of Ouyang yuan. After all, Ouyang beaver is Ouyang yuan''s sister.

 Chapter 208

    After saying these two words, they have reached the hall where the banquet is located.


    This hall was built by Zou Yi after she went to the spirit world. It is a masterpiece of the unknown and Fuyu''s heavenly soldiers and generals. It is spacious, bright and powerful.


    It is usually a big account of the Chinese army and a place for anonymous people to discuss military affairs with generals. Today, it is an exception to use it as a banquet place. It is really a waste.


    A huge red stone table is full of delicious food cooked by the man with long arms. More than ten jars of wine are in everyone''s hand. It seems that nobody is going to be drunk tonight.


    Naturally, the theme is nameless and the rest of my husband. Beside them are Bai Jun and benevolent immortal respectively. It seems that they complement each other and are happy.


    The seat reserved for Zou Yi is next to Bai Jun, which is about Bai Jun''s meaning. She dotes on Zou Yi too much. She always thinks of Zou Yi when she does anything.


    Su Mo had already been arranged by Bai Jun to sit down at the empty seat left for Zou Yi. Others also had their own positions. There were 17 or 18 people at a table, which was also very lively.


    When Zou Yi and others sat down, they raised their glasses and said, "today''s banquet is specially prepared for Zou Yi, nerds, Xiaohu, Xiaojin and Tianyan. At the same time, it also provides us with a rare opportunity to talk together."


    After a pause, nameless stood up and continued: "during your stay here, I was busy with military affairs and didn''t take good care of them, so this first glass of wine not only received the wind for Zou Yi and celebrated Zou Yi''s survival, but also brought back four experts. At the same time, I apologize to you. Please don''t blame me and Fu Yu. "


    Nameless drank the wine in the glass and continued, "let''s talk freely tonight. If we don''t get drunk, we won''t return."


    Fu Yu didn''t speak, but he also stood up and raised his glass to everyone.


    Everyone got up and had a drink together, but no one spoke. Everyone is waiting for nameless and Fu Yu to say first that this is a necessary etiquette, but we can''t mess up.


    After everyone sat down, nameless raised the second glass of wine and said slowly, "Zou Yi is my disciple of younger martial brother Yu, and we have high hopes. Not long ago, he went to the enemy camp to perform a task. He didn''t want to be caught by the demon king on his way back. When the news came, we were surprised and thought Zou Yi would die this time. "


    Bai Jun interrupted: "at that time, I was so anxious that I almost tried to find the devil. But I knew the strength of the devil. I... Was not her opponent at all. Nameless and Fu Yu stopped me. I couldn''t save Zou Yi at the first time. "


    Immortal shanci also said: "sister, don''t think too much. The strength of the demon king is a little worse than the true God of martial arts in those years. She is an expert at the same level as the Lord of the divine world. Even if sister goes, she will only give the demon king more hostility."


    Bai Jun smiled bitterly: "no matter how powerful the devil is, I should try it. Zou Yi, if you blame me, I won''t blame you. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "what did Shiniang say? I was afraid that Shifu and Shiniang would save me and be caught by the devil''s plan. Fortunately, you didn''t go. Isn''t the devil letting me back? "


    Nameless ha ha smiled: "that''s your own cleverness. Otherwise, how could the devil easily let you go? Zou Yi, you are good. You have lived up to the expectations of me and Fu Yu. Here''s a glass of wine for you. First, I''m happy to have a disciple like you, and second, I''ll welcome the four friends you brought back. "


    Xiaohu and the other four got up and said together, "thank you. You are the master of the master. We are very grateful for being so polite to us."


    Nameless haha smiled, drank the wine in his hand, and said with a loud smile: "all four are gods and men. They can help us and increase our confidence. After that, if we fight with the emperor again, we don''t have to worry about the helpers he invited from the divine world. "


    Fu Yu also raised his glass and said slowly, "thank you."


    Xiaohu and others may not know Fu Yu''s current temperament. Seeing that he didn''t speak much, they saluted together and had a drink with Fu Yu at the same time.


    Nameless is very happy tonight. When he met Zou Yizhi on earth, his arrogance reappeared. He smiled and toasted everyone.


    Seeing that nameless was so happy, they gradually let go of their hands and feet, ate meat and drank in large bowls, and there was no formality at the beginning.


    Except for a few ladies, most of the people here are strong and forthright. They never refuse to drink, and their voice is getting louder and louder.


    Zou Yi, a "meritorious man", was toasted by everyone one after another. Gradually, she felt very drunk and fainted.


    When it was her turn to propose a toast to Gongbi, who had protected Zou Yi and Su Mo to become immortals, Zou Yi thanked the old brother from the bottom of her heart, worked three bowls with him, and didn''t want to move after sitting down.


    Seeing Zou Yi drunk, Su Mo couldn''t help but quietly reach out and hold Zou Yi''s hand. The pure water immortal force in Zou Yi''s body dissolved all the alcohol in his body.


    Zou Yi almost instantly regained her consciousness and was completely drunk. Looking at Su Mo, she nodded gratefully and said quietly, "aren''t you angry with me?"


    Su Mo let go of Zou Yi''s hand and said to Zou Yi angrily, "aren''t you afraid to make a fool of yourself when you drink like this?"


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "did you hear it? I''m going to tell her what''s going on between us, but I don''t mean anything else. Don''t get me wrong. "


    Su Mo''s beautiful face showed a look of impatience and whispered, "can''t she stand your words? After all, she is your friend and our junior sister. "


    Zou Yi said, "what should I do? Am I just dragging? When will it start? Don''t be mistaken... "


    Su Mo sighed as if he had made up his mind and said, "well, you''re going to marry the devil anyway. I... I''ll make another step. You''ll marry ouyangyuan, too."


    Zou Yi was stunned and was about to speak. A voice came from her ear: "you are so comfortable, beautiful wine. It''s a fairy day."


    Hearing this sound, Zou Yi suddenly stood up and almost hit Su mo.


    He had to be surprised, because the voice was not someone else''s, but the demon king he had just talked to Su mo.


    How can the devil break through the protection of the town sky array, come here silently and talk to Zou Yi?


    Zou Yi was surprised. Nameless and Fuyu and others immediately felt something. They stopped talking together, put down their wine glasses and stood up.

 Chapter 209

    Zou Yi glanced at nameless and Fu Yu, hugged her fist and said, "the devil is coming. Please show up and meet me. Don''t panic, she just came to me. "


    Listen to the demon king''s gentle voice: "I''m outside the town sky array, but I''m just sending a message to you."


    Zou Yi breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "I don''t know whether sister Mojun is looking for me or my two masters?"


    Listen to the demon king said, "naturally, I''m looking for your master. You can''t be the master."


    "Nameless, Fu Yu, did the two gods hear me?"


    Nameless hugged his fist and said, "of course I can hear it. Dare you ask the devil, when did you come here? By the way, the devil spared the apprentice. I will thank the devil myself later. "


    The demon king smiled and said, "that''s not necessary. It''s all between Zou Yi and me. If you want to thank me, he should thank me himself."


    Nameless smiled and said, "anyway, I want to thank the devil for his great kindness."


    The devil said, "I didn''t come here today to thank me, but to talk to you about our cooperation. Did Zou Yi tell you? What do you think of our cooperation? "


    Nameless looked at Zou Yi and said, "please wait a minute. I''ll open the Zhentian array. Please come here and let''s talk in detail face to face."


    The devil said with a smile, "I''ll be glad."


    Nameless turned and left. When he went out, he said, "that''s all for tonight. Let''s go back first."


    Seeing that nameless wanted to talk to the demon king, they knew it was important, so they got up and left together.


    Zou Yi originally wanted to leave, but at this time, unknown far said: "Zou Yi, you and your husband, Master Yu, get ready and meet the devil together."


    Zou Yi was hard to leave. Together with Fu Yu, she commanded some waitresses to remove the leftovers here and replace them with new wine cups and tea sets, waiting for the demon king''s driving.


    The demon king personally led him down to the big tent of the Chinese army. When he saw Fu Yu and Zou Yi, the demon king smiled and said, "Fu Yu, God, I was sorry for you before. Please forgive me. This is a magic pill, which can help you recover your strength as soon as possible. It''s like I made amends after I hurt you. "


    Fu Yu looked at a delicate box handed over by the demon king, hugged his fist and said, "they are their own masters and their own affairs. There is no way to make amends."


    Fu Yu is seldom willing to talk now, but in the face of the devil, he still has to speak.


    The devil put the box in front of Fu Yu, smiled and said, "we will be a family in the future. This divine pill has a miraculous effect on you now. You can try it if you feel at ease."


    Fu Yu picked up the box, opened it and took a look. Without saying a word, he took an insignificant pill inside.


    "Thank you. Take your time. I''ll shut up." Fu Yu simply thanked him, turned and left. No matter nameless or Zou Yi, he was surprised all over his face.


    The demon king looked at the left Fu Yu''s back and smiled like flowers on his face: "it''s worthy of being the man who fought with me. With this courage, I should admire him."


    Nameless looked at Zou Yi, and Zou Yi said, "sister, how are you going to cooperate with us?"


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "let''s talk about your strength first. I think I can''t decide how to cooperate with you until I know you first."


    Zou Yi nodded: "yes. My sister should know that the strongest ones on our side are my two masters. Although there are several gods and men among others, I''m afraid they are not the opponents of those masters in the divine world. "


    The devil frowned slightly: "how many gods are there?"


    Zou Yi said, "my teacher''s mother Bai Jun, as well as Xiaohu, nerd and Xiaojin, are just these people in total."


    The demon king sighed slightly and looked disappointed: "I know Bai Jun''s strength. She is already a chaotic true God, and her strength is not comparable to that of ordinary gods and men. In this way, there are only three chaotic true gods on your side, and their strength is really much inferior to that of the holy king. "


    Nameless said, "that''s why we urgently need the help of experts like you, demon king."


    The devil looked at the nameless and said slowly, "if it weren''t for Zou Yi, I wouldn''t cooperate with you. You took Bai Jun away. She is my best man and my good sister. "


    Nameless smiled and said, "after we cooperate, you are still good sisters."


    The devil smiled, "that makes sense. I love to hear it. Since it''s cooperation, I won''t hide it from you. Among the seven color demons under my command, in addition to the white Jun who has been with you, there are only black Jun and purple Jun who can really be used by me. "


    Nameless was surprised: "where are the other four demons? Don''t they all listen to your command? "


    The demon king sighed, and the expression on his face was very complex: "they are loyal to another big man in the demon world. The demon king often obeys my orders in public and disobeys them in secret. They can''t count on them."


    Nameless seemed to understand something, hugged his fist and said, "I have contacted several old friends. If there is no accident, they may come back to help me. At that time, the number of chaotic true gods on our side can reach about 10, and the general gods are expected to reach about 20. "


    The demon king nodded: "then you can barely fight with the holy king." Pause: "some time ago, the demon king didn''t fight you head-on because he was busy dealing with the underworld. From now on, it''s hard to say. "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and immediately asked, "how to deal with the people in the underworld? Does this have anything to do with the people in the underworld who helped us save master Fu Yu? "


    The demon king nodded: "the Holy Lord is the one who will repay you. The underworld has helped you. Naturally, he wants to revenge the underworld."


    Nameless slightly frowned: "I''ll contact the king of the underworld and see if the underworld needs our help now."


    The demon king said, "there''s no need to help. The underworld is not as weak as the legend of the outside world. The Emperor didn''t get any benefit by fighting with them. I heard that most of the men and horses sent by the emperor had lost before they reached the underworld. This time they didn''t get any benefits. It was a failure. "


    Nameless and Zou Yi looked at each other. They both looked strange.


    The demon king seemed to know that they would have such an expression, smiled and said, "in fact, it''s no wonder that several famous gods in the underworld can watch their people being bullied? They fought together and divided their troops to conquer the emperor of the underworld. How can they get benefits? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "Meng Po, the God of death, Heiyan and other Ming gods are all big energy-level figures, and their strength is very strong."

 Chapter 210

    The devil said, "they and I are old acquaintances. We know their power. But this time, relying on the unique nether array in the underworld, they trapped the people of the holy Jun and killed tens of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals of the holy Jun in one fell swoop, which was really beyond my expectation. It''s said that together with several great gods in the divine world, they almost fell. The power of the nether array is no less than that of your nameless Zhentian array. "


    Nameless and solemn, he said, "the nether array was developed by my Master Wu Daozhen God himself and arranged for the nether world. It is indeed one of the arrays as famous as the Zhentian array."


    The demon king suddenly said, "no wonder it''s so powerful. It seems that the true God of martial arts is not only powerful, but also has the highest attainments in array."


    Nameless said: "the master''s attainments in array are as good as the devil said. They have already reached the peak."


    The demon king sighed, "it''s a pity that the man is gone. Otherwise, how dare the Saint King come?"


    The nameless face had a sad look: "it''s my unworthy disciple who failed to protect Shifu and his old man..."


    The devil said, "how can I blame you? Shengjun and Jingchuan are also disciples of the true God of Wudao. They are cruel to their master and hurt the true God of Wudao. It has nothing to do with you. "


    He paused: "no, you must know the purpose of my coming today. Let''s have a good word. How can we cooperate? "


    Nameless hugged and said, "I have an immature idea. Please listen to it first. The previous battles between us and the emperor were partial and small-scale. Both sides tested each other''s strength, and there was no time for life and death to be right. So we didn''t do our best and didn''t take it seriously. "


    Nameless picked up his glass and offered a toast to the demon king while talking: "but it will be different from now on. Now we all know each other''s strength and it''s time to be serious. I have heard that the strength of an army depends entirely on management, so I want to find a set of advanced military management methods to enhance the combat capability of our officers and men. "


    The devil asked, "have you found it?"


    I nodded innocently, with a proud look on my face: "I overheard my disciple Su Mo say that ordinary people on earth are very good at military management, as well as military management books such as thirty six strategies and Sun Tzu''s art of war. So I used it for reference and found a set of management methods suitable for us."


    Zou Yi was interested when she heard nameless talk about the thirty six stratagems and Sun Tzu''s art of war on earth. She couldn''t help asking, "what is master going to do?"


    Nameless looked at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "there are more than 50000 soldiers now, including the surrendered heavenly soldiers and celestial generals, the immortals among the long armed men, the immortals who followed us here and the friends who came to help."


    Seeing that Zou Yi and the demon king listened carefully, nameless then said, "there are three true gods of chaos, I, Fu Yu and Bai Jun. We form the top command team, which is what the earth people call the top command class. "


    Zou Yi clapped her hands and said, "well, this is the best. After clarifying her identity, we will know what to do and what not to do. As long as we cooperate well, we will no longer be scattered."


    Nameless smiled and said, "you are from earth. You know these nature very well. What do we need to pay attention to?"


    Zou Yi said: "I haven''t lived in the army, but I also know that the commander in chief of the army is the soul and the backbone of everyone. Therefore, as the supreme commander of us, master, you three must unite, cooperate and work together. Even if there are differences on some issues, we should discuss and solve them. We can''t be arbitrary and talk about things... "


    Zou Yi talked about the management mode well-known to people on earth, which is also a very effective management mode.


    He realistically said the basic requirements of unity and cooperation at the leadership level, and then simply replaced the nameless people to talk about the conventional methods of managing the army of the earth people.


    For example, the scattered Sergeants are divided into military regions of equal size, and all military regions are directly managed by the supreme commanders. In this way, it is much more convenient and effective to manage these sergeants.


    In terms of posts, in addition to the three existing commanders, Zou Yi also suggested setting up the post of senior general under the military region.


    The general is held by those powerful gods. They are powerful and can convince the public.


    The duty of a general is to manage his own military region, which is equivalent to the commander of the army on earth.


    In addition to the generals, it is also necessary to set up a large number of generals. The great commander is in charge of the commanders who directly lead troops to fight, but each great commander can only supervise three commanders at the same time, which is regarded as the commander of the third class.


    Below the commander is the commander. Each commander will be assigned sergeants with the same number and strength. Their duty is to lead troops to war.


    In terms of organizational system, Zou Yi followed some habits on earth and also referred to the organizational habits of soldiers from all walks of life such as the fairy world.


    He set up ten formations in each military region, with 1000 people in each formation, a total of 10000 people.


    They now have a total of 50000 sergeants. Together, they are the five military regions, named after Qinglong, Baihu, Xuanwu, rosefinch and the pro army directly managed by nameless.


    According to Zou Yi, each military region has at least ten commanders. As for the big leader who manages the commander, because no one can manage three leaders at the same time, at least four big leaders need to be set up.


    In addition, each formation needs to be specially equipped with military staff officers, logistics personnel and other necessary personnel.


    These are all plans. Whether they can be realized depends on what plans nameless and Fu Yu make.


    Perhaps after the formation is mature, the formation will be subdivided. But at present, there is no need, Zou Yi didn''t say much.


    Zou Yi finished saying that nameless and demon Jun got up together. With a trace of accident, they said in unison: "well said, that''s what we should do!"


    Zou Yi smiled: "master, sister, what are you doing? I didn''t think of these, but when I was on the earth, I saw the experience accumulated by the predecessors on the earth and borrowed them for use. "


    Nameless said, "I thought before. Although some of them are the same as what you said, they are much simpler than what you said. What you said is comprehensive and the most effective management system. "


    The demon king also said, "if our magic soldiers can manage like this, our combat effectiveness will go to a higher level."


    She seemed to meet something. Speaking of this, she suddenly looked at Zou Yi and said with a trace of worship: "you are the most talented person I have ever seen. You are not many generals. With you, we will defeat the emperor and the God of war. "

 Chapter 211

    Zou Yi said with a smile, "the management method is simple to say. If you really want to do it, it will be difficult. For example, it is difficult for a large number of leaders at all levels to find suitable candidates. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi picked up some chopsticks and put them on the table: "the Sergeants are like chopsticks. If they don''t manage them and bind their commander, they will be scattered and broken by someone''s gentle breaking."


    Speaking of this, Zou Yi tore off a piece of clothes, tied a dozen chopsticks together and continued: "but if the commander managed these sergeants well, just like chopsticks tied together, it would not be easy for the horse to be broken. The reason is very simple, but the commander must be careful. "


    Nameless nodded: "that''s for sure. With power, people will change. It must be a person with both political integrity and ability to hold the post of commander."


    Zou Yi nodded, "that''s what I mean. Master, among the people we are familiar with and have relatively strong strength, we should first find some to take up the posts of commander, chief commander and general. We can''t make random appointments in a hurry. We have to choose carefully. "


    Nameless smiled: "I have planned this for a long time, and it has been quietly carried out. Don''t worry."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "Shifu has been prepared for a long time. It seems that you attach great importance to what Su Mo said to you."


    Nameless said: "it''s natural, Su Mo, but I......" he suddenly stopped, changed the topic, looked at the devil and said, "does the devil have any suggestions for us?"


    The devil said, "there is no suggestion. Learning is necessary. I''ll go back and make a good arrangement so that our army can also be reasonably and effectively managed and enhance its combat effectiveness. "


    Pause: "I''ve gained a lot today. Thank you. Our cooperation starts today. In the future, we should often communicate and share intelligence information and good ideas. "


    Nameless took out a delicate messenger jade amulet and handed it to the demon king: "this is the messenger jade amulet. Please keep it and contact us at any time."


    The demon king accepted the jade talisman and said with a smile, "then we will often contact in the future."


    She turned to go, but looked back at Zou Yi, as if she had something to say to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi understood the meaning of the demon king, got up and said to nameless, "master, I''ll send the demon king''s sister."


    Nameless smiled and nodded: "send the devil for me. If the devil has any conditions, you are the master."


    Zou Yi nodded and followed the devil who turned and left.


    The demon king saw Zou Yi give her a smile on his face and whispered to Zou Yi, "do you know how to give me a gift? I didn''t have a few words with you. I really regret sending you back so early. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "what did your sister say? In the future, we will fight side by side. We don''t have enough opportunities to meet and talk? "


    The demon king said, "it''s good, but I''m going to turn against the Saint King. I have to go back to the demon world to deal with our internal affairs first. It''s really possible that I won''t see you for a while..."


    After a pause, the devil stopped, looked at Zou Yi and said, "can you accompany me to the demon world? I think you may be able to help me, I...... "


    Zou Yi said in embarrassment, "I have to discuss this with master first. After all, there are many things I need to do here. I..."


    The demon king was unhappy. He tooted his mouth and said angrily like a girl: "don''t help me. What''s the urgent reason. If you help me stabilize the inside of the demon world, I will have more energy to help you deal with the saint Jun and the God of war. In the final analysis, I am also helping you... "


    Zou Yi saw that the demon king was angry, so she had to say with a bitter smile, "then I''ll tell the master. As long as the master agrees, I''ll go to the demon world with my sister right away."


    The demon king immediately smiled: "it should have been like this. We are still pushing and blocking. Are we deliberately angry with me? Hum! "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and went back to find nameless. As soon as she finished saying the meaning of the demon king, nameless said, "don''t worry. There is a Zhentian array here. The saint can''t call in for a while. And the devil''s words are reasonable. Only after she has eliminated those people who don''t agree with her, can she better help us deal with the saint. "


    Zou Yi saw nameless saying this, so she had to say, "that disciple went. Su Mo, Shifu, please help me explain... Also, I promised ouyangyuan that I would have a good chat with them tonight. Now I can''t talk. Please help me. "


    Nameless said with a wry smile, "you''re a girl boy. Let me, the master, help you deal with the aftermath... You can really think of it. I''ll let your Shiniang go later. I don''t want to get involved in your affairs. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing when she saw nameless saying so. He said goodbye to the unknown he had just met, hurried back to the place where he was separated from the devil, and was ready to go to the devil world with the devil.


    Zou Yi is also a very busy person. In order to cultivate and avoid the pursuit of the emperor, she used to circle around the earth, the unknown planet and the spirit world. Now she has to go to the demon world as soon as she comes back. There is no time to settle down.


    But the devil and nameless are right. Helping the devil is helping themselves, so he must go this time.


    But what he didn''t know was that when he and the devil left, Su Mo quietly watched them leave behind them, leaving sad tears in the corners of his eyes.


    At this time, Su Mo was still sad even though he knew what Zou Yi and Mojun were going to do when they left.


    Perhaps her own lover left with other women, which made her feel bad. She stayed where she was and didn''t plan to leave for a long time.


    Zou Yi was led by the demon king and still used cangluan as a mount. Without alerting anyone, she quietly returned to the demon world.


    Zou Yi, who came to the demon world for the first time, asked the demon king about the appearance of the demon world on the way, but after arriving, he was still a little surprised.


    The demon world looks like a heavy industrial area on earth hundreds of years ago. There is a miasma. There is no place to see clearly except for the flicker of fire in some places.


    This is the world of darkness and fire. This contradictory statement is a true portrayal of the demon world.


    The place where there is fire is not an ordinary flame, but magma.


    Where there is no magma, there is a large dark space. You can''t see how far at a glance. You feel extremely gloomy and terrible.


    The demon king didn''t directly return to her demon palace, but stopped at random, turned around and asked Zou Yi, "what do you think I should do? Go directly to the devil, or take him down? "

 Chapter 212

    Zou Yi seems to have his own plan in mind. He has a plan in mind.


    Zou Yi said, "it depends on how bad the relationship between you and the demon king has deteriorated."


    The demon king said, "I never communicate with him, but there are constant secret struggles. By the way, although the demon king''s personal strength is not as good as me, four seven color demon gods support him. "


    Zou Yi thought, "the earth people say to catch the thief and the king first. I think you might as well take down the demon king directly, sister. The rest will be easy to deal with."


    Pause: "but before that, we need to make a good plan. We can''t let the four demon gods who support the demon king take the opportunity to make chaos and cause unnecessary turbulence."


    The devil frowned and said, "I''ve thought about it and made some arrangements. But now Bai Jun is gone, and my arrangement has been disrupted. Even if the two demons, black Jun and purple Jun, help me control the other four demons, I''m afraid they are powerless. "


    Zou Yi said, "I have a way."


    The devil smiled: "I knew you would have a way. You villain must have a lot of ideas. Tell me, what are we going to do? "


    Zou Yi said, "I just set up a plan by referring to the practice of people on earth. First I caught four demon gods who opposed my sister, and then I dealt with the demon king."


    The devil frowned and said, "what''s the way? No matter who moves, they will know for the first time, and we won''t have a chance to deal with others. "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry, sister. Just look at me."


    The devil also wants to ask Zou Yi what she wants to do. Zou Yi has said, "there must be a trusted devil under my sister? It''s the magic fairy. "


    The devil nodded: "this is natural, and there are many people who support me."


    Zou Yi said, "then ask your sister to secretly summon four magic immortals who are not likely to betray your sister. I have something to ask them to do for me."


    The demon king said with doubt, "what are you going to do? Can''t you tell me first? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "you can''t tell anyone about it, otherwise you can''t realize your plan, sister."


    The devil was angry and funny. He knew Zou Yi was mystifying, but he was helpless: "well, I''ll see what you want to do."


    She turned and ordered cangluan on one side: "find my close guard and say I have something important to find them."


    Cang Luan had already turned into a man. At this time, he saluted with his fist and hurried away.


    The demon king and Zou Yi waited in place. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the use of looking for the magic fairy around me? Their strength can''t control the of the four demons. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but see that the demon king wanted to know his purpose, so she smiled and said, "I''ll give my sister a story."


    The devil smiled: "at this time, you tell me a story? It seems that you have a plan in mind. I won''t ask more questions. Let''s listen to your story. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "my story has something to do with what we''re going to do today. Listen carefully, sister. Don''t miss the core."


    The devil said with a smile, "tell me, I will listen carefully."


    Zou Yi said, "in ancient times, a king, like your sister, was elevated by ministers who thought he was powerful and disobeyed the king''s way, and lost his due power. The king was calm and self-conscious. He knew that his strength was not enough to bring down the disobedient minister, so he secretly convened ordinary young people to pretend to be idle every day and wrestle with those young people. "


    Zou Yi said this, seeing that the demon king really listened very carefully, she then said, "in fact, the king is training his subordinates and wants to win the rebellious minister at the right opportunity. After several years of preparation, one day, the king invited ministers to enter the king''s Palace on the grounds of discussion. "


    The devil couldn''t help asking, "what happened later?"


    Zou Yi said, "later, the minister became a rebellious minister who killed the king. He was not only executed by the king, but also his close friends were caught. From then on, the king really sat on the throne and became a bright King. "


    The demon king seemed to understand something, nodded and said, "I know your plan, but our time is limited. The Saint King may attack us at any time. Can we train our men in time?"


    Zou Yi said, "the king on earth didn''t have enough strength and had to spend time training his men. Sister, you are different. You have strength. You can use the same method to win the demon king and the four demon gods who support the demon king in one fell swoop. You don''t need to spend time training your men. "


    "Then what do you want me to call the magic fairy for?" The devil didn''t understand: "do they have other tasks?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "their task is to convey your orders. Now no one knows that you have returned to the demon world, so we just let the magic immortals find the four demon gods respectively, order them to go somewhere to find their sister to accept the task, and take them down one by one, and everything can be settled. "


    The devil said, "this method is good, but I also said that they have a special way to exchange information. As long as we win one person, the rest will know. It''s impossible to catch them all."


    Zou Yi said, "there is a lost heart. Sister, are you still worried about this?"


    Suddenly, the demon king couldn''t help laughing and said, "I see. You want to use the power of the lost heart to take it down to meet one of my demon gods in an instant, so that he doesn''t have time and opportunity to deliver messages. It''s feasible. I''ve been thinking about the power of the lost heart these days. It''s still no problem to imprison a few people. "


    Zou Yi said, "sister, are you sure there''s no problem imprisoning demons and gods? There can be no mistakes, otherwise it will be difficult to end. "


    The demon king said, "the lost heart is the treasure of my demon world. It is the assassin''s mace and amulet prepared for previous demon kings. I knew how to control its power, but I didn''t get the lost heart. Now I have integrated with the lost heart. Its power is my power, which can be used at will. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I guessed this, but I''m not sure."


    The demon king smiled and took Zou Yi''s hand and said gently, "if you have any questions between me, just ask. Why should I see it outside?"


    Zou Yi felt that the devil''s hand was very cold, but there was also a strange tenderness in it. He felt like holding Su Mo''s hand before, and his face could not help but turn red.


    Seeing Zou Yi like this, the demon king smiled and released Zou Yi''s hand: "are we waiting for the demons here? Or shall we get out of here and wait for them somewhere else? "

 Chapter 213

    Zou Yi also had a plan to see those rebellious demons somewhere, so Zou Yi said, "sister, will you decorate the border? Or whether my sister can use her own field to control others. "


    The devil nodded: "this is nature. In my field, I am the only God, and others have no room to resist. But it''s easy for people to find clues in this field. It''s hard to say whether they will enter my field. "


    Zou Yi said, "I have a way. Sister, have you forgotten who my master is? With my master, is that still a problem? "


    The devil said, "are you talking about the nameless array?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "I believe it is enough to cover up my sister''s field by arranging the master''s magic array somewhere."


    The devil said, "why do you have to do this? There is a sense of loss. Don''t you take it directly after seeing them? "


    Zou Yi said, "my sister is worried that they will pass the message out, so I want more protective measures. Moreover, if there is a field, it is not easy for them to know where they are. Even if the news is delivered, it will not reach their associates. "


    The demon king understood Zou Yi''s meaning, looked at Zou Yi and said, "you''re so cunning. According to you, we''ll contact you now."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "when I came, I had asked my master for an array disk. As long as I activated it."


    Zou Yi took out an array plate and activated it in front of the demon king. The surrounding environment suddenly changed. The original black inflammation and magma disappeared and replaced by large green mountains and rivers.


    The demon king was very surprised. She didn''t understand the array. She really didn''t know that a magic array could have this effect.


    Zou Yi was surprised to see the demon king, so she smiled and said, "I''ll be invisible here for a while. Sister, after you met the demon God, you don''t need to ask any more questions, just take them down. Sealed in the heavenly eye Buddha ring, no one can easily find their trace. "


    The devil said, "that''s it."


    Zou Yi smiled: "someone is close. It may be a demon who came to see her sister first. I avoided it."


    As soon as the demon king nodded and saw Zou Yi invisible, she stepped forward and sat down on a stone under a towering tree in the magic array, waiting for the demon God to come.


    People who didn''t enter the magic array couldn''t see it. They saw the original scenery, so they came to the demon king without any hesitation with the demon fairy, the close guard of the demon king who thought the demon God came here.


    As soon as she was about to speak, she reported that the demon God had brought it, and found that everything in front of her had changed greatly. The demon king in front of her was gone, and there were only large tracts of water and grass.


    Everyone sees different scenes in the magic array. What the magic fairy sees is only annoying water plants, not the beautiful green mountains and green waters seen by the demon king.


    He didn''t dare to be surprised by the evil fairy. The evil god who followed the evil fairy was LAN Jun. he suddenly found that everything in front of him had changed greatly. He already understood what in his heart and was going to pass the news immediately.


    Unfortunately, the man in front of him is a demon king. His strength is too much stronger than him. He didn''t give him any time to deliver news at all.


    In the field of the devil, let alone LAN Jun, it is difficult to get away even if people with the same strength as the devil come in.


    LAN Jun was caught by the devil without a move. He sealed the magic of his whole body and became a useless man.


    LAN Jun, who has always been the weakest of the seven color demons, is also a typical double faced. He neither wants to offend the demon king nor dare to offend the demon king. He lives hard between the two.


    At this time, he was caught and already understood everything. He said in a trembling voice, "please spare my life. I''ve never done anything sorry for you. Please spare my life for the sake of I''ve worked for the devil in the past."


    The demon king said coldly, "you haven''t hurt me, but it''s also true that you are close to the demon king. Keep your mouth shut and wait. I''ll give you a chance to live. "


    LAN Jun didn''t dare to speak any more. He was as brave as a mouse. No wonder Bai Jun didn''t like him. He didn''t move after being chased by him for so long.


    Successfully caught LAN Jun, and the demon Jun was very happy. Everything in her field could not be concealed from her. She knew that Lan Jun could not deliver the message.


    What made her more happy was that the four demons who had always been against her were summoned by her order at this time, not just LAN Jun.


    The devil has felt that a demon God is approaching quickly.


    The demon king handed the sealed strength of LAN Jun to Zou Yi and put him in the heavenly eye Buddha ring. He was ready to follow suit and continue to capture the remaining three demons.


    The demon God who came this time was Qing Jun. when he saw the demon Jun from a distance, he accelerated his speed, hugged his fist and said: "my subordinates came at the call, I don''t know..."


    Qing Jun was very fast. Before he finished a word, the man had come to the demon king. His voice stopped suddenly, because he suddenly found that everything in front of him was very different from before.


    Qing Jun, who stopped talking in surprise, immediately understood what. He looked at the demon Jun angrily and shouted, "what do you want?"


    When the devil waved, the strength of the field was entangled with the Qing king. He said coldly, "I want you to know that the devil has the final say. All those who have a rebellious heart either sincerely repent or disappear. "


    Qingjun''s face was pale. The power in the demon king''s field made him lose all his ability to act. He was aware of the threat of death.


    "Devil, I just don''t want to see you fight with the devil king and split the devil world. I haven''t done anything sorry for you. Why are you doing this to me?" Qing Jun said hurriedly, "aren''t you afraid to cause panic among others if you kill me?"


    The devil sneered, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you for the time being. You shut your mouth, stay where I specify, and think about what you should do in the future. "


    As soon as the devil waved his hand, Qing Jun''s body flew up and directly fell into the heaven eye Buddha ring.


    Seeing that there was LAN Jun in the Tianyan Buddha ring, Qing Jun thought of more in an instant, obediently closed his mouth and dared not say a word again.


    Zou Yi''s method soon saw a miraculous effect. The four demon gods of the demon king, who were unwilling to move lightly, were arrested in the blink of an eye, greatly weakening the strength of the demon king.


    The demon king is not the devil fairy said by the outside world, but just a respected title. It is a respectful title for the expert in the demon world who is against the demon king.


    If you don''t know the real name of the demon king, you know that his strength is also very strong, which is a little worse than the demon king.


    So if the devil wants to move the devil king, he really has to solve the four evil gods around the devil king first.


    Otherwise, with the help of four demon gods, it is difficult for the demon king to win the demon king in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 214

    The third demon God to see the demon king is chijun. Chijun is honest. He doesn''t know how to be persuaded by the demon king. He has always played the personal guard of the demon king.


    This time, the demon king ordered chijun to see her. Presumably, chijun must have asked the demon king for instructions. Otherwise, he didn''t dare to make decisions easily and came to see the demon king behind his back.


    Originally thought that the green king among the seven color demon gods would come to the demon king first. Unexpectedly, the red king came first.


    The demon king knew what kind of person chijun was. After meeting, he didn''t say a word and started directly. It was easy to catch him.


    After being caught, chijun smiled with theout any surprise.


    This aroused the devil''s curiosity and asked, "Why are you surprised when I caught you?"


    Chijun said, "the devil came to me to catch the four of us, so as to deal with the devil and unify the power of the devil world? What''s so strange about this? You should have done it long ago. "


    The devil smiled: "it seems that you are not as simple and honest as you show. You have a lot of hearts. Tell me, what do you think? "


    Chijun''s big mouth cracked, revealing two front teeth much larger than others: "as long as it''s for the good of the demon world, I''m willing to swear my allegiance to you."


    The demon king was surprised: "haven''t you always been loyal to the demon king? How could you say such a thing? "


    Chijun said positively, "I think the demon king is the one who really strives to revitalize the demon world. Unfortunately, I have followed him for so many years. I haven''t seen what he has done for the prosperity of the demon world. I see that he has done a lot of immoral things in order to win the position of the demon king. I really dare not follow such a master. "


    The demon king frowned slightly: "I will remember what you said today. After I take the Green King, I will talk to you in detail."


    Chijun said, "the devil wants to take down the green gentleman. I can make some strength."


    The devil smiled: "how can you help? It is said that you are the best brothers. You are inseparable at ordinary times. "


    Chijun said, "that''s why he will listen to me. As long as I persuade him, the devil can easily get a general. To deal with LAN Jun and Qing Jun, we have more confidence. "


    The demon king smiled faintly: "thank you for your kindness, but LAN Jun and Qing Jun are already in my hands. There''s no need to deal with them."


    Chi Jun was stunned and immediately said, "so, the devil is going to start like the devil king now?"


    The devil looked at chijun and said slowly, "you''re right. I''m going to take you all now, otherwise I wouldn''t take you all now."


    Chi Jun sighed and said slowly, "I hope you can consider what I said. I''m really willing to contribute. The rise and fall of the demon world is not just for you, but also for me. "


    The devil waved his hand and shut chijun into the heaven eye Buddha ring. Then he said, "it''s not that I can''t trust you, but that you have always been the devil''s confidant. I have to guard against it."


    Zou Yi has always been invisible nearby. Watching the demon king seize the three demon gods, she felt a little at ease. She appeared and said, "I''m afraid the Green King won''t come. According to their speed, it should have arrived at this time."


    The devil nodded: "I ran away. Green Jun is alone. I don''t worry anymore."


    Pause: "is chijun''s words credible? Can we use chijun to persuade Lvjun to surrender and completely isolate the demon king? "


    Zou Yi said, "unless you hold chijun''s original God in our hands, you''d better not trust any of them at this time."


    The demon king said, "let''s do this. First let chijun hand over his original God, put my brand on him, and then let him go back to persuade Lvjun to surrender. Once he has the slightest dissent, I can kill him at the first time and never suffer from it. "


    Zou Yi sighed, "there''s no way. Now we''ve got the upper hand, but we can''t take it lightly to win the demon king completely."


    The devil did what he said. He waved his hand and put forward the red gentleman who had just entered from the heaven eye Buddha ring. He said coldly, "have you heard our words? What you do depends on your own. "


    Without saying anything, chijun directly exposed his original God outside his body. His respectful appearance was enough to show that he really wanted to help the demon king. Or he really surrendered to the devil, and even the yuan God was willing to hand it over.


    The demon king impolitely left a mark on the original God of chijun. As long as chijun has a little heart, the demon king can feel it immediately.


    As long as the demon king has one idea, the original God of chijun will be completely destroyed, and the whole person will disappear, even without the opportunity of reincarnation.


    This was the most severe punishment and precaution in the demon world. Now it''s too much to be used on chijun.


    Who says chijun is the demon king''s personal guard? The devil has doubts. It is understandable to use some means.


    After finishing this, the demon king said, "I''ll give you one day to persuade Lvjun to surrender. After one day, if Lvjun doesn''t surrender, I will kill him without hesitation."


    Chijun hugged his fist and said, "please don''t worry, I know what to do. At that time, the green gentleman will not fall. I don''t need the devil to do it myself. I will kill him and give the devil an explanation. "


    The devil nodded: "go, I''m waiting for your good news."


    Chijun saluted again. When he turned and left, he didn''t forget to say hello to Zou Yi.


    This man looks simple and honest, but he is actually a generation with exquisite mind. Seeing that Zou Yi has an unusual relationship with the devil, he was polite to Zou Yi.


    Easily take three of the four demon gods around the demon king. The demon king is full of joy.


    Now even if the green king doesn''t come down, the demon king alone is enough to take down the demon king and the Green King. There''s no need for any tricks anymore.


    However, Zou Yi still had his idea. At this time, he said to the demon king: "at this time, I''m afraid the demon king already knows that there is a problem with the people around him, but he must have been on guard..."


    Before Zou Yi finished, the demon king said, "I was not afraid of the demon king alone. Now I have the heart of loss in my hand. I can go directly to the demon king''s palace and take it down."


    Zou Yi originally wanted to make another plan. Seeing that the demon king was so confident, she smiled and said, "in that case, when I accept the magic array, let''s go to meet the demon king."


    The demon king smiled and said, "it''s time to meet the demon king. Otherwise, he''s just afraid to do something we didn''t expect."


    Zou Yi knows how powerful it is. She quickly closes the magic array and follows the demon king.


    The three magic immortals who came here with magic gods were only free at this time. They were confused by the magic array and didn''t know what had happened.

 Chapter 215

    Zou Yi suddenly heard cangluan on the road and hurriedly said, "why didn''t cangluan come back? Is something wrong with her? "


    The devil said, "cangluan must have gone to find her child. Don''t worry."


    Zou Yi smiled: "it turns out that she has children. I thought she had been following your sister since she became a person. She didn''t start a family."


    The demon king said, "her child is an adopted orphan, from the earth, not her own."


    Zou Yi suddenly sighed. The earth people are nostalgic. Cangluan comes from the earth. He is nostalgic like Zou Yi and adopts the orphan of the earth


    Zou Yi stopped talking. In front of her, there was a magnificent fire red palace, which must be the palace of the demon king.


    The demon king didn''t hide his breath and went directly into the palace. The guards inside and outside the palace didn''t dare to stop them. They gave big gifts one by one.


    The demon king completely ignored these guards. In her eyes, the strength and status of these guards were too low.


    After hundreds of steps, there is a magnificent hall. A dozen people who were obviously high-level in the demon world stood on the steps outside the palace. When they saw the demon king and Zou Yi, they saluted together.


    The demon king waved his hand, looked at the white haired old man in the middle and said faintly, "demon king, do you know the purpose of my coming to your palace today?"


    It turned out that the white haired old man was the demon king. He looked amiable. He didn''t seem to be a man obsessed with the position of demon king.


    Listen to the demon king said, "the demon king first grabbed all the four evil gods around me, and then came to me. Something big must have happened. But what I don''t understand is, what is the devil doing this for? "


    The devil said coldly, "you really don''t know? Then why did you invite all the elders here to frighten me with them? "


    Before the devil''s voice fell, another old man stepped forward, saluted and said, "the devil''s words wronged us. We came here because we heard that the demon king caught the four evil gods for no reason. We were worried that it would affect the stability of the demon world. "


    The demon king smiled: "you just came to have a look? Well, shall I talk to the demon king later? I hope you don''t talk. Just look. "


    As soon as the demon king waved his hand, a black protective cover visible to the naked eye suddenly appeared, which had covered her and the demon king and isolated others.


    The demon king wanted to break away from the demon king''s protective cover, but he didn''t respond well and was covered by the demon king''s protective cover.


    This protective cover is the isolation belt at this time. No one can enter and leave except the demon king and the demon king.


    "What do you want?" The demon king was a little nervous, and his old face was very ugly: "do you still want to use lynching in front of all the elders?"


    "I''m here today, I want you to know," the devil said, "I has the final say."


    Pause: "are you going to arrest yourself, or do you want me to do it?"


    The devil''s face was pale. He knew he was too careless and fell into the devil''s hands. He was afraid that life and death could not be controlled by himself.


    He also did not expect that this time the demon king was so determined that he directly controlled him regardless of the presence of the elders.


    The demon king saw that the demon king didn''t speak, and the field expanded. He took the demon king directly and shouted, "anyone who has an opinion can put it forward now."


    Although Zou Yi didn''t speak, she always paid attention to the other people''s expressions. He was worried that the demon king would lead to resistance after he was too strong, but unexpectedly, no one spoke.


    Zou Yi suddenly understood that although these people usually did not clearly express their dissatisfaction with the demon king, they were dissatisfied in their hearts.


    Now the demon king came forward and wanted to take down the demon king. These people unconsciously chose their real thoughts. No one came forward to speak for the demon king.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know whether the demon king is usually a mean person, but judging from everyone''s attitude towards him, I''m afraid he is also a kind of unpopular person.


    Zou Yi suddenly felt that what she had considered was too complicated. After all, he was not familiar with the situation of the demon world. He estimated the situation of the demon world too seriously.


    Now it seems that Zou Yi doesn''t need to do those tricks. She can directly disintegrate the people against the devil with the devil one by one.


    Zou Yi felt embarrassed and couldn''t help looking at the demon king.


    After seeing Zou Yi''s embarrassment, the demon king smiled at him and said loudly, "since everyone has no opinion, I''ll talk about my next plan."


    Except for a few elders, they were all close friends of the demon king. At this time, people are in danger. Let alone have an opinion, they are afraid that the demon king will settle accounts with them.


    At this time, the demon king had something to say. One of those people couldn''t help falling on his knees with a plop and said in a trembling voice, "the demon king made atonement. I was forced to do those things. This... Is what the demon king meant."


    The devil looked at the whole man and said faintly, "can you tell me what you have done?"


    The man seemed to be frightened and said quickly: "tens of thousands of years ago, I sent a letter to Shengjun according to the order of the demon king. I... I told Shengjun that you were not in the demon world at that time, which was the best opportunity to attack the demon world."


    The devil''s face changed slightly, and he drank coldly: "the emperor defeated us in the devil''s world that time. It turned out that you traitors were making trouble. I said why did the emperor bring people to attack just after I left the devil''s world..."


    The man had a cold sweat on his forehead and said in a trembling voice, "I know I shouldn''t do this, but I don''t dare to disobey the demon king''s orders..."


    After a pause, the man suddenly pointed to the trapped demon king and hissed: "he caught my family and threatened me with my family. I have never dared to say it. Please make the decision for me."


    A trace of murderous spirit flashed on the demon king''s face, but he didn''t immediately order to kill anyone, but said faintly: "in addition to this thing, what have you done for the demon king? Tell the truth!"


    The man seemed to be going to confess completely and immediately said, "not long ago, I was asked by the demon king to go to the fairy world again, meet the saint and send a defense map of the demon world."


    The devil couldn''t help it anymore. He looked back at the devil and shouted, "what do you want to do? Do you want to give the demon world to the emperor? "


    The devil smiled and said indifferently, "you can be the devil in the devil''s world. What hope is there in the devil''s world? It''s better to give it to the saint."


    The devil was furious and his face was full of murderous spirit: "what are you doing this for?"

 Chapter 216

    The demon king said coldly, "I''m completely disappointed in the demon world. I want to completely change the current situation of the demon world. The emperor has promised me that as long as I give him the demon world, he will give us a new place to live and let us leave the dark and dead demon world... "


    When the demon king said this, he suddenly got excited and shouted wildly, "are you willing to stay here all your life? Don''t you want to leave here and see the beautiful world outside? "


    Everyone looked at the demon king, and there was no expression on everyone''s face.


    "You are so stupid." After a long time, the demon king clenched his teeth and said, "if the words of the holy King were credible, how could he kill his mentor and poison his brother?"


    The elder who had spoken with the demon king also said in a trembling voice: "I really misunderstood you, you... How can you be so ignorant and believe the words of the holy king?"


    Another elder cried bitterly, "demon king, you are so obsessed that you believe the ghost of the emperor. I knew you were against the devil because of this. We won''t support you in anything. "


    "What are your reasons for supporting him?" The demon king asked suddenly and faintly, "did he tell you that I was just an untrained woman who could not carry forward the demon world?"


    The elder nodded painfully: "say something you shouldn''t say. You are the demon king who appeared out of thin air and the successor formulated by the previous demon king when he was dying. We don''t know you and have doubts about your ability..."


    The demon king smiled bitterly and said, "so at this time, the demon king stood up and said a few impassioned words, which moved you and asked you to pull me down from the demon king''s seat?"


    The elder bowed his head and couldn''t speak any more.


    The demon king looked at all the people present and said faintly, "now you know the intention of the demon king? You should know what to do. Don''t you need me to talk more nonsense? "


    An elder hugged his fist and said, "please make atonement for the devil. We are willing to be punished."


    Another elder also said, "we were deceived and did many wrong things, endangering the safety of the demon world. We have no complaints about how the demon king will punish us."


    The devil waved his hand and shouted, "is it useful to punish you? Now the emperor is plotting to fight against us. Can we fight the immortal world with the support of the divine world with our strength? Don''t say it''s useless. I just want you to tell me what we''re going to do now? "


    The elders and the guards of the demon king looked at each other. No one dared to say what to do next.


    What the devil wants is that they don''t speak. She has already been prepared. If others say something, she will have to spend some time.


    "Since you don''t speak, let me tell you what we should do next." The demon king raised his voice: "listen, from now on, thoroughly investigate everyone around the demon king, including your elders themselves, and see how much information we have leaked to the emperor."


    Everyone saluted together: "please follow the devil''s instructions. I''ll start right away and make a thorough investigation."


    The devil''s face slowed down a little and continued, "in that case, I''m waiting for your good news. By the way, no matter who you used to be, elders or others, from now on, until you find out your problem, you can no longer participate in all things in the demon world. If there is any disobedience, don''t blame me for calculating the new accounts and the old accounts together. Be merciless. "


    The people saluted together again: "please follow the will of the demon king."


    The demon king waved his hand and said loudly, "block the demon king''s palace. All the people in the palace will be arrested. None of them will be allowed to go."


    The voice of the demon king spread far away, and a team of demon soldiers suddenly appeared in the void. The first is cangluan, who is said to have gone to see the children.


    In addition to cangluan, there is another person Zou Yi knows, Zijun.


    The two men, with a large group of demon soldiers, surrounded the demon king''s siege. They really didn''t let anyone go.


    They caught the people in the palace like wolves and tigers. All the rebels were in the local array, which was also quite bloody.


    Zou Yi felt that she had understood more than half of the things here and was a little happy in her heart.


    There is no doubt that the demon king is sincere to him, so he is happy that the demon king can take charge of the demon world smoothly.


    The demon world also needs to reorganize the power of the demon king, subdue people''s hearts, and let everyone stand behind the demon king with one heart and twist into a rope to deal with the Saint King, which still needs a lot of time and energy.


    So while the people were busy arresting and interrogating, Zou Yi said to the demon king who had returned to his palace: "sister, I don''t know how you plan to win people''s hearts? The old subordinates of those demon kings can''t just suppress them, let alone execute them all. "


    The devil said with a smile, "do you have any good suggestions? Tell me."


    Zou Yi said, "I think we must give both grace and power. After a stick, give a sweet jujube."


    The devil was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "that is to say, after suppressing them for a while, give them a little sweetness and let them work hard for their sister. In this way, there will not be a large number of rebels, but also make everyone more convinced of their sister to the greatest extent. "


    The devil smiled: "the little slippery head is really bad... Yes, just do as you say. But what can this sweet jujube be? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I don''t know what the demon world uses as a bargaining chip for exchanging goods? Is it gold and silver or something? "


    The demon king said, "naturally it''s magic crystal, gold and silver. I don''t know what it is."


    "Magic crystal?" Zou Yi said, "then give good performers some magic crystals at an appropriate time, or let them have some power, such as being a commander or something. These are sweet dates. They are one of the means to buy people''s hearts. "


    The devil looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "that''s it. Zou Yi, you have so many ghost minds. Did you play any tricks on me? "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "can''t you stop joking at this time? I''m still waiting for my sister to gather the hearts of the demon world, and we''ll deal with the emperor together. "


    The devil said with a smile, "I''m angry when I joke, or is it not a big man?"


    Zou Yi also said with a smile: "sister, this joke is not funny at all... By the way, did the Demon King say anything? Sister, have you interrogated yourself? Have you got anything? "


    The devil''s face changed a little. He shook his head and said, "this old immortal is very stubborn. I can''t ask any questions. I''m so angry that I can only directly take away his yuan God to see what happened. You don''t know what''s in his Yuanshen. I almost didn''t spit it out... "

 Chapter 217

    Zou Yi could not help frowning after listening to the devil''s words and said, "can you directly pull away from the yuan God? Is he still alive? "


    The devil said, "I''m still alive. I won''t kill him like this. The hateful devil has done so many cruel and unreasonable things. I can only spare him. I won''t forgive myself. "


    Zou Yi doesn''t want to ask what the devil has done. He knows that it must be very hated by everyone, otherwise the devil won''t say so.


    Zou Yi is concerned about what the devil is going to do next.


    So Zou Yi asked, "what''s your sister going to do next?"


    The demon king said, "I want you to do me a favor. First, train our soldiers in the demon world, so that they have a strict management mode like yours."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s not strict, but scientific... Sister, since you said it, I will help you. It''s just that I''m worried that the emperor will attack our nameless planet these days, and I don''t know if Shifu can stop them... "


    The demon king said, "don''t worry, I have contact with nameless every day. He said that the Emperor didn''t do anything to them for the time being. On the contrary, nameless said that he got the news. The Emperor may already know that I have captured the demon king and is preparing to send troops to our demon world. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "how did he know? Do you say there are people of the emperor here? "


    The demon gentleman nodded slightly: "it''s not a few. I''ve ordered Zijun to check it. There will be news soon."


    Zou Yi sighed: "it seems that our enemies should not be underestimated. I had expected that there would be today. They ambushed us early in the morning."


    The demon king said, "my mind is very clear, but I didn''t say it. Now we have torn our skin, and the relationship between the two sides has become clear. I think it''s normal for him to do anything. "


    Zou Yi nodded, "that''s true. Sister, what you want me to do, I will do my best. My sister asked for the trusted magic fairy. I''ll explain to them the military management mode on earth. I''m sure they can understand it. "


    The demon king said, "not only the demons and immortals want to listen to you, but also the demons and gods want to listen to you. I have figured out the place, which is in my palace."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "listen to my sister. I''ll do what my sister says."


    The devil looked at Zou Yi, took Zou Yi''s hand again and said gently, "haven''t you scared you these days? Am I too fierce? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "my sister is the Lord of the demon world. How can I do without some coercion? I understand. Don''t think about it, sister. "


    The demon king smiled: "that''s good. I''m also worried that you will be afraid of me when you see me subdue the demon king."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how could it be? I know my sister has to do that. Long live understanding. "


    The demon king was stunned and said with a smile, "long live understanding."


    While Zou Yi was talking to the devil, Zijun came back. She knew Zou Yi. She was not surprised to see Zou Yi. On the contrary, she smiled and said hello to the demon king, "Sir, I have found out what you asked me to investigate. There are more than 300 people. She was bought by the Saint King many years ago and has been providing him with information on our side."


    The devil frowned slightly: "have these people been caught?"


    Zijun said, "I caught it, but I ran one."


    The demon king said strangely, "who can escape from you?"


    Zijun said, "it''s green Jun. His strength is better than me. I... can''t catch him. "


    The devil was surprised: "green gentleman? Doesn''t that mean he was persuaded to surrender by chijun? How did you escape? "


    Zijun said, "he is pretending to surrender and wants to stay and continue to work for the emperor. Now, seeing that things were exposed, there was only a dead end to staying, so he ran away. His subordinates fought with him for a while, but unfortunately he escaped. And chijun... "


    The demon king said, "if you run away, there will always be a time to see him again. Kill him. As for chijun, he will die soon. Don''t worry. "


    Zijun answered, "my subordinates understand. But his subordinates are really not his opponents. I''m afraid it''s difficult to kill him. "


    The demon gentleman smiled: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll send LAN Jun to support you. Are you still afraid of him, green Jun?"


    Zijun blushed, lowered his head and said, "thank you. I will catch Lvjun back. No, I will kill him."


    The devil smiled and said, "remember your words, I only look at the results." "Lan Jun is still under review. If he explains all the problems and knows that he repents, I''ll let him out and meet you."


    Zijun was overjoyed, saluted and said, "thank you very much."


    The demon king waved: "you go and be busy. Come to me tonight. We''ll all listen to Zou Yi''s explanation of military knowledge."


    Zijun looked at Zou Yi in surprise and said, "my subordinates obey."


    When Zijun left, Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "I''m not a military expert. I don''t know much military knowledge. I''m afraid I can''t speak well."


    The devil said, "you can say what you know, just like what you said that day. If the demon world wants to grow, it can''t rely on a large number of people and pay attention to some methods. Your military knowledge is the best of all. "


    Zou Yi saw that the demon king wanted him to talk, so she stopped talking, but asked, "has your sister interrogated LAN Jun?"


    The devil nodded: "Lan Jun should have no problem, but I don''t want to let him go and let others misunderstand something, so that he can reflect on it for a few days. Let him go in a few days, or the purple gentleman has no mind to do things. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "is Zijun in love with Lanjun? Unfortunately, LAN Jun doesn''t seem to care much about Zi Jun. does her sister want to help Zi Jun and achieve their good deeds? "


    The devil smiled and said, "since you see it, please help them with me. They have known each other for tens of thousands of years. If they can''t come together again, they are really old. "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s our duty. It''s just fate. We can''t force it. It''s best to let it go."


    The devil smiled, "that''s nature. Although I am from the demon world, I also know this truth. "


    Pause: "are military experts going to prepare? Everyone will come soon. You can''t finish it in a few words and disappoint them."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''m going to prepare now. I''ll give it to you in the evening."


    The demon king smiled and watched Zou Yi leave. He turned back to a maid waiting on his side and said, "you go and take care of him. Remember, as long as he wants, you must meet unconditionally."


    The maid respectfully answered "yes", turned and left to find Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know many people in the demon world. Except for the demon king and several demon gods, there is no one who speaks.


    And he doesn''t understand the language of the demon world, so it''s difficult to communicate with others.

 Chapter 218

    Fortunately, the maid sent by the demon king knew the language of the spiritual world. She communicated with Zou Yi in the language of the spiritual world, but there was no communication obstacle.


    Zou Yi became a military expert. She is also a little funny. He has never led troops to war. He is just an expert on paper.


    However, he knows a lot of military knowledge. How many men on earth don''t know military knowledge?


    So Zou Yi simply recalled the military knowledge she had seen when she was on the earth, organized the language, and then practiced.


    Although he is already an immortal, he is the most common big Luo Jinxian. He still has a lot of way to go before he becomes a chaotic real immortal.


    It is still a very important link to cultivate immortals and understand the way of heaven. The perception of the way of heaven can not reach the state that has been, it is difficult to make progress.


    While understanding the way of heaven, they also need a lot of time and energy to transform the mana in their bodies into fairy power.


    Now Zou Yi has not yet reached the time to understand the way of heaven in order to enter the chaotic realm of true immortality. What he has to do now is to slowly refine the mana in his body and make it become immortal power.


    It is said that there are immortal stones containing immortal power in the fairy world. The speed of cultivation will be faster by using the immortal power in the immortal stones.


    But now Zou Yi doesn''t have such cultivation resources. He can only rely on his own cultivation step by step to obtain immortal power.


    Zou Yi didn''t stop practicing until the night came. She went to explain the so-called military knowledge to the people in the demon world.


    He was still a little nervous in his heart. After all, he had never been a teacher. The students were all stronger than his demon world. It was strange that he was not nervous.


    The huge demon palace is full of people in the demon world waiting for Zou Yi.


    At the top of the throne sat the demon king. She was talking to several demon gods such as Zijun. She looked very happy.


    Zou Yi''s arrival attracted most attention. People looked at Zou Yi together as if they were watching a monster.


    The demon king got up to meet her and intimately asked Zou Yi to sit beside her.


    Now everyone thought of something. They stood up together and said in unison, "my subordinates have seen the demon king and master Zou Yi."


    Zou Yi blushed. How old are the elders of the demon world? They called him teacher. It really made him feel ashamed.


    The demon king was used to the worship scene and said calmly, "tonight is Zou Yi''s time to explain military knowledge to you. You don''t have to be formal. If you don''t understand or have any questions, just ask Zou Yi. "


    Zou Yi got up and hugged her fist. Lang Sheng said, "since you all know who I am, I won''t introduce myself anymore."


    After a pause, Zou Yi said with a smile, "I come from the earth. If I am far from the demon world, I have three interfaces. On earth, I am a very ordinary person. So if there is anything wrong with what I said today, please don''t be surprised. "


    Zou Yi speaks the language of the spirit world, because he knows that few people understand the earth language.


    The people who understand the earth language here, in addition to the devil, are about cangluan. Unfortunately, cangluan didn''t know where she had gone at this time. She wasn''t here.


    You can''t let the demon king translate for Zou Yi himself. It will only make the people in the demon world feel unhappy here.


    The maid who takes care of Zou Yi is Zou Yi''s interpreter. She listens to Zou Yi first. When Zou Yi finishes speaking, she will translate it into the language of the demon world and convey it to everyone.


    This is very troublesome, and sometimes words fail to express their meaning. But there is no other way but to make do with it.


    Fortunately, Zou Yi''s own military knowledge is not very profound, her words are easy to understand, and the maid translation is not very laborious.


    Zou Yi spoke for a while, and most people in the demon world understood it. As long as they are not magic soldiers, they all have their own wisdom. It is not difficult to understand some simple principles.


    Zou Yi saw that everyone had gained something, and she was also a little proud. When he was a teacher for the first time, the students were naturally happy to understand him.


    Time passed quickly, and unconsciously Zou Yi talked all night.


    After listening to the military knowledge all night, all the people in the demon world admire Zou Yi.


    They have never been exposed to such military knowledge. In addition to their long experience, they also deeply feel a potential crisis.


    Backwardness will be beaten. No matter where or when, this is an eternal truth.


    Zou Yi is outspoken about her origin. When talking about some theoretical knowledge, she occasionally takes the battle example of the demon world invading the earth as an example.


    Although this may cause the dissatisfaction of people in the demon world, it can more vividly explain the theoretical knowledge and make everyone more thorough in the spirit world.


    One night later, Zou Yi was tired and everyone was tired. So the devil asked everyone to have a rest and said it was going on at night.


    Everyone left one after another. When they left, they talked one after another. They were all talking about their own opinions, which was a great harvest.


    When the others were gone, the demon king smiled and said to Zou Yi, "well said, I also benefited a lot. In the evening, I''d better continue to tell you about the classic war cases. In that case, they will understand more deeply. "


    After a pause, the demon king smiled and said, "but don''t fight between us. It will make some people think of you."


    Zou Yi took a sip of water and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Everyone knows I''m from earth. Naturally, I want to get that battle. Moreover, in that battle, we people on earth didn''t get any benefits. Even if we have opinions, it should be me. "


    The demon king smiled and walked up to Zou Yi: "didn''t you promise me to forget the previous things? Why do you remember so clearly. You don''t want to settle with me, do you? "


    Zou Yi looked at the smile on the devil''s face and obviously joked with him. She also said with a smile: "it''s not impossible to settle accounts with my sister. I just have to wait until my strength becomes similar to my sister."


    "You really want to fight me?" The devil couldn''t help laughing: "I''ll wait, but don''t let me wait too long. We still have a lot of business to do."


    Pause: "you are a one night teacher for many people now, but you can''t look like every master."


    Zou Yi laughed and felt more and more like a real good friend with the devil, and the relationship was getting closer and closer.


    If this continues, I''m afraid that when Zou Yi leaves the demon world, he will accidentally fall in love with this beautiful and dangerous big sister.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know that he used to obey the devil because he was afraid of the devil, but now he has quietly become willing to listen to the devil, just like a natural thing.

 Chapter 219

    The change of Zou Yi''s mentality may be nothing to Zou Yi himself, but it is a little dangerous for Zou Yi and Su mo.


    People''s hearts are the most elusive. If Zou Yi is captured by the demon king unknowingly, what should Su Mo do at that time?


    Don''t forget that Su Mo and Zou Yi share weal and woe and have a very deep emotional foundation.


    Zou Yi didn''t think so much at this time. What he was most concerned about was the battle with Shengjun. He had a sense of urgency. That was, if Shengjun started against them recently, they were still at a disadvantage.


    How to survive in the disadvantage, Zou Yi can''t turn the tide alone, but it''s OK to help a little.


    He is helping people in the demon world with all his strength now.


    When the demon world is strong, they have a powerful helper. To some extent, they help themselves?


    No matter what Zou Yi thought, he did so. Unconsciously, his relationship with the devil was getting closer and closer.


    The devil knows this clearly. Why doesn''t she know that Zou Yi said those nice words because she was afraid of her at the beginning?


    They are all old monsters who have lived for tens of thousands of years. Zou Yi''s mind can''t hide from the devil.


    I just don''t know why, the devil fell in love with Zou Yi as soon as he saw her. He was too young for her, and he was not a human of the same kind.


    This is absolutely impossible before. The devil has lived so long and has never been moved to anyone, which is enough to show how firm her mind is.


    In the former demon king''s heart, except for the prosperity of the demon world, nothing can affect her, including the demon king who has always been against her.


    Now, when she is with Zou Yi, even if she knows that Zou Yi is lying to her, she still welcomes her with a smile. Zou Yi is not to blame at all.


    Perhaps she thought she was too strong and frightened Zou Yi, so that Zou Yi kept alert to her all the time. Sometimes she even deceived her in order to protect herself.


    Now seeing Zou Yi''s relationship with herself slowly improving, it can be said that she is a good friend. The devil''s heart is very happy and satisfied.


    Lectures or something, in fact, are just the opportunities created by the demon king to be with Zou Yi. Does she really have few military talents in the demon world?


    Even if there were no such talents in the demon world, there would be no such talents among the earth people brought back from the demon world hundreds of years ago?


    Even the demonized earth people, the demon king can easily remind them of their past memories and become a human again.


    It''s just that the demon king is willing to see Zou Yi, and she is willing to be with Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi may have been the devil in the devil''s heart. The devil who can''t get rid of and doesn''t want to get rid of will follow the devil in the devil''s heart all his life.


    The devil''s heart is like a mirror, but she just doesn''t say it, but constantly creates opportunities for Zou Yi to have the opportunity to contact more people in the demon world.


    Sometimes, the devil even wants to never separate from Zou Yi. But she also knows that Zou Yi now takes her as a friend. It''s not time to never separate.


    If you act too hastily, it will backfire. The devil knows his reason and will not act rashly.


    Zou Yi didn''t know that everything she did was clearly seen by the demon king. She thought the demon king didn''t know anything.


    Fortunately, he has no bad heart, let alone the idea of being unfavorable to the devil. Otherwise, I''m afraid his situation will be very dangerous.


    Even if the devil likes him, if he threatens the devil and the devil world, the devil will deal with it rationally in front of major right and wrong.


    This is where the onlookers are clear and the onlookers are obsessed. Zou Yi came to the demon world in a muddle headed way. She gave lectures according to the meaning of the demon king, and unconsciously stayed in the demon world for more than ten days.


    These days, the devil is always with Zou Yi, but the devil world has undergone earth shaking changes.


    What Zou Yi knows is that the demon king is caught, the demon king''s belonging falls, falls and flees, and she doesn''t know anything else.


    In fact, in the demon world at this time, the strength of the demon king has been uprooted, and there is no chance to pose a threat to the demon king.


    Cangluan and Zijun, who did these things, were in command. Countless demon soldiers and generals started to eradicate all the forces that the demon king had worked hard for tens of thousands of years in ten days.


    In this process, the demon king got a lot of troops and generals, and his power increased greatly. And also got countless magic crystals, that is, property.


    The most rare thing is that the devil has received unprecedented support. Those who have been infringed by the demon king, or have heard of the evil deeds of the demon king, all turn to support the demon king. The support rate of the demon king once reached an unprecedented high.


    In today''s demon world, the words of the demon king are the imperial edict and the highest instruction. No one dares to violate it and no one will violate it.


    Although the devil is a female generation, he is no less decisive and clever than any man.


    Although such a woman can not be said to be a generation of owls, she is not a simple woman.


    Poor Zou Yi still continues to lecture. The stories in his mind have been finished. Those people in the demon world who listen to the lecture are still not enough.


    His title has also changed from "one night''s teacher" to "one world''s teacher", which is regarded as their master by countless people in the demon world.


    Zou Yi finally felt something wrong. After a lecture, looking at the demon king, she couldn''t help asking, "when are we going to the unknown planet? I''m really worried about the situation there."


    This is the third time that the demon Jun heard Zou Yi talk about going back to the unknown planet, so he smiled and said, "do you want to go back to see your Su Mo beauty? Go back, I won''t keep you. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "sister, where are you talking? I''m really worried about them, if... "


    Before Zou Yi finished, the devil suddenly pulled Zou Yi behind her and opened her protective cover at the same time.


    A violent explosion almost reached Zou Yi''s ears at the same time. He saw the circle of energy scattered on the devil''s protective cover, accompanied by big sparks.


    Zou Yi was attacked secretly. Zou Yi didn''t understand who hated him so much. He didn''t seem to have offended anyone in the demon world.


    At this time, Zou Yi had no time to think more. When she looked around for the enemy, the figures of cangluan and Zijun had appeared in front of the demon king.


    The devil didn''t hesitate and said directly, "it''s the escaped green gentleman. Hurry up."


    Zijun and cangluan turned and chased without saying a word. The speed was fast to the extreme. They dare not neglect the devil''s orders.

 Chapter 220

    Cangluan is fast, but her combat effectiveness is not good. She is not a fighter by nature.


    Zijun is not the opponent of Lvjun, which has been confirmed before.


    So there was the devil himself. She went after green Jun herself. It must be difficult for green Jun to escape smoothly after his sneak attack.


    Zou Yi, who remained in place, was surrounded by a large group of demons who heard the sound and protected him closely.


    Zou Yi''s relationship with the demon king is well known by all the demon gods, but it''s not broken.


    Now they have the opportunity to show them that they naturally have to do their best.


    Zou Yi didn''t know why Lvjun attacked him, but she vaguely felt that he was targeted by Shengjun, not by Lvjun.


    Zou Yi fell into thinking and didn''t talk to the demons.


    Cangluan, who chased out, soon returned. She saw Zou Yi protected by the demons and smiled reassuringly.


    Zou Yi found that cangluan had gone and returned, so she asked, "did you catch up?"


    Cang Luan shook his head: "the green gentleman didn''t come here in person. What he came was just a wisp of yuan God, which he couldn''t catch up with."


    Zou Yi said, "a wisp of Yuanshen has such power?"


    Cang Luan said, "he uses a fire talisman. As long as he throws it out, he can exert amazing power. It has nothing to do with the yuan God."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "it seems that this fire charm is very powerful. If my sister hadn''t protected me, I''m afraid I''d have been hurt."


    Cang Luan said, "the fire talisman was refined by Lvjun himself. It is sealed with his power to strike with all his strength. Naturally, it is very powerful."


    After a pause, cangluan walked up to Zou Yi and said with concern: "you must be watched by the emperor. Be careful in the future."


    Zou Yi had thought of it. After smiling, she deliberately shouted, "it''s all right. We''re going to war with the emperor. I expected him to do so."


    Seeing that Zou Yi was not frightened, Cang Luan not only admired Zou Yi''s courage, but also said with a smile: "Your Majesty asked you to wait for her here. She will be back in a minute."


    Zou Yi nodded: "with these friends to protect me, even if Lvjun comes again, it won''t hurt me."


    A group of demons said in unison, "this is what we should do."


    Zou Yi and Cang Luan looked at each other and smiled, but they didn''t speak. Zou Yi is used to seeing such scenes on earth. She won''t make a fuss, let alone be moved easily.


    Cangluan''s combat effectiveness is not good, but her ability to observe words and colors is not weaker than anyone. She lives longer than ordinary demons. What else can''t you understand?


    "Everyone scattered," the figure of the demon king quickly appeared in front of the people: "thank you for protecting Zou Yi. Go and do your own work. It''s all right here."


    Everyone left in unison, and everyone looked happy when they left.


    It''s also a matter of great face to be thanked by the demon king.


    Cang Luan saw that the devil came back and left with the people. She knew that her master had something to say to Zou Yi, but she couldn''t stay and wait for the master to drive away.


    "It''s all right," the demon king looked at Zou Yi, and his voice was gentle and concerned: "scared you?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s all right. It''s reasonable for Shengjun to do so. Sister, the shield was very powerful just now. Such a powerful attack did not cause any damage to the house. Is that all due to the shield? "


    The devil smiled: "my shield can absorb the energy of others'' attack. In my protective cover, as long as it is not an attack beyond my strength, it will not cause any damage to me and others. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but say, "sister, teach me this protective shield. If I learn it, no one can easily hurt me."


    The devil hesitated for a moment and seemed unwilling. But just before Zou Yi was disappointed, she smiled and said, "you''ll learn from me tonight."


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, hugged her fist and said, "thank you very much."


    The devil said, "do we still need to say this between us? See you! "


    Zou Yi immediately smiled and said, "then you just deliberately didn''t agree. I almost thought you wouldn''t teach me."


    The devil said with a smile, "I''m just teasing you. See if your temper is as good as you show."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "my sister has also learned badly. It seems that I have to be careful in the future. Don''t be fooled by your sister."


    Demon Jun joked with Zou Yi. Naturally, it''s because he likes Zou Yi, but there''s no other reason.


    The relationship between the two unknowingly made greater progress, vaguely like a real couple, unrestrained, and some exciting.


    That night Zou Yi stopped lecturing and found the demon king to learn the magical protective cover.


    The devil had no intention of hiding. He carefully taught Zou Yi the magic shield cultivation method.


    Zou Yi is also a very talented person. She practices this magical shield with the demon king and makes rapid progress.


    After Zou Yi understood her shield cultivation method, the demon king left first, leaving Zou Yi to practice alone in the palace.


    The demon king''s palace has been on alert. Because of the previous attack, the demon king ordered to send a large number of demon fairy guards.


    The magic immortals guarding here, because they know that the people they protect are the friends of the devil king, they all play a twelve point spirit and dare not be careless.


    They are on guard like soldiers on earth. Everyone is on alert and dare not be careless.


    Zou Yi saw this and thought that no one would dare to break in and disturb his cultivation, so she was relieved to practice and was completely unprepared.


    It is precisely because of this that Zou Yi was easily kidnapped and controlled before she woke up


    The man who kidnapped Zou Yi swaggered in and controlled the unsuspecting Zou Yi.


    This man is like playing in his own home. He is very free and carefree. He doesn''t pay attention to the magic immortals who protect Zou Yi or the devil king.


    What makes Zou Yi more strange is that this person is actually a young and beautiful woman, and he is not from the demon world.


    This woman should be a God. Otherwise, no one would break in, but she didn''t disturb the demon immortals in the palace and the elders of the demon world.


    After Zou Yi was controlled, she was secretly depressed and regretted her carelessness. He couldn''t help but say, "it''s really impossible to prevent. Which expert are you?"


    The woman looked at Zou Yi, absolutely no less beautiful than Su Mo, with a smile on her face. Her voice was incredibly sweet: "who am I? You don''t deserve to know. The emperor asked me to come to the demon world and take you to the fairy world to meet the emperor. Will you come with me, or will I tie you up and take you away? "

 Chapter 221

    Zou Yi''s immortal power was sealed. After talking, she couldn''t do anything else. She had to smile and say, "I''m all like this. Is there any choice?"


    The woman smiled and said, "of course. You have two choices, as I said, either you go by yourself or I''ll tie you up and take you away. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "if I go by myself, will you untie the seal on me?"


    The woman waved and untied the seal on Zou Yi. It was really so that Zou Yi could use her immortal power.


    Zou Yi was a little strange. She couldn''t help asking, "aren''t you afraid of me running away after you untie the seal?"


    The woman smiled and said, "you can try to escape and see if I''m afraid."


    Zou Yi was stunned and knew that the woman must have done something to herself. She could only say with a bitter smile: "it seems that you have been prepared for me. You are not afraid of me running away. I wonder what you''ve done to me? "


    The woman smiled and said lightly, "when I sealed the immortal power in your body just now, I had planted my unique baby yuan Shen Gu in your body. If you leave me, you will be killed by my baby within a day. "


    Zou Yi''s face changed color. When she hurriedly checked her body, her face immediately turned pale: "what is this? Why is it directly attached to my yuan God?"


    The woman looked straight and said coldly, "this is my baby. Don''t say it''s something... It''s called Yuanshen Gu, which feeds on the Yuanshen of immortals or immortals. Without my medication, you''re a dead man now. "


    Zou Yi frowned: "are you a Gu keeper? Who on earth are you and why do you help the emperor? "


    "Help the tyrant?" The woman''s face smiled again: "you tell me, how can I help the tyranny?"


    Zou Yi said positively, "haven''t you heard of the saint''s personality?"


    The woman frowned slightly: "it''s really not. I''m not very familiar with Shengjun. I just came to help Shengjun deal with the rebels under the command of tianwu God of war. I don''t know who Shengjun is."


    Zou Yi said, "Shengjun is a villain who kills his master, murders his senior brother, and ignores the lives of hundreds of millions of ordinary people for his own selfish desires."


    The woman''s face changed slightly and said in a deep voice, "don''t talk about it just to live. The emperor is the Lord of the fairyland. If he had really done these things, would the God of war ignore them? "


    Zou Yi said angrily, "the God of war is like this. They are just a kind of people."


    The woman shouted in a deep voice, "don''t talk nonsense. The God of war is the Lord of my divine world and has always been respected. How can he be such a person?"


    Zou Yi looked at the woman as if she was very angry. She was also angry in her heart, so she shouted in a deep voice: "if you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do, but in order to get the position of the Lord of the divine world, the God of war of tianwu conspired with the emperor to kill the true God of martial arts. This is a fact that many people know. If you don''t believe it, go and ask yourself."


    The woman''s face was surprised. When she looked at Zou Yi, there was obviously a trace of doubt in her eyes.


    Zou Yi saw this and then said, "my Shizu is the true God of martial arts. At the beginning, he was also the Lord of the divine world. Unfortunately, later, he was murdered by the God of war and the holy king, and the Lord of the divine world came into the hand of the God of war. This is not my nonsense. Compared with many gods, they know it, but they are afraid to say it because they are afraid of the power of the God of war. "


    The woman said slowly, "even if what you said is true, I am not familiar with the true God of martial arts. I knew that the master of the divine world was the God of war, and I was his subordinate. I must carry out the command of the God of war, so you still have to follow me to see the emperor. "


    "He won''t go to see the emperor!" As soon as the woman''s voice fell, the devil''s voice sounded behind her: "Gu God, I advise you to leave here before I get angry. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll keep you in the demon world forever."


    It turned out that this woman was a Gu God. No wonder she controlled Zou Yi with yuan God Gu as soon as she came up. When she saw the devil coming, her face showed a very good-looking and obviously kind smile, which was quite different from her before.


    Listen to her: "is your sister back so soon? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. How are you, sister? "


    The devil said coldly, "you are just my younger generation. How can you call this sister out? You should call me aunt, or senior. "


    Gu Shen smiled awkwardly, hugged his fist and said, "yes, aunt, don''t be angry. I was wrong. I don''t know what my aunt thinks of the emperor''s order? Shall I take Zou Yi or not? "


    The devil''s voice was colder: "if you don''t understand me, I can say it again. As I said, he will not see the emperor. "


    The Gu God sighed and showed a trace of helplessness: "then I will reply to the saint. Please be prepared, aunt. Don''t be angry with you by the saint."


    The demon king looked at the Gu God and said slowly, "you don''t have to worry about it. Solve the yuan Shen Gu on Zou Yi. Don''t force me to do it. "


    As soon as the Gu God turned his body, he just patted Zou Yi with his hand. There was an insect the size of a fly in the palm of his hand.


    Listen to the Gu God said: "the yuan God Gu has been solved. Aunt has taken good care of your sweetheart. Don''t be controlled by others. Not everyone is as easy to talk as I am. When you have scruples, aunt, your strength will be discounted. "


    The demon king ignored the of the Gu God, but looked at Zou Yi and asked, "are you okay?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m fine. Sister Gu Shen hasn''t done anything to me yet."


    The demon king nodded slightly and turned to look at the Gu God: "go, I won''t embarrass you. But if you do it to Zou Yi again, don''t blame me for not thinking about my past friendship. "


    Gu Shen smiled: "thank you, aunt. I''m leaving now. But before I leave, I have one more thing to say. Don''t you know if my aunt will listen? "


    The demon king looked at the Gu God and said slowly, "if you have anything to say."


    Gu Shen''s face was positive: "Shengjun already knows the relationship between aunt Zou Yi and is on guard against her. So, aunt, don''t protect Zou Yi any more. Be careful that the saint becomes angry... "


    The devil''s face changed slightly, and he said coldly, "what if you know? It''s a big deal. I''ll face him and see what he can do to me. "


    The Gu God looked at the demon king, his face was a little nervous and surprised: "if you come face to face, aunt, you are not the opponent of the Saint King and the God of war of tianwu. It will bring great disaster to the demon world."

 Chapter 222

    The words of the Gu God made the demon king''s face more and more ugly: "the Saint King and the God of war of tianwu really want to join hands to deal with our demon world, then don''t blame me for being ruthless and fighting with them."


    The Gu God was surprised and said, "aunt, do you have such strength? Don''t talk big. The emperor and the God of war are not me. Once they are angered, they will not be merciful, and the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    The demon king smiled: "no matter whether I have such strength or not, I will say and do so. As long as they dare to move Zou Yi, I have no scruples. "


    Gu Shen smiled when he saw the demon king saying this, looked at Zou Yi and said, "aunt cares about Zou Yi so much. It seems that you are in love with Zou Yi. Congratulations, aunt. You finally have someone you like. "


    The demon king showed a shy look on his face and suddenly became a little like a big girl who had not been out of the cabinet: "I like him, but it''s hard to say whether he will like me. He has only Su Mo in his heart. I''m afraid he can''t accommodate others. "


    Gu Shen looked at Zou Yi, gritted his teeth and said, "if you dare not like my aunt, I will use Jue * * to make you dislike anyone all your life."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "why is Jue * * so powerful? Have you tried it on yourself? No wonder you look so heartless. "


    The Gu God was stunned and said with a smile: "don''t think your aunt is protecting you, you can talk nonsense with me. Don''t forget that I am a Gu God. Be careful that I retaliate against you. "


    Zou Yi glanced at the demon king and said to the Gu God, "if you hit me, my sister will punish you severely."


    The Gu God seemed suddenly angry and said fiercely, "then we''ll see. There''s an aunt here today. I can''t help you. But my aunt always leaves you. Don''t beg me then. I won''t spare you. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "Gu God, why are you so unconcerned? It seems that there must be no boyfriend, not even any friends. "


    The Gu God was stunned again. This time, he asked foolishly, "how do you know I have no friends? Can you see through other people''s minds? "


    Zou Yi said, "I don''t have such ability. But you are a strange person. Sometimes you smile like flowers, sometimes you get angry for no reason. You are not big or small, and don''t obey your elders. Naturally, not many people are willing to make friends with you. "


    Gu Shen''s face changed slightly, so he had to come forward and talk to Zou Yi. But the demon king said coldly, "you don''t go yet. Do you want me to ask you to leave?"


    As soon as Gu Shen was stunned, he smiled bitterly and said, "aunt, don''t do this, i... forget it, I''ll just go." She took a few steps and suddenly looked back: "aunt, the next time we meet, we may meet with swordsmen. Please take care."


    The demon king said, "take care of you. Don''t cry at that time. Please let you go. I won''t recognize you on the battlefield. You''d better hide from me. "


    Gu Shen was stunned again. He stopped talking this time. He just looked at Zou Yi strangely and turned away.


    As soon as the Gu God left, the demon king suddenly turned to look at Zou Yi and said coldly, "why don''t you chase out? Look at your stupid face. Are you fascinated by her? Men really don''t have a good thing. See one and love one... "


    Zou Yi didn''t know why the demon king suddenly lost his temper. Just about to explain, she suddenly thought of something. She turned and shouted, "Gu God, don''t go. What did you do to your aunt?"


    The voice of the Gu God came from a distance: "I have made an absolute * * on my aunt. If you can untie the absolute * * on my aunt, I believe you treat my aunt sincerely. If you can''t untie the Jue * * and want to cheat my aunt, wait for me to punish you severely. "


    Zou Yi wanted to chase after Gu God, but she was blocked by the demon king as soon as she took a step: "where are you going? Haven''t you seen enough? "


    Zou Yi can''t rush out at this time. She can only say with a bitter smile: "sister, i... you''ve been killed by the Gu God. I''ll get you an antidote."


    The demon king suddenly said angrily, "are you going to find the Gu God? You think differently... "


    Zou Yi saw that the devil''s temperament had changed greatly. She knew it was because of Jue * * and was at a loss. Jue * * has such ability. Even the demon king has been confused, and his temperament has changed greatly. Qi Feihong didn''t know how to resolve it. He had no choice but to worry.


    The demon king saw that Zou Yi didn''t speak and waved away. He didn''t hesitate at all. The devil was obviously angry. He was confused by Jue * * and couldn''t see any change in Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly, knowing that she was accidentally manipulated by the Gu God.


    It''s hard for him to clean up the mess now. After all, the demon king who won the Jue * * has no longer taken Zou Yi to heart. It''s impossible to think of Zou Yi all the time and even accommodate Zou Yi as before.


    In front of Zou Yi, there are only two ways: first, Zou Yi gives up the foreign aid of the devil and takes this opportunity to break off the relationship with the devil and eliminate the future trouble, but also loses the strong aid. The second is that Zou Yiru, as the Gu God said, tries to resolve the absolute * * on the demon king.


    The first is not a good way, because Zou Yi and they need strong support like the demon king, which is urgently needed.


    Then we can only try to resolve the absolute * * on the demon king. This is Zou Yi''s only choice.


    Resolving Jue * * is not that simple. Zou Yi has no clue and feels unable to start.


    Zou Yi has heard of this absolute * *, but he doesn''t know how to resolve it.


    I can only ask anonymous or Fu Yu. They are well-informed and should have a way. Zou Yi can think of people who can help him, that is, his two masters.


    Summoning Yufu is Zou Yi''s best choice now. He can''t leave the demon world first and run back all the way to ask helpless and husband Yu.


    In order to get in touch with nameless and Fu Yu as soon as possible, Zou Yi can only go to see the demon who doesn''t seem to know him.


    When the demon king saw Zou Yi who was just with her, his attitude was very different. He said coldly, "what can I do for you?"


    Zou Yi knew that Jue * * was making trouble. She had been prepared and said politely, "demon king, I want to ask you to borrow something. Do you want to lend it to me?"


    The devil frowned slightly, his tone was flat, and seemed to be impatient: "what do you want to ask me to borrow?"


    Zou Yi said, "what I want to borrow is the messenger jade amulet given to you by my master. I want to contact my master and ask for some advice. "


    The demon gentleman hesitated for a while, quite reluctantly took out the messenger jade charm and threw it directly to Zou Yi: "give it back to me as soon as you run out."


    Zou Yi didn''t quite adapt to the devil''s attitude at this time, but she didn''t say much. She saluted and thanked, quickly activated the messenger jade symbol, and was ready to contact nameless and husband Yu.


    The demon king ignored Zou Yi, as if he didn''t know Zou Yi, and his attitude changed 180 degrees. Zou Yi also had no time to think more at this time. She found a quiet place to contact nameless and Fu Yu.


    Zou Yi soon contacted nameless and Fuyu. He told nameless and Fuyu in detail about the devil''s being killed, and asked nameless and Fuyu what to do.


    After knowing this, nameless didn''t hesitate and said directly, "this is the most difficult thing to solve. It is said that only true feelings can be resolved. In short, Zou Yi, only when you treat the demon king sincerely and let the demon king feel your true feelings can you stimulate your own strength, kill the absolutely * * Gu insects hidden in the demon king''s body and let the demon king return to normal. "


    Zou Yi was a little embarrassed: "master, you know that Su Mo is the only one in the disciple''s heart. I''m afraid it''s difficult for the disciple to resolve the Jue * *."


    Fu Yu said: "it''s very rare that you are loyal to Su mo. it''s really difficult for you to resolve the absolute * * in the demon king''s body. Zou Yi, don''t worry. Let''s find a way together. "


    Nameless said, "don''t worry, my words haven''t finished yet. Although this absolutely * * needs true feelings to resolve, it is not necessarily love. Family and friendship, as long as they are sincere, are likely to dissolve the absolute * *. Zou Yi, tell me honestly, do you really like the devil? "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and said positively, "the disciple really likes the devil king, because when the devil king is the disciple''s sister. But it has nothing to do with love. At most, it is friendship or family affection. "


    Nameless smiled: "that''s easy. You take the demon king as your own sister, move the demon king with family affection, stimulate the demon king''s own strength, dissolve the unique * * in her body, and let the demon king recover as before."

 Chapter 223

    Zou Yi hesitated and said, "is this really OK? What should I do? I don''t have a sister, and I don''t know how to make the devil feel my brother''s true feelings... "


    Nameless said, "just be heart to heart and treat people sincerely. If you really can''t, don''t force it. Come back first. "


    Zou Yi thought about it and said firmly, "I want to try. We can''t do without the help of the demon king now."


    Nameless and Fu Yu were silent, but Su Mo''s voice came over: "Zou Yi, you should not only be the devil and your sister, but also your friend and even your fiancee. Only in this way can you let the devil feel your true feelings, and it is possible to move the devil and lift the absolute * *. "


    Zou Yi didn''t expect to hear Su Mo''s voice. She trembled inexplicably in her heart. She quickly smiled and said, "are you okay? Are you still mad at me? "


    Su Mo said, "I know you have a special task. How can I be angry? You really need to be a demon and your friend, so that you can resolve the absolute * *. As far as I know, it is not family and friendship that must be cut off, but love. "


    Zou Yi was surprised and couldn''t help but say, "is the master wrong? In this case, don''t I want to talk to the devil... Don''t think about it, Su mo. I''ll think of other ways to remove the absolute * *


    Su Mo said, "I''ve said that you can''t lift this great * * except for real love. You must fall in love with the devil and let the devil feel your love. Otherwise, it will never be lifted. "


    Zou Yi said in embarrassment, "Su Mo, I only have you in my heart. I was just playing with the devil before. How can you teach me to really fall in love with her?"


    Su Mo said, "then you can only come back first. You can''t fall in love with the devil. Staying in the devil world is just a waste of time."


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and hesitated: "if I go back like this, I will lose the great helper of the demon king. By the way, how is the war going now? "


    Su Mo said: "the emperor''s people harass us every day. Now we have no strength to fight the emperor head-on except relying on the passive defense of Zhentian array. The devil is our greatest hope at present. If you can, you''d better try your best to fight for the devil. Don''t think about me. I''ll be fine. "


    Zou Yi said in embarrassment, "Saint Jun, is this an iron heart to destroy us? It seems that we still have many tough battles to fight... "


    Su Mo said decisively, "so you can''t give up the devil easily because you take into account my feelings. I know how you treat me and my position in your heart. I won''t be angry because of this."


    Zou Yi said slowly, "thank you for your understanding. Then I''ll stay and try. If we can really untie the absolute * * on the devil and persuade the devil to help us, we will have more opportunities to defeat the saint. "


    Su Mo said, "you see what to do. Anyway, you don''t have to worry about anything. I will support you."


    Zou Yi said, "as long as you don''t think much, I will control myself well."


    Su Mo burst out laughing and said loudly, "stop talking, i... I won''t be jealous. Don''t worry."


    Zou Yi still wanted to talk to Su Mo, but the reasonable Su Mo suddenly lowered his voice and said, "you remember, if you are together, remember to inform me."


    Su Mo said this without any news. He probably didn''t want to say anything to Zou Yiduo.


    Zou Yi feels unhappy in Su Mo''s heart. Being jealous is a woman''s nature. No matter how open Su Mo is, she won''t be happy to accept the fact that Zou Yi and the devil are together.


    Even for the sake of the overall situation and to awaken the demon king confused by Jue * *, Su Mo will not be very happy to see all this.


    Zou Yi sighed secretly. After putting away the messenger jade charm, she slowly walked to the place where the demon king was, hugged her fist and said, "sister, do you have time?"


    The demon king, who was dealing with things in the demon world, said without raising his head: "what''s the matter? Don''t you see I''m busy? "


    Zou Yi smiled and came forward and said, "sister, what are you busy with? Can I help you? "


    The demon king looked up at Zou Yi and said slowly, "I''m busy with important things in the demon world. How can you help? Go and do your own business. Don''t bother me if you have nothing to do. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and left with the a fist in her arms. She didn''t mean to pester.


    Earth people have a set of unique views on love, such as what Zou Yi should do at this time.


    Zou Yi will never entangle the devil at this time. Instead, she should keep a certain distance from the devil and give him some free space.


    If you force too hard, it will backfire and make the demon king disgust Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi made up her mind to fall in love with the devil. Like all men, she moved the devil''s heart with all the methods that could move the devil.


    This may be just to do things Zou Yi has done before again. It''s not difficult for Zou Yi.


    The difference is that Zou Yi must be sincere and relative this time, and can no longer deceive the devil in order to live.


    There is no doubt that any deception will not have any effect. On the contrary, it is easy to provoke the devil and let the devil ignore Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s first thing to do now is to remind the demon king of everything before, including how they caught the demon king and how to unify the demon world.


    Zou Yi didn''t come to the demon world for a long time, but he did a lot of things with the demon king.


    One of the biggest things is to catch the demon king and unify the demon world.


    When Zou Yi discussed with the devil, in fact, the devil had a plan in mind. She just wanted to see if Zou Yi thought the same as she thought.


    The result was that they thought almost exactly the same. All the demon kings did not hesitate to catch the demon king and unify the demon world.


    The devil must have a deep memory of this event, because it is a very big thing after all, which is related to the devil''s status and safety.


    It is precisely because of this matter that the demon king is better to Zou Yicai and has real love in the bud.


    Then Zou Yi became a teacher who taught people in the demon world military knowledge. That was actually the way the demon king wanted to leave Zou Yi, and it was also a way for the demon king to express his mind.


    Zou Yi understood the devil''s mind, but Zou Yi didn''t love her at that time. At most, she was just her sister.


    The devil knew this, but he didn''t say it.


    The two tacitly understood each other, but they slowly had a certain emotional foundation in the future.


    The devil is deeply in love with Zou Yi. I wish Zou Yi would stay with her all the time. Zou Yi is also more and more fond of the devil, and there are signs of turning her love into love.


    If the appearance of Gu God hadn''t destroyed everything, they might have become lovers now.


    Of course, Zou Yi has always loved Su Mo in her heart, which is also a crucial factor preventing them from coming together.

 Chapter 224

    Jue * * let the devil completely forget love and regard Zou Yi as the most general friend.


    Therefore, as long as Zou Yi wakes up the memory of the demon king, this matter can get a happy ending.


    Everything depends on Zou Yi. There are too many things to be careless.


    Zou Yi falls in love with the devil, or the devil falls in love with Zou Yi, which can make Jue * * ineffective.


    Of course, the best result is that they come together. In that case, there will be no disaster of absolute * *.


    The only way is for Zou Yi to find a way to awaken the memory of the devil, so as to achieve the goal of becoming a lover with the devil again.


    In view of this, Zou Yi carefully prepared, prepared to be rejected countless times, and then went to the devil with sincerity.


    It has been three days since he last went to see the devil. I think the devil has forgotten the unhappiness of the last time she met Zou Yi and will accept Zou Yi''s sincerity.


    When the demon king saw Zou Yi this time, he asked expressionless, "what can I do for you?"


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "I want to invite my sister to see the imprisoned demon king and ask the demon king something. Do you know if my sister has time?"


    The demon king frowned slightly and said faintly, "I have interrogated the demon king. I know everything I should know. What else to ask?"


    Zou Yi said, "did your sister ask about Shengjun''s plan? The demon king must know this. After all, he colluded with the emperor for a long time. "


    The demon king said, "do you think the demon king knows the emperor''s next plan?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "the demon king was originally a puppet cultivated by the emperor in the demon world and will also be the future demon king in the demon world. Therefore, the emperor will communicate with the demon king in advance. We will know something we want to know after careful interrogation. "


    The demon king nodded: "what you said is reasonable. Let''s interrogate the demon king together. If we can know the saint''s next plan, I can give you some rewards."


    Zou Yi was waiting for the devil''s words. He immediately hugged his fist and said, "dare you ask what reward the devil wants to give me?"


    The devil smiled: "what reward do you want?"


    Zou Yi said, "I''d like to invite my sister to go to a place with me, and then we can talk together. Is that all right? "


    The devil looked at Zou Yi strangely: "what can we talk about?"


    Zou Yi smiled mysteriously: "my sister will know then. Now, please let me sell it."


    The demon king smiled: "OK, I always think there seems to be some secret between you and me. Since you want to talk to me, let''s have a good chat after you ask the information we want from the demon king."


    Zou Yi was overjoyed. She knew that the demon king remembered something. These three days were not in vain.


    Jue * * is extremely powerful, but who can be sure of the effect when it is used on a powerful demon king?


    Maybe the devil himself can slowly resolve this great * *, but it just takes more time.


    This is a good beginning and the hope Zou Yi sees.


    He hurried with the devil to interrogate the devil in the prison where the devil was imprisoned. He kept talking to the devil all the way. Intentionally or unintentionally, he always talked about the things before them. I hope the devil can think of something.


    Unfortunately, the demon king seems to have forgotten very thoroughly. Zou Yi has no influence and no response no matter how she recalls the previous events.


    Seeing the demon king, Zou Yi stopped talking to the demon king, but interrogated the demon king with the help of a demon fairy.


    The demon king was sealed with the divine power in his body. He couldn''t give full play to his combat effectiveness and could not threaten Zou Yi, an immortal.


    Zou Yi had planned to interrogate the demon king tough, but when he saw that the demon king''s face was gray, his lips were dry and cracked, and he was about to die, he changed his mind.


    No matter what the devil around her thought, Zou Yi took out food and water from her space ring and handed it to the devil who could eat by herself.


    "Demon king, you are also one of the giants in the demon world. How can you think of joining hands with the holy monarch, which is bad for your hometown demon world?" Zou Yi seemed to chat with the demon king again and said casually, "aren''t you afraid of the emperor''s hands on you and your family? He is famous for his insidious and cunning. Even his mentor can kill him... "


    The demon king seemed to be hungry. After receiving the food and water handed over by Zou Yi, he ate it in a big gulp, ignoring Zou Yi''s words.


    Zou Yi waited patiently for the demon king to finish eating, and then said again, "can you tell me what benefits the emperor promised you?"


    The demon king looked at the silent demon king and said coldly, "didn''t the demon king read my memory? Is there any doubt?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "the demon king should know that even if he directly searched the yuan God, some things that can be hidden are still invisible. For example, you must have deliberately hidden some things between you and the emperor? "


    The demon king stared at Zou Yi as if he were looking at a devil. After a long time, the demon king said, "since you know I''ve hidden something, it seems that I''m not an ordinary person. Who the hell are you? "


    Zou Yi said, "my name is Zou Yi. I learn from nameless God and Fuyu God."


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi, the expression on his face changed slowly, and said in a deep voice, "you are the disciple of nameless and Fuyu, which I knew for a long time. Do you have other identities, those I don''t know? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I really have no other identity except these. Demon king, you think too much. I''m definitely not a spy sent by the emperor. After all, I''m the one who helped sister demon Jun take you down. Don''t you think so? "


    The demon king thought for a while and said slowly, "what you said may be reasonable, but I''m still not sure of your identity. After you prove your identity, I''ll tell you what I''m hiding. "


    Zou Yi didn''t expect the demon king to say so. For a while, she was a little surprised. She looked at the demon king and said, "just tell me what you suspect."


    The demon king looked at the demon king and said with a trace of doubt, "are you really not the man of the holy king?"


    Zou Yi said sincerely, "I''m really not the man of the saint. I''m a sworn enemy with the saint. How can I be his man?"


    The demon king seemed to have planned for a long time. After hearing Zou Yi say this, he opened his mouth and said, "I have something to say to you alone."


    Zou Yi looked at the devil in embarrassment. Seeing that the devil had got up and walked out, she shrugged and said, "you can say it now."


    The demon king lowered his voice and said, "the saint will come to save me right away. If you let me go, I can say a few good words for you in front of the saint, so that you can be free in the future..."


    Zou Yi interrupted the demon king''s words: "I don''t share heaven with Saint Jun, and I don''t want to follow Saint Jun. it''s impossible to save you out."


    The devil''s face looked excited: "I have some treasures that the devil doesn''t know. If you save me, I''ll give them to you right away, all to you!"

 Chapter 225

    Zou Yi smiled: "I also have many treasures. They are not rare. You''d better tell your hidden information honestly. I can ask sister Mojun to spare you from dying. "


    The demon king sighed and said slowly, "why don''t you listen to advice? I''ve made it very clear. Why did you... "


    Zou Yi interrupted the demon king again: "if you say these words are useless, I can only lock you back, so that you can''t get out all your life."


    The demon king''s face changed slightly and hurriedly said, "do you know what the emperor said to me?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "I don''t want to know anything except this."


    The devil looked at Zou Yi, gritted his teeth and said, "if I told you, would you save my life?"


    Zou Yi nodded again: "that''s certain. I can swear to God that I will ask my sister to let you live after you tell me the plot of the emperor."


    The demon king nodded determinedly: "well, I can tell you... Before you returned to the demon world, the emperor personally came to me. He said that he had united the God of heaven and war in the divine world to find something to deal with the demon king and nameless them."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "looking for something? What is that? "


    The demon king said, "that''s a treasure in the demon world many years ago. It''s called zhentiansuo, also known as the heart of the world. This thing has great power. As long as the emperor gets this thing, he is invincible in the world... "


    Zou Yi smiled when she heard this: "the heart of the world? That has been in the hands of sister Mojun and has become the power of sister Mojun. "


    The demon king seemed surprised, stared and said, "is this true? Why didn''t I see the devil use the power of the heart of the world? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "that''s because no one can force sister Mojun to use such power. After all, sister Mojun''s own power is very powerful."


    The demon king''s face changed greatly, hung his head and said, "no wonder I couldn''t hold up a move. It turned out that the demon king had the power of the heart of the world... It seems that God wants to destroy me, and I don''t have to hide anything."


    Zou Yi said, "since you know it, it''s better to say it all. I can plead for you in front of my sister and let you live."


    The demon king sighed, "I said so. The emperor originally intended to use the power of the heart of the world to deal with the devil. As long as the devil died, others would have no scruples. Now it seems that the Emperor didn''t expect that the demon king had got the heart of the world and his plan would be broken. "


    Zou Yi said, "that''s for sure. What else do you know? Isn''t that all? "


    The devil shook his head, and his face gradually returned to normal: "I know much more than you think, but I suddenly want to say to the devil, please come in here."


    Zou Yi smiled and turned to go out. She didn''t care about the devil''s attitude now.


    The demon king was not far from the door. At this time, he stood quietly and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Zou Yi said politely, "sister, the devil said he wanted to tell you something. Do you want to go in and talk to the devil?"


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and still looked a little cold: "listen to what he said."


    The demon king should go to see the demon king first. Zou Yi then followed. Seeing the demon king in the common black clothes in the demon world, she couldn''t help but say, "my sister''s clothes are a little dark. Change a better color later. It''s so beautiful."


    The demon king listened to Zou Yi''s words and suddenly looked back at Zou Yi: "you said my clothes were not good-looking?"


    Zou Yi told the truth: "black clothes are generally preferred by men. Sister, you are a big beauty, or you look better in beautiful clothes."


    The devil seemed to think of something. Looking at Zou Yi, he asked, "did you say something similar to me before?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "I didn''t. My sister used to wear very beautiful clothes. How could I say these words?"


    The devil looked at Zou Yi strangely: "you said I used to like beautiful clothes? What kind of clothes do I wear? "


    Zou Yi waved and an illusory scene appeared in front of the demon king.


    This is the scene when the demon king and Zou Yi were on earth, and it is also the scene when they had the best relationship with Zou Yi.


    It''s like a movie, but the protagonists are Zou Yi and the devil himself, not the actors.


    The demon king seemed a little stunned when he saw these, and his eyes didn''t blink.


    Zou Yi''s heart moved and seemed to think of a way to restore the memory of the devil. He maintained the continuity of the scene. It was really like playing a movie and presented some scenes of that period of time in front of the devil one by one.


    This consumes Zou Yi''s energy, but Zou Yi also worked hard to remind the demon Jun of more previous things.


    More than ten minutes later, in the surprised eyes of the demon king, Zou Yi breathed a long sigh of relief and slowly said, "what does your sister think of? This is what we experienced when we went to the earth before. I don''t know how much my sister still remembers? "


    The demon king said blankly, "I experienced those just now? What''s the relationship between you and me? "


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "these are what you and I have experienced and are absolutely true... Sister, you and I used to be friends and best friends. There is no difference between us and most couples. You even said you wanted to marry me... "


    The devil frowned and said, "did I say such a thing? Why don''t I have any memory? "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and said positively, "that''s because, sister, you''ve been killed by the Gu God. You''ve forgotten some things with me..."


    He finally understood what the power of Jue * * is. It turned out that Jue * * is to suck people''s memory, the memory of love, which makes people completely forget their love.


    This is the secret of Jue * * and the reason why people who win Jue * * will be heartless.


    Gu Shen didn''t explain how Jue * * makes people heartless. To be honest, Jue * * can be cracked. He probably hopes Zou Yi can find this. Try Zou Yi''s mind.


    Fortunately, Zou Yi soon discovered the secret of Jue * * and knew the heartless truth of Jue * *.


    In fact, he should have thought of this. If he didn''t have no memory, how could the devil be so cold to Zou Yi so soon?


    At the beginning, the demon king really fell in love with Zou Yi and regarded Zou Yi as her other half.


    "Absolutely * *?" The demon king said suspiciously, "it''s impossible. I don''t have any feeling, and I''m the aunt of Gu God. How could she..."


    Zou Yi said, "the Gu God came to catch me at the order of the emperor. Sister, you stopped her, and she attacked you."


    The demon Jun closed his eyes and tried to recall the previous things, but in her memory, she couldn''t find the memory of things when she was with Zou Yi.

 Chapter 226

    This is the power of Jue * *. It makes all the memories of love clear, or sucks them. The demon king can''t find the relevant memories at all.


    "I can''t remember the memories you said," said the demon king with some pain, "so I don''t know whether what you said is true or false. Do you have any evidence? In addition to the fantasies you just demonstrated... "


    Zou Yi said without hesitation, "do you remember the heart of the world? We found and recovered it together in the Kunlun Mountains on earth. "


    The devil nodded: "the heart of the world is right here. I also remember that I found and recovered it on the earth. But why don''t I remember you? I remember you were Zou Yi or an ordinary friend of mine. "


    Zou Yi said, "this is the power of Jue * *. It makes my sister forget me and what happened before us... Well, I''ll tell my sister about the things between me and my sister in detail later."


    The demon king thought, "wait until we finish talking with the demon king. There have been a lot of things recently."


    Zou Yi nodded: "that''s a deal. I''ll talk to you when my sister has time."


    The devil looked at Zou Yi and nodded slowly, "OK, it''s a deal."


    Pause: "you just said you and I are lovers, then I want to ask, are you... With me?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "there is another person between me and my sister. That''s my fiancee Su mo. do you remember, sister?"


    The demon king thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "who is Su Mo? Why don''t I have any memory? She is your fiancee and we are lovers. You confused me... "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "I''ll tell my sister in detail about it later. Now we''d better go to see the demon king first."


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi with doubt, shook his head and walked into the prison where the demon king was.


    When the demon king saw the demon king and Zou Yi, his face was actually happy. He said without hesitation, "I''ll tell you all, as long as you promise to let me live."


    The devil took a look at Zou Yi, and Zou Yi said, "tell me, my sister will consider giving you a way to live."


    The devil didn''t dare to say anything irrelevant. He hurriedly said, "in fact, I already knew that the emperor used me. It''s just that the terms he offered are too tempting. I can''t refuse him... "


    Zou Yi didn''t mean to interrupt the demon king. She just looked at the demon king and listened to the demon king quietly.


    Many years ago, when the demon king just took office, the Holy Lord secretly sent someone to contact the demon king and wanted to use the power of the demon king in the demon world to hinder some plans of the demon king to revitalize the demon world.


    At first, the demon king didn''t agree to the emperor''s request, because the demon king was also a member of the demon world, and he also wanted to see the prosperity of the demon world.


    But later, when the emperor told the devil that as long as the devil stepped down, the devil was the next devil and could take charge of the devil world, the devil was moved.


    The demon king likes power most. For him, who is the second in the demon world, it has always been his dream to become the supreme demon king in the demon world.


    So the demon king agreed to the emperor''s request. He not only prevented the demon king from carrying out various plans to revitalize the demon world for many times, but also tried to develop his own power and confront the demon king.


    Gradually, the Demon King became more and more presumptuous, threatened the demon king more and more, and did more and more obvious things.


    In the near future, the demon king will oppose some policies of the demon king for no reason, and even openly say that the demon king is not suitable to be a demon king.


    With the emperor, the fairy world, and the God of heaven and war in the divine world as the backstage, the demon king has no scruples. He will be the demon king in the demon world one day.


    The demon king saw the intention of the demon king early in the morning, but she chose to compromise for the development of the demon world and the power of the holy king and the fairy world.


    The demon king thought that if she was more tolerant, the demon king would converge. Anyway, the demon king is also a member of the demon world, isn''t he?


    Unfortunately, the emperor''s intention is not simply to let the devil king replace the devil king to become the new king of the devil world, but to use the idea that the devil king wants to be the devil king to contain the devil king and make the devil king a puppet of the emperor.


    Originally, the emperor thought that the devil would not compromise and would fight the devil to the end. In that case, at a certain time, the emperor will take the immortals in the fairy world and suppress the demon king on the grounds of restoring the order of the demon world.


    As long as the demon king falls, the demon king is the demon king of the heart, that is, the puppet of the holy king.


    The devil is the sage king. He has the final say, the real prince.


    Unfortunately, the devil didn''t know the saint''s plan. She chose to surrender to the saint and became the saint''s puppet first.


    In this way, the emperor will avoid many things. After all, he doesn''t care who is the devil in the demon world. He just wants the devil to listen to him.


    So the emperor''s goal was achieved, just a puppet.


    Because of this, the demon king lost the opportunity to be a demon king. Although he was still the confidant of the holy king, he was unwilling.


    For this reason, Shengjun once ignored the demon king, weakened the strength of the demon king to a certain extent, and gave the demon king some opportunities to develop and grow.


    The devil king and the devil king have the same strength, so there will be no internal struggle. If one person is too strong, the other is in danger.


    The balance of strength makes it possible for both of them to obey the orders of the emperor, and it is also possible for the emperor to become the supreme emperor of the demon world.


    The emperor who understands this has always let the demon king and the demon king struggle on the surface, but secretly he has always grasped the lifeline of the two people. No one of them is more powerful.


    In this way, to maintain the balance between the two, Shengjun has more energy and strength to deal with the unknown and the remaining two senior brothers.


    The emperor has never stopped dealing with nameless and Fuyu, but he has never been able to really kill nameless and Fuyu, and has never reached the time of peace and worry.


    He had no better way to deal with nameless and Fuyu, and knew that nameless and Fuyu were not so easy to deal with. Only then did the demon king be ordered by the holy emperor to deal with nameless and Fuyu.


    The devil didn''t live up to his expectations. He seriously injured Fu Yu and almost killed Fu Yu. This made the emperor see the hope of destroying the nameless and the husband Yu in one fell swoop, and accelerated the speed of attacking the nameless and the husband Yu.


    However, the unnamed Zhentian array blocked Shengjun''s steps. No one could break the Zhentian array. Shengjun took the opportunity of Fuyu''s serious injury to kill unnamed and Fuyu again.


    There is no better way to deal with the unknown emperor. He accidentally found Zou Yi and others who secretly attacked his barracks, and learned that the demon king had caught Zou Yi.


    Excited, the emperor excitedly went to find the devil and wanted to use Zou Yi to threaten nameless and Fuyu to disarm and surrender.


    To his surprise, the puppet devil "let Zou Yi go" and became friends with Zou Yi.

 Chapter 227

    The devil released the captive Zou Yi privately and walked very close to Zou Yi, which made Shengjun very angry and wanted to kill Zou Yi.


    But the scheming sage didn''t show it. Instead, he pretended not to know anything and left the magic weapon where the devil was after telling the devil.


    After returning to the fairy world, the emperor sent someone to find the demon king and let the demon king sit on the throne of the demon king when the demon king is not in the demon world.


    The emperor intends to use a more obedient demon king to replace the demon king, so that he can use the power of the demon world to deal with nameless and husband Yu.


    The demon king was very excited after receiving the news from the emperor and immediately began to prepare to seize the throne of the demon king.


    Unfortunately, the demon king suddenly returned to the demon world, which caught the demon king who was actively preparing to seize the position of the demon king by surprise. He not only failed to seize the position of the demon king, but was caught by the design of the demon king.


    The devil''s hope was dashed, and the emperor''s plan was dashed.


    Seeing that he was about to lose the huge helper of the demon world, the Saint King naturally would not give up, and he had the next series of actions.


    The attack on Zou Yi and the fact that Gu God, the famous God, came to the demon world to attack Zou Yi are all remedial measures taken by the emperor.


    It''s a pity that Lvjun, who first attacked and killed Zou Yi, missed. The Vulcan runes he personally refined failed to hurt Zou Yi because of the demon king.


    Green Jun was chased and killed by the demon king. He ran for his life in a hurry and dared not come to the demon world again.


    Seeing this, the emperor immediately changed his mind and sent a Gu God to the demon world. He wants to control Zou Yi with the poisonous insects of the poisonous God and force the demon king to obey.


    After the Gu God was ordered to come to the demon world, he just wanted to attack Zou Yi, but he was interrupted by the demon king who paid close attention to Zou Yi and had to retreat.


    The Gu God is also very dedicated to the holy monarch. When he left, he secretly attacked his aunt demon monarch, which made the demon monarch absolutely * * and destroyed the relationship between the demon monarch and Zou Yi.


    This is not only the inadvertent harvest of the emperor, but also the explanation of the Gu God to the emperor, or the test of the Gu God to Zou Yi.


    The Gu God may just want to know whether Zou Yi is sincere to her aunt demon Jun, so she uses Jue * * when sneaking attacks on the demon Jun.


    But the effect of Jue * * is that the demon king who was going to join hands with the unknown suddenly suspended cooperation, changed his attitude towards Zou Yi, and vaguely wanted to draw a line with Zou Yi.


    If this is the case, the strength of the nameless and the remaining husband who have just improved will be greatly reduced, and they will return to their previous state again. They shrink in the town sky array and dare not fight with the emperor.


    This is something Zou Yi never wanted to see, but it was an unexpected surprise for Shengjun. The feelings of both sides are completely different.


    In the view of the demon king, the attack of the Green King on Zou Yi and the sneak attack of the Gu God on the demon king are only one of the plans of the holy king to deal with them.


    While the sage king attacked Zou Yi and the demon king, he also launched a strong offensive against the unknown planet where the unknown is located.


    He intends to strike hard and retaliate against unknown people.


    What makes Shengjun disappointed again and again is that even if he has done so much, Zou Yi and Mojun have only destroyed their love relationship, and nothing else.


    Zou Yi is the one the sage wants to be killed. Although Zou Yi''s strength is not very strong, the demon king obeyed him before, so Zou Yi became the Lord of the demon world.


    To a certain extent, Zou Yi contributed to the fact that the demon world and nameless became partners.


    This had a great impact on the emperor''s plan, and Zou Yi became a thorn in the flesh.


    Maybe more things will happen next. The demon king won''t listen to Zou Yi anymore. This is a good opportunity to destroy Zou Yi.


    What the devil said was just what had happened before. For Zou Yi and the devil, most of them thought or guessed.


    They are concerned about what may happen later, including what the Emperor may do to the demon world.


    Maybe the demon king is also thinking about what to say. After all, he is the enemy of the demon king. He should think about some things.


    The devil just lost love, not judgment and wisdom. After hearing the devil''s words, she fell into meditation.


    Zou Yi also had his own ideas. He knew that the demon king didn''t tell the real secret, but just said the facts that had happened.


    They waited for the devil to speak again. Before the devil spoke again, they had no intention to speak.


    The demon king thought for a while and continued to take the initiative to say the emperor''s next plan.


    In addition to sending people to attack Zou Yi and the demon king, and launching a fierce attack on the unknown planet, the saint Jun is also secretly preparing for the third hand at the same time.


    That is, he sent someone to ask the divine world for help, put pressure on the underworld that had helped Zou Yi, and tried to make the underworld turn to help the emperor deal with nameless and Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi had heard about this before, but she didn''t know it in detail. When the demon king mentioned it, she couldn''t help asking, "how is the underworld now?"


    The devil smiled bitterly and said, "I lost my freedom after I was caught. How can I know the things outside?"


    Zou Yi was also concerned about chaos. Unexpectedly, after listening to the devil''s words, she smiled and said, "that''s true. You''re locked up. It''s hard to know what''s going on outside."


    The devil said, "I''ve said everything I know. When did you let me go?"


    The devil, who had never spoken, suddenly said coldly, "I already know what you said. There is nothing new."


    The demon king looked at the demon king and saw that the demon king was expressionless. He had to say, "I know so much. If the demon king doesn''t believe it, he can search the soul again..."


    The devil said slowly, "in that case, I don''t need to let you go. You''re ready to stay in this prison forever."


    The demon king was stunned and immediately said, "didn''t you promise me that you will let me go as long as I say these?"


    The demon king said, "this is not what you want to say. We all know this. Why do you need to say it again?"


    Zou Yi also said, "say something we don''t know. Don''t let us lose the mood to talk to you."


    The devil didn''t wrinkle slightly and said loudly, "what do you want to know?"


    Zou Yi said, "what we want to know is what is the purpose of the emperor? Why did he have to kill the nameless and the remaining two masters, and why did he pay so much attention to the demon world? "


    The demon king seemed to be asked the key by Zou Yi. He opened his mouth and looked at Zou Yi. He was stunned and didn''t say anything.


    The demon world got up and said coldly, "since you don''t want to say, forget it."


    The demon king saw that the demon king was about to leave here and quickly said, "I''ll tell you all, just please let me go."


    The devil turned slowly and said, "you have one last chance to tell the truth."

 Chapter 228

    The demon king saw that the demon king was no longer interested in his secret, so he didn''t dare to play tricks any more. He immediately said: "the real purpose of the emperor is the immortal promotion formula of the peerless skill of the true God of martial arts. It is said that the immortal promotion decision is controlled by the unknown and the rest of the husband. No one else can know the immortal promotion decision except them..."


    "Immortality?" The demon king frowned and said, "I know this skill. It is said that the true God of martial arts achieved the immortal and God positions by relying on this skill and became the first peerless expert in the world."


    Zou Yi said suspiciously, "just for a skill, the Emperor didn''t hesitate to kill his mentor and murder his senior brother?"


    The demon king said, "Zou Yi, you don''t know. Killing gods is one of the most powerful skills in ancient times and modern times, and it is a very complete set of skills. It can not only let the novice practitioners practice, but also let the immortal and the God Man practice, and will make great progress..."


    After a pause, the demon king continued: "at the beginning, Wu Daozhen God became a peerless master. There was no enemy. What he relied on was the decision to ascend to immortality."


    The demon king also said: "it is said that immortality promotion is one of the most powerful skills in history. It was originally scattered in the nine realms and was slowly collected and sorted into a complete version by the true God of martial arts. From an ordinary person, you can practice to the realm of chaotic true God."


    The demon king then said, "not only that, the true God of martial arts has excellent talent. After becoming the true God of chaos, he has improved his decision to ascend to immortality, so his strength is far better than the true God of chaos... If I remember correctly, the true God of martial arts calls his realm the God of infinity, which means the God of infinite height."


    The demon king then said, "it''s a pity that the true God of Wu Dao finally died in the hands of his most trusted disciples. It''s really unpredictable and makes people sigh."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but say, "the holy gentleman is really in vain. He has poisoned his mentor..."


    The demon king said, "it can''t all blame the saint. There''s another inside story about the cause of the matter. I heard the saint mention it by chance."


    Zou Yi asked, "what do you know?"


    The demon king said, "this thing has to start from a long time ago. After I heard this, because it is very important, I deliberately sealed that memory and never mentioned it to anyone. If the devil didn''t use soul searching to me later and destroy my seal, I would have forgotten... Do you really want me to say? "


    Zou Yi said firmly, "you tell me exactly, don''t hide anything."


    The devil nodded, looked at Zou Yi and said, "this is my last secret. Will you let me go after I say it?"


    Zou Yi took a look at the devil, and the devil nodded, "as long as you make it clear, I can let you go. But at the same time, you should ensure that in the demon world, you are an ordinary person and must not have any power. "


    The demon king hugged his fist and said, "I am willing to leave the demon world, find a place where no one lives to spend my old age, and never return to the demon world."


    The demon king looked at the demon king and said slowly, "yes, but I want to seal the magic in your body forever."


    The devil''s face was a little ugly, but he hugged his fist and said, "it''s natural. I''m guilty. It''s good to live. I don''t dare to expect to keep my strength."


    The demon king said, "then tell me the secret you know. What''s the matter with the death of Wu Daozhen God?"


    The demon king took a look at Zou Yi and said, "I heard the emperor mention it by chance. I''m not sure whether it''s true or not. If what I know is not the truth, please don''t blame me. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "tell me, I don''t blame you."


    The demon king put his heart down and said, "in those days, there were four disciples under the true God of martial arts. They were nameless, Fuyu, Shengjun and Jingchuan, as you all know. But what you don''t know is that the true God of Wu Dao also has a closed door disciple and his last personal disciple, named Forrest Gump. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "I have another martial uncle? How do you know? "


    The demon king said, "this is naturally what the emperor said. Forrest Gump was originally a friend of Wu Daozhen God. It was said that he was born disabled and could not speak. Wu Daozhen God cured him himself. "


    Zou Yi asked, "Forrest Gump, why have I never heard the masters mention him? Is he still alive? "


    The demon king said, "I don''t know if Forrest Gump is alive. I know that Forrest Gump was originally a friend of Wu Daozhen God, or another friend of Wu Daozhen God entrusted to Wu Daozhen God to take care of him. Later, they didn''t know how they became teachers and disciples. Wu Daozhen became a master, and Forrest Gump was a disciple. "


    The devil couldn''t help asking, "friends have become teachers and disciples. I''m afraid it will make many people feel incredible. But I believe this is true. After all, the true God of martial arts is very human. There may be a reason for this. "


    The devil nodded: "naturally, there is a reason, and that''s the key I want to say. That Forrest Gump is not only the closed disciple of Wu Daozhen God, but also a friend of Wu Daozhen God. Forrest Gump knows almost all the secrets of Wu Daozhen God. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help interrupting again: "that''s wrong. After all, Forrest Gump knows more. Maybe he will have some ideas..."


    The devil said, "that''s really it. Forrest Gump not only has some ideas, but also has some jealousy towards the true God of martial arts. It is said that the most powerful of the true gods of martial arts at that time was not the peerless skill of immortality determination, which the holy emperor thought about. On the contrary, only Forrest Gump learned the essence of nine star space and God killing sword. "


    "Nine star space?" The demon king seemed to remember something, frowned and said, "that''s the legendary space skill. It is said that people who have learned it can control space, travel to and from the nine realms as they like, and even go to the mysterious endless space. Nothing can stop him."


    The demon king sighed, "this is not a legend, but a fact. It''s just that cultivating the nine star space is not a simple thing. It''s said that there are no people who can cultivate the constitution of the nine star space, and it''s very difficult to find them. "


    The demon king said, "I''ve heard that. That''s what the legend says."


    The demon king then said, "but another peerless fighting skill of the true God of martial arts is different... At that time, people called the magic, fairy and divine skills we now call fighting skills. Most people can cultivate the killing God sword technique of the true God of Wu Dao, and can easily cultivate the amazing sword Qi. "


    Zou Yi said, "is sword Qi easy to cultivate? How do I feel that even now I can''t send out sword Qi at will? "


    When he spoke, he tried to use purple Sha Dao to send out Dao Qi to prove that his words were not empty words. He tried several times in a row before sending out a Dao Qi.

 Chapter 229

    The demon king didn''t know what to think. He took the purple evil knife in Zou Yi''s hand. When he waved it, a knife Qi slowly appeared, coagulated but didn''t disperse. It was like prolonging the purple evil several times. Zou Yi was stunned.


    The demon king is also frightened. Although his strength is strong, it is not so easy to do this like the demon king.


    Maybe the demon king is telling Zou Yi that sword Qi and sword Qi are the same truth. Only after hard cultivation and strength improvement can we do whatever we want.


    The demon king had another understanding. He thought the demon king was making power, telling him that if he had another half empty word, the sword Qi would greet him.


    So the demon king said quickly, "that''s because you haven''t practiced sword skills such as killing God sword, so you can''t do this. In fact, not only you, but also the current immortals are dedicated to the promotion of the realm, and few people pay attention to the improvement of combat effectiveness. "


    The demon king deliberately said about Dao Qi and Jian Qi, trying to distract the demon king''s attention and relieve his inner tension at the same time.


    He was very clear about the original relationship between the devil and Zou Yi, and more clearly about the devil''s temper and character. At this time, he didn''t dare to annoy the devil.


    The devil king''s mind, the devil king looked in his eyes, but he didn''t see anything. He scattered the knife Qi, but Zisha took it in his hand.


    Listening to the demon king said, "it''s true. I''ve seen in some ancient books that the gods in ancient times can pour mountains and seas with their hands and feet, and their power is infinite. But now the gods and immortals, in addition to the super existence like the God of war, few people can easily play such a powerful means of attack. "


    Pause: "today''s immortals are bent on becoming gods or immortals, and they don''t care how strong their strength is. This is probably because there has been no large-scale war for a long time. People are used to peace. "


    The demon king seemed to forget his situation, sighed and said, "you''re right. Today''s immortals pay too much attention to the improvement of their realm, and their combat effectiveness is far less than that of the previous gods."


    Pause: "I''d better talk about the true God of martial arts... Forrest Gump stayed in the true God of martial arts for 10000 years in order to learn the nine star space of the true God of martial arts and the sword technique of killing God."


    Zou Yi sighed, "after ten thousand years of practice, this man is a man with a firm mind."


    The devil said, "who said no? At that time, the true God of martial arts was trying to improve his decision to ascend to immortality. He wanted to break through the realm again. He only occasionally instructed Forrest Gump, who was the weakest, and ignored the other four disciples. "


    "And then?" Zou Yi asked, "when did Forrest Gump start to move his mind towards the true God of martial arts?"


    The demon king said, "then I don''t know much. I don''t know much... I heard from Shengjun. He saw that his younger martial brother had a crooked mind, so he went to find the true God of martial arts and wanted to persuade the true God of martial arts to be careful. But after hearing the words of the saint, Wu Daozhen not only didn''t appreciate it, but began to ignore the saint, blaming the saint for being jealous of Forrest Gump and provoking the relationship between their teachers and disciples... "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "it''s no wonder that the sage has some opinions on the true God of Wu Dao. He kindly reminded him, but he was wronged. He must have no idea. After a long time, he will inevitably have resentment."


    The demon king nodded: "as you said, the emperor mentioned this again several times and advised Wu Daozhen God to be careful. Unfortunately, Wu Daozhen had great trust in Forrest Gump. Almost every time, he would severely scold the saint Jun. the two teachers and disciples gradually had a grudge, and finally evolved into resentment. "


    Zou Yi then said, "that''s why a series of things happened later? It seems that the things we knew before are just a fragment. If it is connected with the whole thing, it is not comprehensive. "


    The demon king said, "but even so, the emperor shouldn''t be tempted by the God of war to poison his mentor. Such an ungrateful person, even if there is a reason, can not be forgiven. "


    The demon king said, "the God of war tempts the emperor? What''s the matter? Why haven''t I ever heard the emperor mention it? "


    Zou Yi said simply, "it was probably at the time when the relationship between the saint and the true God of martial arts was the most tense. In order to seize the position of the Lord of the divine world, the God of war found the saint, seduced the saint with the position of the Lord of the fairy world, and then they worked together to kill the true God of martial arts."


    The Demon King opened his mouth: "the Holy Lord always said that the true God of martial arts was still alive, but he went to a mysterious place for retreat to recover from his injury..."


    The demon king said coldly: "what the holy king told me is that the true God of martial arts became possessed when he was practicing immortality. In order to avoid hurting others, he committed suicide..."


    The demon king frowned and said, "it seems that the emperor wasn''t very drunk that day. The wine may have woke up long ago. He just pretended to be drunk and lied to me."


    The demon king said, "you should know what kind of person the saint is. In the past, you were fascinated by the position of the Lord of the demon world and acted recklessly with the saint. Now you regret it? "


    The demon king looked at the demon king, gritted his teeth and said, "I can''t talk about regret. Even without the temptation of the holy king, I will still oppose you..."


    The demon king said strangely, "why? Is there any hatred between us? "


    The demon king looked at the demon king and said word by word: "do you remember what you did to stabilize your seat when you just took office? At that time, the demon world was full of blood and corpses. What kind of scene was that, do you remember? "


    The devil''s face suddenly changed, his voice also changed, and he became a little surprised, like frightened: "what do you mean? What is your relationship with those people back then? "


    The devil said coldly, "it seems that the devil still remembers what happened in those years. I thought you had forgotten it long ago! Hum, did you think of those people who were killed by you? "


    The devil''s face changed again, but this time it was a little firm, as if he didn''t care about the previous things.


    Listen to the demon king calmly say: "you are the descendant of the elder of the former dynasty who was killed by me? Now that we''ve all said this, do you still have to hide it from me? "


    The demon king''s face was angry, sad and crazy. He hissed, "do you remember the last demon king? It''s not a demon fairy that people often say, but an elder of the demon world who, like me, has the honorary title of ''demon king''


    Referring to the last "demon king", the demon king''s face was a little pale again. She murmured, "are you the son of the elder? How could this be possible? All the elders died. I saw it with my own eyes... "

 Chapter 230

    "That''s my destiny!" The demon king suddenly roared, "I didn''t get killed by the people you sent. I just lost my body. Under the protection of my father, my Yuanshen narrowly escaped! "


    The demon king seemed to be out of his mind and wanted to make it clear. His face turned red and his voice became more hoarse.


    The devil continued to shout: "I''m the lucky one in heaven. After my body was destroyed, I thought I would die. It was my father who protected me by fighting to explode himself. From that day on, I vowed to avenge you, kill you and avenge my father. "


    The demon king clenched his teeth and said, "your father plotted a rebellion. What''s wrong with me sending troops to suppress it?"


    The devil roared, "but you know what? My father was supporting you. The real rebel is not our family. Hatefully, you killed our whole family without distinguishing right from wrong... "


    The devil frowned and said, "I have reliable information and enough evidence to prove that your father was the leader of that rebellion."


    "Reliable intelligence?" The devil suddenly calmed down and said coldly, "dare you ask the devil, who provided you with reliable information?"


    The demon king said, "the information was provided by a magic fairy. At that time, I investigated carefully and the source of the information was absolutely true."


    The demon king was in a daze. He seemed to be deceived and said painfully, "how is it possible? I''m with my father every day. Why didn''t I find that my father had a rebellious heart? "


    The demon king said, "if you don''t believe me, several elders who rebelled with your father were imprisoned in this prison. I''ll let you ask yourself."


    The demon king''s face changed greatly when he heard the demon king''s words. The cold sweat on his forehead was like rain, as if he was going crazy.


    Zou Yi suddenly understood something. She stepped forward, patted the demon king, and said calmly, "don''t think about it. Your father won''t let you know about him because he''s afraid to involve you. He did it for you, but I didn''t expect you to come to this step because you didn''t know the truth. Everything is God''s will. "


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi, clenched his teeth and bled, and said with a tragic smile: "it''s so. I thought everything was what I thought. I thought my father was wronged..."


    The demon king said faintly, "anyway, he asked for your father''s death. If I don''t kill him, the demon world may have been taken away by the holy king, and thousands of people in the demon world will become slaves to the holy King... The consequences are unimaginable."


    The devil''s face was pale and murmured, "it seems that I was wrong..."


    He seemed to have exhausted his strength to say this. After that, he sat down on the ground, as if everything was over.


    Zou Yi and the devil looked at each other, and the devil said, "since you know it''s wrong, should you say everything you know?"


    The demon king trembled and seemed to think of something. He said to himself, "I said, I said... Later, I accidentally found the owner of this flesh body. At that time, he was seriously injured and was on the verge of death. When I saw that there was an opportunity to take advantage of it and that I was bent on revenge, I took the opportunity to occupy the flesh. "


    After a pause, the demon king gasped for a while, and his voice turned cold: "after the seizure, I was worried about being found by the demon king, so I hid. After that, I spent a whole month running in with this flesh body. Maybe it''s because hatred makes me full of power. I fit perfectly with this physical body and become a new me. "


    The demon king suddenly answered, "then you unexpectedly found that the former owner of this flesh body was one of my most trusted subordinates and one of the seven color demon gods of the previous term - Bai Jun, right?"


    The demon king smiled and said, "I think it''s an unexpected joy and God''s blessing. After I knew my new identity, the surprise was unspeakable. I knew at that time that my chance of revenge was coming. As long as I did a good job of Baijun, I would have the opportunity to become an existence with higher status and greater power than Baijun, and even be the position of the devil... "


    "So after thousands of years of efforts," the demon king interrupted the crazy demon king and said coldly, "you have become the best one among the seven color demon gods and successfully attracted my attention. I personally promoted you, made you the head of the youngest seven color demon God, and gave you the title of ''demon king''. "


    The demon king seemed to recover to his former appearance, and laughed and said, "yes, when you personally named me ''demon king'', I was even excited and almost exposed my identity. If not for those close friends of mine to remind me in time, I don''t know what I would have done at that time. "


    The demon king looked at the excited demon king calmly and said slowly, "you think you can compete with me when you sit in the ''demon king'' seat. So you began to confront me. No matter right or wrong, you would stand up against all my decisions at that time, right? "


    The demon king laughed wildly, "yes, that''s it. I just want you to know that this demon world is not your own, and I supervise you and oppose you! Ha ha... You know what? Every time I see that your resolution is opposed by me and my people, and finally either overturned or shelved, how happy I am. At that time, I almost went crazy. I was so happy... "


    "You have the strength and power to fight against the devil''s sister. Why did you come together with the saint?" Zou Yi couldn''t help interrupting: "are you willing to be the running dog of the emperor? Did you take the initiative to find the saint, or did the saint come to you? "


    The demon king suddenly stopped laughing, stared at Zou Yi and said, "at that time, Lvjun, my most powerful man, came to me. In the chat after business, we inadvertently talked about the fairy world and the holy king."


    The demon king looked up at the sky as if he was recalling the past. His face changed again, with a faint color of regret.


    After a while, he continued: "at that time, the green gentleman said that the holy gentleman had admired me for a long time and wanted to talk to me through him. I was curious, so I chatted more with the green gentleman, and finally naturally talked about joining hands with the holy gentleman. "


    He suddenly jumped up from the ground and shouted excitedly: "now in retrospect, Lvjun had already taken refuge in the saint. At that time, he came to be a lobbyist to persuade me to take refuge in the saint. This... All this was premeditated. It was the conspiracy of the God King. "


    The demon king couldn''t help but shout: "do you know what you did at that time? You betrayed everyone in the demon world, including yourself. And all this is just for personal gain, for the so-called revenge. In retrospect, don''t you feel sorry for everyone and yourself? "

 Chapter 231

    The demon king was scolded by the demon king. He suddenly calmed down and sighed: "before today, I don''t regret it. In order to revenge, let alone sorry everyone in the demon world. Even that time, I strongly asked you to send troops to attack the earth, and my purpose is only to make enemies for you... As long as I can attack you and revenge, I don''t regret..."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but shout: "you didn''t hesitate to kill billions of human beings on the earth in order to make enemies for sister Mojun? You are a devil, a real devil! "


    The demon king was scolded by Zou Yi. He looked at Zou Yi in a daze. Suddenly he remembered something and shouted, "you are also a human on earth!"


    Zou Yi took a deep breath and tried to keep calm: "it seems that you are also the culprit who murdered billions of people on my earth. I... I have to reconsider whether to spare your life."


    The devil''s face showed fear and said in a trembling voice, "didn''t you promise me to save my life? Even if I''m the one who killed the earth people, you can''t break your promise... "


    Zou Yi said angrily, "I didn''t know you were the culprit who killed my relatives and friends. I didn''t know you killed my only nephew. Now everything is different. Since you killed the people of the earth, you are my sworn enemy. If you don''t die, my heart is hard to rest! "


    The demon king saw Zou Yi angry, but he didn''t mean to help Zou Yi. Instead, he suddenly said, "I ordered to attack the earth. If you want revenge, I''m also the object you must kill."


    Zou Yi was stunned and her mind was in chaos. He knew that the devil was also one of the people who ordered to attack the earth and his enemy, but he didn''t know why. He just couldn''t hate it.


    Perhaps Zou Yi has unconsciously fallen in love with the devil and has a love for the devil. It is true love, not some superficial people''s interest in the opposite sex.


    Zou Yi suddenly understood a little. He knew clearly that it was no longer the time to show kindness deliberately in order to live. Everything had changed unconsciously.


    This is not to say that Zou Yi has changed her mind and no longer loves Su Mo deeply.


    But Zou Yi''s heart has an equally important person in addition to Su Mo, that is, the devil.


    Knowing that it was his enemy, Zou Yi fell in love with this enemy without hesitation. While secretly hating herself, Zou Yi was vaguely happy. His very contradictory mood made him have the impulse to go crazy.


    However, Zou Yi, who is from the earth, knows that she can''t do anything special or say anything bad at this time.


    He should take the overall situation into account, fulfill his promise and


    The angry Zou Yi suddenly calmed down, like an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years.


    Zou Yi knew what to do at this time. He just looked at the demon king, and his eyes also changed.


    Some kind of love that can''t be described in words was passed to the devil by Zou Yi at this moment.


    It seems that thousands of words are in the eyes. We can''t see them, but they really exist.


    Lovers often communicate without any language, because they are familiar with each other. A look or expression is enough to convey a lot of information.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that he would pretend to be real. She really fell in love with the big sister of the devil. After making eye contact with the devil, she was a little stunned and forgot to talk to the devil.


    Zou Yi knows what she''s thinking, but the devil doesn''t know.


    The devil could clearly feel what was in Zou Yi''s eyes just now, but the absolute * * in her body sucked the love conveyed by Zou Yi in an instant, making the devil forget the warmth of this moment again.


    Jue * * is so powerful that Zou Yi can''t dissolve it by looking at the demon king like this, although this sincere feeling is the good medicine to dissolve Jue * *.


    The demon king had forgotten his friendship with Zou Yi. At this time, Zou Yi was silent and staring at her. He thought Zou Yi blamed her for ordering to attack the earth, and his face changed a little.


    Some unhappy and disappointed devil looked at Zou Yi and said, "if you blame me, you can come to me for revenge at any time. But the demon king, since we promised to let him live, you can''t kill him today. You are an unknown disciple and the grandson of the true God of martial arts. If you do something that you don''t believe, how can you stand in the nine realms in the future? "


    Zou Yi recovered from the devil''s words. He didn''t know what to do at this time. He said blankly, "I listen to your sister..."


    As soon as he said this, the devil was stunned. He couldn''t help looking at Zou Yi and said slowly, "don''t you want revenge? Can you tell me why? "


    Zou Yi shook her head and said, "revenge is natural, but I can''t break my promise. When I meet the demon king again, I will naturally kill him myself and avenge my relatives and friends and countless people on earth. "


    The devil''s eyes slowly changed: "let''s go. You go back and have a good rest and talk nonsense..."


    At this moment, the demon king seemed to return to the past and spoke very gently to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was stunned and moved in her heart. She had the courage to hold the devil''s hand, looked into the devil''s eyes and said affectionately, "sister, haven''t you remembered who I am? Haven''t you remembered our relationship? You... "


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi suspiciously. He looked at the hand Zou Yi held her hand. His face changed one after another. First, he was surprised, then confused, and then angry, but then he became confused


    Zou Yi knew that the devil must have remembered something, but she was destroyed by Jue * * and looked at the devil and passed her inner feelings to the devil who looked at him.


    The demon king was full of vague and messy memories at this time. She remembered a lot of things when she was with Zou Yi, but they were vague, like faded photos. She couldn''t see what was going on.


    The demon king felt a burst of colic in his mind. When his face changed greatly, he couldn''t help shouting.


    Even if the demon king is now a super existence at the level of chaotic true God, the severe pain from the yuan God still makes her unbearable.


    Zou Yi felt the same pain in her heart. She couldn''t help hugging the demon king and said softly, "sister, are you okay?"


    The devil was hugged by Zou Yi and heard Zou Yi''s words. Suddenly, he felt much better.


    The power of love is infinite. At the next moment, the demon king suddenly remembered all the things, especially the things she had been with Zou Yi before.


    A golden light flashed over the devil''s head, and Jue * * suddenly disappeared at this moment, as if it had never appeared.


    Zou Yi''s sincerity dissolves Jue * *. Gu God didn''t cheat him. Only sincerity can dissolve Jue * *

 Chapter 232

    The devil''s memory was restored, and Zou Yi''s eyes were restored to their former appearance. She was held by Zou Yi. Her face was flushed like a beautiful rose. Zou Yi was stunned.


    The devil didn''t intend to break away from Zou Yi''s arms, but just said softly, "it''s hard for you. I seem to have had a dream these days. Are you worried?"


    Zou Yi saw that the devil was getting better and knew that she had successfully resolved the absolute * * in the devil''s body. When she was happy, she also forgot that she should release the devil. She just smiled and said, "it''s OK for my sister. I''m also worried that my sister will forget me forever."


    The demon king looked back at Zou Yi, his face full of deep love: "how can I forget you? Even when Jue * * is in my body, I vaguely remember that you are my most important person. Otherwise, do you think you can dissolve the * * by hugging me? "


    Zou Yi remembered that she was holding the demon king. She quickly let go and said with a smile, "don''t be angry, sister. I... I forgot."


    The demon king smiled, his face returned to normal, and there was infinite tenderness in his voice: "don''t say this between you and me. How can I be angry with you?"


    After a pause, the demon king stretched out his hand and took Zou Yi''s hand and slowly said, "I remember your sincerity to me. When we are together in the future, I will not bully you. I will repay you for your kindness to me."


    Zou Yi smiled: "my sister said this as if I should be bullied by you."


    The demon prince glanced and said angrily, "you lied to me in order to live and said you liked me... I haven''t settled with you yet. Don''t forget."


    Zou Yi''s face changed slightly, looked at the devil nervously and said honestly, "I''m sorry, I had to do that in order to live at that time. Now I know I''m wrong. Please don''t blame me, sister?"


    The devil looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "you said you knew you were wrong? Do you know how to compensate me? "


    Zou Yi was a little confused and couldn''t help asking, "sister, how do you want me to compensate? I... I know I was wrong and changed... "


    "Just change it?" The demon king tooted his mouth like a little girl and said, "can''t you say something nice and make my heart happier?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "what does your sister want to hear? Roses or something? "


    The devil raised his hand slowly, and a beautiful rose slowly appeared in the snow-white palm: "when I separated from you on earth, I found a rose and brought it back quietly."


    Zou Yi was a little surprised. Looking at this rose that may be the only rose in the demon world, she couldn''t help saying, "sister, how did you make it grow so well in your body?"


    The devil smiled: "what is in my body? I put it in my space ring and brought the earth''s soil from the earth to let it survive in the earth. "


    Zou Yi reached out and gently touched the rose. Suddenly, she missed the earth she had been to not long ago: "the last time we went to the earth, we were in a hurry. We don''t know how people on earth live now?"


    The demon king smiled: "their life is very good. Many people have become immortals, which is very different from the previous way of life."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''ve also seen a lot of immortals, and those high technologies on the earth in the past seem to have disappeared. Maybe the earth people should change. After all, the punishment of the gods on the earth people is over, isn''t it? "


    The demon king said, "have the gods really ended their punishment of the earth people? How can I see that the aura on the earth is still very thin, and it is still not particularly suitable for cultivating immortals? "


    Zou Yi said, "sister, you don''t know what the earth was like before. At that time, there was no aura on the earth. Compared with it, it is much better now."


    The demon king said, "if the energy contained in the heart of the world is used by people on earth, I''m afraid countless people on earth will become immortals."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "what do you do, sister? You have to face the two big rivals of the fairy world and the divine world. The power of the heart of the world is still your sister. You can use it better. "


    The devil said with a smile, "you can speak. The heart of the world is already my thing. I will make good use of it. Nameless and I are now in a cooperative relationship. Both the fairy world and the divine world are our common enemies. "


    Zou Yi said, "the fairy world and the divine world are not our enemies. Our enemies are the holy king of the fairy world and the God of heaven and war in the divine world. These two people use their power and give us a hard hand. They are our real enemies. "


    The devil said, "you''re right. But if we want to deal with these two people, we must deal with the minions around them first, otherwise there will be too much trouble. I''m afraid it will be difficult to achieve our goal. "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s true. Otherwise, how can we really have positive contact with these two people? There are too many minions around them. If we don''t eliminate these minions, it will be impossible to solve the problem between us. "


    The devil said with a smile, "don''t worry about this. I''ve made plans for a long time. Now we have to consider how to make our own strength stronger. You know, you are just a big Luo Jinxian. Your strength is not worth mentioning in front of the emperor. "


    Zou Yi said reluctantly, "I''m afraid it''s difficult to make big changes in my strength in the short term. After all, I''ve just broken through the realm of immortals. Sister, your realm is very high. Can you teach me more? "


    The demon king said with a smile, "do you still need to say between you and me? Naturally, it''s no problem. In the future, I will gradually teach you more fairies... People used to call them war skills. It sounds more appropriate for us to call them war skills. As for the cultivation methods, you are not bad now. I don''t have anything suitable for you for the time being. You''d better have a chance to ask nameless and Fu Yu to see if they know better skills. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, looked at the demon king and said, "I don''t know if I have the opportunity to practice Shizu''s decision to become immortal. That''s the foundation of Shizu. Maybe it will give me some surprises."


    The demon king said with a smile, "then you can ask nameless and Fuyu, but I hope you don''t hold it too much. After all, the immortal will disappear after the death of Wu Daozhen God. I''m afraid even nameless and Fuyu don''t know how to cultivate."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m just saying that the Nine Yang determination and rebirth skill I''m practicing now are also very powerful. It''s very useful to improve my realm and physical strength. There''s no need to practice any immortal determination."

 Chapter 233

    The demon king said, "it''s good to be content, or I''ll worry that you''ll be half hearted and accomplish nothing in the end. Zou Yi, you will become an immortal by cultivating Nine Yang. Then stick to it. There''s no need to change your skill. As for the rebirth technique, as far as I know, it is an extremely powerful body refining technique. If you can succeed, you will become extremely powerful, and there is no need to give up. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "don''t worry, sister. I know what to do."


    After a pause, Zou Yi suddenly remembered something and couldn''t help but say, "after the cultivation of rebirth, the progress has become extremely slow. I don''t know what''s going on. Can my sister help me solve my doubts?"


    The demon king said, "you just need to ask nameless. The art of rebirth is his unique skill to become famous."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "master and I get together less and leave more. He is busy with other things. It is difficult to have the opportunity to tell me this."


    The demon king smiled: "then I''ll ask for you. I believe nameless will tell me what to do after this fire rebirth technique reaches the fifth floor."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "thank you, sister."


    The demon king smiled and took out the messenger jade amulet and immediately contacted the unknown.


    Zou Yi was full of joy, waiting for the devil to give him the answer. It seemed that she saw the scene when the rebirth was successful.


    Zou Yi can feel that the demon king seems better to him after experiencing the disaster of absolute * *.


    This is not a good performance outside, but the truth from the heart.


    Zou Yi exchanged her sincerity for the devil''s true feelings. This sincerity is happy for the true feelings.


    Now the devil helps Zou Yi to ask how to break the bottleneck in the cultivation of rebirth. Regardless of the criticism that others may have on words, it is obvious to all that Zou Yi is good.


    In fact, everyone knows the relationship between Mojun and Zou Yi, so no one will really gossip.


    After the devil king contacted the nameless, the devil king smiled and said, "it''s actually very simple. Just like when you realized that heaven became an immortal before, you will make a breakthrough one day."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter face, "is it sentiment again? I don''t know how long I''ve been feeling it, but it hasn''t worked at all. I really don''t know when I can make a breakthrough. "


    The demon king said, "the feeling of heaven is different from the feeling of bath fire rebirth. You can''t sit still and feel it, but you should feel the secret of bath fire rebirth through continuous combat."


    After a pause, the demon king said, "you can participate in the annual magic war in my demon world, improve your combat effectiveness through continuous fighting, and feel the art of rebirth."


    "Magic war?" Zou Yi was a little strange: "what''s that?"


    The demon king said, "it''s like some kind of selection. The people who sign up for the competition will challenge in groups. The people who rank high will have the opportunity to fight with the strongest. If you can stand out and win the first place, you can directly become my personal guard. "


    When the demon king said this, he suddenly lowered his voice and said, "my personal guards have been instructed by me personally, and have the opportunity to become elders in the future. You have to think about it."


    Zou Yi said, "I''ve got my sister''s advice. What does it matter if I can become my sister''s personal guard? But I can participate in the battle. After all, I lack combat experience and need to be tempered. "


    The demon lord nodded: "then you''ll be well prepared. The demon war will begin in a few days. Don''t be defeated in the first war."


    Zou Yi raised her arm and said with a loud smile, "how is this possible? Elder sister, you personally instruct me to practice. If it''s so useless, won''t you disappoint many people? "


    The devil smiled and said, "don''t brag. I''ll wait to see the result of your battle."


    Zou Yi wanted to say something else, so she heard Zijun''s voice: "Your Majesty, there is a messenger from the emperor who has been waiting for a long time."


    The demon gentleman looked back at the purple gentleman saluting at the door. After thinking about it, he said, "is it the green gentleman?"


    A trace of surprise flashed across Zijun''s face: "how did you know?"


    The demon king said, "who dares to see me at this time except the green king? Catch Lu Jun and put him directly in prison. I don''t have to see him. "


    Zijun said, "you do this, but you want to fight directly with the holy king. There is no room for maneuver."


    The demon king said, "I just don''t have any room for maneuver, and the green gentleman has been lurking in the demon world for so many years. I don''t know how many evil things he has done. It''s also right to kill him. And at this time, the green king was sent by the holy king to see me, that is, to kill him. Can''t you see that? "


    Zijun is also a smart man. After listening to the devil''s words, he hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates understand. I''ll do it now."


    The devil waved: "green Jun is good at refining fire talisman. Remember to let him tell us the refining method of fire talisman before killing him."


    Zijun was slightly stunned, then hugged his fist and said, "I see. Please rest assured that I will get the refining method of the fire talisman."


    The demon king stopped talking and looked at Zijun leaving. There was a trace of intolerance on his face.


    After all, Lu Jun is also one of her subordinates. Even the spies sent by the other party have had feelings for so many years.


    Now I''m going to kill green Jun. it''s reasonable that the demon Jun can''t bear it.


    But although the demon king can''t bear it, the green king must die, otherwise, more green kings will appear in the future.


    In wartime, we need to pay attention to the code. Besides, Lvjun has already done something that must die. Let him go.


    Zou Yi couldn''t bear to be seen by the devil. He didn''t know how to do it. He could only silently come forward and hold the devil''s hand.


    The demon king sighed slightly and said to himself, "how can this man become like this? Do they think differently from us? What I want to know is, what makes them do that? "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t think too much, sister. Some people are just greedy for small profits and finally become what we call bad people. In fact, people should have a standard to regulate their behavior. Otherwise, it''s easy to make mistakes. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi sighed, "the earth where I live has all kinds of laws to regulate people''s behavior, and most people on earth can consciously live within the scope allowed by the law, avoiding many unnecessary events."


    The demon king smiled: "that''s the earth. It''s impossible in the demon world. Not to mention this, you should also be well prepared. Participating in the magic war is not fun. Those people will not take care of you because you are my friend. "


    Zou Yi smiled and looked at the demon king. She was secretly ready to deal with everything.

 Chapter 234

    Zou Yi''s magic war is the usual combat training in the demon world, but there will also be great risks.


    Some powerful demons will also participate in magic war to improve their actual combat ability.


    These demons often forget that their strength is very strong in battle. They don''t know how important they are when they shoot, resulting in casualties of their opponents.


    There have been relevant examples in the demon world. The most serious one was that a demon God killed his opponent and destroyed the whole competition place.


    The demon God is God. The power at the time of shooting has reached the point of overturning rivers and seas.


    However, people in the demon world worship force. When shooting, they pay attention to going all out and don''t give their opponents any room for maneuver. That''s why such a thing happens.


    Although this is only an example, in the final analysis, it all exists. The demon king asked Zou Yi to be careful, and the meaning of concern is very clear.


    What Zou Yi has to do now is to follow the devil to practice the devil''s special protective cover and protect herself in case of special circumstances.


    When the demon king taught Zou Yi the cultivation method of the shield, he told Zou Yi the origin of her shield.


    It turned out that this special protective cover came from the true God of martial arts. The devil just inadvertently obtained the method of cultivating this kind of combat skill. He slowly figured out his cultivation and finally achieved something.


    This shield was used as a combat skill in the past, not a magic or divine skill, and it can''t be a magic.


    Later generations subdivided war skills into spells, fairies and divine arts, in fact, for the convenience of addressing and distinguishing.


    Otherwise, all the techniques are called war skills, so I don''t know the severity of war skills and what kind of people are suitable for practicing.


    With this classification method, people will know what kind of people cultivate and what kind of combat skills at a glance.


    For example, Zou Yi can practice magic besides the magic he practiced before. He is an immortal. He has immortal power in his body. He deserves to practice immortality.


    But if Zou Yi wants to practice divine arts, it will be difficult for him. Divine arts generally need the support of divine power. Zou Yi has no divine power in her body. If she forcibly practices divine arts, she is easy to get possessed.


    According to the five elements, the devil''s protective cover is metal, which not only has strong attack power, but also has strong defense ability.


    A simple earth attribute shield may have stronger defense ability, but it has no attack power and lacks the ability to respond.


    After the devil cultivated this nameless shield, he also named it Jinzhong.


    This name is only one word away from the familiar golden bell jar, which makes Zou Yi remember this magical protective mask at once.


    Jinzhong''s cultivation originally took a lot of time and suffered a lot.


    To this end, the demon king has prepared a large number of necessary resources for cultivating Jinzhong and is ready to let Zou Yi follow her for a long time.


    To the devil''s surprise, Zou Yi, who had already practiced the art of rebirth through fire, had a good physique and a strong body. Many basic practices were directly saved.


    This great festival saves Zou Yi''s cultivation time, so that Zou Yi can directly start Jinzhong''s cultivation, and also makes the demon king feel unexpectedly happy.


    Rebirth through fire is a world-famous body refining technique. Many cultivation methods are combined with many cultivation methods of body refining, which have a lot in common.


    Zou Yi discovered this at the beginning when she was cultivating the golden bell. After he explained it to the demon king, the demon king personally watched Zou Yi cultivate the Golden Bell and got the same result.


    Zou Yi seems to have made preparations for cultivating the golden bell long ago. Now she officially begins to practice. It''s natural.


    Jinzhong, which used to take at least a year to achieve success, now Zou Yi has achieved success in only one month, and can give full play to her defense ability and attack power. Even the "master" of the demon king is greatly appreciated.


    Zou Yi was happy for herself, and the demon king was also happy for him. They tacitly smiled at each other and let Zijun, who served the demon king, see a smile on his face.


    Since the breakup between the demon king and the holy king and the alliance with the nameless, Zijun and others took turns to fight on the nameless planet. When they rested, they returned to the demon world and listened to the orders of the demon king.


    Only three of the seven color demon gods are in the same heart with the demon king, including Bai Jun.


    The rest of Zijun and Lanjun fought with Shengjun in turn. They stayed on the battlefield of the unknown planet most of the time and had little time to serve the demon king in the demon world.


    This time, Zijun came back to serve the devil, but more importantly, she wanted to report the things between herself and Lanjun to the devil, and asked the devil to make decisions for them and fulfill her wishes all the time.


    It is well known that Zijun loves Lanjun. It''s just that Lan Jun has always been interested in Bai Jun, and everyone doesn''t say much.


    Now Bai Jun has become Zou Yi''s teacher''s mother. LAN Jun has no hope at all, so Zi Jun wants to ask demon Jun for help and solve the matter.


    The devil saw that Zijun had something to do with her and asked Zou Yi to practice by herself. Then she said to Zijun, "do you have anything to tell me?"


    Zijun blushed slightly, hugged his fist and said, "you, I want to ask you to do me a favor, between me and Lanjun..."


    The devil smiled: "how do you want me to help you with your affairs?"


    Zijun''s face was shy, but he still said firmly: "I want you to help me match Lanjun, this..."


    The demon king said with a smile, "it''s easy to say. I''ll take the time to ask LAN Jun. as long as he has no opinion, I''ll make a matchmaker for you and help you."


    The devil''s words made Zijun very happy. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "thank you, sir. I think Lanjun will consider the things between us. After all, he also knows my mind."


    The devil said with a smile, "it''s easy to do. Just wait for my news. I''ll talk to LAN Jun as soon as possible and give you an answer."


    Zijun left happily. It seems that she really loves Lanjun. Seeing that the demon king promised to help, she was immediately happy.


    The demon king saw Zijun leave, turned around with a smile, and said to Zou Yi, who was cultivating the protective shield: "you see Zijun, for his love, he didn''t hesitate to ask me for help. What a strange woman."


    Zou Yi stopped practicing and said with a smile, "what my sister said is like my sister is not a strange woman."


    The devil was stunned and then said with a smile, "are you still laughing at me and posting you? I can tell you, i... I don''t have to stick to you. "


    Zou Yi was also stunned: "sister, what do you mean by this?"


    The demon king was suddenly angry and said angrily, "I''m not nobody. Why must I stick to you! Do you think you are the best man in the world? Do you think I have to marry you? Hum... "

 Chapter 235

    Zou Yi suddenly realized that the devil was thin skinned and made excuses for herself to avoid being laughed at by others all her life, so Zou Yi said positively: "sister, you think too much. In fact, we have gone through a lot of things and have an emotional foundation. It''s not who sticks to who from the beginning..."


    After a pause, Zou Yi approached the demon king and said, "if my sister feels embarrassed about you, I will tell everyone that I adhered to you."


    Zou Yi said this joke. The devil''s face turned red and said angrily, "you love to joke with me. Obviously, I like you first. How can you say you adhered to me? If people say that you have changed your mind, or that you are half hearted, what should you do? "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "have I changed my mind? Sister, what you said seems like I''m really a playful lob and I''m going to be scolded... "


    The devil smiled and said, "did I say that? Are you guilty? Don''t mention that you not only have ouyangyuan''s fiancee, but also provoke your destined partner Ouyang Xiaoli, but also get close to Su mo. what''s not a flower heart radish? "


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to speak. She closed her mouth and looked at the devil. Her expression was very funny.


    The devil smiled happily: "don''t defend yourself. Who told you to find someone like this? Your Shizu Wudao Zhenshen is also a very likable person. It is said that he had several confidants when he was on earth. Later, after he became an immortal, many confidants accompanied him every day. This has become a good story. "


    Zou Yi asked curiously, "Shizu has many wives and friends? Then why didn''t you hear that Shizu had children? "


    The demon king said, "I don''t know. It''s probably that no one pays attention to it. You know, your Shizu, soon became the Lord of the divine world after becoming a God. People pay attention to him, but few will pay attention to his descendants. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "that''s true. After all, the true God of martial arts is radiant, covering up the people around him, and others can''t pay attention to others."


    The devil smiled and said, "that''s right. We all know little about the descendants of the true God of martial arts. Zou Yi, there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. I just don''t know if you''ll be angry if you ask. "


    Zou Yi said: "sister, just ask, I know everything."


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and showed a trace of love on his beautiful face: "are you the descendant of the true God of martial arts? I feel that there are many similarities between you and the true God of martial arts. I feel that you have nothing to do with each other. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how is it possible? I am me. The true God of martial arts has nothing to do with me except being my Shizu. "


    The devil said, "then why do you have so many confidants like the true God of martial arts?"


    Zou Yi was stunned, then she understood the meaning of the demon king. With a bitter smile, she took the demon king''s hand, pasted it in the demon king''s ear and said, "is your sister jealous?"


    The demon king broke away from Zou Yi''s hand, turned and left. When he went out, he said, "practice quickly, and the magic war will begin soon."


    Zou Yi smiled and watched the devil leave. Looking back, she hurried to practice. She was vaguely looking forward to the next magic war.


    Most people who cultivate immortals like force, especially those who have just begun to practice. Their worship of force will reach a peak.


    Zou Yi can be said to be one of the different people. He practices immortality to live better and has no idea of the worshipping force.


    Moreover, he has not experienced many battles, and not many times have he really faced the battle of life and death.


    In addition, he became an immortal only because he realized that the way of heaven was good, so he lacked the Qi of killing and cutting, but he had a lot of charity.


    Such people are like fish in water in peacetime and will be welcomed by everyone.


    But in this troubled time, he must change himself, otherwise he will easily fall into a hopeless place.


    After all, the demon king is a much older person. He saw Zou Yi''s personality early and wanted Zou Yi to participate in the magic war. In addition to cultivating his practical combat ability, it is more important to cultivate his decisiveness.


    In the eyes of the demon king, Zou Yi, who is too kind, is not suitable for the current situation and must be changed.


    To this end, the demon king found Zou Yi a sparring teacher with rich combat experience, magic fairy Shanyun.


    Shanyun is good at actual combat. It is said that when he first became a demon fairy, he fought against a demon God without defeat. Therefore, he became famous and became a commander in chief of the demon world with the strength of the demon fairy.


    He had been fighting on the unknown planet all the time. He was temporarily transferred back by the demon king to teach Zou Yi, who was also an immortal, in actual combat.


    Shanyun is also famous for being strict. When he sees Zou Yi, he is not polite because Zou Yi is a friend of the devil, but more strict.


    There is no superfluous words between Shanyun and Zou Yi except to teach practical experience.


    They are not familiar with each other. They should have known each other at first, but Shanyun didn''t do so. He directly asked Zou Yi to fight with him.


    Learning practical combat experience in combat is perhaps one of the quickest and most effective methods.


    Zou Yi, in order to improve her actual combat experience, obeyed Shanyun''s arrangement, attacked with all her strength and fought with Shanyun.


    The demon king who didn''t introduce Shanyun to Zou Yi was busy dealing with the things in the demon world. He didn''t know that they were fighting in her palace.


    The devil thought Shanyun would take care of Zou Yi in her face, but what she didn''t expect was that Shanyun deliberately didn''t ask Zou Yi''s identity and directly began to teach Zou Yi''s combat skills because she knew who Zou Yi was.


    If the words are explained, Shanyun has scruples and can''t teach Zou Yi a lot of things.


    The actual combat is not for fun. A little carelessness may cause someone to be injured.


    But Shanyun and Zou Yi don''t care. As long as they are not killed by a blow, they have a way to save their lives.


    When they fought, the spacious demon king palace seemed a little small.


    The key is that Zou Yi was a little timid during the battle. He blindly retreated and defended, gradually withdrew from the gate of the palace and came to the square outside.


    Zou Yi thought Shanyun would stop the attack, but unexpectedly, Shanyun seemed to face the enemy of life and death. Instead of stopping, she accelerated the speed of the attack.


    Zou Yi was silly. She knew Shanyun didn''t mean to kill him, but he also felt a threat when he saw Shanyun''s speed and strength.


    The threat from life is no joke. If you are not careful, you may get hurt.


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to have any other thoughts. The fire was fully open, and the immortal power in her body was surging. When all kinds of fairies came out, she also used the golden bell she had just learned.


    Zou Yi threw herself into the battle. Like Shanyun, she had no scruples and forgot that this was not a real battle.

 Chapter 236

    Zou Yi is like this. Isn''t Shanyun like this? Shanyun is a magic fairy, the energy in her body is magic, and her power can not be underestimated.


    At first, they used the learned magic or magic to fight in a regular way. Later, they both began to play on the spot, open the moves when they saw them, or meet them at will.


    What they say is their present state. It''s not easy to really do this.


    Like Zou Yi, the cultivation of sabre technique has not reached the highest level after all. This move often depends on the learned moves. At most, it can be changed a little temporarily.


    In the process of change, sometimes the front and back cannot be connected smoothly, resulting in neutral and flaws.


    Shanyun is different. He has rich practical experience and won''t have such a problem. And he came to teach Zou Yi how to fight. If he can''t even solve this, how can he teach Zou Yi?


    With the progress of the battle, Zou Yi gradually found that her understanding of the sword technique had improved.


    He was full of joy. Knowing that he had made progress, he fought harder.


    Fighting is learning. Zou Yi worked hard and made some progress in attack and defense.


    Shanyun sees Zou Yi''s performance in her eyes. She secretly admires Zou Yi''s rapid learning and progress, but she also secretly worries about how to explain after alerting the demon king for a while.


    Where they had fought, the palaces were almost destroyed, with rubble everywhere.


    The immortal''s power is not trivial. It''s actually normal for those palaces to be destroyed.


    But this is the devil''s palace. After being destroyed, it may irritate the devil himself.


    The devil won''t blame Zou Yi. Their relationship is different. But he is good at art. He is just one of the commanders of many soldiers under the demon king. If he angers the demon king, the demon king will blame him, and he will also have a hard time.


    Shanyun was distracted, while Zou Yi fought wholeheartedly. He seized the opportunity to fight. The purple evil light in his hand was very bright, and a knife hit the distracted Shanyun''s face.


    If this knife hits Shanyun, Shanyun will be split in two. It''s hard to live.


    If Shanyun can''t avoid it, he''s afraid he''ll really die. But Shanyun is Shanyun. The strength of those who draw with the demon God will not be too bad.


    When facing danger, Shanyun can best see a person''s ability. At this time, Shanyun can''t dodge. A long sword in her hand suddenly disappears, but it is replaced by a huge hammer.


    Shanyun''s arm just rose slightly, and the hammer in her hand had collided with Zisha.


    In a violent explosion, a nearby wall collapsed, stirring up a lot of dust.


    When they shot, the energy was too large. The attack wave hit the wall, so they knocked the wall down.


    This will certainly disturb the demon king who has paid attention to it for a long time, but Shanyun has no time to worry about anything at this time. She blocks Zou Yi''s pursuit with her backhand and is also actively preparing to fight back.


    He is Zou Yi''s "master". If he fails in the battle, what face will he have to continue to teach Zou Yi?


    This is a very realistic problem. Shanyun has to consider it in front.


    The two attacked each other with full fire, as if they were really fighting.


    Nearby guards ran over and thought someone had attacked here. But when they saw that the demon king who came first didn''t say anything, they stopped silently one by one.


    The demon king was a little angry at this time. A corner of her palace was almost destroyed. I was afraid that someone would be asked to overhaul it.


    She didn''t expect that Zou Yi and Shanyun''s so-called cultivation would have such destructive power. If she knew earlier, she would let them go to a distant place to practice, or simply let them practice in space.


    Now they are fighting hard, and the demon king doesn''t say much. He can only watch them fight quietly.


    From the perspective of the demon king, Zou Yi''s Sabre technique was skilled and powerful, but her moves were rigid.


    Shanyun is skilled in hammering, with infinite power and flexibility. She is really much better than Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s progress is also extremely obvious. During the battle, he constantly absorbs Shanyun''s strengths and occasionally flexibly uses the rigid knife technique to surprise Shanyun and the devil.


    After watching for a while, the demon king forgot his anger at the destruction of his palace and turned to a happy face.


    Hearing the news, Zijun quietly came to the devil''s back and couldn''t help whispering, "Zou Yi and Shanyun, what''s this?"


    The demon king said without looking back: "I asked Shanyun to guide Zou Yi to practice. Unexpectedly, they fought so seriously. It was a real battle."


    Zijun suddenly said, "well, no wonder. Shanyun is well-known for his love and sincerity. When he starts, he is ruthless. He and Zou Yi will naturally have such destructive power. "


    The demon king nodded slightly: "don''t say yet, Zou Yi has made rapid progress. She tried to use her knife skills flexibly in the battle, and gradually she has some good skills."


    Zijun knew that the devil was praising Zou Yi, so he smiled and said, "what you said is that Zou Yi''s progress is indeed obvious to all."


    The demon king looked back at Zijun behind him and smiled: "it''s a pity that my palace is going to be overhauled. Help me do it. Find the best craftsman. After the repair, remember to put on the array to prevent them from damaging the palace again."


    Zijun hugged his fist and said, "I know how to do it. Please rest assured."


    The demon king nodded slightly, turned and continued to watch Zou Yi fight with Shanyun, with an expectant look on his face.


    Zou Yi didn''t know the arrival of the demon king at this time, and didn''t notice what they had destroyed. He devoted himself to fighting. He wouldn''t pay attention to anything except occasionally paying attention to and learning Shanyun''s fighting skills.


    Only when you concentrate on doing something can you do your best.


    Now Zou Yi is fighting physically and mentally. Shanyun doesn''t feel relaxed. Instead, she feels that this opponent is more terrible than any other opponent in the past.


    It''s terrible rather than respectable, because Zou Yi''s playing style at this time is like fighting hard, and it''s inappropriate to say respectable words,


    Although Shanyun went all out when she shot, she still had some scruples because she knew Zou Yi''s identity.


    He knows the devil''s character. If Zou Yi is hurt, I''m afraid the devil will blame him for being good at art.


    With scruples, speed and power will be discounted when shooting.


    Although Shanyun''s strength is strong when attacking, it is obviously weaker than his previous appearance.


    Maybe when Zou Yi becomes stronger, Shanyun will become stronger.

 Chapter 237

    The performance of Shanyun was seen by the demon king, but it''s hard to say him.


    Shanyun has a strong character. The demon king still knows the subordinate better. At this time, if the demon king said what Shanyun thought, Shanyun would think that the demon king blamed him, or he would hurt Zou Yi without scruples, or he would no longer seriously teach Zou Yi.


    These two results are what the devil doesn''t want to see, so the devil doesn''t say anything at all, just be a bystander and watch the two sides fight to the end.


    At this time, a demon God who didn''t know where he came from hurriedly appeared in the sight of everyone.


    The demon God was about the demon God on duty. When he saw Shanyun and Zou Yi destroying the palace, he was very angry.


    The demon God shouted angrily, and his body flashed. He came to Zou Yi and Shanyun as early as possible.


    Without saying anything, the demon God shot directly and attacked Shanyun and Zou Yi at the same time. He wanted to take them in one fell swoop and hand them over to the demon king.


    He probably wanted to throw the responsibility for the destruction of the palace to Zou Yi and Shanyun. He didn''t think much when he caught them.


    Zou Yizheng fights with Shanyun. When he suddenly sees someone attacking, he is a knife. When he starts, he goes all out to fight with Shanyun as before.


    The demon God didn''t expect that the little immortal dared to kill himself. When he was surprised, he naturally withdrew his hand and failed to win Zou Yi in one fell swoop.


    The same is true of Shanyun here. When he saw someone attacking, he also tried his best. Without any scruples, he showed amazing combat effectiveness this time. The hammer in his hand made an amazing black sound, and an amazing attack wave came to the devil''s chest early.


    The demon God was surprised and couldn''t take care of catching people any more. When he hurried back, he was still half a beat late.


    The demon God was almost hit by Zou Yi and Shanyun at the same time. When he retreated, his blood spilled into the sky.


    But because Zou Yi took precautions against the demon God when she shot, Zisha just cut the demon God''s clothes and didn''t hurt the demon God.


    It was Shanyun''s hammer that hurt the demon God. Shanyun''s hammer technique was exquisite. In addition, he shot when Zou Yi attacked. The demon God didn''t react quickly. He was hit in the chest and immediately shed blood into the air.


    The demon God saw who was attacking him at this time. He was angry at first, then smiled bitterly, and dealt with the injury by himself after landing. He didn''t dare to say anything ugly.


    The demon king looked at everything in his eyes and nodded slightly. He also said to the purple King behind him: "go tell Zou Yi and Shanyun to stop practicing, which is about to destroy my palace."


    Zijun nodded, his body flashed, came to the air around Zou Yi and Shanyun, and said loudly, "you have an order, you two stop practicing."


    Zou Yi and Shanyun are about to continue fighting. When they hear Zijun''s voice, they stop together. When they look at the palace below, their faces change a little.


    Zou Yi had a bitter smile on her face and a trace of surprise.


    Shanyun was worried. He knew the consequences of his battle and the arrival of the devil.


    Seeing Zou Yi and Shanyun stop fighting, Zijun smiled and said loudly, "you have ordered me to find someone to repair the damage you have caused. You don''t have to worry about anything."


    Zou Yi smiled, and Shanyun grinned happily. As long as the devil doesn''t blame them, they feel lucky.


    The demon king shook his head slightly and couldn''t help saying, "as long as you go down, my palace can''t be protected. In the future, you''d better find a place where no one can practice. Don''t cause me too much loss. "


    Zou Yi said, "sorry, I didn''t expect that our cultivation would cause such a great loss. We will pay attention to it in the future."


    Shanyun hugged her fist and said, "please follow your instructions."


    The demon king sighed: "there is a large uninhabited Canyon ten miles away in the East. If you go there to practice, it should not affect others."


    Zou Yi and Shanyun said together, "yes, we know."


    The demon king shook his head again and said to Zijun, "hurry to find someone to repair the palace. Remember to put up an array."


    Zijun promised to leave. Shanyun also saluted with fists and found a place to rest.


    There are only demon Jun and Zou Yi left here, as well as some demon Jun''s guards. They are busy rescuing innocent people who have been affected, injured or buried by the battle between Zou Yi and Shanyun.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect her attack power to be so strong. She smiled bitterly and said to the demon king, "I''m sorry. I don''t think much about Shanyun because she is too strong. Now this..."


    The devil smiled: "it''s all right, you didn''t mean it. And the combat effectiveness you show gives me a new understanding of you. The attack power of your purple evil Sabre is infinitely close to the general chaotic immortal. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "no matter how close it is, it''s still worse. I understand that very well. It''s Shanyun. His combat effectiveness is definitely beyond the general chaotic real fairy, but why is his realm an ordinary magic fairy? "


    The devil and Zou Yi walked to a quiet place and said, "Shanyun''s cultivation skills and magic are different from ordinary people. The progress in the realm is very slow, but they can fight beyond the level."


    After a pause, the demon king sighed and said, "even if his magic skills and magic are just the realm of magic fairy, the combat effectiveness he can play is comparable to that of ordinary demon gods. If he becomes an ordinary demon God, his strength is definitely ahead of the demons, including the chaotic demon God. "


    Zou Yi asked in surprise, "what''s the reason? Can it be said that his magic skills and magic are different? "


    The demon king said, "you can say so, and as far as I know, the highest level of his magic skill is chaotic magic fairy, but there is no way to cultivate to the level of demon God."


    Zou Yi sighed, "there are gains and losses. It seems that there is no absolutely perfect thing. Sister, can you go and have something to eat? "


    After a pause, Zou Yi said with some embarrassment, "I haven''t felt hungry for a long time, but now I feel very hungry."


    The devil said with a smile, "are you sorry? That''s because you fought with Shanyun and exhausted your strength and immortal power, so you feel tired and hungry. It''s normal. Just go eat and have a rest. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "sister, do you want to come together?"


    The demon king blushed and said angrily, "what are we doing together? Eat or rest? "


    Zou Yi''s face was also slightly red. She knew that her words were not clear, which made the demon king misunderstand, so she quickly explained: "naturally, we ate together. Don''t misunderstand, sister."


    The demon king laughed and said happily, "you earth people think you have a high Eq. why are you blushing today?"

 Chapter 238

    Zou Yi said with a smile, "isn''t it because of your sister that you deliberately tease me?"


    Speaking of this, Zou Yi suddenly remembered Shanyun, and then said, "ask Shanyun to eat together. I think I have a lot of things to ask the teacher who can fight beyond his level."


    The devil was a little surprised, but he still said, "yes, you go to him. You''ll go to me later. Let''s have a good chat."


    Zou Yi said goodbye to the devil and went to Shanyun who left first. Shanyun heard that the devil asked him to have lunch together. She felt flattered and went to see the devil with Zou Yi.


    The demon king was very friendly in front of Zou Yi, but in the eyes of others in the demon world, the decisive king was not so easy to get along with.


    Accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. No one likes to stay with a king.


    However, people who are favored by the king often have a relatively high status. People always like the feeling of being in a high position. Therefore, people who are close to the king know that it will be very dangerous, but they are still in an endless stream.


    Shanyun''s character is not good. It''s hard to get the attention of a high-level. Now I heard that the demon king met him in person and invited him to dinner. It''s normal to be excited.


    The demon king ordered people to prepare some good wine and food. When Zou Yi and Shanyun arrived, he ordered them to leave and accompany them in person.


    The flattered Shanyun had to give a big gift to the demon king to express his gratitude.


    Zou Yi has been with the devil for a long time. Knowing the devil''s temper and temperament, she takes Shanyun to sit down and pour wine for Shanyun.


    Shanyun got an unprecedented courtesy. While happy, she was also a little confused. She couldn''t help but ask the devil and Zou Yi with a wine glass: "I dare ask you, there are Zou Yi brothers. Why do you treat me so politely today?"


    Zou Yi looked at the devil and said with a smile, "I admire your strength and want to make you a friend. My sister''s words are about how hard you worked when you taught me. I want to reward you. "


    The devil smiled and said, "there is no one here today. Shanyun, you don''t have to be formal. Zou Yi is my friend. You teach him practical skills. Although you can''t say that you are Zou Yi''s mentor, you can already be regarded as Zou Yi''s friend. So, the three of us can be said to be friends. Today is a gathering between friends, not a formal occasion. Let''s relax. "


    Shanyun hugged her fist and said, "thank you for your love. My subordinates... Don''t dare. My subordinates know Zou Yi''s brother... No, it''s Mr. Zou Yi. He''s your friend. I''ll try my best to teach Mr. Zou Yi''s practical skills. "


    The devil said with a smile, "you and Zou Yi are brothers, but you keep a distance from me. Do you look down on me?"


    Shanyun''s face changed slightly and hurriedly said, "my subordinates dare not, but you are the Lord of the demon world and an insurmountable existence in Shanyun''s mind. Shanyun doesn''t deserve to be friends with you. In this life, Shanyun is already satisfied that she can serve you. "


    The devil smiled and said, "well, in that case, I will only make you feel more restrained if I force you. It''s up to you, but you have to drink the wine today. "


    Shanyun said, "thank you for your kindness. I... Like wine best and will enjoy it."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "then drink more. If you have good wine, there are many here, sister."


    Shanyun drank up in one gulp, as if she had changed people in an instant, with a satisfied expression on her face.


    Some people like money, some people like power, and some people like beautiful women or handsome men, but Shanyun likes wine. Everyone really has his own preferences.


    Zou Yi saw that Shanyun liked good wine, so she toasted one after another. She also drank a lot with Shanyun.


    The demon king looked at the two people drinking like old friends and knew that this was the best proof of not fighting and not intersecting. He also smiled and accompanied them for a few drinks. Gradually, the three people were drunk.


    The most sober one is the demon king. She drinks less and doesn''t drink well. She just wants to watch Zou Yi drink and chat with Shanyun.


    After three rounds of wine, Zou Yi, who has reached the drunken state, asked Shanyun with her tongue: "Shanyun, what magic skill do you practice? I heard it''s amazing. Tell me and let me have a long experience."


    This Shanyun is also very drunk. He drinks the most and has some greedy cups. He is in a hurry. He is more drunk than Zou Yi.


    Wine is brave and will make normal people lose their mind. At this time, Shanyun is no longer as stiff as before. No matter the devil is sitting beside him, he said with a smile: "the skill I cultivate is one of the most powerful skills in the world. I''m afraid it will scare you, brother Zou Yi!"


    Zou Yi narrowed her eyes and said, "brag. I haven''t seen any skills. What''s the most powerful? No matter how powerful you are, can you be more powerful than the immortal promotion of the true God of our master Zu Wu? "


    Shanyun''s face was positive. Although she was drunk, she still said respectfully: "don''t tell me, my skill is as powerful as immortality..."


    Zou Yi laughed and said, "nonsense, how can there be such a skill? You don''t even brag. Be careful to make people laugh. "


    Shanyun also laughed and said, "I''m not talking nonsense. If I don''t believe it..."


    He suddenly stood up, knocked over a plate of delicacies close to him, and splashed all over the vegetable juice. He still said with a smile: "the skill of my cultivation is immortal promotion. Do you think it''s as powerful as the immortal promotion of Wu Daozhen God?"


    Zou Yi was stunned. The devil on one side didn''t wrinkle slightly, and her face was startled.


    After Shanyun got drunk, she didn''t know what she said. She took a glass of wine and drank it up. She laughed again and said, "when my ancestors fought with the true God of martial arts, they exchanged my family''s peerless treasure... For the first two skills of the decision to ascend to immortality, which can let me cultivate the true immortality of chaos..."


    After a pause, Shanyun poured himself a glass of wine and continued, "it''s a pity that the true God of Wudao refused to teach my ancestors the last step of immortality promotion and the cultivation method of the realm of God and man, which disappointed my ancestors."


    Zou Yi''s wine suddenly woke up and looked at the devil who was also looking at him. A trace of surprise and surprise flashed in her eyes.


    The demon gentleman shook his head slightly and motioned Zou Yi not to be impulsive.


    Zou Yi saw the devil''s hint and knew that she couldn''t ask too quickly. She toasted Shanyun and asked, "this immortality is definitely a unique skill of martial arts. Your ancestors are lucky to be able to exchange the first two."


    Shanyun said vaguely, "that''s my ancestor''s stinginess. Otherwise, give him everything the true God of martial arts needs, and all the skills of ascending to immortality will be ours..."


    Zou Yi deliberately widened her tongue and said with a smile, "how is it possible? As the Lord of the divine world, does Wu Daozhen want anything? Do you need anything else? "

 Chapter 239

    Shanyun said with a smile, "he really doesn''t lack anything, but he lacks one thing. No one else has this thing except our good family ancestors. Demon King... All generations of demon kings want such things, but they can''t get them? "


    The devil smiled and was about to speak. Zou Yi said, "boasting again, does the devil have anything? The more you say it, the more it sounds like bragging. "


    Shanyun waved his hand and shouted, "you say I''m bragging, then I''ll talk to you and see if I''m bragging."


    Zou Yi said, "OK, I''ll listen to you and see how you tell a lie."


    Shanyun seemed a little angry. She grabbed Zou Yi''s wine glass from Zou Yi''s hand, drank it up, and then shouted, "listen, you said that the devil king and the true God of martial arts lack nothing. Then I asked you, do they have two gods?"


    "Two gods?" Zou Yi Daqi: "there is only one deity for each person. How can anyone have two deities?"


    Shanyun laughed and said, "so, even the supreme martial true God can''t have everything."


    After a pause, Shanyun poured beans into the bamboo tube and said, "in order to save his disciples and keep his disciples'' God position, the true God of martial arts did not hesitate to exchange the decision of ascending to heaven for the second God position in the hands of my ancestors. It''s a pity that our ancestors were stingy and only gave Wu Daozhen a immortal position. While disappointing Wu Daozhen, they only gave us the first two parts of the decision to become immortal. "


    Zou Yi looked at the same surprised demon king. The demon king shook his head and said that she had never heard of a person having two immortals or gods.


    Some immortals are good at refining separation or puppets. They can take one as ten and do things that others can''t do.


    But to cultivate two immortals or gods, no one has ever heard of them.


    There are extremely strict restrictions on immortals and gods. In order to obtain an immortal or divine position, flesh body, yuan God, realm and so on, we must successfully survive the robbery before we have a chance.


    If someone cultivates two immortals or gods at the same time, it is unimaginable to think.


    Apart from anything else, it''s just a natural disaster. I''m afraid it''s impossible to get through it.


    Drink and spit out the truth. Now Shanyun''s words are only afraid to be true, although Zou Yi and the devil can''t figure out what''s going on.


    Maybe I didn''t hear Zou Yi talking to the demon king. The drunk Shanyun took the initiative to say, "if you don''t believe it, you can check my body. I''m a demon fairy with two immortals."


    Zou Yi grabs Shanyun''s hand and the divine consciousness slowly enters Shanyun''s body.


    A moment later, Zou Yi let go of Shanyun''s hand and said in surprise: "it''s really two immortals. No wonder her strength is so strong."


    The devil frowned and said, "how is it possible for two immortals?"


    Zou Yi said, "he not only has two immortals, but also two yuan gods. One is what we see after drinking, and the other is what it was before drinking."


    The demon king said, "I didn''t expect such people to exist in my demon world. It really surprised me, the demon king. Ask him later to see if he is born or cultivated the day after tomorrow. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''ll ask you later. Sister, go and have a rest. There''s nothing here."


    The demon king got up and left. When he was going out, he suddenly turned back and said, "don''t force him. After all, he is our friend."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry, sister. I know what to do."


    The demon king deliberately looked at Shanyun more. When he left, the expression on his face was a little strange.


    Zou Yi, no matter what the demon king thought at this time, suddenly thought of a possibility, so he continued to ask Shanyun: "you said that the true God of martial arts exchanged a divine throne for your ancestors. What''s the matter?"


    Shanyun was sleepy and murmured, "in order to save his disciples, I said..."


    "Save the disciple?" Zou Yi asked, "is it nameless?"


    Shanyun shook her head: "it''s not nameless, but his favorite disciple, now the Lord of the fairyland, Shengjun."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "to save the emperor? When did this happen? "


    Shanyun said vaguely, "a long time ago", and fell asleep on the table. Unexpectedly, she completely forgot where she was.


    Zou Yi didn''t know more, but that''s enough.


    The second immortal or deity, who also has two yuan gods at the same time, although he is from the demon world, Zou Yi is also very interested.


    Because such a person is equivalent to two people, both the speed of cultivation and the combat effectiveness that can be brought into play when fighting are not comparable to ordinary people.


    It is necessary to find out the origin of Shanyun''s family, or how they did it.


    If Zou Yi didn''t take Shanyun as a friend, he could take the opportunity to search the soul directly and know everything he needs to know.


    But now, I can only wait for Shanyun to wake up and try to ask again to see if I can know the truth of all this.


    Zou Yi called several maids to serve Shanyun and have a rest. She went to find the devil and wanted the devil to send someone to check the origin of Shanyun.


    In fact, Zou Yi didn''t need to ask the devil to help. The devil himself had ordered someone to do it.


    The devil is also very interested in this matter. After all, it is against common sense and real.


    Half an hour later, the devil who was guiding Zou Yi to practice Jinzhong got the answer he wanted.


    Shanyun comes from a mysterious family in the demon world. There is no way to find out their original surname. All they know is that they have changed their surname to Shan.


    The good family is a big family and is also famous in the demon world. However, they live in the most unsuitable "dead land" in the demon world - the land of the devil pole, so few people know their existence.


    The people sent by the demon king to investigate came back and reported that the good family has a prosperous population and an amazing population of tens of millions. It is definitely one of the largest families in the demon world.


    Of course, the so-called good families are not all their own people. Most of them are the forces of the development of good families, that is, magic soldiers.


    Magic soldiers can be people of any family, or even outsiders, such as earthmen.


    Anyway, magic soldiers do not have their own wisdom, and it is difficult to have wisdom through cultivation and become independent individuals. As long as they are creatures, they can be demonized and become good families.


    The demon king frowned and looked angry when he learned about it.


    She didn''t know that there was this third powerful force in the demon world.


    This is a powerful force enough to compete with her demon king, which can never be underestimated.

 Chapter 240

    Zou Yi also knew the seriousness of the matter, but in order to preserve Shanyun, Zou Yi said carefully: "maybe Shanjia has no other meaning, just because the environment in the devil''s extreme place is bad and needs a lot of people to maintain vitality, so she has to..."


    The demon Jun interrupted Zou Yi: "I''ll find out what''s going on. You don''t have to worry that I''ll be bad for Shanyun."


    After a pause, the demon king took a look at the man who reported the news to her at the door, waved and said, "report the matter to the elders of the Presbyterian court. Please come to me later. I have something important to discuss with them."


    The man saluted respectfully and left without asking the demon king what it was.


    Zou Yi knew that the demon king was worried and angry at this time, and it was not easy to plead for Shanyun. She had to be careful and said, "don''t worry, sister. Maybe it''s really nothing. We don''t have to scare ourselves."


    The devil stepped forward, grabbed Zou Yi''s hand and said, "I invited Shanyun to help you improve your strength, but also to train your decisiveness. Why are you so kind? The Holy Lord can draw the demon king who is in a high position around me, can''t he also draw the good family? "


    Zou Yi''s heart was startled, and she immediately sweated: "my sister said that this matter has something to do with the emperor?"


    The demon lord nodded: "it''s not that I''m careless, but that I have a hunch that the Holy Lord has other arrangements in the demon world. Now we just found the hidden powerful force of Shanjia, which shows that my previous hunch was correct. We have to guard against it. If they are another force developed by the God King in the demon world, don''t we have to face the three forces in the fairy world, the god world and ourselves at the same time? "


    Zou Yi said, "I know the seriousness of this matter. I will contact my master at once, and ask the teacher to secretly investigate this matter."


    The demon king said, "nameless is busy fighting with the emperor now. I''m afraid I don''t have the time and energy to help us. You can talk to nobody and ask them to pay attention. As for how to solve this matter, we''ll figure it out ourselves. "


    Zou Yi knew that what the demon king said was true. When she was worried, she had an idea. She opened her mouth and said, "why don''t I ask Master to contact the underworld? If the underworld knows something, maybe it can provide us with some help."


    The demon king thought for a while and said slowly, "the underworld is just for you. I''m afraid there won''t be any goodwill to our demon world."


    Zou Yi said, "naturally, I will ask Shifu to ask the underworld about it in his own name. I won''t push you to the underworld."


    The demon king smiled: "thank you very much. Say hello to your master for me."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "sister, you are commensurate with my sister and brother. My master is your predecessor. It''s better for you to say hello yourself."


    The demon king sighed, deliberately looked at Zou Yi and said, "do you really don''t know, or do you pretend not to know? Your master is nameless. Because of my relationship with you, he doesn''t look good to me. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how could it be? Master, he''s just busy with the war and doesn''t have time to talk to your sister. Don''t worry about it, sister. "


    The demon king glanced: "do you think I can''t see it? Nameless has a prejudice against me for liking you. He wanted you to come with Su Mo and hate me, a third party killed on the way. If it weren''t for the cooperative relationship between us now, I''m afraid he would have said it clearly. "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "my sister misunderstood. My master is not such a person."


    After a pause, Zou Yi suddenly heard about Zijun and Lanjun, and said, "what are you going to do between Zijun''s sister and Lanjun?"


    The devil was stunned: "why did you suddenly ask this? Do you have any ideas? "


    Zou Yi said, "I think you must help them as soon as possible. Otherwise, my sister, the two most effective assistants, are distracted by this matter. It''s a big hidden danger for my sister and the demon world."


    The demon king nodded: "what you said is reasonable. Then we might as well go to the unknown planet together. You go to see your master nameless and ask him to ask about the things in the demon world. As for me, go to find LAN Jun and set him up with Zi Jun."


    Zou Yi said, "it''s very good, but I have to do one thing before I leave. Please wait for me for a moment, sister."


    The devil said, "are you going to say goodbye to Shanyun?"


    Zou Yi had planned to leave. After hearing the devil''s words, she turned and looked at the devil and said, "after all, he is half my teacher. I can''t prevent him from asking. The good family may have nothing to do with him. "


    The demon king sighed and said, "well, in that case, go and make it clear to him, so as not to embarrass everyone when we meet again in the future."


    Zou Yi also sighed, saying that fate makes people. The brother he just recognized may become his sworn enemy in the twinkling of an eye. He also felt a little tired.


    Zou Yigang was going to say goodbye to Shanyun. A magic fairy quickly ran over and shouted from a distance: "urgent report from the front, LAN Jun is seriously injured, and there is no owner at the front!"


    The man ran all the way and shouted all the way. People on the road gave way and let the man come directly to the demon king.


    Demon Jun and Zou Yi looked at the man at the same time. They saw that the man was holding a war report in his hand. It seemed that it was really the front-line war report.


    When the demon fairy saw the demon king, he immediately gave a big gift and said loudly, "tell you that Lan Jun, marshal of the front-line unified army, was seriously injured during the battle. Now the whole army has no head. Please send someone to replace LAN Jun to manage the whole army."


    The devil king''s face changed slightly. When he reached out to take the battle report in the devil fairy''s hand, he asked calmly, "when did LAN Jun get hurt?"


    The evil fairy looked up slightly and said loudly, "just this morning, LAN Jun, he..."


    The man''s voice gradually dropped. At last, there was no sound and he couldn''t hear clearly.


    The demon king unconsciously stepped forward and wanted to hear what the man said.


    Zou Yi was suspicious when she saw him. She was about to ask the demon fairy. She saw a flash of fire in front of her. Then the fire was bright and the whole room was already burning.


    With the violent explosion, the whole house suddenly shook violently and collapsed on a large scale.


    Zou Yi had already launched the golden bell she had just learned to protect herself. At the same time, she also rushed to the demon king covered by the fire.


    "Why don''t you go yet?" The devil''s voice reached Zou Yi who had just rushed over: "I''m fine. This man is not one of us. He''s an assassin sent by the emperor. I''ve killed him."

 Chapter 241

    Zou Yi was relieved to hear the devil''s voice. If the devil can talk to Zou Yi, it proves that the devil is all right.


    Zou Yi couldn''t see what happened in the light of the fire, but after hearing the devil''s voice, he was relieved.


    Before they could say anything, Zou Yi had been held by the demon king. They left the fire filled palace and came to the air.


    In the palace below, the fire was burning through the sky. It looked very scary.


    Many people in the guard were ignited by the sudden flame and lost their lives in an instant.


    Although the attack did not hurt the demon king and Zou Yi, the losses to the demon world were still huge.


    And I''m afraid it will have a great impact on the people in the demon world, and some people will panic.


    "This is a fire talisman. Green Jun is good at it." The demon king said bitterly, "damn green Jun, this time it''s actually my idea. It seems that I need to take some necessary measures against green Jun."


    Zou Yi said with lingering fear: "how did my sister find something wrong with this person? I''m suspicious. I''m just going to remind my sister..."


    The demon king said, "my subordinates, although I can''t say I''m familiar with everyone, as long as I''ve seen them once, I''ll remember their looks and breath. I didn''t see the man''s appearance, but his breath is definitely not anyone I''ve seen. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "my sister has the ability to never forget. It seems that I was worried more before."


    The demon king said, "I remember your kindness to me. Don''t say it as if I don''t appreciate it."


    Zou Yishan said with a smile, "I feel a little embarrassed when my sister says so. Now half of my sister''s palace has been destroyed. What will my sister do next? "


    The demon king said, "it''s no big deal to rebuild a palace. My palace has been built for a long time and needs to be renovated. Moreover, we have to leave the demon world for a few days. If it doesn''t affect us, it should be dismantled by ourselves. "


    Zou Yi said, "in that case, my sister will tell them, let''s go to my master first."


    The demon king was originally silent. At this time, he suddenly changed his face and said coldly, "I didn''t say you were not allowed to go back to see Su mo. why are you so anxious?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and then smiled bitterly. She felt that the demon king was more and more jealous.


    Women like to be jealous. Even a woman like the devil can''t control her lover and will be jealous like most women.


    Zou Yi really didn''t know what the devil thought at this time. But seeing the flames rolling below, Zou Yi didn''t want to say anything more to make the demon king unhappy.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s silence, the demon king thought Zou Yi was angry by her words. He hurried forward, took Zou Yi''s arm, and said softly, "are you angry? I''m in a bad mood, but I''m not really bothering you. "


    Zou Yi said comprehensively, "I''m not angry. I''m worried that talking again will make you angry... Sister, let''s go. There are still a lot of things waiting for us to deal with."


    The demon lord nodded: "wait for me for a while. I''ll go and talk to them and come back."


    Zou Yi watched the demon king go down, said a few words to the elders who had just arrived who had been summoned by the demon king, and then returned to Zou Yi.


    The purple gentleman with tears on his face came with the demon gentleman.


    Zijun must have heard that Lanjun was hurt. When he was sad, he couldn''t help crying.


    In fact, how can the assassin take what he said seriously? Maybe it''s not at all.


    Care is chaos. Zijun wants to see LAN Jun and asks to go with the devil. The devil also has no way but to let LAN Jun go on the road with them.


    Zou Yi doesn''t have to worry about the safety on the road, and doesn''t have to think about how to go to the unknown planet as fast as possible.


    The three simply prepared, and the Demon King opened a space channel to take Zijun and Zou Yi to the unknown planet.


    Just then, a dazzling light suddenly flashed from the fire on the ground. Before they could see clearly what the light was, they came to them the next moment.


    The demon king is preparing to open up the space channel. Zou Yi''s strength is not enough to block this attack. Only Zijun has the time and ability to block this attack.


    Unfortunately, Zijun was impetuous at this time and didn''t notice that someone attacked them.


    Zou Yi is biting her teeth to launch the golden bell that covers all three people. He knows that his strength is not enough. Rashly launching the golden bell that covers all three people will bring him unexpected danger.


    Admiralty''s protection ability is very strong, but at the same time, its consumption is also great. Zou Yi is not full of immortal power. After all, he is only an ordinary immortal who became an immortal not long ago.


    The moment Zou Yi launched the golden bell, the light also came to Zou Yi''s eyes and hit the golden bell hard.


    The golden bell shook violently, almost unable to prevent this attack.


    Zou Yi''s face was pale and her mouth was bleeding. She was obviously injured.


    Fortunately, he still insisted on blocking the attack, which did not affect the demon king and Zijun.


    At this time, Zijun came back to her senses. She hurried to help Zou Yi, who was unstable in the air. She was about to ask Zou Yi about her injury, so she heard the demon king shout, "be careful, the enemy has a back hand."


    Zijun subconsciously opened his protective cover to protect the three people, and then looked down.


    Three as like as two peas in the flaming fire, the target is still Zou Yi, three of them.


    After Zou Yi''s Golden Bell was attacked once, it already showed a trend of rupture, but it can''t stand another attack.


    Zijun knew that Zou Yi was powerless, so she put down Lanjun temporarily and tried her best to maintain her protective shield to protect the three people.


    At the same time, the devil also gave up his plan to open up the space channel and waved a dark attack wave.


    Two of the three lights were hit by the attack wave of the demon king. The violent explosion near Zou Yi''s feet made Zou Yi and others unstable.


    The last light accurately hit Zijun''s protective cover, which was also a violent explosion.


    Fortunately, Zijun''s strength was extraordinary. The light didn''t break the protective cover, so he didn''t hurt the three of them.


    The devil was so angry that he waved several powerful magic tricks. A giant dragon transformed from magic suddenly jumped at the position where the light was emitted.


    In the violent explosion, the Dragon slowly dissipated. At the same time, the fire suddenly went out. Together with the palace, everything disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 242

    Zou Yi was stunned. He only knew that the demon king was powerful. Now he was surprised to see the power of the demon king when he shot.


    On the ground below, there was a huge cave up to 100 meters deep. The disappeared palace and dragon left no trace, let alone the bright light that attacked them.


    No matter what it is, nothing can remain under such an attack.


    In his rage, the demon king destroyed his palace and completely killed the attacker, leaving nothing behind.


    Zijun seemed to have never seen such a destructive power when the demon king shot. He couldn''t help but say, "the guards are only afraid of being implicated and countless deaths and injuries."


    The demon king said, "I saw that they had evacuated, so I started to kill the demon dragon. They should be all right."


    After a pause, the demon king looked at Zijun and said, "protect Zou Yi. I''ll check who dares to fight me."


    Zijun hurriedly said, "I''ll go with you. You just used the magic dragon kill. It takes time to restore your magic."


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and said firmly, "protect Zou Yi. He is injured and needs immediate treatment. You take him to heal and be sure to protect him."


    Zijun nodded helplessly. Just about to take Zou Yi away, Zou Yi said, "Zijun, you go with your sister. I''ll be fine here. Protect your sister. She consumed a lot when she just shot. "


    Zijun looked at Zou Yi and the devil in embarrassment. He didn''t know what to do. Both of them are people she needs to respect. It''s really hard for her to choose who can obey.


    The demon king sighed, reached out to help Zou Yi and said loudly, "let''s go together, lest you think more."


    Zijun also said, "it''s best to go together so as not to distract us."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "that''s OK. Anyway, I can''t help. I''m just a drag."


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and said, "you can''t think so. You''re my friend. Protecting you is what I should do. It''s not a drag."


    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you, sister. I won''t think much. Let''s go quickly. If we''re late, I''m afraid the enemy will escape again. "


    Zijun said "I''ll catch up". When he left first, the speed was fast to the limit.


    The demon king followed Zou Yi, no slower than Zijun.


    Although Zijun''s strength is strong, it is still much worse than the demon king, which can be seen from the speed.


    As the saying goes, no martial arts in the world can be broken, but only fast. Speed is not only the embodiment of strength, but also one of the characteristics of strength.


    Of course, everything is not absolute. Some gods and immortals are not fast at the time of shooting, but their power is amazing. They are also of high strength.


    Three people chase after her all the way. The devil cultivates while she is on her way. She needs to restore her strength.


    What distracts her is Zou Yi. Zou Yi''s injuries don''t look serious, but they are all internal injuries and need timely treatment. Otherwise, it''s easy to change.


    Even Zou Yi, who has practiced rebirth and can repair her injury independently, is difficult to do this at this time.


    He was badly hurt, just in order not to distract the devil and Zijun, he tried not to say it.


    Seeing that Zou Yi''s appearance didn''t matter, the demon king and Zijun who were anxious to catch up with the enemy didn''t hurry to help him with treatment. They just focused on the changes of his injury.


    The three men chased thousands of miles all the way, and there was no trace of the enemy. It seems that the enemy was ready. As soon as he saw that the devil and others could not be hurt, he immediately ran away.


    Chasing failed. The angry devil and Zijun can only give up chasing the enemy. After landing, they are ready to check Zou Yi''s injury.


    Zou Yi was barely awake at this time. Seeing that the demon king and Zijun gave up chasing the enemy, he couldn''t help it anymore. After reluctantly watching the demon king smile, the whole person fell into a coma.


    It is very dangerous for ordinary people to go into a coma after serious injury.


    Zou Yi is even more dangerous if he is seriously injured and unconscious. The endurance and self-regulation ability of immortals are much stronger than ordinary people. If they are still unconscious, they will be in the most dangerous situation.


    The devil and Zijun were shocked. They looked at Zou Yi together and said, "what should I do?"


    They then said together, "save him..."


    The demon king looked at Zijun reluctantly and said with a trace of worry, "see if there is any pill that can save him."


    Zijun shook his head: "I never like to bring these things. Do you have them?"


    The demon lord shook his head: "I don''t like to take something with me like you... Zou Yi should take it with me. Let me check whether there is a healing pill in his heavenly eye Buddha ring."


    Zijun nodded: "I''ll protect his heart and give you more time."


    The devil nodded, reached out and took off the heavenly eye Buddha ring on Zou Yi''s finger. The divine consciousness entered the inner part of the heavenly eye Buddha ring and contacted the spirit heavenly eye of the heavenly eye Buddha ring.


    The devil''s divine sense is strong, and the heavenly eye knows who she is. He doesn''t dare to refuse the devil''s divine sense. Instead, he takes the initiative to say: "there are many healing pills, but they are not useful for the master''s injury."


    The demon king said angrily, "what can you do to cure your master?"


    Tianyan said, "there is a way, but it needs to consume your magic and hurt you."


    The demon king said anxiously, "tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Tianyan said, "this method is actually to exchange injury for injury. According to the method I said, the devil will transfer the master''s injury to your body, so as to reduce the master''s injury and achieve the purpose of saving people."


    The devil said, "tell me what to do. I will never let Zou Yi have an accident."


    Tianyan hesitated for a moment and said with a trace of respect: "thank you for the treatment of my master. In fact, there is a much simpler way to treat my master, that is to take away the yuan God of my master and change a flesh body for my master."


    The demon king said firmly: "absolutely not. Zou Yi finally reached the current state. He must not change a flesh body and let his years of efforts go in vain."


    Tianyan said, "in that case, I''ll tell you the cure method of exchanging injury for injury. Please listen carefully and don''t make any mistakes."


    The demon lord nodded: "come on, we won''t have much time."


    The heavenly eye understood that the devil''s words were true. He appeared from the heavenly eye Buddha ring and said solemnly: "first, please refine all the magic in part of the magic in the body, and no magic can remain, otherwise it will affect the therapeutic effect."


    The demon king acted according to his words and soon refined one-third of his magic and removed the magic.


    This is equivalent to forcibly reducing their strength by one third, and ordinary people will never do so.

 Chapter 243

    In order to cure Zou Yi, Tianyan secretly admired her and quickly told the demon world what to do next: "please input the refined magic into the master''s body and wrap the master''s injured viscera."


    The demon king immediately began to wrap Zou Yi''s viscera with his newly refined magic.


    After the devil did this, Tianyan continued, "please listen carefully. The next step is the most critical step for the devil to replace his master with his own. There must be no mistakes before."


    The demon king nodded slightly: "just tell me what to do. I will never make mistakes."


    The heavenly eye said, "the demon king turns his divine consciousness into shape, enters the master''s body, replaces the master''s divine consciousness, and controls the master''s body."


    The demon king immediately did so. As soon as he controlled Zou Yi''s body, he heard Tianyan continue: "now please control the injured part of the master with divine consciousness and start transferring the master''s injury to the demon king. Be careful. The injury of each transfer must not be too big, or it will hurt the master again. "


    After a pause, Tianyan said again, "I will help you do this step. Don''t resist my yuan God. It''s best to be integrated with my yuan God temporarily."


    The demon king nodded slightly. As soon as he fused their original gods according to the words of the heavenly eye, he felt bursts of pain from his flesh.


    Tianyan has transferred part of Zou Yi''s injury to the devil''s body at this moment, so the devil will have this feeling.


    "The devil, repair your injury quickly." Tianyan seems to be working hard, and there is pain in his voice when he speaks.


    The demon king is strong. Although his divine knowledge and one-third of his magic are used to help Zou Yi, the remaining strength still easily repaired the transferred injury in his body.


    At the moment when the devil repaired the injury in his body, a new sense of pain came, and the new injury was transferred to the devil''s body.


    The devil doesn''t need the heavenly eye to remind him again and quickly repair the injury in his body.


    After more than ten times, Tianyan stopped the transfer of the injury and gasped to the demon king: "the master should be all right. I don''t know if you are all right, demon king?"


    The demon king was injured more than ten times in a row. Although she repaired them by herself, she still felt very tired.


    However, in order to treat Zou Yi faster, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''m fine. What should I do now?"


    Tianyan said, "if the devil can hold on, quickly help the master repair the injury in his body. Just one-third of your magic is in the master''s body and can be used to repair the master''s injury."


    The devil said, "I know what to do. I''ll repair Zou Yi''s injury right away."


    The demon king no longer spoke to Tianyan, but concentrated on repairing the residual injury in Zou Yi''s body.


    Using magic to repair the injury is easy for the demon king. But this time, the injury she wants to repair is from Zou Yi''s body, so it''s not so easy.


    It took half an hour for the demon king to breathe a sigh of relief and his face improved a lot.


    Look at Zou Yi again. Her face is normal and her breathing is even. It''s no big deal.


    Tianyan smiled and said politely to the demon king, "take a rest. My master is fine."


    The demon king felt very tired, but in order to see Zou Yi wake up, she still insisted: "I''m fine. After Zou Yi wakes up, I''ll go back and have a rest."


    Tianyan smiled and said respectfully, "the devil is very kind to my master. No wonder my master unknowingly fell in love with you."


    The demon king blushed and said with a smile, "what you said is true? Is he... Really in love with me? "


    The heavenly eye said, "I am the spirit of the master, and I have telepathy with the master. I know exactly what the master thinks. He is in love with you. "


    The devil''s face brightened: "I''m good to him because I think he''s the ideal partner I''ve been waiting for for for years. Now it seems that my judgment is right. We are really destined people. "


    Tianyan said, "congratulations to the devil and my master. If you come together in the future, the devil is my master - hostess, so please take care of him in the future. "


    The demon king smiled: "you are an interesting person. I think I have a kind feeling when talking to you. I don''t know why?"


    Tianyan said with a smile: "maybe it''s because we are all people who have lived for a long time. We have some familiar feelings. The devil is the Lord of the world. He has a high status. It''s my honor to talk to a spirit. "


    The devil said with a smile, "look at what you said, as if I didn''t know you. Tianyan, you are a famous person. I have heard of you for a long time. "


    The heavenly eye said, "the devil knows me? What''s going on? "


    The LORD said, "the heavenly eye Buddha ring is well-known and has long been known in our demon world. You are the spirit of the heavenly eye Buddha ring. It''s not surprising that your name is naturally known by many people. "


    Tianyan smiled: "it seems that the fame of Tianyan Buddha ring is really a little big, which is beyond my expectation."


    The LORD said, "the heavenly eye Buddha ring is famous because it has a special space, or it is refined from the eyes of multi eyed gods. The most important reason is that it is said that the person who owns the heavenly eye Buddha ring can see through other people''s minds. It is a ring with some magical power. "


    Tianyan smiled and said, "it''s true, but the master''s previous state is not enough. He can''t use the Tianyan Buddha ring to observe other people''s thoughts. I didn''t tell him how to use it. When the master wakes up this time, I must tell the master how to use this special function of the heavenly eye Buddha ring to help the master improve his strength. "


    The devil said, "it''s really a magical ability to see through other people''s minds. If Zou Yi mastered this, knew others'' plans in advance and made preparations earlier, she would indeed improve her strength in disguise. "


    After a pause, the devil''s face showed a strange look: "but what I want to ask is whether the heavenly eye Buddha ring is the same as the legend, which can bring people happy love and marriage."


    Tianyan smiled and said, "some people really think so, but as the spirit of Tianyan Buddha ring, I have no body, and I dare not say anything more."


    The demon king smiled and looked at Zou Yi who showed signs of waking up. His body called out, "Zou Yi, are you awake? Are you all right? "


    Zou Yi slowly opened her eyes and saw the devil and the heavenly eye clearly. When she nodded slightly, she reached out and grabbed the devil''s hand and said gratefully, "sister, you must be very tired to save me. Take a break."


    The demon king said with a smile, "if you''re all right, I won''t feel tired. Don''t forget that I''m a demon God, and my strength is much stronger than you."

 Chapter 244

    Before the devil''s voice fell, a cold voice came not far from their left: "do you really think so?"


    Hearing this voice, the devil''s face changed slightly and said coldly, "green Jun, how dare you come to see me? It seems that you have been watching us all the time?"


    A man came slowly, stood ten meters in front of the demon king, hugged his fist and said, "you still know me. It seems that you have some feelings for me."


    The devil said coldly, "I only have the heart to kill you, and I have no feelings at all. When you show up this time, do you think I''m not your opponent now and want to kill me? "


    This man is Lvjun. He looks very handsome, but there is a evil spirit in his eyebrows, and he seems a little gloomy.


    Listen to the green gentleman said, "taking your illness will kill you. Although it''s not good, it''s absolutely reasonable. Your majesty, in order to save Zou Yi, you consumed the magic of your dress. Now is the best time for me to kill you. How can I let go? "


    The devil''s face is not very good-looking. She really consumes too much to cure Zou Yi. At this time, I''m afraid it''s not Lvjun''s opponent.


    Green Jun was originally a demon God at the level of chaotic true God, and his strength was only a little worse than that of the demon Jun. Now he waits for work with ease. If he starts with the devil, he is afraid that the devil will really get no benefit.


    Just in the face of such a situation, the demon king has no way back, but there are people she must protect behind her.


    Slowly, just like the devil who lost all his strength, this moment was suddenly full of strength.


    At this time, the demon king seemed sacred and inviolable. The unique momentum of staying high for a long time made Zou Yi and Tianyan feel the pressure.


    A moment later, the green Jun, who had never made any move, said at the moment when the demon Jun was about to kill, "this move of magic dragon killing is very powerful. Unfortunately, your current magic can''t give full play to the full power of magic dragon killing. It has no effect on me."


    After the green gentleman''s words, the demon gentleman really shot. A dark dragon appeared out of thin air. In the roar of the huge dragon, the dragon''s body solidified and almost became a real dragon.


    The Dragon twists its body in mid air. Every time its huge body twists, it will move at least 100 kilometers, and the speed has reached the limit.


    The green gentleman calmly raised his hand. In his hand was a long sword as dark as ink.


    The body of this sword is tens of meters long. With a huge hilt, this sword can be said to be a big Mac.


    Waving his huge sword at will, green Jun seemed effortless.


    The body of the sword was as wide as a door panel, which aroused bursts of fierce wind, which made Zou Yi feel like she couldn''t stand.


    An amazing black sword Qi seemed to be sent out at random, and the target was the dragon that had jumped on Lvjun in the air.


    The Dragon seems to be spiritual. Seeing the amazing sword, it is actually active to dodge. Its action is no different from that of the real dragon.


    Zou Yi was worried that the devil could not stop the attack of green Jun. she was about to call Tianyan back to Tianyan Buddha ring for a while. She heard the voice of the devil: "go, I can only stop him for a while, and I can''t go any later."


    Zou Yi was stunned. He didn''t think that the seriousness of the matter was much more serious than he thought.


    Even the demon king admitted that he could only block the green king for a short time, which showed that the combat effectiveness of the demon king had reached the limit at this time.


    Zou Yi knows he can''t leave at this time. He must fight for his lover.


    Unfortunately, his strength is not enough to participate in such a battle. He can''t even get close to green Jun.


    Although Tianyan is the spirit of Tianyan Buddha ring, he is not good at fighting. Seeing such a scene, he can only silently return to Tianyan Buddha ring. He can''t help anything.


    In order to save Zou Yi, Zijun has always maintained Zou Yi''s heart pulse. Because of the consumption, he has not been able to stand up and can''t help the demon king.


    The devil is alone. It''s the most critical moment.


    Although the magic dragon kill is powerful, the consumption is also huge. At this time, the demon king reluctantly uses the magic dragon to kill and stop the Green King. In fact, there is no way.


    Her doing so is no different from drinking poison to quench her thirst. Once she continues to consume her magic, when the magic is consumed, that is, when she is killed by the Green King.


    Maybe she wants to save Zou Yi and them. Maybe she''s buying time to see if there are any helpers to help.


    Anyway, the demon king was very anxious at this time. He wanted someone to help her immediately, or a miracle to restore her previous consumption instantly.


    Miracles don''t happen every day. The demon king himself knows very well that blue Jun is the only one who can fight green Jun under her hands, except purple Jun who can''t fight now.


    As for those old elders, although some people''s strength used to be incomparably strong, they are all very old and close to death. Their combat effectiveness is very limited and can''t play much role in the battle here.


    In recent years, talents in the demon world have withered. In addition to the seven color demon gods widely spread outside, there are few people with real strength.


    Others may not know this, but how can the devil not know it? Otherwise, she would not have succumbed to the emperor''s command and become the emperor''s puppet.


    Zou Yi and Mojun have been together for some days. Naturally, she knows this. Don''t expect an expert to help at this time. He and the devil can only find a way to save themselves.


    In order not to distract from taking care of Zijun, Zou Yi opened the channel into the Tianyan Buddha ring and let Zijun rest in the Tianyan Buddha ring.


    After finishing these, Zou Yi came forward without hesitation. The purple evil knife in her hand released dazzling light. He joined the battle.


    Perhaps it was unexpected that Zou Yi, who had low strength and planned to leave here at the beginning, would suddenly make a move. When Lvjun fought with the demon king wholeheartedly, he didn''t find that Zou Yi also made a move.


    This is Lu Jun''s carelessness. It was absolutely impossible.


    Zou Yi shot, and the extremely sharp knife Qi was hit, leaving a deep scar on the back of Lvjun.


    Lu Jun was hurt and his face was full of shock and anger. Looking back at Zou Yi, the giant sword in his hand had already been shot.


    Zou Yi''s strength was not enough to hurt Lvjun, but she still succeeded under the sneak attack, which shows that Lvjun is still very afraid of the devil.


    It''s no wonder that the demon king is the Lord of the demon world after all, and his strength is definitely higher than that of the Green King. It''s normal for the green king to have some scruples because of his suppression of the green king for a long time.


    Zou Yi can''t stop Lu Jun''s angry blow, so she can only choose to avoid it. But what he didn''t expect was that green Jun''s hand was very fast. He had just moved, and the sword Qi from the giant sword had come to him.

 Chapter 245

    Zou Yi was hit by the huge sword gas. Zou Yi suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. The whole person looked at Lvjun like a fool and fell down slowly.


    Zou Yi always thought she was strong. She was injured continuously in one day. This time, she fell directly, which was also very unexpected.


    This naturally has something to do with the strong strength of Lvjun, but it also shows a problem. Zou Yi''s body needs further cultivation and needs to become stronger.


    Zou Yi has reached the fifth level of rebirth, but she has not made any progress recently and has stayed on the fifth level.


    In addition to the fifth level of cultivation of rebirth, it is to integrate all cultivation in the flesh except the five zang organs into one.


    The fifth level of cultivation has achieved success, which has surpassed the best physical realm that ordinary immortals can achieve, so as to enter an unprecedented realm.


    If you continue to practice, the sixth level of practice will make the internal organs reach the same level. Zou Yi''s body will be like the legendary god Buddha. The body is indestructible, that is, the real King Kong is not bad.


    As for the seventh layer of the King Kong immortal body, in fact, it is to stabilize the fifth and sixth layers, which is to stabilize the body of the body.


    The eighth layer of holy body and the ninth layer of Divine Body recorded in the art of rebirth through fire are a realm of returning to nature after the cultivator reaches the extreme of the physical body.


    People in this realm, no matter what strength they are, their flesh will not perish.


    Generally speaking, no external force can damage such a body. Even if they are injured by external forces, they also have great self-healing ability and will recover as before at the first time.


    The holy body or the divine body, even the nameless person who has the most experience in the cultivation of fire rebirth, I''m afraid few people have been able to achieve since ancient times.


    Now Zou Yi, who is only practicing the rebirth technique to the fifth floor, was seriously injured by Lvjun''s move. Her life and death are unknown. She scared the demon Jun into a big change in her face. Unexpectedly, she forgot to take the opportunity to seriously injure Lvjun.


    The green gentleman beat Zou Yi to death. There was a trace of Madness on his exposed face. Looking back, he was a sword. The tip of the sword pointed to the unsuspecting demon king who was frightened because Zou Yi was injured.


    It was too late for the demon king to give in when he came back. He was directly hit by the green king with a sword.


    After all, the demon king was a man who had experienced many battles. At the moment when the Green King hit her, the slightly shaped side avoided the vital points of his chest and barely saved his life.


    Now the devil and Zou Yi are seriously injured. It is impossible to stop green Jun or run for his life.


    Zou Yi didn''t know anything. Instead, she was always a calm devil. At this time, all kinds of tastes came together. Unexpectedly, she looked at Zou Yi in a coma and shed tears.


    Green Jun seems to be a little surprised. He is also in a daze when looking at the demon Jun. However, he immediately regained his mind and said with a wild smile: "I didn''t expect that the demon king would cherish his life. He actually cried at this time. Ha ha... "


    The devil held back his tears, glared at the green gentleman and said coldly, "do you think I''m afraid of death?"


    The green gentleman laughed and said, "isn''t it? Do you think you''ll believe it if you say it''s not me? Your majesty, you really disappoint me. In order to protect this worthless earth boy, you were seriously injured by me... No, not seriously injured, but killed by me! Ha ha, you will die soon. Do you have any last words? "


    The demon king said angrily, "even if I die, you don''t want to occupy my demon world. The devil''s world is ours. The emperor and you traitor can never occupy the devil''s world... "


    The green gentleman said coldly, "I''m dying, and I''m not ashamed. Let me tell you the truth. The demon world has long been your own. The emperor has secretly formed an army in the demon world. If he hadn''t been busy dealing with the unknown now, he would have caught you all. "


    The demon king stood up, looked at the green gentleman and said, "are you talking about a good family? You think I don''t know. In fact, I''ve already made arrangements. If I die, you won''t feel better. "


    The green gentleman''s face changed slightly and asked in surprise, "how do you know about the good family? This is a top secret. Except me, only the Emperor himself knows. "


    The devil smiled, and there was a trace of blood on his pale face, which seemed strange: "you think people don''t know ghosts, but I knew it long ago. Hey, hey... "


    The devil''s pale face suddenly appeared a ray of blush, and then a flash of red light flashed on the whole face. It seemed that she suddenly recovered her strength. The whole person looked no different from that when she was normal.


    The green gentleman was surprised and exclaimed, "have you really got the heart of the world? It seems that the rumor is true. You are already the strongest in the world... "


    The devil smiled coldly and said, "you just know now. Is it too late?"


    The green gentleman''s body is flashing. He is about to grab Zou Yi and use Zou Yi as a shield to threaten the demon monarch.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he moved, the demon king had disappeared from her original place. When the shadow slowly disappeared, he came to the Green King.


    The green gentleman''s face changed greatly, and the whole person suddenly froze. There was no more action, and even his eyes didn''t blink again.


    The devil didn''t have gorgeous moves or earth shaking signs. He just gently clicked on the green gentleman''s chest.


    At this moment, it seems ordinary, but without the slightest momentum and power, Lvjun completely loses the ability and opportunity to resist. The terrible power contained in the heart of the world is creepy.


    The demon king ignored the sculptural Green King, but bypassed the Green King and came to Zou Yi.


    "Your strength really needs to be improved, otherwise..." the devil''s tone didn''t mean to blame, but was full of deep love: "otherwise, how can you let me rest assured that you will participate in this battle?"


    Zou Yi opened her mouth with her eyes closed. Although her voice was weak, she spoke intermittently: "sister, if you continue to teach me, I will become stronger..."


    When the demon king heard Zou Yi''s voice, his nervous expression relaxed a little: "if you want to learn, I will try my best to teach you."


    Pause: "don''t talk until I save you."


    The demon king sat down in place and treated Zou Yi as before. She was not worried that her strength just recovered by using the heart of the world would be consumed again, and she had no scruples about her injuries.


    Zou Yi''s heart is completely awake, but the body seriously injured by Lvjun can''t do anything.


    His original spirit was intact, but his flesh was almost completely destroyed again. Without the help of the demon king, he had to give up this flesh and find another flesh to live.

 Chapter 246

    Maybe it was because Zou Yi was seriously injured twice in a day, and the people around her suffered a great loss. After Zou Yi was treated by the demon king again, she took the initiative to ask for closed door cultivation and never mentioned anything else.


    In Zou Yi''s view at this time, strength is the key to everything, and now he can''t do what he can''t do without strength.


    Otherwise, it will only affect the people around you, including the devil.


    Cultivating Jiuyang Jue in the demon world is a good choice because there are a lot of fire energy.


    But Zou Yi didn''t do that. What he chose to practice was rebirth.


    Zou Yi doesn''t have much choice in the cultivation of rebirth. The previous battle told him that his body was actually worthless in the eyes of many experts, which was completely contrary to his own ideas.


    Unless he practices the rebirth technique to the seventh level, those experts can seriously hurt him with one blow, which is no different from ordinary people.


    Zou Yi, who understood this, temporarily put aside all things, said goodbye to the devil and others, found a place where there was no one, and was ready to practice well in the dangerous world of the devil world.


    He practiced the art of rebirth by fire by an underground river full of hot magma, with perseverance in his eyes.


    There is no one around him, and there is no devil who can protect him. Zou Yi doesn''t leave room for herself, and doesn''t give me a way back.


    The demon king can''t bear to see Zou Yi do something similar to self mutilation in order to improve her strength, but she also knows that if Zou Yi doesn''t suffer now, he will often be bullied in the future.


    The demon king could not bear it. He watched Zou Yi enter the underground magma river. The tears in his eyes almost couldn''t hold back.


    After rest, Zijun, who returned to normal, saw this scene around the demon king. He also frowned and couldn''t bear it in his heart.


    Human vulnerability is well known. But if human beings are strong, they are also famous all over the world.


    Now Zou Yi, after going through the previous things, the whole person suddenly became determined. The subsequent cultivation will certainly surprise everyone.


    The devil has many things to deal with, of which the most urgent is the good family.


    She put away her inner intolerance and resolutely ordered to send troops to the good family, vowing to catch all the good family and never suffer from it.


    The demon king personally led the army this time, and his subordinates, LAN Jun and Zi Jun, took them all. Millions of demon soldiers poured out.


    The devil''s great action has naturally been discovered by the people of the good family for a long time. However, although the strength of their family is strong, they are also a little alarmed in the face of millions of demons who have been on the battlefield for a long time.


    Shanjia also has millions of troops, but although they have many troops, there is a relative lack of generals. Many magic soldiers fight scattered and have not been unified.


    In view of this, the demon king ordered to concentrate superior forces and go straight to the core of the good family. He wanted to win the head of the good family in one fell swoop. Catch the thief and catch the king first.


    The demon king''s idea is good, but when they attack the core area of the good family where the good family owner is located, the Saint King suddenly sends troops to attack the back of the demon king, and attacks the good family on both sides to give the demon king a hard blow.


    The devil was attacked on both sides, suffered heavy losses and was unstable. He had to choose defense and temporarily gave up his plan to attack the core of the good family.


    This may have been what the good family and the holy king had expected. They can be said to have occupied all the advantages of time, place and people. They surrounded the demon king with heavy troops and besieged the demon king and a kind of will on the heiyuan.


    The heiyuan is not big, but it has a radius of hundreds of kilometers.


    Heiyuan is surrounded by cliffs, which is a famous natural danger in the demon world.


    Not only that, there are a lot of black spines on the black plains. Black thorn is a kind of black plant. It is a unique plant in the demon world, much like thorns on the earth.


    The black thorn vine like trunk is covered with spikes longer than a foot. Spikes are as sharp as sharp blades. In the past, many magic soldiers used these spikes on their weapons to increase their penetration.


    The spikes are also highly toxic. People who are scratched will immediately feel numb and then lose their ability to move.


    If you can''t treat it in time, you will gradually stiffen and finally die completely.


    People in the demon world were frightened by the black thorn, but at this time, the black thorn became a natural barrier to protect the demon king.


    The only life passage left by nature is guarded by the demon king. No matter who is good at home or who is holy, they can''t enter the heiyuan, let alone continue to fight with the demon king.


    Even the demon soldiers without wisdom chose to stand by after seeing their comrades in arms injured by black spines one after another.


    In the face of life and death, they also have instinctive reactions.


    The number of good families forced the demon soldiers to attack heiyuan for many times. The losses were heavy. It can be said that there was almost no threat to the demon king. Finally, they had to give up the plan of strong attack for the time being.


    The people sent by the emperor actually want to rescue the good family in the past and give the devil a hard blow. They won''t take risks for the good family.


    They hid in the barracks. No matter how urged by the good family owner, they refused to take the risk to attack heiyuan.


    This gave the demon king a chance to breathe. She immediately summoned the purple and blue Jun around her and all the living commanders to listen to their suggestions and think about how to get out of trouble.


    Everyone who knew their situation did not dare to slack off at this time. They explained their views one by one. For a time, there was a lot of discussion in the temporarily built military account.


    The demon king knew that he had made a big mistake of neglecting the enemy and rashly advancing, and lost a lot of military strength. At this time, he didn''t dare to act rashly, so he had to listen carefully to the opinions of the people.


    Zijun and Lanjun are the people with the highest status and the widest knowledge here except the devil. They haven''t spoken. Like the devil, they are listening carefully to everyone''s comments and should find something useful from everyone''s opinions.


    After everyone said their opinions and plans, Zijun and Lanjun looked at each other. They didn''t say anything, but they all understood each other''s thoughts. They have been together for a long time, and one look can let each other know a lot of things.


    Zijun and Lanjun have been mentioned by the devil in his busy schedule. LAN Jun is a reasonable person. Knowing that Bai Jun is absolutely impossible to come with him, he acquiesced to Zi Jun''s fiancee.


    They knew that the devil must have their own ideas, but they just wanted others to say it for her.


    So Zijun stepped forward at this time, hugged his fist and said, "Sir, the war situation is unfavorable for us for the time being. So we must find a way to stand firm, and then slowly launch a counterattack. If you strike back rashly, I''m afraid you''ll fall into the trap of the enemy. "

 Chapter 247

    The demon gentleman nodded slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked at LAN Jun and asked, "what do you think, LAN Jun?"


    LAN Jun hugged his fist and said, "I''ll tell you back. At present, we really ignore you, but we came to the black field first. With the natural barrier of black spines, we are in an invincible position. So I think we don''t have to fight back in a hurry, but we should think about it and fight back when the time is ripe. "


    The demon king nodded and said, "since both of you think so, we won''t make any big moves for the time being."


    After a pause, the demon king said, "I ordered people to count yesterday. The remaining magic soldiers are less than one third of the whole army, that is, about a million people. This may make some people feel that the general trend is gone and that we are impatient. Right? "


    A magic immortal commander hugged his fist and said, "I have confidence in you. I will never feel that the general trend is gone."


    Another magic immortal commander said with a bitter face: "I dare not hide my Lord. My magic soldiers are almost wiped out because they stay at the last to block the enemy and win breakthrough time for the big forces."


    The demon king looked at the two magic immortal commanders and said slowly, "don''t worry, wait until I finish talking."


    The demon king looked at hundreds of demon immortal commanders and dozens of demon God commanders in the account and said calmly: "I can understand your feelings. I also know that some of you are dissatisfied with me and think I rashly attacked a good family and killed our people..."


    Before the devil finished, Zijun said, "where do you say, war, how can everything be satisfactory? What''s more, you explained the previous things to us, and we all agreed. How can you blame you all? "


    A demon commander stepped forward, saluted and said, "even if your command is wrong, we will follow it. Besides, there was no problem with your order. The reason why we lost was that people in the fairy world suddenly attacked us. We have no intention of blaming you. Please don''t think about it. "


    The commanders and commanders said one after another, "please don''t blame yourself."


    The devil nodded slightly and raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet: "you don''t blame me, but I can''t easily forgive myself. The dead devil soldiers and generals are our brothers and sisters. I am responsible for their death. Here I want to say to you that they will not die in vain. I will repay them for their revenge. "


    All the people said in unison, "please give orders. We will blade the enemy and avenge our dead brothers and sisters."


    The devil raised his voice and said, "all the generals listen to the order!"


    The crowd shouted in unison, "get the order!"


    The demon king got up and walked a few steps. As he walked, he said, "Lan Jun, ask you to lead your troops to guard the only way in and out of heiyuan. No one can go in and out without my warrant. Violators will be killed."


    LAN Jun said loudly, "listen to the order, please rest assured."


    The demon king ignored LAN Jun''s statement and continued: "Zi Jun ordered you to lead troops to camp and prepare for a long-term battle. Remember, make sure everyone has food and a place to sleep. "


    Zijun hugged his fist and said, "you have to order."


    The demon king nodded slightly: "the commander of the demon gods listened to the order. In addition to the people who had been ordered to guard the four directions, others led their subordinates and were ready to fight at any time."


    The people said together, "yes, sir."


    The devil waved: "let''s go and prepare. Be sure to cheer up. Don''t let the enemy sneak into us again."


    The people said together, "I understand. Please rest assured."


    The demon king looked at the people leaving and suddenly remembered Zou Yi who had left her to practice alone not long ago.


    She really wants Zou Yi to be with her at this time. At least if Zou Yi is there, she can help her out, can''t she?


    It''s a pity that Zou Yi is practicing and doesn''t know what''s happening here.


    The devil also knew this, but now she felt that no one could help her. Naturally, she thought of Zou Yi, who was also resourceful.


    "Sir," Zijun said respectfully outside the account, "my subordinates have found a problem. I wonder if you can give me some instructions?"


    The devil said, "come in and say, what problem have you found?"


    Zijun entered the account, hugged his fist and said, "Sir, the natural barriers such as four cliffs and black spines are indeed a rare place to defend. But I am worried that the enemy will use fire attack. In that case, we will not even have a way back, but it will be very dangerous. "


    The demon king said, "I thought of this for a long time. I just didn''t say it for the time being in order to stabilize the army."


    After a pause, the demon king sighed: "I don''t have a better way. Black spines are really a good barrier, but it''s also true to be afraid of fire... There are black spines all over the mountains. Once the enemy attacks with fire, we are really dangerous."


    Zijun smiled, looked at the devil and said, "I have a way, maybe I can solve this problem."


    The devil moved in his heart, looked at Zijun and said, "you''re talking about the heart of the world?"


    Zijun nodded: "originally, you had thought of it. I thought you didn''t think of it for the time being. It made you laugh."


    The devil said, "I really didn''t think it was you who reminded me."


    Zijun said with a smile, "what are you going to do? Directly use the heart of the world to change the environment here and open up a retreat channel for us? "


    The devil shook his head: "that''s not what I can do alone. Even with you and LAN Jun, it''s difficult to use the power of the heart of the world to change the environment here..."


    Zijun frowned slightly: "what are you going to do, sir?"


    The demon king looked at Zijun and said slowly, "my plan is not completely mature. You should be busy first. After I think it over, I''ll talk to you."


    Zijun nodded with a happy face: "then I''ll wait for your instructions."


    The devil said, "you should follow my orders first. Come to see me sometime tonight. I have a task for you. Don''t tell anyone about it, including LAN Jun, do you understand? "


    Zijun was stunned and immediately said, "please follow your instructions."


    The demon gentleman smiled, stepped forward a few steps, took Zijun''s hand and whispered, "it''s not that I don''t believe LAN Jun, but that more people know will be bad."


    Zijun seemed to understand something and said with a smile, "don''t worry, no one will tell you this order except me."


    The demon king personally sent Zijun out of the account and watched Zijun go away before returning to the big account.

 Chapter 248

    When night came, it was dark on the Black Plain, and I couldn''t see my fingers.


    This is because there is not so much magma in other places on the heiyuan, so there is not so much light.


    Zijun quietly came to the Chinese Army''s big tent. After observing for a long time, she found that there was no guard nearby. Knowing that the demon king had deliberately done so, she was relieved to enter the big tent.


    In the big tent, the demon king sat and was looking at an old book.


    Seeing the arrival of Zijun, the devil put down his book and said quietly, "let''s go and try to come back early."


    Zijun didn''t ask where she was going. She knew that the place where the devil was going must be a very important place.


    The devil and Zijun secretly left heiyuan without disturbing anyone.


    They are powerful. It''s not difficult for them to leave heiyuan without telling others.


    All around heiyuan are enemies, most of them are Shanjia''s troops, but there are also many heavenly soldiers and generals in the fairy world.


    Looking at the enemy falling behind from a distance, Zijun couldn''t help saying, "the enemy surrounded us three layers inside and three layers outside. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to break through smoothly."


    The devil nodded slightly: "they want to trap us. They are building fortifications to prevent us from breaking through. What they don''t know is that this time we leave, it will give them a big surprise. "


    Zijun said suspiciously, "did you go to ask for help?"


    The devil smiled: "just follow me. Don''t ask more."


    She left first, very fast, but the direction was not where her palace was, but to the south of the demon world.


    Zijun didn''t know where the devil was going, and couldn''t ask any more. He had to keep up with the devil and go on his way at full speed.


    After leaving the heiyuan far enough, the devil stopped, opened a space channel, greeted Zijun and left quickly by using the space channel.


    No matter how fast it is, it can''t compare with the speed of space channel. Just before, in order not to disturb the enemy, they had to stay away from the heiyuan before using the space channel.


    Zijun doesn''t know where the other end of the space channel is. However, she didn''t think much about it when she saw that the demon king was confident.


    A moment later, the demon king came out of the space channel with Zijun. In front of him was a large piece of magma. They were still in the demon world and didn''t leave too far.


    The devil still didn''t explain their purpose of coming here at this time. Instead, he stood in place and said respectfully, "the devil has something to ask for, and please show up and meet me."


    Zijun was puzzled and was about to ask, when he heard an old voice from the magma: "the devil is here. I don''t know what''s important?"


    With this sound, a person slowly floated from the magma.


    The man was covered with hot magma, but there was no sign of burns.


    Zijun looked at the man and said, "are you burning the sky?"


    This man looks a little old, with white hair and white beard, but he has a baby face and looks like a child again.


    The man said, "who is your doll and how do you know me?"


    Zijun grew up and said, "you... You really burn the sky?"


    The man smiled, and the taste of meaning vicissitudes appeared on the doll''s face: "I''m burning the sky, like a fake change."


    Zijun looked at the demon king, and his surprised expression showed no doubt: "Sir, it is said that burning the sky has been dead for many years. Why do you suddenly appear here now?"


    The devil smiled, looked at Zijun and said, "burning the sky is not dead, but ordered to perform the task here. He was here when he was the last demon king. It''s more than 100000 years. "


    Burning heaven said, "I''ll tell you back. I''ve been here for 120000 years."


    The demon king nodded: "I''ve worked hard... Dare you ask me, over the past 120000 years, have you completed the tasks assigned by the demon kings of previous dynasties?"


    The burning sky smiled, and there was a trace of pride in his expression: "fortunately, he didn''t disgrace his life. He had completed the task as early as a year ago. But I didn''t receive the order from the king. I didn''t dare to make my own decision to see the king and report it. "


    The devil nodded again: "very good. Can I see your results?"


    Burning heaven said, "this is terrible. Please forgive me."


    The devil seemed to know what the so-called task was. He didn''t care at all. Instead, he smiled and said, "I won''t blame you. Elder shaotian, do you know the situation in the demon world? "


    Burning sky looked up at the night sky of the demon world. He suddenly changed his face: "no, it''s a bad omen. I don''t know what happened in the demon world?"


    The demon king said, "it was the good family who led the troops to besiege the soldiers under my cloth and intended to unite the fairy world to occupy the demon world."


    Burning sky frowned and said, "good family? How dare they be so bold? "


    The devil said, "it''s not just bold. They''ve done it. This time I come to disturb you, just to ask you to come out of the mountain and help me. "


    Burning heaven said, "this is my duty. I have nothing to say about your command. Please tell me when to start. I want the good family and the fairy world to know that no one can touch the demon world. "


    Suddenly there was an amazing murderous spirit on the burning doll''s face. Zijun''s mind was almost affected.


    She had never seen such a strong murderous spirit, which was as real as form. She wondered what mission burning heaven was performing here, but she also expected burning heaven to be powerful enough to defeat their enemies.


    No matter what Zijun thought, the demon king seemed to have enough confidence in burning the sky and said loudly, "I''ll wait for you in heiyuan early tomorrow morning. At that time, you will attack from behind the enemy, and we will cooperate with you to kill the enemy in one fell swoop. "


    Burning sky hugged his fist and said, "please follow your instructions. We''ll start on time early tomorrow morning."


    The demon gentleman nodded slightly, took a deliberate look at the burning sky, then turned to Zijun and said, "accompany me to another place."


    Zijun''s heart moved and was secretly happy. She thought the demon king had helpers somewhere, so she waited for them to unite and destroy all the enemies at one fell swoop tomorrow.


    The demon king didn''t explain anything. He took Zijun on his way without stopping until they came to a very dangerous canyon.


    There is a huge magma River in the middle of the canyon. The rolling magma flows forward like rolling water.


    The intense high temperature filled the surroundings with hot water vapor. As soon as Zijun stood firm, he felt very hot and uncomfortable all over the body.


    Zijun didn''t know what the devil was doing here. Looking at the magma River in front of him, he endured the high temperature that ordinary people couldn''t bear, and all kinds of toxic gases hidden in the water vapor. He only muttered in his heart.

 Chapter 249

    At this time, the demon king said, "open the protective cover, otherwise you won''t last long."


    Zijun opened his protective cover at a glance and protected him together with the devil to avoid injury.


    The demon gentleman smiled, looked at Zijun and said, "Zou Yi is practicing the art of rebirth in this magmatic river. I''ll see if he''s well. We''ll go in a minute."


    Zijun suddenly smiled and said, "originally, you came to see Zou Yi. I thought there was another expert here who could help us kill the enemy."


    The demon king was a little shy on his face and whispered, "don''t tell others. I don''t want them to think much."


    Zijun nodded: "don''t worry, I know what to do."


    After a pause, Zijun suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "can we stop by and bring the soldiers left in the palace to facilitate the decisive battle tomorrow?"


    The devil said calmly, "do you think we will fight the enemy tomorrow?"


    Zijun said, "isn''t it? Even the secret forces hidden for many years have been used. What else can the enemy do? "


    The devil said, "you''re wrong. Tomorrow is definitely not the time for a decisive battle. At most, it''s the time for us to break through. As for the decisive battle, I think it will take at least a year and a half. "


    Zijun wondered, "how could it? How can a good family be protected when we attack on both sides? "


    The devil sighed: "what you think is too simple. Our enemies are really good families, and there are a small number of people in the fairy world. But in fact, if you think about it carefully, you will find that our enemy is still the emperor and the God of heaven and war. "


    Zijun suddenly said, "I see. I think it''s simple. Even if we catch the good family tomorrow, our real enemy will not have much loss. "


    The demon king said, "the most is to lose a little manpower. You know, there are many people in the fairy world and the divine world. They are summoning some sergeants to deal with us, and our pressure will not weaken at all. "


    Zijun was very disappointed and murmured, "in this case, when can we really defeat them and relax?"


    The devil smiled: "when do you want to ask? I think it''s when the emperor and the God of war fell."


    Zijun nodded, but said with a bitter face, "one of them is the Lord of the fairy world and the other is the Lord of the divine world. They have high power and super strength... It''s not easy to want them to die unless they are the true God of martial arts?"


    The devil said, "there is another possibility. At that time, everyone thought it was impossible."


    Zijun asked, "what do you mean?"


    The demon king looked up at the sky and slowly said with a heart of worship: "let''s see the existence of a true God who can compare martial arts, accept these two villains who have brought great disasters to the ninth world, and return the ninth world to a peaceful world."


    When the demon king said this, he looked respectful, as if he had seen such a person.


    Zijun looked puzzled, but seeing the devil like this, she seemed to suddenly understand something and said with doubt: "is Zou Yi worth it? This... "


    The devil returned to his senses, looked at Zijun and said, "I don''t know if Zou Yi is right, but such a person will appear. God won''t watch the nine realms suffer forever. Over the years, I don''t know how many creatures are suffering... "


    Zijun suddenly said, "God should take care of it. Otherwise, how can we live?"


    The devil smiled and resumed his previous look: "I hope this man will appear as soon as possible and end this endless war as soon as possible."


    Zijun said, "that''s a matter of heaven. We can''t manage it. What we have to do is how to survive in this troubled world and live better. "


    The demon king smiled and said, "it makes sense. Zijun, you are in a good mood. You are expected to break through the realm and become a true God beyond chaos."


    Zijun also said with a smile: "I can''t expect to surpass the chaotic true God. As long as I can become a real chaotic true God and have strong combat effectiveness, I''ll be satisfied."


    The demon gentleman smiled, took Zijun''s hand and said kindly, "you and I have known each other for tens of thousands of years. There is a sentence I haven''t said for a long time. Today is a good opportunity. I must say it."


    A smile flashed across Zijun''s face: "but you want to say that you always treat me as a sister?"


    The devil nodded: "do you see it?"


    Zijun said, "I''ve seen it for a long time, and in my mind, you''ve always been my sister... But you''re the Lord of the demon world. I must maintain enough respect. It''s always hard to say it clearly."


    The devil smiled and smiled happily: "since we all have this meaning, we''ll be sisters in the future."


    Zijun looked at the demon king, saluted and said, "sister, please accept my sister''s worship. From now on, my sister''s business is my business, I...... "


    The demon king interrupted Zijun with a smile: "don''t say this. Since we are sisters, there''s no need to see the outside."


    Zijun nodded hard, smiling like flowers, and couldn''t close his mouth happily.


    The demon king was also very happy. He took Zijun''s hand, like his own sister''s hand, with a smile on his face.


    When they were happy to be sisters, a strange sound suddenly came from the tumbling magma river.


    Lava arrows shot out in all directions, like being attacked by some kind of great force. It''s very frightening.


    The devil and purple Jun, who were already in the protective cover, were surprised and shouted, "no!"


    The devil is even more anxious. He will go down to see if Zou Yi is well. Zijun grabbed the devil and hurriedly said, "my sister is not in a hurry. Maybe Zou Yi broke through and triggered the change."


    Suddenly, the demon king looked at the purple gentleman with a worried face.


    Zijun said with a smile, "is your sister shy? It''s not that I don''t know the relationship between my sister and Zou Yi. My sister''s concern is chaos. I won''t laugh at you. "


    The devil said with a smile, "why don''t you laugh at me? What are you doing now?"


    Zijun said, "I''m not a joke, sister... Sister, look, Zou Yi is right there."


    The demon king looked down Zijun''s eyes and saw Zou Yi in the magma, just like the burning sky before. He was full of hot magma, but there was no sign of being burned or scalded.


    The demon king looked puzzled and murmured, "what''s going on? Has he broken through? "


    Zijun said: "it seems so, but I haven''t practiced body refining, and I don''t know what it looks like when it breaks through. I can''t judge whether he really broke through."


    Zijun said, the devil was worried. She was afraid that Zou Yi had a problem in cultivation

 Chapter 250

    The devil and Zijun talked and watched Zou Yi practice in the magma, but they didn''t know whether Zou Yi had made a breakthrough or had a problem in her practice.


    Zou Yi can hear the words of the devil and Zijun, but she can''t stop practicing at this time and go to see the devil and Zijun.


    He really made a breakthrough in the cultivation of fire rebirth, successfully completed the fifth layer of fire rebirth and entered the sixth layer of cultivation.


    The external practice is perfect, but Zou Yi can''t end the practice immediately. He needs a stable state.


    Speaking of it, Zou Yi took an adventure and made an unexpected breakthrough.


    According to the experience of anonymous cultivation of rebirth through fire, the focus of the fifth level of rebirth through fire, as well as the subsequent levels of cultivation, should be on perception, rather than on direct cultivation like the previous levels.


    Zou Yi used to follow what nobody said, but the effect was not good.


    This time, he was seriously injured twice a day, which deeply stimulated him, so he felt that he must make a breakthrough as soon as possible and improve his strength.


    He came here and began to practice. He practiced wholeheartedly and without distractions, but he still had little effect.


    He was worried. One day, he suddenly felt that it was impossible to go on like this, so he forced himself to change his habits and began to think about a new way to practice rebirth.


    After thinking about it, he always felt that there was no good way to practice fire rebirth, so he thought of how he did it before.


    Unconsciously, Zou Yi practiced according to the previous method. Zou Yi suddenly found that it had a good effect, which made him overjoyed and impressed.


    Especially when he put away his protective cover and practiced the art of rebirth in a bad environment, the effect was extremely good.


    The high-temperature baking and the invasion of poisonous gas make the fire regeneration technique produce resistance independently, which drives Zou Yi''s practice of fire regeneration.


    Zou Yi found this and began to practice directly in a high-temperature and highly toxic environment. Through several times of continuous cultivation, Zou Yi found that the worse the environment is, the better the effect will be.


    Of course, the more dangerous it will be.


    Fortunately, Zou Yi ventured to do so. He never really encountered life-threatening danger. He survived.


    Later, Zou Yi simply tried to practice directly in the magma. He actually stood in the magma to practice. If the flesh can''t bear the high temperature of the magma, it will be injured at most and won''t die immediately.


    Gradually Zou Yi found that this cultivation effect was better and his body could barely bear it, so he began to try to let his body contact more magma


    A few days ago, Zou Yi was able to soak her whole body in magma to practice rebirth, without fear of being burned by magma.


    After practicing like this for a few days, Zou Yi felt that the fifth level of rebirth was about to break through and achieve perfection, so she continued to practice. She didn''t know the arrival of the demon king and the purple king.


    When he achieved success in cultivation, he caused some visions and alerted the demon and purple monarch, he found the arrival of the demon and purple monarch.


    At this time, Zou Yi can''t stop practicing. He needs time to stabilize the newly broken rebirth technique and make his physical strength reach a new height.


    He had no time to pay attention to the devil and Zijun, but he still knew that the devil and Zijun were around him.


    The devil is worried that Zou Yi has a problem in cultivation and doesn''t want to leave easily. Zijun saw clearly and knew that Zou Yi was just practicing. Some visions were normal and didn''t worry about anything.


    They stood silently in the same place and looked at Zou Yi in practice. Their minds were also different.


    Demon Jun focused on Zou Yi and didn''t think of anything else. At the moment, Zou Yi was the only one in her heart.


    Zijun is thinking about tomorrow''s battle by taking advantage of this world. She doesn''t want to be trapped on the black field after tomorrow''s war and keep company with black thorns all day.


    But she also knew that everything could not develop according to her mind, and there would be some accidents more or less, which was inevitable.


    Whether the burning sky will appear in time, whether it will be able to disrupt the enemy''s formation, or directly defeat the enemy, and whether their own soldiers can work together to defeat the enemy completely, are all the questions Zijun should consider at this time.


    In addition to considering these, Zijun still has some light worries. She was worried that the demon king would delay time for Zou Yi and miss the agreement to burn the sky.


    Zijun is very clear about the devil''s personality and knows that the devil hasn''t loved anyone for tens of thousands of years.


    Now the demon king falls in love with Zou Yi, who is much younger than her. She is deeply in love. Love overflows in her heart. At the same time, she is like a sister or mother. Who knows what unexpected things she will do?


    In the devil''s heart, Zou Yi is not only her lover, but also her brother and possibly her son.


    Complex feelings make the demon king sometimes lose her mind, but she hasn''t found it yet.


    Zijun looked at the worried devil and couldn''t help persuading him to leave.


    Before Zijun could speak, Zou Yi, who was practicing in the magma, suddenly made a long roar, like a dragon''s chant, showing her excitement.


    Then Zou Yi''s whole body lit a raging flame, as if he had been lit. It looked strange and frightening.


    The demon king was very anxious and wanted to go up and see what happened.


    Zijun was more calm, stretched out his hand to hold the demon king''s hand and hurriedly said, "he is practicing and reborn... The most critical moment of cultivation, don''t disturb him."


    As soon as the demon king was stunned, he immediately understood something. Looking at Zijun, he nodded slightly. Although his nervous expression did not decrease, it was obvious that he would not rush past.


    Zijun also wanted to comfort. He saw Zou Yi take off in mid air, out of the range of magma, and stand in the air a few meters above the magma river.


    Zou Yi, who closed her eyes tightly, forgot to cut everything at this time, and felt the changes brought by the practice of rebirth with fire, so as to stabilize the flesh body that had just undergone great changes.


    Zou Yi''s body, except for her internal organs, has now become as strong as King Kong, which is no different from the legendary King Kong''s not bad body.


    If Lvjun attacks Zou Yi again at this time, although Zou Yi can also be injured, Zou Yi''s injury will never be as serious as before.


    In addition to this, Zou Yi also obviously felt that her physical strength had changed greatly.


    He felt that he was completely sure to break a mountain with one punch. He had the illusion of infinite power and self-respect.


    Zijun saw Zou Yi''s changes and knew that Zou Yi would be fine. It was just normal cultivation and breakthrough.

 Chapter 251

    Zijun wants to persuade the devil to leave first and go back to prepare for tomorrow''s battle, so as not to miss the big event.


    But before Zijun opened his mouth, the demon king himself spoke first: "let''s go. Zou Yi is practicing. We''d better not disturb him."


    Zijun was surprised. He was confused but happy. He said, "yes, sir."


    The devil smiled and walked away: "there are no outsiders here. Call me sister."


    Zijun said with a smile, "what my sister said is that when there are no outsiders, I''d better ask my sister to be kind."


    The demon king seemed to suddenly understand something. His face was very good. He left here with Zijun and returned to heiyuan.


    The demon king who returned to heiyuan had no intention of resting, nor did he let Zijun rest. Instead, he summoned all the demon God commanders under his command and her confidant, LAN Jun, to discuss tomorrow''s battle.


    In addition to LAN Jun, there is also the demon God commander, who knows the demon Jun very well and is deeply trusted by the demon Jun.


    What we all know is that shangguanyan can become a chaotic demon God only one step away, because shangguanyan has followed the demon king since childhood, and he can be regarded as an old friend.


    Shangguanyan has always been one of the devil''s personal guards. He didn''t leave the devil''s side until he became the leader of the army.


    Shangguanyan also cultivates the famous magic dragon kill in the demon world. It is said that the demon king taught it himself.


    Therefore, the demon king is shangguanyan''s friend and shangguanyan''s master in time.


    Both teachers and friends, although their relationship is complex, they are extremely close.


    If the demon king was not the Lord of the demon world, had a high status and was regarded by Shangguan Yan as his mentor, there might be more stories between them.


    Now the devil is in love with Zou Yi. Shangguanyan sincerely wishes the devil without any resentment in his heart.


    Seeing the demon king again at the moment, shangguanyan wanted to meet the mentor who didn''t officially worship the teacher alone, but seeing that everyone was discussing tomorrow''s battle, he had to give up this idea for the time being.


    Tomorrow''s battle concerns everyone''s life and death, but no one can be careless.


    In fact, the devil had planned to call people over to arrange the task. But in order to make everyone willing to accept the task and fight tomorrow''s war as well as possible, the demon king deliberately asked everyone to talk about it first.


    Many people like to make their own decisions. Whether it''s a big or small thing, they always feel that it''s right to make their own decisions and do their best when doing things.


    The devil knows the hearts of the people and gives everyone the chance to decide, but she must be the Lord of the devil world.


    After everyone discussed for a while, the demon king said, "tomorrow will be the time for us to break through the encirclement, and it will also be the day for us to fight against the enemy for the second time. I want to hear your opinions on how we can break through and minimize casualties. If any of you can think of a good way to break through, I''ll give you a big reward. "


    They looked at each other and didn''t want to say what they thought first. The devil''s character is not too good. If you say it well, you may really get a reward, but if you say it badly, I''m afraid there will be a very severe punishment.


    We are all in one mind. We think it''s better to do more than one thing. We''d better wait and see what happens and wait for others to say first.


    There are only Zijun and Lanjun, because they have always been the confidants of the demon king. At this time, they have to say their own thoughts.


    LAN Jun was the first to stand up, hugged his fist and said, "Sir, our forces are far weaker than the enemy, so I think if we want to break through, we must hit the superior forces to attack them and try to open a breakthrough channel."


    The devil nodded slightly, "this is nature. But LAN Jun, have you ever thought that there is only one way to leave heiyuan where we are located, and it must be the place where the enemy''s heavy troops gather. If we fight hard, the casualties must be very large. "


    LAN Jun said, "how can there be a truth that people will not die when they lead troops to war? You sympathize with our soldiers. On behalf of you, I thank you. But we are not afraid of death. We will fight to the death for the sake of the king and the demon world. "


    The people said in unison, "I will fight to the death for the sake of your majesty and the demon world."


    The devil smiled and looked relaxed: "you don''t have to hurry to vote. I already know your thoughts and am very grateful. But if we can kill fewer people, why should we fight hard? "


    LAN Jun was surprised: "what do you mean?"


    The devil said, "I have an idea. Please listen to it."


    The people said together, "please give orders."


    The demon king said, "I have combined our other army. They will come tomorrow and attack from behind the enemy. What we have to do is to cooperate with them in fighting and form a face to face attack on the enemy. Do you think it is feasible? "


    Shangguanyan said with a fist at this time: "it''s so best. I just don''t know how strong our friendly forces are. Can they play the role of surprise attack?"


    The demon king said, "don''t worry about this senior official. Our friendly forces are absolutely reliable."


    After a pause, the demon king seemed to think of something. Looking at Shangguan Yan, he said, "what I told you before, have you got the result?"


    Shangguan Yan said, "I have found the man you said, but the man said he would consider replying to us. For the time being, I''m not sure whether he will send troops to help us."


    The devil slightly frowned: "he just perfunctory me? It seems that the rumor is true. This man really has a rebellious heart. Shangguan, you should keep a close watch on him. Once you find anything wrong with him, you should report it immediately. "


    Shangguan Yan said, "please follow your instructions. I''ve sent someone to monitor. I''ll tell you as soon as I have news."


    The devil nodded: "I''ll leave it to you. Now what good suggestions do you have? Suggestions other than strategies are also OK. "


    A demon commander stepped forward, saluted and said, "Sir, my subordinates think it is necessary for us to do something before the war, but they don''t know whether it is appropriate to say it, so please forgive my subordinates for their innocence before they dare to say it."


    The devil smiled: "just say it, I forgive you for your innocence. Today we are discussing the war. Even if someone says something wrong, he won''t blame it. "


    The people said together, "thank you, sir."


    The demon commander said, "thank you, sir. My subordinates are outspoken. My subordinates think there are enemy spies among us, so it is necessary for us to catch those spies before the war, so as to prevent the leakage of military secrets and the waste of previous achievements. "


    The devil''s eyes were cold. He looked at everyone slowly, and then asked carelessly, "are there any spies of the enemy among you? If I stand up on my own, I''ll be lenient. If we catch him, we''ll kill him. "

 Chapter 252

    The devil''s attitude changed suddenly, and his look was faint and murderous. The people watching were trembling and felt that something bad was going on.


    Many people''s faces changed, especially several male and female demons. At this time, their faces were nervous and uneasy.


    They have seen the anger of the demon king and deeply know how serious the consequences of the king''s anger are.


    Only Zijun, Lanjun and shangguanyan looked as usual and were not affected.


    "Sir," Zijun said with a fist at this time, "it''s not a good thing to kill generals on the battlefield, but if there are spies, it will also affect morale. So I think you can strictly order me to stay here tonight. No one can leave for any reason or contact anyone until the battle begins tomorrow. "


    Everyone said in unison, "Zijun is reasonable. Please think twice."


    The demon king was still careless and said faintly, "as Zijun said, you are not allowed to leave here tonight or contact anyone. Violators will be punished as spies and killed."


    After a pause, the demon king continued: "if anyone takes the initiative to tell the identity of a spy, he will be rewarded. He will be ranked among the seven color demon gods and enjoy the treatment of the seven color demon gods."


    As soon as the demon king said this, everyone''s face changed again. Under the heavy reward, someone must be unable to control his inner greed and point out what might happen.


    Everyone has their own thoughts, their faces are calm or gloomy, and their performance is different.


    The demon world has always attached great importance to punishment. Now it is wartime, and the punishment is even more severe. If you are careless, you may be in a different place and even endanger your family.


    Although the crime of collusion is not implemented much in the demon world, it is not without precedent.


    Not long ago, the devil king was widely involved, and countless people died. Everyone can still remember.


    A demon commander looked strange at this time. He stepped forward, hugged his fist and said, "I tell you, my subordinates know who is a spy among us."


    The demon king looked at the demon God commander unexpectedly and asked calmly, "commander dark wall knows who is a spy? Tell me, who is the spy among us? "


    This man''s name is dark yuan. He has been following the demon king for many years. He has always been a silent and cautious man.


    Now he suddenly stood up and said these words. The demon king was surprised and others were surprised.


    Dark yuan saluted again, and then said, "I tell you, the spy is either someone else or his subordinates. Please catch your subordinates and put them to death. "


    They were surprised again and looked at the dark wall together. They didn''t know what the dark wall meant.


    Does someone really stand up and admit that they are spies? I''m afraid this is only in the story, but absolutely not in reality.


    What a spy represents is very clear to everyone. Admitting is a death, and there is no exception.


    No one does not hate spies, and no one will take the initiative to admit that they are spies.


    The demon king looked at the dark wall, his face changed continuously, sometimes angry, sometimes surprised, sometimes strange.


    When the demon king finally recovered his peace, she said faintly, "you admit that you are a spy. Then I ask you, what have you done to apologize to us?"


    Dark wall said: "not long ago, my subordinates told us about sending troops to a good family and leaked military secrets. I deserve to die. Please punish me severely."


    The devil said, "is there anything else besides this?"


    Dark yuan shook his head: "my subordinates have always been cautious and dare not reveal any secrets of the demon world to outsiders. Only once did my subordinates get drunk and inadvertently talk to others about going to a good family. Later, we were ambushed in the battle of the good family. I think it was because my subordinate said something wrong after getting drunk. Therefore, i... my subordinate is the spy. Please order me to execute my subordinate and give an explanation to the soldiers. "


    The demon king looked at the dark wall and said slowly, "you are my intelligence officer. You have always been responsible for collecting intelligence for me. Over the years, you haven''t made any mistakes and won my trust. Why did you leak after drinking this time? "


    Dark yuan''s face was strange and whispered, "I''m sorry to tell you the reason in public. I just ask you to kill your subordinates and let them make atonement."


    The demon king took a deep breath, ignored the dark wall of the apology, looked at the others and asked in a deep voice, "who among you has ever had a similar leak? If you speak out on your own initiative, you will be given a lighter punishment and will never involve your family. Otherwise, don''t blame me for implicating your family. "


    Everyone looked at each other. Unexpectedly, the military meeting before the war turned into an inventory of spies. The expression on each face was different.


    Zijun said again, "Sir, can you not investigate this matter for the time being, and then thoroughly investigate it after tomorrow''s battle and give you an explanation?"


    The devil said coldly, "since this matter has been put forward, is it necessary to wait later? Now find out the spies among you, and there will be no future trouble. "


    Zijun seemed to see the anger in the devil''s heart. He didn''t dare to say anything. He could only step back and obey the devil''s order.


    LAN Jun looked at Zi Jun and closed his mouth.


    Only shangguanyan came forward and said, "Sir, we should thoroughly investigate the spies. I''m afraid we can''t be limited to us. No one can guarantee that there are no spies of the enemy between those evil immortals and evil generals."


    The devil said, "from top to bottom, you can''t let go of any of them. You are in charge of asking everyone here. If you have any questions or refuse to cooperate, you can search the soul directly. I give you this power. "


    The officer was stunned and immediately said, "my subordinates obey."


    Zijun and Lanjun looked at each other, and they said together, "think twice, sir. The war will start immediately. Now it''s just wrong to check the traitors."


    The demon king raised his hand and pressed falsely: "even soul searching will not cause much damage to the demon God. From now on, I will watch you all the way until the results come out. "


    Shangguan Yan said, "yes, sir." He turned and said to the crowd, "you have heard your orders. If you take the initiative to explain, you will be dealt with leniently. If I find out by soul searching, I''m sorry. Even your family will be involved and fall in law with you. "


    Shangguanyan said plain, but people felt very different after listening to it. After all, it was a matter of life and death of a family.


    One of the demons seemed to be frightened. He fell down on his knees with a plop and said in a trembling voice: "report to you, my... Subordinates were threatened by them and told me the time to attack the good family. Subordinates... Deserve to die."


    The devil''s eyes were cold. He drank and asked, "what else have you done besides this?"


    The demon God trembled and looked up, but he didn''t dare to look at the demon king''s eyes. It seemed that he was too frightened to speak.


    The demon king said coldly, "Zhan Yan, as the demon God of my demon world and the commander of the first army, don''t you know the importance of military secrets? You secretly divulge these military secrets to others, do you know what crime it is? "

 Chapter 253

    The demon God was originally called zhanyan. He trembled and said, "I know I have committed a capital crime, and I don''t want to plead. Please go up and bring down the crime."


    The devil took a deep breath, waved and said, "I have said that those who take the initiative to confess will be given a lighter punishment. You should have been executed without exception. But today, for your own sake, capital punishment can be exempted. From today on, you will hand over your position as commander, be demoted to a devil general, obey the jurisdiction of shangguanyan and perform meritorious deeds. "


    Zhan Yan was overjoyed, made a big gift and said loudly, "thank you, sir. My subordinates must be grateful and meritorious."


    The demon lord waved his hand: "I will pay close attention to your future performance. Once I find another similar situation, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    After a pause, the demon king shouted angrily, "do some people want me to point out your crimes in person? Do you think I really don''t know anything? "


    The demon king shouted loudly, like thunder, which shocked everyone.


    Even the powerful Zijun and Lanjun felt a sense of fear at this time. They felt the anger in the devil''s heart.


    "Jun Shang," said shangguanyan with a fist, "please calm down and give them some time to think clearly."


    The demon king said, "after a cup of tea, those who do not take the initiative to explain will be executed immediately after verification. All of their family members will be censored. As long as they are involved, all of them will be executed and none will be left. "


    Everyone''s face changed again, and their expression was extremely nervous. This is to accompany a king like a tiger. If you are careless, even your family may be involved.


    The demon king was furious at this time, but the war was imminent. She could not vent her anger wantonly, let alone kill everyone. She had to try to suppress her anger.


    At ordinary times, she was afraid that she would have ordered shangguanyan to search the soul, find out all the spies and kill them.


    It''s no wonder that the demon king would be furious if anyone encountered such a thing.


    The Kung Fu of a cup of tea is not fast, but at this time, it seems too fast.


    The devil put down the tea lamp in his hand. His mood had been adjusted to a perfect state. He took a calm look at all the people present and said faintly, "do you admit it?"


    No one spoke. Everyone stood still, motionless, like dozens of sculptures.


    The devil slightly frowned: "since no one has taken the initiative to admit it, let me tell you that there are still some spies between us."


    Before the devil''s voice fell, "plop" two times, and one person on the left and right knelt down. Unexpectedly, the two said at the same time: "please come up and commit a crime."


    The demon king looked at the two people, and his face gradually changed: "Pingyi! plain! Good. What have you two done? "


    These two people are actually brothers. One is Pingyi and the other is Pingchuan. They are both demon gods. They are only one step away from chaotic demon gods.


    They have followed the devil for a long time, but they don''t know why they became spies.


    Listen to Ping Yi said calmly, "I have nothing to say. I am a spy, but I want to die, as long as you don''t embarrass my family."


    Hiragawa said, "what my brother wants to say is what I want to say. Please don''t embarrass my family."


    The demon king took a deep breath, slowly raised his arms and gently twisted his five fingers. Pingyi and Pingchuan suddenly fell down.


    Their bodies were not really close to the ground, and suddenly disappeared, as if they had never appeared.


    The murderer was invisible. He didn''t even leave the body. The demon king was furious and couldn''t suppress it anymore.


    The people''s faces changed greatly and knelt down together. There was no sound at all.


    The devil closed his eyes and said word by word, "there''s another person. Do you think I''m connected with your nine families?"


    As soon as the demon king said this, the people couldn''t help looking at each other, and there was a look of surprise in their eyes.


    No one admitted that they were spies or wrongdoers who inadvertently leaked military secrets. The needles fell quietly in the whole Chinese army tent.


    Zijun and Lanjun also knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to say anything. They don''t want others to know more about the devil''s killing intention at this time. In case they say something they shouldn''t say, they are afraid that even they will be killed by the devil without hesitation.


    As the Lord of the demon world, the demon king has never been a decisive person. Those who have done wrong and made fatal mistakes can never escape death.


    "If you don''t want to admit it, don''t blame me for being ruthless." The devil''s voice was cold: "shangguanyan, search my soul, I want evidence."


    Shangguan Yan got up and said, "please obey your orders."


    He waved his hand, turned around and said to a demon God close to him, "sorry, please don''t resist, so as not to hurt the yuan God."


    The demon God said, "I''m... Not a spy."


    Shangguan Yan said, "no one says you are a spy, but I must check it and give you a chance to prove your innocence."


    The demon God nodded: "please don''t hurt my yuan God."


    Shangguan Yan nodded, his right hand stretched out, and his palm gently covered the top of the demon God''s head.


    Outsiders can''t see anything, but the yuan God of shangguanyan has seen the memory of the demon God all over.


    This is absolutely impermissible in normal times, but now the devil has ordered, and they dare not disobey.


    Pingyi and Pingchuan brothers are the best warning. Anyone who disobeys the devil''s order at this time must end badly.


    A moment later, shangguanyan took back his palm, looked at the demon God with pain on his face, turned around, hugged his fist and said to the demon king, "no problem."


    The demon king took nothing away, but looked at Shangguan Yan quietly.


    Shangguanyan knew the meaning of the demon king, turned and walked to the second demon God, and also began to search for souls.


    Five soul searching people in a row, shangguanyan got nothing, and the demon king didn''t have any instructions, as if he hadn''t taken it to heart at all, so that the master didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The sixth person is Zijun. Shangguanyan is about to talk to Zijun. The demon Jun suddenly says, "Zijun and Lanjun help, and find the last spy with shangguanyan."


    Zijun was stunned, and then said with Lanjun, "please follow your instructions."


    Shangguan Yan was slightly stunned and turned to another demon God. He was not dissatisfied with what had just happened.


    Dozens of commanders of the demon God realm did not dare to raise objections. They all knew the identities of Zijun and Lanjun. They knew that they were actually the confidants of the demon king. Naturally, there was no need to search them.


    After a incense stick, Zijun, Lanjun and shangguanyan stopped at the same time, returned to their original position and saluted the demon king together.

 Chapter 254

    Shangguanyan was the first to say, "report back to you, no spies have been found."


    LAN Jun is the same sentence. When he said it, he looked helpless.


    It was Zijun''s turn, but she looked at the devil and chose to transmit the voice to the devil.


    The demon king listened carefully to Zijun''s words, nodded slightly, took a step forward and said coldly, "I didn''t expect that you are not from my demon world. Can you tell me who you are working for?"


    A man smiled faintly and said, "I''m just an unknown person. Who can I serve?"


    The crowd followed the voice and saw that the last person had walked towards the demon king. It seemed that they didn''t worry about their situation at all, and didn''t look at others at all.


    The demon king also looked at the man, and his face slowly changed: "which God in the divine world are you? I look familiar and seem to have seen it."


    The man reached out and touched his face. His appearance suddenly changed. He was not a man, but a delicate woman.


    Listen to her: "my name is peony. I really come from the divine world. I met you in the fairy world many years ago."


    The demon king nodded slightly: "it was the famous peony God. I thought it was the God in the divine world. Who came to my demon world? Unexpectedly, it was you."


    Peony smiled, and there was a faint blush on her beautiful face: "I''m afraid it''s not just this thing that the devil didn''t expect..."


    The devil said, "there are no spies here except you. I''m sure of that."


    The peony said with a smile, "if the devil is so confident, it must be so. But I want to remind the devil that even if you eliminate the spies around you, it''s not difficult for us to get your news. "


    The demon king frowned and said, "you mean the two artifacts of the divine world, Qianli eye and Shunfeng ear? I have a treasure with me that can block the eyes of thousands of miles and the ears of the wind. I''m not afraid of you. "


    Peony said, "in addition to this, there are powerful divine consciousness everywhere and our people everywhere. Devil, do you think you can cut off all methods of probing for information? "


    The devil frowned and said, "no matter how powerful the divine sense is, it is impossible to probe directly across the interface. Not to mention that today''s people can''t do this, even the true God, the first martial arts in the ages, can''t do it. As for your people, I will slowly find out and leave none. "


    The peony said with a smile, "the demon king is really a decisive man, but if you really want to do this, I''m afraid it''s also very difficult. Not to mention how many of our people are lurking in the demon world, it''s enough for you to be busy all your life. "


    The devil''s eyes were cold: "then don''t bother you, because you can''t see the future..."


    Peony walked slowly to the demon king and didn''t worry that the demon king would fight her: "if you kill me, my experience will report to the God of war for the first time. You''d better think about how the gods of the divine world will treat the demon world."


    The devil''s eyes were filled with anger. Suddenly he reached out and grabbed the peony''s neck and said coldly, "what will happen to the gods in the divine world? Alarmist, do you think all the gods will listen to the God of war? "


    Peony seemed unable to breathe. She glared at the demon king angrily, but she couldn''t speak.


    The demon king slowly exerted himself. When peony was about to die, she let go and slowly said, "don''t say it''s the God of war of heaven. Even if the gods really want to fight against me in the demon world, I''m not afraid of anything without me."


    After a pause, the demon king suddenly changed his look and looked proud of the world. He was heroic like a man. He smiled and said, "whoever wants to destroy my demon world is ready to be destroyed by me!"


    Peony didn''t know whether she lost her fighting will or was infected by the heroic demeanor of the demon king at this time. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t say a word and didn''t return to her previous posture.


    The demon king ignored the peony and no matter how shangguanyan would deal with the peony, turned to look at the people and said loudly, "you see that I found many spies today, but you clearly knew they were spies long ago. What do you think?"


    Everyone looked at each other, as if they didn''t know the devil, and everyone looked surprised.


    The devil continued, "I really knew they were spies, but why didn''t I catch them all the time? You must have a lot of questions in your heart. You must be full of doubts. I''ll let you know why I''m doing this. "


    When the devil said this, he gently pointed to the peony and continued: "that''s for the famous peony God. I want her to help me pass a message to some people in the divine world, so that the people in the divine world think that they already know all my plans and can catch us at any time. I need time to do something, I need time to prepare something. "


    After a pause, the demon king raised his hand and shouted, "now I have made all preparations and have enough confidence to defeat our enemies. The unification of the demon world is just around the corner. There is no need to hide anything. So today, I want to catch all the spies, catch them all, and let some people in the divine world know that the demon world is definitely not something they can play with at will, and they will pay a price for what they have done before. "


    The demon king looked excited, his fighting intention was high, and his voice was full of self-confidence: "so now it''s time for us to fight a decisive battle with the enemy, and it''s time to prove us. I want to ask, are you ready for a decisive battle? "


    The people were excited by the devil''s words and shouted in unison: "kill!"


    It was just a word "kill". When it was said, there was already an amazing murderous spirit, which gradually shrouded the whole heiyuan.


    The demon king was very satisfied with the fighting spirit of the people and suddenly shouted, "the generals will listen to the order and be ready for battle at any time."


    All the people said in unison, "please follow your instructions. We will fight to the death."


    The devil took a look at everyone, turned and looked at the peony standing aside, said with a smile, "do you understand now? I don''t have to kill you. Even if I let you go, it''s not impossible. You don''t have to threaten me, let alone oppress me with the God of war. In my eyes, no one can threaten me except the fallen martial god. "


    Peony murmured, "so you knew our plan long ago, then why didn''t you kill us earlier?"


    The devil smiled and said, "as I said, I need time to prepare, and I also need time to prepare some things."


    Peony''s face was full of surprise and uneasiness. Suddenly, she felt that she seemed to have been deceived, but she had suffering words. She could only break her teeth and swallow blood.

 Chapter 255

    The demon king ignored the peony and looked up at the first dawn in the night sky outside. His eyes were slowly filled with amazing war intention and murderous spirit.


    The dawn indicates that the battle is about to start, and countless people will lose their precious lives on this day.


    As long as it is a living creature, in such a day, it will feel frightened and uneasy.


    Too many deaths will bring the inherent fear and uneasiness to the living creatures, and will give the living creatures a verbal indication.


    The demon king also felt it at this time, but she was strong. She didn''t feel it any more after a little operation of the magic in her body.


    Zijun and Lanjun didn''t know that the devil always knew that the spies around him were those people. They couldn''t help looking at this friend in general.


    The devil doesn''t care what others think of her. She can do anything for the devil world and won''t care about these little things.


    In a space hundreds of miles away from heiyuan, suddenly there were bursts of spatial fluctuations, a human figure appeared quickly, and then lost its trace in the blink of an eye.


    The spatial fluctuation ended, but only a few breaths before and after, and millions of good soldiers hundreds of miles away did not find the abnormality here.


    The person who appeared was no one else. It was the burning sky he met with the devil last night.


    At this time, a man quickly approached Shanjia army. Unexpectedly, no one found his existence.


    Burning the sky like a ghost came to the Shanjia army''s barracks. The whole person suddenly disappeared and went underground to hide.


    Earth movement is not a profound war skill or magic, but it is not so simple to burn the sky quietly.


    At this time, the burning of the sky is quietly using the earth to practice art to quietly approach the Chinese Army''s big account of Shanjia.


    Others are underground, but like on the ground, the speed is not reduced, and no one has found his existence.


    In the middle army tent of the good family, a man wearing gold armor, obviously different from the people in the demon world, is talking to a kind of good family general.


    Naturally, they are talking about the current war, and the people of the good family are reporting the current war to the man in gold armor.


    A good family member said, "God doesn''t know. The place we''re besieging now is called finally heiyuan. It''s a famous dangerous place in our demon world. It''s easy to defend but difficult to attack."


    The man in golden armor raised his head and looked at the good family. A trace of disdain appeared on his resolute face and said faintly: "just heiyuan is difficult for you? Then can I expect you to fight the unknown? "


    The good family smiled and said, "God, please listen to me. Heiyuan was no big deal, but it was born with countless black spines. Black spines have thorns, sharp as swords, and highly toxic. It can be said that if you touch it, you will die next to it. Our people have tried many times. The deaths and injuries are heavy, and they can''t rush up at all. "


    The golden armor frowned and said, "how did the devil get up? Are they not afraid of the black thorn? "


    The good family said with a wry smile, "there is no way for people. There is one and only safe passage on the heiyuan, which can allow people to enter and leave. It''s a pity that we were held by the demon king''s people. We can''t enter the heiyuan through that road and chase the demon king''s people. "


    The golden armor thought for a while and suddenly said, "don''t you solve everything by ordering people to set fire to burn all the black spines?"


    The good family was stunned and immediately shook his head: "God can''t. Heiyuan has some special here. If we set fire, even if we can kill the demon kings, we can''t stand in the demon world any more. "


    The golden armor suddenly stood up and shouted, "why is this? Don''t you want to complete the emperor''s order and intend to delay time? "


    The good family threw a fist and said, "how dare I do this? But when our ancestors were alive, they warned us not to offend the heiyuan easily... "


    The golden armor shouted angrily, "when is this time? What ancestor''s last words do you use to prevaricate me. Set fire immediately and take down the demon king for me in three days. "


    The good family smiled bitterly and whispered, "God insists. I don''t say much. But my good family can''t let the fire go. It violates the ancestral precepts and is afraid that rumors will come true and will affect the people. "


    The golden armor angrily said, "what rumors, you tell me everything."


    The good family smiled bitterly again and said patiently, "it is said that heiyuan is the graveyard of an ancient god and one of the forbidden areas in my demon world. There is a powerful array here. If someone moves the heiyuan recklessly, the array will activate automatically and kill all the people who move recklessly... "


    After a pause, the good family continued, "and it is said that this array can track the escaped people and hunt down the people who rashly move the heiyuan like wisdom. This is the secret of my good family. It is absolutely impossible for outsiders to know... "


    The golden armor frowned and said angrily, "you are alarmist. Where can there be an array with wisdom? I have been a God for tens of thousands of years. I have read countless ancient books in the divine world and have never seen similar records. "


    The good family said, "these are clearly recorded in the last words of our ancestors. Although they can''t be verified, I think you know the behavior of our ancestors. He won''t deceive us."


    The golden armor was originally called chasing the wind. He said, "your ancestors and my ancestors are friends, and we are also friends. But you are so timid and afraid of death and listen to rumors... It''s really worse from generation to generation, but you can''t compare with the ancestors of the good family. "


    It turns out that the good family is the owner of the good family, but I don''t know his name and strength.


    Listen to the master of the good family: "if God thinks what I say is untrustworthy, send someone to try the fire attack. But you and my family can''t do this. I don''t want our family to be involved. "


    After thinking for a while, he lost his anger and said calmly, "this is nature. You find some magic immortals who have recently surrendered to us to do this. "


    The master of the good family was suddenly not angry when he saw the wind. He was confused, but he said politely: "I''ll prepare now. Tonight we''ll try the fire attack."


    Chasing the wind waved his hand and said arrogantly, "go and prepare. I''ll have a rest and don''t disturb me."


    The master of the good family left with a fist, took away the generals of the good family and gave chase enough space to rest.


    This wind chaser is really an overbearing man. He doesn''t care if he is in the big tent of the good family army, but the birds occupy the dove''s nest and forcibly occupy the military tent of the good family owner.


    Not only that, he also said that he wanted the good master to leave here and command the battle elsewhere. It was arrogant.

 Chapter 256

    Leaving the big tent of the Chinese army, a good family general couldn''t help whispering: "this wind chaser is just a God. He has the same strength as your master. Why is he so arrogant? I can''t wait to swallow it. "


    The master of the good family said, "he is a popular man in front of the God of war of tianwu. He is powerful and naturally arrogant. At present, we have a cooperative relationship and rely on the help of the divine world. You can''t wait to be rude. "


    The good family general who spoke said, "I know. I won''t act rashly."


    Another good family general said, "master, the immortal world cooperates with us. Now the divine world suddenly sends people here and sends them away. It seems inappropriate. I think you should explain this to the emperor, so as not to affect our relationship with the fairy world. "


    Before the master of the good family spoke, the general of the good family who spoke first said, "don''t talk nonsense. People from the divine world come here, which is the meaning of the holy king. How can it affect our relationship with the fairy world?"


    The good master nodded slightly, "you don''t have to think about it. It won''t have any impact. Now you go to find ten evil immortals who have recently surrendered and are going to let them help us attack the heiyuan at night. "


    All the good family generals said together, "I''ll do it right away."


    The good owner stopped talking and turned to another temporary tent.


    The conversation between the good family and the wind chaser was heard carefully by the burning sky hidden underground. Now the burning sky is secretly happy. The dark devil moves quickly, otherwise it will be dangerous.


    If you wait another day and let the good family launch a fire attack, I''m afraid the plan of the demon king and others will be completely broken.


    The burning God slowly drilled out of the ground and found that not far away was a temporary warehouse for stacking military materials. The warehouse was full of military materials, but few guards were in the warehouse, which could be used to hide.


    Huotian immediately went to the warehouse, took out the four or five guards, and then began to set up.


    An array with only slight energy fluctuation was quietly arranged. Burning the sky smiled with satisfaction, entered the array and activated the array in the array.


    The array produced subtle energy fluctuations, and then all the military materials in the burning sky and the whole warehouse suddenly disappeared without leaving a trace.


    Burning sky smiled happily in the array. With a wave of his hand, more than ten huge demon people with black armor appeared in front of him.


    The more than a dozen demon clan people are at least tens of meters tall and look like more than a dozen giant towers.


    After they appeared, without saying a word, they began to take out a large number of black flags from their bodies and began to arrange another array.


    Burning sky loudly commanded these tall demons to arrange arrays, and his face was full of excitement and expectation.


    After half a column of incense, hundreds of black flags * * on the ground, forming a giant dragon.


    After carefully checking the dragon like array and confirming that there was no problem, he took out two huge white beads like night pearls and put them in the eyes of the "dragon".


    As the two beads were placed in place, the whole "dragon" suddenly changed, like alive and winding.


    After a set of complex techniques, the "dragon" array changed slowly, and a dazzling light door slowly appeared in the head of the "dragon".


    Seeing the light gate appear, Huotian sighed with relief, smiled and said, "you guard the light gate, wait until I kill all the enemies here and meet you here."


    It was several demon giants who held fists together and didn''t speak.


    Burning the sky doesn''t care. His body flashes, enters the light gate and disappears.


    On the heiyuan, the armies had already assembled. Waiting for the demon king standing in front of the armies to give an order, he would rush out and fight to the death with the enemy besieging them.


    Although this is not the time for a decisive battle, all the troops treat this breakthrough as a decisive battle.


    Because only in this way can they go all out and kill bravely.


    The devil is waiting, waiting to burn the sky. Only when burning the sky behind the enemy can they hope to win more with less and break through smoothly.


    The demon king has been waiting for nearly an hour, but still there is no sign of burning the sky.


    The devil was not in a hurry, and no one in the army showed a worried look. As we all know, we must not panic now, and we can''t show it.


    LAN Jun, who is responsible for observing the movement outside the heiyuan, has been watching closely ahead. As long as he burns the sky and moves his hand, he will tell the demon Jun at the first time. That''s when the breakthrough war officially begins.


    "Sir," when LAN Jun''s voice reached the devil''s ear, the devil''s look immediately changed slightly, and an amazing sense of war rose, which was a sign of trying to suppress the sense of war of all the soldiers.


    As soon as the demon king waved his hand, the voice spread everywhere: "all the troops listen to the order and kill me!"


    Millions of soldiers shouted in unison: "kill, kill, kill!"


    The sound sounded like countless thunder explosions at the same time, and the whole heiyuan area suddenly rose up with fierce murderous gas.


    The murderous spirit soars to the sky, the war intention is solid, and the troops are brave and unmatched.


    In the earth shaking killing sound, the demon king took the lead. Although he was unarmed, he rushed into the hasty enemy like a sword and killed a bloody road in an instant.


    All the troops followed the demon king and killed all the enemies they met.


    This war is destined to be recorded in the history of the demon world, and also destined to become a classic forever talked about by future generations.


    Because at the beginning of this war, the mountains and rivers changed color, the sun and moon were dim, and the god Buddha was afraid of it


    The devil takes the lead, and thousands of troops and horses look like no one''s land. Black thorns are everywhere. They only kill the enemy soldiers and turn their horses over and their bodies are everywhere.


    Outside the heiyuan, blood flows into a river. It''s terrible.


    Not only is the demon king fearless, but the soldiers under the demon king are also fearless, brave to kill the enemy and compete for the first.


    LAN Jun and Zi Jun took a team of people and horses, one left and one right, to protect the demon king. They were like two insurmountable barriers. No matter how the enemy rushed, they could not enter and approach the demon king.


    The demon king led most of his men and horses to kill the enemy. Although they also encountered resistance, it seems that no one is their triple enemy. They were killed one by one and their bodies were everywhere.


    The siege of the good family army to the demon king was originally three layers inside and three layers outside. It was very solid and tight.


    But after the devil''s killing, they suddenly found that all their previous arrangements were so vulnerable in front of the devil''s absolute strength.


    What the good family army didn''t expect was that a mysterious army suddenly appeared behind them, which had torn their last three lines of defense and was about to meet the breakout demon king.


    As long as the devil meets the burning sky, the breakthrough will be successful, and the good family army will fall short, completely losing the possibility of completely annihilating the devil''s soldiers in heiyuan.

 Chapter 257

    Shanjiajun didn''t show much panic except that he was caught off guard and lost the first opportunity at the beginning.


    They organized people and horses to stop the devil and burn the sky at the first time, and launched a second siege at the first time to attack the breakthrough channel opened by the devil. They not only did not panic, but showed amazing military quality, which made both the devil and burn the sky feel that they had met a real opponent.


    The military quality of shanjiajun is really excellent. In addition, it is much stronger than the demon king in terms of strength. Except that some were caught off guard by the demon king at the beginning, it didn''t suffer much losses.


    When chasing the wind led the army to the war, the Shanjia army had stabilized its position. Although the casualties were heavy, it also prevented the devil from breaking through.


    On the devil''s side, the soldiers knew their situation. In the desperate battle, they showed amazing combat effectiveness.


    But their casualties are also very heavy. After all, killing one thousand enemies will cost them 800.


    The men and horses burning the sky don''t know where they came from, but their combat effectiveness is obviously the strongest. Their number is far less than the soldiers led by the demon king, and even less than the good family army, but they have made a huge hole behind the good family army and are about to meet the demon king.


    What''s more puzzling is that few of the people who burned the sky were injured or killed. They seem to be a group of immortal ghosts. Even if they are hit, it doesn''t matter.


    If Zou Yi were here, he would think of a possibility for the first time, that is, these soldiers led by burning sky are not human.


    What else can it be if it''s not a person? It is either the ghost of the underworld or the yuan God of the spirit world, which is often called the ghost.


    There is also a puppet refined by some people.


    The soldiers burning the sky are definitely not ghosts and ghosts. Ghosts and ghosts have no flesh bodies and are very easy to distinguish.


    There is only one possibility. These soldiers who look like human beings are actually puppets.


    It''s not an ordinary puppet, but a part of someone.


    If a person can practice so many separations, how strong will the person''s original God be?


    This is absolutely beyond imagination, or absolutely impossible.


    Unless this person has the skill of specializing in Yuanshen, he can recover the consumed Yuanshen power in time and maintain his own Yuanshen in the process of refining separation.


    There are many such skills, but most of them are just legends.


    If someone has the skill of cultivating Yuanshen now, it is definitely the goal of countless people and the treasure in the absolute sense.


    The yuan God of the immortal cultivator will gradually become stronger with the increase of the strength of the immortal cultivator, and gradually become the yuan God from the soul of ordinary people.


    In the past, the original God was the characteristic of becoming an immortal in a certain realm, and it was also the embodiment of the strength of an immortal.


    It is said that people with powerful yuan gods can not only look at other people''s memories with the soul searching technique familiar to today''s immortals, but also simply use the power of Yuan gods to attack other people''s yuan gods and kill people invisibly.


    Unfortunately, these are legendary things. These legends existed many years ago, but no one has ever seen them with their own eyes.


    Now burning the sky is probably the person who thinks he has the yuan God to practice martial arts. If someone with a heart finds out, I''m afraid it will start another bloody storm soon.


    Burning the sky has been hidden for many years. Now, in order to save the demon king and his soldiers, they go out of the mountain to kill the enemy. I''m afraid they are also secretly worried.


    The burning men and horses played a great role in the war. When the demon king was trapped again, they suddenly became powerful. When they rushed to kill, they were invincible and joined the demon king in an instant.


    The demon king was in a hurry when he suddenly saw the burning sky bringing people over. He was overjoyed and shouted, "burn the sky and kill them all."


    Burning the sky should say "you go first" and take his puppet to turn around and rush to kill. They met the wind that had just arrived and blocked the channel again. They fought together without saying a word.


    The devil''s intention is only to break through the encirclement, not a decisive battle. But now, she temporarily changed her mind and wanted to take the opportunity to annihilate Shanjia army at one fell swoop.


    So her order to burn the sky changed and let burn the sky kill all the enemies here.


    At this time, burning the sky naturally wants to follow the orders of the demon king. Without saying a word, he directly turns around and fights. He wants to expand the war results, but he didn''t expect to encounter a strong pursuit this time.


    When they fought, hundreds of meters around him became a forbidden area, and others couldn''t get in at all.


    Burning the sky and chasing the wind are gods. They both have their own fields, and they have launched their own fields. If others want to intervene, they have to break their fields first, which is equivalent to defeating them at the same time. Why is it easy?


    So the others ignored them and left their combat area to find their opponents.


    The demon king rushed to kill with all the people, because there were too many enemies and there was great chaos on the battlefield, and gradually he killed to the edge.


    When the demon king found this, he was a little far away from burning the sky.


    Burning sky was trapped in the core of the enemy and fought alone without a helper.


    Although in his field, no one can hurt him except chasing the wind in the same field, his heart is also vaguely worried.


    The strength of chasing the wind is not weaker than burning the sky. The two people''s congresses are also tied for a long time. No one can do anything.


    However, with the continuation of the battle, their consumption gradually increased, and the danger of burning the sky gradually increased.


    Once the burning sky reaches its limit and cannot maintain the field, the enemy will attack it in groups.


    At that time, no matter how powerful the burning is, it will not be able to withstand the attack of millions of people, and there is a great possibility that it will fall here.


    Burning heaven''s mind can''t hide from the chasing wind who fought with him. At this time, chasing wind stepped up his attack and said, "your comrades in arms have gone, leaving you here alone. If you don''t surrender, I''m afraid you''ll fall here and regret it too late."


    Burning the sky ignored the words of chasing the wind. When attacking, he secretly increased his strength. At the same time, he also said: "you and I are in the field, and outsiders can''t intervene in the battle between us. I think your strength is a little weaker than me. I''m afraid you''ll be dead before I fall. "


    Chasing the wind said, "do you really think my strength is not as good as you? Then let me show you my real strength. "


    After the wind chased him, his body suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he had come to the burning sky.


    This is the illusion left after the speed reaches the limit. In fact, he did not disappear, but approached the burning sky at a very fast speed. At first glance, he seemed to disappear.


    Huotian didn''t care about it. He looked at the wind chasing him motionless and said leisurely, "is it faster than the speed? A small skill. "

 Chapter 258

    Chasing the wind ignored the sarcasm of burning sky. The attack speed was like lightning, and the fist reached burning sky''s chest in an instant.


    If this punch is hit, even if burning heaven has the body of King Kong, I''m afraid it will hurt a lot.


    Chasing the wind, seeing that burning sky had no intention to avoid, he was overjoyed. He thought that this was enough to make burning sky lose its combat effectiveness and would win the battle.


    The wind chased a smile on his face, added another point to the strength of his fist, and even used the last point to defend.


    He intended to destroy the burning sky completely with one blow, leaving no room for burning the sky or for himself.


    Burning sky clearly saw the expression of chasing the wind, and his face also showed a meaningful smile.


    The next scene, although not many people saw it, as long as they saw it, they would feel cold and creepy on their backs.


    The fist chasing the wind hit the burning body, but it passed through the body, leaving a huge transparent hole in the burning body.


    But strangely, the burning sky who was hit was still smiling and had no pain after being injured. And he didn''t fall or even move.


    On the contrary, the wind chasing the attack suddenly flew backwards. The whole person was like a kite with a broken line. He fell down far away and never could play again.


    Close to the place where the wind chaser fell, people near can clearly see that there are huge scars on the body of the wind chaser, and a small piece of internal organs are still hanging around the corner of the mouth, which is obviously destroyed.


    The yuan God who chased the wind had nothing to do. At this time, he had appeared not far from his body. He looked at his own body strangely, and his expression was like seeing a ghost.


    The burning sky with huge transparent holes in the flesh dissipated slowly at this time. It was just a residual shadow, not the real body.


    In the surprised eyes of chasing the wind, the burning figure slowly appeared, only a few meters away from the residual shadow left by him.


    The burning sky with a smile on a doll''s face is looking at the chasing wind. Although he didn''t speak, he has told everyone what he was thinking.


    The yuan God who chased the wind turned slowly and looked at the burning sky in the distance. His face was puzzled.


    Burning the sky stepped forward. Although it seemed that it was not fast or slow, it only took two steps to catch up with the wind. The speed was very amazing.


    There was a trace of fear in his eyes. He couldn''t help but step back and said in a trembling voice, "how did you do it? It''s impossible! "


    Burning heaven smiled: "your body has been destroyed. Haven''t you thought what magic I use?"


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly shouted, "is this mirror image?"


    There was no reaction to burning the sky. It seems that what chasing the wind said is not true.


    Chasing the wind frowned slightly and immediately said, "no, I''ve seen mirror image, but it''s not like this... And what I saw just now is clearly you. Why did I hurt myself when I shot?"


    The burning sky smiled and said, "mirror image can hurt the person who attacks the mirror image, just like hitting himself. You''re right. You just forgot one thing, that is, you originally attacked me, not the so-called mirror image. "


    Chasing the wind widened his eyes and said, "did you leave at the moment of my hand and launch the mirror art? I... what I attack is actually my own mirror image in mirror image, so it is myself who is injured? "


    Burning sky nodded: "you finally understand. The reaction speed is really slow."


    Chasing the wind''s face gradually changed: "how on earth did you do it? I don''t believe you can do so many things in that little time, which is absolutely impossible... "


    Burning sky smiled: "you don''t have to believe me, because you..." burning sky suddenly took a hand and caught the wind chasing God who disappeared after losing his body.


    Chasing the wind was stunned. As soon as he was about to speak, burning the sky said, "you will disappear immediately. Why do you need to know so much?"


    Chasing the wind''s face changed greatly, but he had lost the room for resistance and was firmly controlled by burning the sky.


    Without waiting for any further action by chasing the wind, as soon as burning the sky waved, a magic Qi suddenly entered the brain of chasing the wind, and immediately erased the memory of chasing the wind.


    After the wind screamed, his eyes stared round and his teeth clenched. It seemed that he was in extreme pain.


    But then he stopped screaming and opened his mouth as if to say something.


    Chasing the wind''s open mouth couldn''t make any sound. At this moment, he lost his memory and even forgot what to say.


    Memory is cleared, chasing the wind is no longer chasing the wind, and becomes an idiot without any memory.


    This is absolutely a great disgrace to the great God chasing the wind. It is an experience that life is better than death.


    Burning the sky seems to be used to it and doesn''t feel anything wrong.


    He took out a puppet semi-finished product that had been refined for a long time from his space ring, and a trace of expectation appeared at the corners of his mouth, as if he liked it very much.


    In front of everyone, burning heaven forced the forgotten chasing wind god into his puppet, and then refined the puppet locally. Unexpectedly, it made a new puppet in a very short time.


    A puppet made of a primitive God who has lost his memory by chasing the wind, stood stupidly in front of the burning sky, seemingly unconscious.


    But burning the sky just waved and said "kill", and the puppet rushed directly to Shanjia army.


    Puppets are difficult to kill because they have no feeling. Even if they are hit, they will continue to fight as long as they are not completely broken.


    The good family army was turned into a puppet to chase the wind and kill them. They fled in panic and hurry, just like a lost dog.


    It''s no wonder that chasing the wind is an ally of the good family army. The good family army dare not fight against chasing the wind.


    However, they were beaten passively and saw the means of refining puppets like burning the sky. They were frightened and would be surprised if they didn''t escape.


    What makes people sigh is that the great generation of God chasing the wind was killed in this way, and there was no chance of reincarnation.


    Burning the sky in this way is indeed a bit excessive and sad.


    If you burn the sky to do this, you will be chased and killed by countless people elsewhere. Because this is a forbidden art, a divine art jointly forbidden by the nine realms.


    If left unchecked, some people will hunt other people''s yuan gods and refine puppets to enhance their strength.


    There will be countless immortals, immortals and gods who will die and lose the chance of reincarnation.


    The yuan God refined into a puppet is like those non reincarnated spirit families in the spiritual world. His life is infinite, but he can never reincarnate.


    What is more pitiful than the spirit family is that the puppet doesn''t even have his own. He can''t do anything except execute his master''s orders.

 Chapter 259

    Burning the sky actually banned the art, and dared to use it in public. It was really beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Among his puppets, I''m afraid many were refined in this way, not all by his own yuan God.


    If not, how powerful should his yuan God be? In other words, he really has some kind of skill to cultivate the yuan God.


    No matter how he has so many puppets, I''m afraid that after today, he will become the target of all people and will not be able to gain a foothold in the nine realms.


    Although the battlefield is chaotic, there are many people. It is inevitable that someone will see this scene and do not know how to explain his behavior when burning the sky.


    Burning heaven did not consider the consequences at this time. He was still excited about having a god puppet.


    In the distance, the demon king was discussing with LAN Jun and Zi Jun. their ideas seemed to be somewhat inconsistent. After discussing for a while, they couldn''t reach an agreement.


    Finally, the demon king directly ordered: "Lan Jun, you stay here to prevent the enemy from besieging us again. Zijun and I led our troops to save burning sky. We must save burning sky. He is our capable helper and must not have an accident. "


    What else does LAN Jun want to say? The demon Jun has rushed to the enemy who chased and killed again.


    Zijun kept up with the devil without saying a word. All the soldiers fought in the footsteps of the devil. At this time, they rushed up and launched Ling lie''s counterattack.


    The master of the good family was remorseful because the demon king broke through the siege successfully. He suddenly saw the demon king return to the battlefield and rush towards the core of the battlefield. He was overjoyed and shouted, "surround them for me and be sure to catch them all."


    The good family army shouted in unison, revived the military prestige, surrounded the demon king and others, and launched a bloody attack.


    The devil is still the first, desperate to rush to the burning sky without knowing life and death.


    If the demon king knew that the burning sky was resting quietly in his own field at this time, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be so anxious.


    Burning the sky and chasing the wind, and refining chasing the wind into his puppet, in fact, it costs a lot. So when he saw chasing the wind killing the enemy for him, he rested in his own field.


    There was only a puppet chasing the wind around him. No one could come to him because the other puppets were separated and surrounded by the enemy.


    Because of this, he must restore some strength before he can break through. Otherwise, he may still be besieged and killed by the enemy.


    The devil entered the siege to rescue burning sky. Burning sky sensed it for the first time.


    This made burning sky a little moved and surprised. He thought the devil would leave directly. After all, the devil was trapped here and was always eager to escape from here.


    Burning sky got up and strode to the location of the demon king. Every enemy who entered his field could escape his killing.


    All the way, all the blood, all the way through the body, let people see creepy, let people see trembling.


    Burning the sky is like the famous God of death in the underworld, killing countless enemies.


    On the contrary, the master of the good family saw that no one could stop the devil, took his hand, stood with the devil and slowed the devil''s pace.


    The soldiers led by Zijun were surrounded by their enemies several times. Between a few breaths, a large number of soldiers died.


    At the moment, the battlefield situation is very unfavorable to the devil. There are too many enemies, and the strength comparison is completely out of proportion. As soon as they came into contact, there were a large number of casualties.


    Zijun was very anxious, but he was entangled by another demon God of Shanjia. He had no time to rescue the besieged soldiers.


    The military quality of shanjiajun is quite excellent. It seems that the soldiers on the demon king''s side are not their opponents at all.


    Just from the point of view of the effective power of the good family army to divide and surround the devil''s soldiers, and then annihilate them one by one with superior forces to kill the devil as much as possible, the normal training of the good family army is far better than the devil''s soldiers.


    If three people kill one person at the same time, even if the devil''s subordinates are more powerful, they will lose their fists to four hands, which will inevitably lead to death.


    Although the officers and men of the demon king knew that they had a chance to live only when they worked hard, they were not afraid of death and fought hard, but their casualties were still much greater than those of the good family army.


    The absolute gap in power can not be made up casually.


    When the guardian of LAN Jun leaves the safe passage of the battlefield, he only has the ability to stop the good family army who chase them and intend to seize the safe passage. He has no ability to rescue the demon Jun and Zi Jun who are surrounded again.


    The battlefield is divided into three parts, of which the devil is at a disadvantage in both parts.


    The only thing without casualties and causing great losses to the enemy is burning the sky.


    No one can crack the burning field. He easily kills the enemies entering his field, like slaughtering the tied pigs, horses, cattle and sheep.


    Among the demons of the good family, the strength is enough to compare with burning the sky. There is no one except the good family owner.


    Now the master of the good family can''t get away from the fight with the devil, but it makes burning the sky feel invincible.


    Burning the sky seems to have seen through life and death. After killing so many good soldiers, his face hasn''t changed.


    If someone else kills too many people, they will feel frightened and weak.


    After burning the sky for a while, shanjiajun finally knew how powerful burning the sky was. They walked around burning the sky one by one and dared not enter the field of burning the sky.


    The burning sky couldn''t help laughing and sped up to the devil''s position.


    He approached the demon king and found that his subordinates were surrounded by the good family army, with countless deaths and injuries. He immediately became angry and waved thousands of good family army and the demon king''s soldiers into his own field.


    These officers and men of the Shanjia army were killing the officers and men of the demon king. Suddenly, they found that their environment had changed greatly, and they couldn''t make it out with any strength. They were all imprisoned.


    In the next scene, everyone who saw it would feel creepy.


    These soldiers were on fire in an instant, and then disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving nothing behind.


    Even their original gods failed to survive, and they were all burned by the fire.


    What kind of fire is this? It''s the sky fire. It''s the sky fire after burning and refining.


    The sky fire is merciless and burns everything. These good soldiers, as well as the officers and men of the demon king, were burned to death, leaving nothing.


    The indiscriminate attack, regardless of the enemy or ourselves, is reckless and cruel.


    There is only one result of such a battle, that is, both lose and lose.


    If you kill the enemy and your own people, what good ending can you have?


    Unfortunately, he didn''t think of this. He continued to kill wantonly, regardless of the enemy and ourselves.

 Chapter 260

    When the demon king saw what burning sky did in the battle, he was also very angry. He wanted to make a voice to stop burning sky, but he was entangled by the good family owner. He couldn''t communicate with burning sky at all.


    The evil king who is anxious and angry in his heart will inevitably make mistakes. The good owner seized the opportunity and shot fiercely, but he completely suppressed the evil king.


    The devil was surprised. He quickly regained his mind and concentrated on fighting with the good master.


    What the devil didn''t expect was that besides her, there were good masters in the demon world.


    Maybe the good master is good at hiding his strength. Others don''t know that his strength can be compared with the devil king.


    Such people will not be a minority. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, many experts will always hide their strength externally. Unless it is a critical moment of life and death, it is difficult for others to know their strength.


    The master of a good family has a deep mind. He should be such a person.


    He fought with the devil and always paid close attention to the changes of the devil. When the devil was distracted, he wanted to suppress the devil in one fell swoop.


    To the great delight of the good family owner, he really found the opportunity to suppress the demon king in one fell swoop.


    But what he didn''t know was that the devil was distracted because he saw burning the sky and killing innocent people in all directions.


    If the good family leader knows that burning the sky is killing those soldiers under his hands, he will no longer be happy to suppress the demon king.


    At most, he can suppress the devil, and there is no possibility of defeating the devil.


    So if he knew the real reason for the devil''s separation, he must have preferred not to suppress the devil and not to see the devil''s distraction.


    The demon king didn''t know how many people burning the sky would kill. At this time, he couldn''t be distracted to pay attention to the trend of burning the sky. He could only resist the fluctuation in his heart and began to make every effort to release the suppression of the good owner on her.


    The strength of the demon king is definitely a little stronger than the good family, but if you want to say how much stronger, I''m afraid it''s just a little poor.


    This poor little gap, if in peacetime, may decide the outcome.


    But at this time, with countless enemies around the demon king, this gap is not enough to affect the outcome of the battle.


    Moreover, in a large-scale battle, it is difficult for any individual''s strength to affect the whole war situation.


    At this time, the demon king went all out and gradually stabilized the situation, so that the advantage of the good owner was gradually lost.


    When they fought, they did not make full use of their respective fields like burning the sky, nor did they want to kill many people on a large scale. They were like a competition. They fought alone, regardless of what others would do.


    Occasionally, people want to participate in the battle between them. They often retreat before they get close.


    The master of the good family also saw that the burning sky was killing his soldiers. Therefore, he was distracted and was seized by the demon king to equalize his previous disadvantage.


    The demon king concentrated on fighting, so that the advantage of the good family owner gradually lost. They were in a state of tie and could not be changed for a long time.


    The two fought so hard for a long time that they were still in a tie, and no one chose to retreat or admit defeat.


    They are mortal enemies. They all want each other to be killed. They will not easily admit defeat or give in.


    After a long battle, the demon king was a little worried.


    She saw more and more casualties among her men. If she could not defeat the good family owner earlier, she was afraid that she would be in danger of annihilation.


    Isn''t that the case with good family owners? He clearly saw that just burning one person killed his countless soldiers and caused him great losses.


    If he can''t defeat the devil, he can''t go to stop the burning of the sky, and he may face the danger of total annihilation.


    Both of them had their own thoughts, and gradually revealed some flaws during the battle.


    Both of them are super experts, and any flaw is fatal. But at this time, because they were distracted, they didn''t pay attention to each other''s flaws. It seemed that they didn''t see it. They didn''t take the opportunity to die.


    Zijun saw this scene not far away. Although he was surrounded by enemies and had no time to fight separately, he was still worried and worried.


    She didn''t want to take the opportunity to kill the good family owner, but worried that the good family owner would seize the opportunity to seriously injure or kill the evil Lord under the distraction of the evil Lord.


    After all, the devil is the backbone of all of them. Once something happens, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Moreover, on the battlefield, any mistake made by the manager may be a disaster, and the consequences are incalculable.


    The soldiers of the good family are naturally the same, so they, like Zijun, are subconsciously approaching the place where the good family master and the demon king fight, and want to help when necessary.


    The demon king and the good family owner didn''t use their respective fields. It''s no problem for everyone to get close, but their battle aftermath is stronger. After some people with insufficient strength get close, they immediately feel the pressure doubled and have to take the initiative to leave some.


    Zijun gradually approaches the devil. When the devil can sense her, Zijun immediately sends a message to the devil to remind him to be careful.


    The devil didn''t respond to Zijun, but he obviously had to concentrate when he shot. This can be seen from the speed and strength when she shot. The speed and strength of her shot at the moment are obviously stronger than just now.


    Zijun was relieved when she saw the performance of the demon king, turned around and killed several enemies who were chasing her, and suddenly jumped at a demon God level commander of the good family.


    The demon gods of the good family are not as many as those of the devil king, but their number of soldiers is too large, which entangles many commanders of the demon God realm under the devil king, making those commanders have no time to fight with the demon gods of the good family, reducing the pressure on the demon gods of the good family.


    The battlefield situation is often unpredictable. In a short time, the demon king took back all his mind and fought, suppressed the good family owner and regained the absolute initiative.


    It seems to outsiders that if the demon king wants to kill the good owner, it seems to be very simple.


    But the demon king knew that it was still difficult for her to kill the good master, because the strength of the good master was almost the same as her, and the consumption was relatively small.


    The master of the good family was very depressed at this time and felt that he was about to be defeated by the demon king.


    His previous hard won advantages no longer exist. Instead, he was completely suppressed by the demon king. He was unable to fight freely, which made him very angry in his heart.


    The change of the good family leader''s mentality made the demon king who was concentrating on fighting seize the opportunity immediately and hit the good family leader on the chest as soon as he was about to fight back after the good family leader''s defense move.

 Chapter 261

    The devil''s palm is very fast. The good owner can''t avoid it, so he can only connect it hard.


    The devil''s palm was strong. The good master took the palm and immediately retreated. There was blood on the corners of his mouth. It seems that he hurt his internal organs.


    The demon king knew that the chance to win was right in front of her, and it must be fleeting, so she didn''t hesitate to catch up. No matter what magic or not, she directly used her most powerful speed and strength to pursue the retreating good owner.


    The real master''s style is undoubtedly displayed at this time.


    Under the absolute speed and power, any magic is a little too cumbersome.


    Magic is powerful, but it takes time to launch, which is far less simple and fast than direct attack.


    At this time, the demon king is powerful. When attacking, his speed and strength are brought into full play, and his power is amazing.


    The good master''s face changed greatly at this time. He knew that he had been defeated and could not return to heaven if he fought again. But in order to save his life, he had to fight hard and give full play to all his strength.


    When the master of the good family retreated, he had thought that the devil would chase him, so he took out an exquisite sword when he retreated.


    This sword is as thin as a steel needle and only one finger long. It doesn''t look like an object that can hurt an expert like the demon king.


    However, when the master of the good family waved the sword, the devil''s face changed a little.


    The sword rose in the wind. When it reached the demon king, it was as big as a door plank and weighed thousands of Jun.


    The demon king lost his voice and said, "this is the relic of the sword God. Who are you?"


    The master of the good family said proudly, "the sword God Shanyi''s surname is Shan, and I''m also Shan. Naturally, I''m the descendant of the sword God. Devil, you should know that my sword is the treasure left by my ancestor Shanyi. Most people die when they touch it. "


    The demon king looked at the huge flying sword floating in front of him, waved and took out an ordinary long sword and said with a sneer, "I''ll take your sword relic as a small punishment for your insurrection."


    The demon king ignored the good owner and flew into the air with a long sword. He danced in the air like a dancer.


    The master of the good family was stunned and didn''t know what the devil was doing.


    The demon king danced for a moment, and suddenly a circle of light appeared in the air where there was nothing.


    These lights are like thin lines connected to each other to form a complex pattern.


    The shape of the design is like a huge square tripod, which is lifelike and beautiful from a distance.


    The master of the good family immediately changed his face when he saw this behind the scenes and shouted, "this is the magic skill of refining tools. The devil has learned this... It''s really hidden and very insidious."


    The demon king ignored the ridicule of the good master and said coldly, "the artifact of refining utensils can refine the life magic weapon of God and man. Your flying sword of sword God will be mine soon."


    The master of the good family said coldly, "you are shameless. I will never let you succeed."


    The demon king looked at the good owner with an iron face and said calmly, "shanjue? So your name is shanjue, which I will always remember... "


    At this point, as soon as the demon king waved his hand, the light in the air suddenly sent out a dazzling red light, like a fire, enveloping the huge fairy sword.


    The flying sword made a harsh black sound, as if he felt the danger. He jumped up suddenly and wanted to escape from the shadow of the illusory Sifang tripod.


    Unfortunately, this seemingly unreal Sifang tripod is incredibly strong. No matter how the flying sword struggles and strikes, it can''t be broken.


    Shanjue''s face was as ugly as a piece of black iron. His eyes were murderous. An amazing cold raged away. It was like freezing the world.


    "Tianhuo smelter, erase the original God of the flying sword owner and take the flying sword as his own..." a gloomy voice came from the sky. A figure who was not great appeared in the sky. Looking down at the demon king who was refining the fairy sword, he murmured: "the demon king is really hidden. It seems that we can help shanjue."


    Another voice slowly sounded: "wait a minute, it''s just a fairy sword. We don''t need to fight. If our identity is exposed, the task entrusted to us by the God of war of tianwu will not be completed. "


    With this sound, a figure slowly appeared around the previous person, looking a little taller than the previous person.


    The man who spoke before nodded slightly: "then we will see the good family destroyed and do nothing?"


    "First report to the God of war and act according to the command of the God of war." The tall man who appeared later seemed to have some scruples. When he spoke, his tone was a little low: "let''s go back to the divine world now. Don''t disturb the demon king and cause misunderstanding, but we have to spend some time."


    The person who appeared before nodded slightly, turned and left without worrying about shanjue and Shanjia.


    The two men came here mysteriously and left mysteriously without disturbing anyone.


    But these two people were sent by the God of war, which can be clearly heard from their words.


    And their position is very obvious. They are the people of the God of war and the allies of the good family.


    What would shanjue think if he knew that the two people watched his treasure taken away by the demon king and didn''t help?


    Maybe he will feel that his allies are not so reliable


    The demon king only took a few breaths to launch the art of refining heaven fire utensils. He refined shanjue''s flying sword by using the previously arranged Sifang tripod.


    Shanjue stared round, but there was no way to stop the demon king.


    He wanted to attack the devil, which made it difficult to refine the flying sword immediately under the devil''s distraction. Unfortunately, the devil''s speed was too fast, his attack was not ready, and the flying sword had lost contact with him.


    The Yuanshen mark left by shanjue on the flying sword was erased, and the connection between him and the flying sword naturally disappeared.


    When he took the flying sword into his space ring, the devil''s face was smiling. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with the flying sword left by the sword God.


    Shanjue was ready to attack at this time. When the demon king was happy, he suddenly launched an attack.


    The devil was always on guard. When he saw shanjue''s hand, he immediately fought back. The two fought together again.


    Shanjue''s carefully prepared attack moves are some powerful, but the devil''s hand shows no weakness. The two are entangled together, and gradually fight as hard as before.


    Zijun tried to get close to the devil. At the moment, he just reached the position where he could attack shanjue, so he quietly launched a sneak attack.


    Shanjue was attacking the demon king. Suddenly she felt a strong wind coming behind her. When she hurried to avoid it, it was already a step late.

 Chapter 262

    Zijun''s sneak attack made shanjue scream. Zijun punched a big transparent hole in his back, which was very frightening with blood stains.


    Zijun''s strength is not top, but she is also very strong. She grasped the moment of sneaking attack on shanjue very well, so shanjue didn''t notice Zijun''s sneak attack and was hit by Zijun.


    Zijun didn''t expect that his attack would have such a miraculous effect. After a little stunned, she was overjoyed and shouted, "go up, catch him quickly."


    In fact, there is no need for Zijun to export. The demon king has done so. After all, they have caught shanjue. When shanjiajun has scruples, they will have a chance to win this battle.


    The demon king grabbed shanjue, who was seriously injured, and then sealed shanjue''s magic. By the way, he also stabilized shanjue''s injury to prevent shanjue from dying immediately.


    Flying into the sky with shanjue, the demon king shouted, "stop it, or I''ll make your good family owner disappear."


    The voice of the demon king can still be clearly heard by everyone in the battle of millions of troops, so the good family army turned back one after another. When they saw that their master was caught by the demon king, their faces changed greatly and their faces were nervous.


    Shanjiajun suddenly changed his mind. It was inevitable that there would be accidents during the battle. At this moment, a large number of people were killed and injured.


    The one who kills the enemy most is still burning the sky. Every time he makes a move, he uses his own field to kill a wide range of enemies. It can be said that he is a standard butcher with countless blood on his hands.


    The demon king continued to drink: "if you want your master to live, give up your arms and surrender. I''ll give you three breaths. As long as someone doesn''t surrender, I''ll kill shanjue. "


    All the good soldiers looked at each other and looked at their commander. They didn''t know what to do.


    The soldiers under the demon king are nearby. As long as they are still alive, they stop fighting at this time.


    They took the opportunity to get together and formed a human flesh barrier around the devil to prevent someone from attacking the devil and rescue shanjue.


    The demon king''s divine sense extends and brings the whole battlefield into the scope of his divine sense.


    The demon king immediately found out through divine knowledge that less than one percent of his soldiers were still alive.


    She couldn''t help but feel pain in her heart. She forced her hand and broke the meridians in shanjue''s body several places.


    Shanjue could neither speak nor do anything, but it could be seen from his expression and the cold sweat on his face that he was in great pain at this time.


    The demon king didn''t care how shanjue felt. He shouted with murderous intention: "I say for the last time, if you don''t surrender again, you''ll be ready to collect the body for your master."


    The commanders of shanjiajun also looked at each other. You look at me and I look at you. I don''t know what to do.


    After a breath, the commander of a good family army took the lead in shouting: "it''s important to lay down your weapons and keep the life of the owner."


    The soldiers under him heard the order and put down their weapons one by one.


    With a tinkling sound, thousands of soldiers chose to surrender, put down their weapons, and then gathered together to wait for the next order.


    If someone takes the lead, others follow. More commanders chose to surrender. They heard bursts of weapons landing, and countless soldiers laid down their weapons related to their lives.


    The battle on the battlefield stopped abruptly. Even burning the sky stopped killing at this time. He turned and looked at the demon king who caught shanjue. An unexpected surprise flashed on his cold face.


    The death and injury of shanjiajun are also extremely heavy, and the number of people alive is less than 1% of the original.


    In general, the soldiers of the good family are killed and injured more, because their own number is more than the soldiers under the devil''s hand.


    Most of the good army chose to surrender, while the remaining few fled the battlefield quietly. They were probably afraid of the devil''s settlement in the autumn, and they wanted to leave if they could.


    The devil didn''t care about these people. She knew that these people chose to escape at this time, that is, they betrayed the good family and won''t become the people of the good family from now on.


    Betrayers are shameful. Even if their enemies betray their enemies, the devil also despises such people.


    Seeing that the number was still several times that of his own good family army, the demon king also relaxed and said loudly to his soldiers: "surround them and deal with them later."


    All the surviving soldiers shouted in unison, "please follow your instructions."


    Most of the survivors are intelligent demons. They know how to protect themselves on the battlefield, and they won''t really kill with the demons without fear.


    Although the strength of the magic soldiers is not strong, they are too many. They are fierce and not afraid of death. If they fight, even the powerful magic generals will often be injured or even killed.


    The survivors saw the dawn of victory, so at this time, they answered very loudly.


    The demon king watched the soldiers surround the surrendered enemy and safely threw shanjue in his hand to Zijun. He walked aside and took a look at the bloodstains on the battlefield and a large number of corpses that had been turned into ashes. He suddenly felt very unbearable in his heart.


    "Do you think the victory of this war is worth celebrating?" A demon fairy came to the demon king at this time, hugged his fist and said: "all the people I brought out, except me, died in battle, they..."


    The demon king looked at the beautiful fairy, frowned and said, "it''s normal for war dead people. You don''t have to feel how cruel the war is because your people are dead. In fact, we have one in a hundred soldiers. It''s not too much to say that the whole army has been destroyed. It''s not just your people who have suffered heavy casualties. "


    The demon fairy sighed, looked at the demon king and said, "do you remember me? I''m Qin Qing. I used to serve you for some time. "


    The demon king nodded slightly: "I remember you. At that time, you were still a person who had just become a magic fairy. Now you are all chaotic magic fairy. Speaking of it, we are old friends."


    Qin Qing said, "you are right. The dead soldiers followed me at that time. I also regard them as friends. Now that they have died in the war, I feel sad in my heart. I can''t help but want to talk to you, and please don''t blame you. "


    The devil said, "what is your sin? When the war is over, I will give you additional manpower and let you continue to help me fight until all the rebels are eliminated. "


    Qin Qing hugged her fist and said, "thank you, sir. My subordinates want to talk to you about something. I don''t know if you have time at this time? "


    The demon king was puzzled and said, "just say it. Let''s take a rest at this time."


    Qin Qing glanced at the shanjue under Zijun''s care and said carefully, "my subordinates think that although this shanjue is extremely hateful, it can''t die yet."


    The demon king "Oh" said, "tell me what you think..."

 Chapter 263

    Qin Qing talks to the devil. Other people either take care of the captured people or clean the battlefield. They all have things to do, and no one notices what Qin Qing and the devil are talking about.


    Only Zijun, who was specially in charge of shanjue, listened to the dialogue between the devil and Qin Qing. She seemed to be curious about this special Qin Qing and unconsciously listened to them.


    The demon king asked Qin Qing if he had any ideas. Qin Qing said, "shanjue has great prestige in the good family. If he dies, I''m afraid that the people of the good family will have no constraints, which will cause a greater crisis in our demon world."


    The demon king said, "I''m going to call the army to destroy the good family at one fell swoop. Your concerns should not exist."


    Qin Qing said, "you don''t know. This good family is now a big family, with a large number of people. I''m afraid I can''t destroy them in one fell swoop. If someone escapes and makes waves in the dark, it will be difficult to clean up at that time. "


    The devil frowned slightly: "do you mean that we should use shanjue''s position in Shanjia to dissolve Shanjia peacefully, rather than kill Shanjia directly?"


    Qin Qing hugged her fist and said, "report back to you. That''s what I mean."


    The demon king thought for a while, looked at Qin Qing and said, "I''ll consider your proposal, but I think I have to discuss with the elders about how to implement it."


    Qin Qing was a little disappointed: "don''t you want to do this?"


    The demon king said, "the good family is rebellious. If this can be forgiven, I''m afraid more people will follow suit in the future. How can I manage the demon world in the future? Your heart is good, but have you ever thought about what the dead and wounded soldiers will think in today''s war? "


    The devil tried to suppress his inner sadness and anger. Looking at Qin Qing, he said, "do you know how many soldiers'' families will scold you for being right and wrong and being with the enemy if what you said today is spread?"


    Qin Qing''s face changed slightly, hugged her fist and said, "do you think so, sir?"


    The demon king said, "if I think so, you are afraid that you have lost your precious life like those soldiers. Don''t mention it later, and please don''t talk about it with others. "


    Qin Qing nodded disappointedly: "please don''t worry, I know I... Shouldn''t say these words. I exceeded my authority."


    The demon king reached out and patted Qin Qing on the shoulder: "your kindness is a good thing, but in the face of our enemy, your kindness will only be regarded as weakness by the enemy... You''d better follow me and stop leading troops to war."


    Qin Qing looked at the devil unexpectedly and hurriedly said, "thank you for your promotion. I will serve you well."


    The demon king said, "go and see your people. If there are still alive, help them quickly and try not to die again today."


    Qin Qing left with a fist. When she left, her face was excited. It seemed that she was unconsciously excited after being appreciated by the demon king.


    The demon king saw Qin Qing leave, and then turned to see the battlefield filled with gunsmoke.


    The battlefield was in a mess. After the demon family died, not many people could leave their bodies, leaving only a large area of dark corpse dust.


    There is too much corpse dust, which makes this large area of land turn black and looks thrilling.


    The devil couldn''t help sighing and said to the purple gentleman standing quietly: "how''s the blue gentleman? He took people to guard our retreat passage, but what danger did he encounter? "


    Zijun shook his head slightly and looked sad: "they are all right. The main purpose of the enemy is to attack them."


    The demon king sighed: "shanjue thought that after taking me, he could directly return the demon world to his bag. Naturally, he would pay more attention to me."


    Zijun said, "it''s a pity that millions of our soldiers died here. This heiyuan is really an ominous place."


    The devil frowned slightly: "heiyuan is a natural ominous place. We both fight here and lose. Is it really because this is an ominous place?"


    Zijun said, "don''t think about it. I just said it casually. The heiyuan legend is that the tomb of a fallen god is an ominous place. In fact, it is a bit exaggerated. "


    The demon king thought for a moment and suddenly said, "go to see Zou Yi right now. If his cultivation is over, please make sure he comes to see me. If he is still practicing, tell him that when his practice is over, he must come here. I have something important waiting for him. "


    Zijun was stunned and immediately said, "I''ll find Zou Yi now."


    After a pause, Zijun frowned slightly and said, "Sir, if I leave, LAN Jun will be here alone. I''m afraid..."


    The demon king said, "don''t worry, shanjue is in our hands, and shanjiajun doesn''t dare to move lightly. Go and come back quickly. I really need your help. "


    Zijun saluted with a fist, quickly handed shanjue over to the devil''s personal care, and hurried to find Zou Yi.


    The demon king seemed to be ready again. At this time, he waved to a demon fairy and said to the demon fairy, "send the order and the troops will rest on the spot. In addition, go and invite master burning heaven and LAN Jun to see me."


    The evil fairy hurried to give orders and quickly found Huotian and LAN Jun.


    Burning the sky seemed to kill too many people. After the battle, he was still murderous. After seeing the demon king, he saluted and said, "you summoned me, but what''s the order?"


    The demon king looked at the burning sky and said slowly, "thanks to you today, I''ll have someone send you some materials for refining puppets for you to use."


    Burning heaven was overjoyed: "thank you, sir. I''m worried that the puppet has lost a lot. I don''t have enough materials to refine a new puppet. I didn''t expect you to send charcoal in the snow. This will help me prepare."


    The demon king said, "your puppets are really powerful. I saw their strong combat effectiveness with my own eyes, and I admire them very much. Recently, the fighting between us and the good family will certainly be more frequent. At that time, I hope you will make persistent efforts and contribute more. "


    Burning heaven hugged his fist and said, "you have a life. I will do my best."


    The demon king looked at the burning sky, nodded slightly, turned and said to LAN Jun, "Lan Jun, go back to the palace quickly, gather the soldiers we prepared before, and lead them here quickly. I''ll only give you half a day. Can you do it? "


    LAN Jun nodded slightly: "don''t worry, I will bring my soldiers to see you before dark today."


    The demon king said, "when you go back, remember to see the elders in person, explain the situation here, and ask the elders to call more troops to prepare for war as soon as possible."


    LAN Jun said, "I remember. Please rest assured."


    LAN Jun said goodbye to the devil and left. The battlefield was gradually quiet. In addition to the occasional screams, it was hard for others to imagine that a large-scale battle had taken place here not long ago.

 Chapter 264

    The demon king is actively preparing for war and is ready to fight again with the good family army at any time.


    On the side of Keshan family, the family war with several people with military power broke out at this time.


    Regardless of the fact that shanjue was still alive, they began to compete for the position of home owner. At the moment, they were arguing in the ancestral temple of shanjue family.


    Shanjue''s wife is a young and beautiful demon woman named Gong Qing. At this time, she is also in the ancestral temple. Her eyes are indifferent when listening to the people in the family talking about the candidate for the position of head of the family.


    Gong Qing has been a good housekeeper with her husband for many years. Gong Qing has seen a lot of things clearly.


    She knew what these people were fighting for and what their faces were, so she didn''t say anything and just looked on indifferently.


    After a long time, the elder of a family slowly stood up and left without saying a word.


    The old man couldn''t see it anymore. He felt he had nothing to say, so he left by himself.


    Some of the people who had a good relationship with the elder saw the elder''s mind and planned to get up and leave.


    At this time, Gong Qingcai said, "elders, we are gathered here today for the selection of family leaders. My husband is currently captured by the demon king. Life and death are unknown. The family cannot be ownerless for a day. Please don''t leave for the time being and jointly recommend a suitable owner. "


    An elder of the shanjue family said, "the master of the shanjue family is not dead. Why are you in a hurry to elect a new master? I think we should find a way to rescue the owner, not rush to elect a new owner. "


    Another good parent said, "if the owner of the house is caught, life and death are unpredictable. If we can''t elect a new owner to preside over things and are threatened by the demon king with the owner''s life, what should we do?"


    When the man finished, someone immediately echoed and said, "what the elder said is, otherwise, aren''t we subject to the demon king?"


    A woman who is good at home said, "the master usually treats us well. If we ignore the master now, isn''t it too despised?"


    More people agreed with the two elders, and they talked again.


    Gong Qing sighed secretly, got up and said, "let''s be quiet. Your husband''s life and death are unknown. Naturally, he can no longer take charge of the family. The head of the family cannot be vacant. I think it is necessary to recommend a new head of the family to preside over family affairs. "


    The crowd was silent. Although Gong Qing was a female, she had a high prestige in the good family. Everyone was willing to listen to her.


    Seeing that everyone had no objection, Gong Qing continued: "if it is not easy for everyone to clearly recommend who to be the owner of the house, we can vote. Everyone writes down their ideal home owner and gives it to the elders. Whoever has a large number of votes shows that he is popular. Naturally, the seat of this home owner is who owns it. "


    The people talked again, but this time they didn''t talk for long. They collectively looked at Gong Qing and waited for Gong Qing to make a final decision.


    Seeing that everyone was like this, Gong Qing knew that everyone had agreed to vote, so she said positively, "since everyone has no opinion, please write down the new owner in your mind and submit it to the elders for decision."


    The people nodded together, took the paper and pen from a group of maids, wrote down the candidate for the head of the house in their hearts, and then the maids handed it over to the elders.


    The elders of the good family gathered together, checked and counted all the bills collected one by one, and handed over the final result to one of the elders to announce.


    This is probably the most democratic and convincing method of election, and it is also the most fair method of election.


    The elder looked at the final result in his hand, nodded slightly and said loudly, "everyone agrees that it is most appropriate for the former owner''s wife, that is, our Mrs. Gong Qing, to be the new owner."


    As soon as the elder''s voice fell, some people clapped their hands and cheered. Obviously, they all supported Mrs. Gong Qing.


    Gong Qing looked at everyone unexpectedly. When she was about to speak, she heard a good family member say, "I don''t doubt Mrs. Gong Qing''s ability, but after all, she is not the direct line of the good family. When did a person with a different surname do it?"


    Another person also said: "the owner of the good family can only be the good family. Mrs. Gong Qing''s surname is Gong, not the good family."


    The elder who announced the result said, "who says Mrs. Gong Qing is not a good family? She is the wife of the master of shanjue''s family. How can we say that she is not a good family? You agreed to recommend the head of the house before, but now the results come out, but you are talking nonsense here again. Don''t you take us old and immortal seriously? "


    The good family members who spoke immediately closed their mouths and looked at the elder nervously. They dared not speak again.


    The good family is powerful, and the management within the family is also very strict. The power of the elders is very great. Their words are the edict except the house owner.


    Those who were unwilling to let Gong Qing be the head of the family did not dare to provoke the elders, although they were not satisfied.


    Especially the elder who spoke. He was the head of the house when he took office. He always spoke in his words and would never allow others to go against his will.


    Everyone was silent. The elder went to Gong Qing and said with a smile, "the owner doesn''t mind. They just haven''t seen the world. They''ll get used to it in a few days."


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "elder, I''m really Gong. I''m the head of the good family..."


    The elder said, "don''t worry, no one will mention it again. Otherwise, you don''t have to do it. I''ll teach them myself."


    Seeing what the elder said, Mrs. Gong Qing had to nod and say, "Gong Qing would like to follow the elder''s will and take the place of the head of the house temporarily. When my husband comes back, Gong Qing will immediately return the position of home owner to him. "


    The elder nodded: "if you have this heart, it means that we didn''t read you wrong. You''re ready. I''m afraid the demon king will lead troops to attack us immediately. You have to prepare in advance."


    Gong Qing said, "I have ordered people to deploy defense and sent people to the fairy and divine world for help. I believe there will be news in the near future."


    The elder said, "well done. If you have any difficulties, just come to the Presbyterian to see me, and I will fully support you. "


    Gong Qing said, "thank you, elder and everyone. I''ll prepare for the next war first. Please take your place, support me and protect our good family."


    Most of the people got up to salute and said in unison, "please rest assured, we will guard the good family to the death."


    Only a few people didn''t get up and sat there with a gloomy face without even looking at Gong Qing.


    These people opposed Gong Qing''s appointment as a good family owner, but they were few and could not control the situation. They could only express their resistance in this way.

 Chapter 265

    Mrs. Gong Qing, the new master of the good family, soon issued her first intention to be the master of the family, forbidding the officers and men of the good family to take the initiative to provoke the demon king.


    The purpose of her doing so is naturally to lay a good foundation for rescuing shanjue. At the same time, she is to try how important she is in the eyes of her people.


    Most of the good family members recognize Gong Qing as the new head of the family, but those who disagree may do something unexpected to Gong Qing and destroy her rescue plan.


    Therefore, after this will, Gong Qing sent people to closely monitor the actions of the people, and also sent people to contact the demon king.


    The demon king didn''t care much about the demon God who claimed to be the envoy of the good family. He just met and heard that someone explained his intention, so he sent the man away.


    The demon king then summoned LAN Jun and Zi Jun, who had returned to heiyuan, together with the commander of the demon gods and burning heaven, to discuss the next war.


    Zou Yi''s cultivation is not over. She can''t come to see the devil for the time being, so Zijun comes back alone.


    At this time, the demon king''s mind was on the war, but he didn''t have much energy to miss Zou Yi.


    The crowd looked at the devil and waited for the devil to speak with a trace of respect.


    The devil looked at everyone and said slowly, "we fought with the good family a few days ago. The losses on both sides were enormous. It can be said that both sides lost. Although we finally caught shanjue, the master of Shanjia, we failed to force Shanjia to surrender. Now I want to hear your opinions. How can we defeat the good family and unify the demon world? "


    The people looked at each other. Qin Qing, who had recently become the leader of the demon king''s guard, said, "I think we can send someone to talk with the good family. Maybe we can solve the matter of the good family peacefully."


    The demon king didn''t speak, but looked at shangguanyan, another seven color demon God just brought by LAN Jun from the palace.


    Shangguanyan was worried at this time. Seeing the demon king looking at him, he hugged his fist and said, "your subordinates believe that we need to carefully consider the matter of good family. Our enemies rely on the mountain, and we need to think carefully about how to avoid the interference of the fairy world and the divine world."


    The demon king nodded slightly: "the green gentleman is right. The relationship between the good family and the fairy world and the divine world is there. We have to be considerate. Do you have any other ideas besides this? "


    Shangguanyan said: "I have heard Mr. Zou Yi''s strategic plan before and admire Mr. Zou Yi''s understanding of the war, so I think we can ask Mr. Zou Yi to be our military division and do some advice for the next war."


    The demon king was secretly proud. Hearing that Lu Jun said her lover was capable, she was secretly happy in her heart.


    Zijun knew Zou Yi''s current state. She said for the demon Jun: "Zou Yi can''t come here to participate in the battle at present. There''s no way."


    Shangguan Yan nodded suspiciously, "in this case, we can only find another way. Sir, I have an immature idea. I just don''t know if it will make everyone feel a little crazy. "


    The devil said, "but it doesn''t matter."


    Shangguan Yan said: "there is an array in Shangguan family called killing gods. It is said that it has great power and can kill gods * *. However, because it needs a lot of materials and manpower to arrange, the Shangguan family can only arrange a small array to protect the family first, which is much less powerful. "


    Shangguan Yan said this. Seeing that the demon king seemed interested, he shrugged and continued: "if we can lay a complete God killing array here and lure the good family army into the array, it will not be difficult to wipe them out."


    The demon king thought, looked at Shangguan Yan and said, "the God killing array said by the Green King, but the legendary god killing sword array?"


    Shangguan Yan said in surprise, "so you know this array? Yes, it''s the killer sword array. It''s incomparably powerful. It''s comparable to the first array in the divine world, the Zhentian array. "


    The demon king said, "I''ve heard of the name of this array, but I''ve never seen it. Now that you know how to arrange the array, please start arranging the array immediately. However, this array cannot be arranged here in heiyuan, but in another place. "


    As soon as Shangguan Yan''s eyes lit up, he immediately said, "the place of array arrangement you said is the place where good families live, the legendary place of death and evil pole?"


    The devil nodded: "it''s right there. I''ll meet you with all the materials and manpower you need. But after this array is deployed, I want you to guarantee the total annihilation of Shanjia. Are you sure? "


    Shangguanyan said loudly, "my subordinates will certainly live up to your expectations and ensure the successful completion of the task."


    The demon king said, "in that case, Zijun, write it down. Shangguanyan of Lvjun starts to arrange the array immediately. Zijun is not responsible for the required materials. As for the manpower, green Jun, you are in charge of all your subordinates. "


    Shangguan Yan and Zijun said together, "please follow your instructions."


    Shangguanyan said loudly, "thank you for your trust. My subordinates promise to complete the arrangement of the God killing array within ten days."


    The demon king was overjoyed: "I''m waiting for your good news. Ten days later, we will attack the devil''s extreme place of the good family. At that time, the troops will move forward bravely, reward those who make contributions, and kill those who escape."


    The people said together, "please follow your instructions. We will kill the enemy and die."


    The demon king looked at the people with satisfaction. His face, which had been stretched for several days, finally had a smile.


    Listen to the devil said, "go and prepare. I''ll host a banquet for you tonight. Zijun, you and Lvjun are going to arrange the array right away. Lanjun and master burning the sky stay. I have a task for you two. "


    Everyone left one after another. LAN Jun and Huotian went to the devil and saluted together, waiting for the devil to give instructions.


    The demon king looked at LAN Jun and shaotian and said slowly, "master shaotian, your puppet made great achievements last time. I rewarded you on merit and made you the elder of the demon world and the red king who is also the head of the seven color demon gods in the demon world."


    Burning heaven was overjoyed and had a feeling of making progress. He quickly hugged his fist and said, "thank you, sir. In the future, Ding Dang will try his best to help you and defeat the good family and all rebellious forces."


    The demon king nodded slightly: "since you promised, I will directly call you an elder in the future. Elder, you have to perform the duty of elder and bear the responsibility of demon God. You also have an important task. Please be sure to kill less and do more merit, and do your best to benefit the demon world. "


    Burning heaven respectfully said, "my subordinates will remember your teachings and will certainly live up to your expectations."


    The demon king smiled with satisfaction: "it''s so best. You are my respected elder. Now you are also the elder and chijun appointed by me. I hope you can support me and make the demon world better with me in the future."


    Burning heaven said, "please don''t worry, my subordinates will do their best."

 Chapter 266

    The demon king nodded again, turned around and looked at LAN Jun, and said directly, "it''s OK to destroy the good family after ten days, or if you can''t destroy the good family, you and Zijun''s marriage should be completed in time."


    LAN Jun hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your concern. Zijun and I appreciate your success."


    The devil said with a smile, "I am the matchmaker and your witness. The sixth day of next month is the most suitable day for marriage, so I want to witness your marriage on that day. What do you think?"


    LAN Jun was stunned, and then said happily, "thank you. I... I''ll go and talk to Zi Jun right now. She will be very happy..."


    The demon king said, "don''t worry. Zijun is preparing the materials for array arrangement. It''s not too late to tell her later. Now you have a task, some dangerous, but it''s up to you. "


    LAN Jun said, "please give your orders and your subordinates will never die."


    The devil said, "it''s not about your life and death, but you must be careful. Don''t let Zijun worry."


    LAN Jun said with a smile, "you are joking. I won''t tell anyone about your task, including Zi Jun."


    The demon king said, "it''s necessary to keep secret. Just do it as you see fit. Do you know that after shanjue was caught by us, shanjue immediately changed his master and Mrs. Gong Qing, shanjue''s wife, became the new master? "


    LAN Jun nodded: "there is a lot of noise about this matter, and my subordinates have heard of it."


    The demon king said, "this is a fact. This matter makes us lose the opportunity to threaten the good family. We can only watch the good family continue to fight against us."


    LAN Jun said suspiciously, "what do you want me to do when you tell me this?"


    The demon king said, "my people have heard from the good family that Mrs. Gong Qing is recruiting experts from the demon realm recently to supplement the losses of the good family. I''d like to invite LAN Jun to apply for the job. If you can go to a good home, someone will take the initiative to contact you and bring you back some information. "


    LAN Jun said, "it''s easy to do. I''ll change my appearance a little. I believe I can hide it from the good family."


    The demon king said, "don''t be careless. Someone in the good family specially spies on our intelligence, your looks, skills and other information. It must have been in the hands of the good family long ago. If they find out your true identity, you will be in danger."


    LAN Jun said with a smile, "when you come to me, you naturally know my ability. I can''t say anything else. For me, it''s a piece of cake. My subordinates are going to prepare now to ensure that the good family can''t find my true identity. "


    Seeing that Lan Jun was very confident, the demon king said, "in that case, you should be more careful. Come back as soon as you get the information. We will attack in ten days. You must come back in ten days."


    LAN Jun said, "please rest assured, I will fulfill my mission."


    The demon king smiled with satisfaction: "then go and prepare. After the banquet in the evening, leave heiyuan quietly and don''t let anyone know your whereabouts."


    LAN Jun left with a fist, his face full of confidence.


    When LAN Jun went away, he frowned and said, "Lan Jun is so confident that there will be some danger after going to a good home. You should make preparations early and don''t miss the big event."


    The demon king sighed slightly: "Lan Jun is so natural. I found the wrong person. I only see that he is good at the art of changing appearance and easy to enter the good family, but I ignore that his arrogance and arrogance will bring him endless danger... "


    After a pause, the demon king looked at the burning sky and said, "elder, are there any suitable people to help LAN Jun among the puppets under your hand?"


    After thinking for a while, he said slowly, "there''s only one. That''s my last resort and my mace. The flesh of the chaotic demon God is refined into a puppet, and the yuan God among the puppets is also my own... If you feel it necessary, I''ll arrange it right away. "


    The devil said, "protect LAN Jun and be sure to get back the information. It''s about whether we can win the battle in ten days. Remember."


    "In that case, it''s safer for me to go to Shanjia in person," he said


    The demon king said happily, "it''s best. Thank you, elder."


    Burning heaven said with a smile, "you''re welcome. This is what our subordinates should do. You don''t have to thank."


    The demon king took out the flying sword from shanjue and handed it to the burning sky. He said, "this sword is the thing of the sword God Shanyu. It is a rare artifact. Take this sword to escort me in the future."


    The sky was full of surprises. He took the flying sword and tasted it carefully. He couldn''t put it down. He looked like a child who had got a beloved toy.


    The demon king smiled and left. She still had something to do, and she wanted to do it for a long time. Now she can finally do it. Naturally, she can''t wait.


    The demon king went alone to see Zou Yi, who was still practicing. He felt that Zou Yi had made progress in cultivating the rebirth technique. He was about to complete the sixth level of training and obtain the body of King Kong that countless people dreamed of.


    The demon king was happy and didn''t disturb Zou Yi in his cultivation. He came and walked quietly. There was nothing left except joy.


    Five days later, Zijun reported that the materials for array arrangement had been refined. He could immediately sneak into the magic pole to arrange array and make all preparations for the war in five days.


    The demon king was overjoyed and rewarded shangguanyan and Zijun. He went to see the refined materials in person and praised shangguanyan and Zijun.


    Eight days later, accompanied by burning the sky, LAN Jun returned to heiyuan to meet the demon king and presented a delicate black gold box.


    Black gold is a unique precious metal in the demon world. It is a good material for forging weapons. It is very expensive.


    The black gold used in this box is invaluable in the market. It is definitely a treasure.


    After the demon king got the box, he pulled out a unique key made of black gold from his space ring, opened the box in front of LAN Jun and burning the sky, and took out the contents of the box.


    Inside the box was an old blue cloth with a map and a few lines of small characters.


    After carefully reading the map and small characters, the demon king looked up and said to burning sky and LAN Jun, "well done, you all have a reward."


    Burning heaven and LAN Jun thanked for their kindness together. As soon as they finished speaking, they heard someone talking loudly outside: "tell you, there is a god asking for help."


    The devil was surprised, but he still said, "please."


    A moment later, a demon fairy came to the demon king with a man. When the demon king saw this man, he immediately smiled and said, "it''s the God of Fu Yu who came to the demon world. It''s really an unexpected joy. I don''t know God''s coming. It''s too far to welcome. Please forgive me for my impoliteness. "

 Chapter 267

    When Fu Yu came to the demon world at this time, he naturally had something important, so he didn''t talk nonsense at all. He directly said to the demon king: "I was ordered to come here to help the demon king in the first war. I failed to inform him in advance. Please make atonement."


    Knowing that Fu Yu was hurt in her hand last time, the demon king changed his character greatly and didn''t like to talk, so he smiled and said, "thank God for his help. Please sit up."


    Fu Yu said, "thank you. Where is Zou Yi? "


    The demon king said, "Zou Yi is practicing the art of rebirth. At the critical moment, she closed her door and couldn''t come here for the time being."


    Fu Yu nodded, stopped talking and sat waiting for the devil to go on.


    The demon king sighed secretly, hugged his fist and said, "how''s the war on the unknown planet?"


    Fu Yu simply said "stalemate", still unwilling to talk more.


    Knowing his personality, the demon king had to say, "that''s good. Please go to God to have a rest first. I''ll send someone to God the morning after tomorrow to go to a good home with us and solve the problems of a good home. "


    Fu Yu got up and left without saying a word, regardless of whether the people sent by the demon king to take care of him would show him the way.


    The devil smiled bitterly and quickly said to a maid accompanying him, "take God to rest and serve God."


    The maid hurried to catch up with Fu Yu. Along the way, Fu Yu kept a straight face and said nothing, which made the maid laugh.


    The demon king waited for Fu Yu to go away before he turned back and said, "the God of Fu Yu is really eccentric... Elder, LAN Jun, you''ve worked hard. The information you brought back is very useful. It will guide us to find a way to defeat good families and never suffer from future problems. "


    Burning sky and LAN Jun said together, "this is what my subordinates should do."


    The devil smiled: "you two have made great contributions. When the war is over, I''ll give you a reward for your achievements."


    LAN Jun and Huotian said together, "this is what my subordinates should do. You don''t have to reward me."


    The devil said, "you should be rewarded if you have meritorious deeds and punished if you have wrongs. This is my consistent proposition. How can you change it at will? Besides, the intelligence you have obtained has not only guided us to the best route and position of the attack, but also told us the enemy''s troop deployment. The credit is absolutely enormous. We can''t do it without reward. "


    LAN Jun and Huotian looked at each other and smiled. There was some light joy on their faces.


    The demon king smiled and said, "next, I will deploy troops and prepare for attack. Elder and LAN Jun, you two have worked hard. Hurry to have a rest. The day after tomorrow, we will go to the devil''s pole in the morning. At that time, you have to lead troops to fight. You can''t be without energy. "


    LAN Jun hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your concern. My subordinates quit."


    LAN Jun left first, but he didn''t plan to leave immediately. He still stood in front of the US Army.


    The demon king knew that burning the sky had something to say, so he asked, "why doesn''t the elder go to rest, but he has something to say to me?"


    Burning the sky looked a little strange, a look of wanting to talk and stop. But after thinking about it, he still said, "tell you, we have a difficult problem in the good family this time. We need to tell you."


    The devil moved in his heart and said slowly, "what thorny problem?"


    Burning the sky said, "we met a mysterious man in the good family. He said that he was the insider of the good family. This man gave us the information you need and told us that he is your man. "


    The devil frowned and said, "what''s the problem? Do you doubt that he is not my man? "


    Burning heaven said, "it''s not that I suspect he''s not the man of the king, but after he left, I felt something strange, so I quietly followed him. After a period of observation, I found that this person has a good relationship with a woman of the good family. It seems that he has been dating for a long time and has children. I don''t know whether the woman of this good family persuaded the man to surrender, but I have to doubt it. "


    The devil frowned slightly: "you suspect that the man has taken refuge in a good family, so the information is not necessarily accurate, right?"


    Burning sky zhengse said, "I have this doubt, so I report it to you alone."


    The demon gentleman''s face was positive, lowered his voice and said, "it matters a lot, but there can''t be any difference..."


    Burning the sky also said positively, "you have a clear observation. How dare I lie about this? It''s a major event related to our war situation..."


    The demon king interrupted the burning sky and said seriously, "what do you think the woman of the good family looks like?"


    Looking back, he picked up the pen, ink, paper and inkstone commonly used by the demon king and quickly drew the portrait of a woman: "that''s it. The portrait I drew is basically the same as herself."


    The demon king looked at the portrait of the woman, and his face gradually eased: "this woman is also one of us. If you see them together, it will be all right."


    Burning the sky was very unexpected. He couldn''t help asking, "there''s more than one person in the good family?"


    The devil nodded: "that''s natural. Otherwise, how could we get the information so soon?"


    Burning sky smiled: "that''s why I''m so strange. I thought our people had been assimilated by the people of the good family, so I wanted to report it to you."


    The demon king said, "the elder is as careful as hair. It''s also for the safety of the demon world. I thank you."


    Burning heaven said, "you don''t blame me for being busy. I''m very grateful, but I don''t dare to be praised by you again. If there''s nothing wrong with you, I''ll go first. "


    The demon king said, "the elder goes to rest. After a day, he still needs the elder''s help."


    Burning heaven hugged his fist and said, "I will die forever, and my subordinates will leave."


    The devil looked at the burning sky and left. When he came to the door, the devil suddenly said, "the elder''s puppet is very powerful. I don''t know if I can learn this refining method?"


    The burning sky looked back at the demon king and said, "you should know that only one person can practice the puppet refining method of my demon family. This is the ancestral rule. Please forgive me. "


    The demon king said, "I naturally know this is the ancestral rule, but now our enemies are too strong. If we can find a way to enhance our strength and preserve the demon world on the puppet, even if we break the rules set by our ancestors, why not?"


    After thinking for a while, Huotian said slowly, "since it''s your intention, I''ll discuss it with the elders right away. If the elders agree with your proposal, I will give you the puppet refining method immediately. "


    The demon king stepped forward, looked at the burning sky and said, "thank you, elder. Whether you succeed or not, I will thank you well here."


    Burning heaven hugged: "you are welcome. I will discuss with the elders immediately. I will reply to you when I can have a cup of tea at most."


    The demon king said, "then there will be the old elder you. I''m waiting for good news here."

 Chapter 268

    One day later, the demon king personally led the troops to the battle. Millions of soldiers followed the demon king to the land of the devil pole. All the way, they were frightened and silent.


    Close to the devil pole, the devil king ordered the troops to camp on the spot.


    For a time, military tents were everywhere. From a distance, it was like entering an ice and snow world, with white tents everywhere.


    The arrival of millions of soldiers made this originally empty area extremely lively, and all kinds of voices were heard, like a city built overnight.


    At this time, the demon king sat alone in the Chinese Army''s big tent and looked at LAN Jun who hurried outside the tent. There was a trace of expectation on her face.


    When LAN Jun saw the devil, he immediately saluted and said, "see you, I don''t know what you urgently called for?"


    The demon king said, "I came to ask you how the God killing array is arranged. Can it be activated on time tomorrow?"


    LAN Jun said, "it''s the last step. We can finish the layout of the whole array in a few hours. It will be activated tomorrow. There is absolutely no problem. "


    The demon lord nodded: "good, thank you very much. But what else can I do for you? You can send everyone here, including me. "


    LAN Jun smiled: "my subordinates dare not. Nothing else, but my subordinates feel that we seem to lack some energy to activate the array. I don''t know if you have it in your hand? "


    The demon king said, "it''s easy to do. I brought back some pure fire attribute solid energy from the unknown planet. I just brought it with me. I''ll give it to you now. If it''s not enough, come back to me. "


    LAN Jun took a space ring handed to him by the demon king, looked at the fire attribute solid energy inside, and looked surprised: "these are enough. I''ll go back and decorate it now, and I''ll give Shanjia a big surprise tomorrow."


    The demon gentleman nodded slightly and watched LAN Jun leave without saying anything.


    After LAN Jun left, a man outside the tent came in, hugged his fist and said, "Sir, it was LAN Jun who came just now?"


    This person is not someone else, but LAN Jun''s fiancee Zijun. When she saw LAN Jun leaving in a hurry, she didn''t even call her. Naturally, she wanted to ask.


    The demon king smiled and said, "I ordered him to do things. He left in a hurry, so he didn''t talk to you. You don''t have to care."


    Zijun blushed slightly, lowered his head and said, "the war is coming. I don''t know if you have other preparations besides those preparations before?"


    The devil said, "it seems that there is no need for other preparations. Our strength this time is definitely stronger than that of the good family. According to the results of the last battle between us, I am sure of winning this time."


    Zijun said, "everything can''t be too optimistic. The good family has been in the devil pole for many years. Maybe there will be some special arrangement. We''d better be careful."


    The devil nodded: "I''ve already ordered someone to check this. There are indeed several places that can''t be easily entered. But those places are so big together. Even if the good family hide in, they can''t hide from a few people. It doesn''t matter. "


    Zijun said, "what I''m worried about is that they also have an array similar to the God killing array. In that case, when we attack, we''re afraid of the same heavy losses as last time."


    The demon king said, "don''t worry, we are not so easily trapped by the good family''s array. Our battle is different this time. Maybe we can take the good family without blood."


    Zijun looked puzzled. Just about to ask the demon king how to take down the good family without cutting blood, he heard a man say, "tell you, I''ll ask God for help."


    The demon king got up and said, "please go to God."


    The speaker immediately said respectfully, "God, please."


    A man strode in outside the tent. It was Fu Yu. When I saw the devil, I hugged his fist and said, "you are going to fight with the good family tomorrow. Can you tell me my task?"


    The devil said politely, "God''s task has been arranged, but he hasn''t had time to invite God. Since God himself has come, I''m not polite. God, your task is to contain the demons and gods of good families. If you can, it''s best to kill or catch them. "


    Fu Yu said, "I see. Farewell. "


    He turned and left. He really came to ask his task. There was no nonsense.


    The demon king was funny and thought that Fu Yu was worthy of respect. He said behind Fu Yu from a distance, "I will let people take God to the place where God fights."


    Fu Yu didn''t answer and went away, as if he hadn''t heard the devil''s words.


    The demon king was busy arranging tasks and called the demon gods to the Chinese Army''s big account one by one. He was busy until ten minutes late at night, so he didn''t think much about Fu Yu''s previous performance.


    Early the next morning, LAN Jun met the demon king who had been waiting for a long time and told the demon king that the God killing array was ready to attack the good family at any time.


    The demon king was overjoyed and ordered to start the attack. Millions of soldiers got up and shouted and launched the first round of attack.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the good family is in their city. The gate is closed and there is no confrontation. It seems that they are going to keep it closed.


    The officers and men who did not meet the enemy quickly surrounded the city of Shanjia. The demon king didn''t seem surprised, but smiled.


    Qin Qing around the demon king was very strange. She couldn''t help asking, "Why are you happy? Is it true that the good family is afraid of us?"


    The devil shook his head: "the good family needs time to make complete preparations, but it''s not afraid of us. But this is just what I want. After all, I intend to take the good family without cutting blood. If they come out to fight, they will have to die. "


    Qin Qing suddenly said, "so it is. Then I understand."


    The demon king said with a smile, "go to find LAN Jun and tell him not to activate the God killing array first. When it gets dark tonight, listen to my orders and activate the God killing array. "


    Qin Qing took the order and left. The demon king said to another guard, "go to burn the sky and let him take his puppet to see LAN Jun and listen to LAN Jun''s arrangement."


    The guard was also ordered to leave. The demon king seemed confident and calm. He said to the third guard, "let Zijun come to see me and bring shanjue."


    The guard left without saying a word. He knew that the demon king would not want to hear his nonsense.


    In this way, the demon king conveyed his orders one by one, arranged the war tonight, and rest assured in the big tent of the Chinese army.


    At night, the magma unique to the demon world emits red light, which is reflected on everyone''s faces and looks strange.


    This makes everyone feel that tonight is destined to be a river of blood again. Only the devil''s calm face doesn''t seem to worry about tonight''s battle.

 Chapter 269

    The devil knows how perfect his plan is, and knows that he can rest assured of waiting for the smooth implementation of the plan.


    Qin Qing is the only one around the demon king. The others have gone to the vicinity of the God killing array and are ready to stop the good family army breaking through the God killing array at any time.


    LAN Jun and others in the God killing array don''t look so relaxed. They are ready one by one, because they are ordered not to let any good family army go.


    The devil''s command will be a command arrow. When the command arrow takes off, it is the time for LAN Jun to launch the God killing array to encircle and suppress the Shanjia army, and it is also the time for an all-round attack.


    The demon king is very sure that the good family army will leave their city tonight and break through the huge pocket where the God killing array is located.


    Therefore, the demon king ordered all the main forces to concentrate near the God killing array in order to catch all the good family army breaking through.


    The soldiers who received the order had been waiting for a long time. They were gearing up and were ready for the decisive battle.


    Of course, everyone has great hopes for the blue God''s simultaneous interpreting, because if the God killer array is as strong as the legend, if the enemy can''t get in after they enter, they will avoid countless casualties.


    No one wants to die. Even a demon soldier without wisdom will respond to the threat of death.


    After the time of burning incense passed, the demon king got up and went to the tent of the Chinese army. Looking at the few soldiers left here, he shouted, "launch your arrows and start attacking."


    Qin Qing immediately took out a huge command arrow and fired it in front of the demon king.


    The arrow flew high into the sky, made a huge explosion, and then came a dazzling light. A huge word "magic" appeared in the air.


    It''s like the arrow of fireworks on earth. It''s a bit exquisite. It seems that it took some effort.


    After the huge word "devil" appeared, there was an amazing cry of killing around, and everyone attacked the city of Shanjia in the devil pole.


    But this is just a feint. Everyone has already been ordered. They will never rush up and fight with the Shanjia army.


    This kind of attack is only for the good family. It is a way to drive the good family into the God killing array.


    The good family army is waiting in the city and is ready to fight the devil''s soldiers to the death.


    But when they heard bursts of shouting and killing, but did not see the approaching enemy, they were a little confused.


    A moment later, the commander of a good family army suddenly exclaimed, "be careful, the enemy is afraid of some powerful attack..."


    Before the commander''s voice fell, a large number of arrows suddenly appeared in the sky, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    These arrows come from an extraordinary origin. They are the famous cloud piercing arrows in the demon world, and they are also the killer mace in the demon world.


    It is said that the cloud piercing arrow can kill immortals and seriously injure gods and men. It is an absolutely top weapon of war.


    The cloud piercing arrow flew over the city of Shanjia and exploded like a sister''s heavy * *. In the blink of an eye, it filled the city of Shanjia with sobs.


    When the cloud piercing arrow reached the air, it exploded immediately. Countless fragments were extremely sharp, like a large number of small arrows, blocking out the sky and the sun, and attacking without dead angles in all directions.


    The fragments of the cloud piercing arrow seem to have great power. All the objects hit by them, without exception, turn into powder.


    Even those masters in the demon realm were hit by the cloud piercing arrow. They were also covered with scars and looked embarrassed.


    And the energy wave excited by the explosion swept away like a shock wave, causing countless people to be seriously injured, fall to the ground or die in the blink of an eye.


    The power of cloud piercing arrow can be seen here. It is worthy of being a sharp weapon in war.


    A large number of Shanjia troops were affected by the explosion, and their casualties were very huge. Especially the Shanjia troops close to the city wall, most of them died in an instant, and the rest were embarrassed and completely defeated.


    Seeing this scene from a distance, the demon king said to Qin Qing: "Mrs. Gong Qing, the new owner of the good family, will order people to evacuate the city of the good family, and will automatically enter our God killing array to make everyone ready to catch people at any time, especially Mrs. Gong Qing, the new owner of the good family."


    Everyone knew the devil''s plan. At this time, they heard the devil''s order from Qin Qing. They followed the order and gradually gathered near the God killing array.


    Feint soldiers continued to attack, but they used cloud piercing arrows from a long distance. No one came close to the enemy.


    The people on the devil''s side are basically in a situation without danger. They attack far away around the enemy, but they are relatively safe.


    Unless the good family army has similar long-range attack weapons, otherwise, it is difficult to really attack the soldiers of the demon king.


    A good family must have weapons like cloud piercing arrows. But they did not seem to want to use such weapons now, but chose to retreat.


    Retreat is escape. Although it was expected by the devil, the good family army chose to retreat so soon, which also surprised the devil.


    Seeing the good family army step by step into the God killing array under the demon king, there was some excitement on the demon king''s face.


    Qin Qing sent a glass of wine to the demon king at this time, smiled and said, "you can enjoy the joy of victory first. This good family army is heading for the snare on you, and it''s not far from their destruction."


    The devil smiled: "they are rare opponents. Wouldn''t it be too boring if they were killed by me? Look, good families must have their mace. "


    Qin Qing looked at the demon king suspiciously: "JunShang means that there are still backhands in the good family that haven''t been used?"


    The demon king took a look at Qin Qing and said slowly, "the good family can secretly form such a powerful army. It is impossible without some means."


    After a pause, the demon king suddenly said to Qin Qing, "help me take something to a place. Remember, you can''t give it to anyone until you see Mrs. Gong Qing, the owner of the good family."


    Qin Qing was stunned and immediately said, "I would like to follow your will. My subordinates will hand over your things to Mrs. Gong Qing."


    The demon king nodded: "go, remember my words. No one can give you anything except Mrs. Gong Qing."


    Qin Qing said, "my subordinates remember your will. Please rest assured."


    The devil took out a beautiful necklace and gave it to Qin Qing. He said again, "no one can take this necklace except Mrs. Gong Qing."


    Qin Qing didn''t seem to have seen such a serious moment of the devil. She put away the necklace very carefully, turned and left quickly.

 Chapter 270

    The demon king watched Qin Qing go away, with a strange look on his face.


    In the distance, a large number of cloud piercing arrows are flying towards the city of Shanjia. The violent explosion is far away and can be heard all the way.


    Zou Yi, who was practicing rebirth with all her heart, was also surprised. She unconsciously ended her practice, got up and left the magma, flew up and looked in the air.


    The devil''s pole is far away from Zou Yi''s place, so when he saw the scattered flames in the distance, he suddenly understood something in his heart.


    Such a big reaction at such a distance shows that the battle over there has reached an extremely fierce situation.


    Zou Yi doesn''t care about the war between the devil and the good family, but because her strength is not enough, she can''t help too much.


    Seeing that the war seemed to be at a critical stage, he couldn''t help but want to see it.


    In fact, his practice at this time can be over, so he has this idea. Otherwise, even if he has an idea, he can''t stop practicing immediately to see what''s going on.


    Zou Yi has made great progress in these days of cultivation. She has practiced all the layers outside the cultivation, and started the cultivation in the sixth layer. The strength of the body is very close to that of King Kong.


    External perfection, the external organization strength of the body is infinitely close to the body of King Kong.


    As long as he can perfect his inner cultivation, he is an immortal with a top physical body, and his strength will be greatly improved.


    Zou Yi was full of confidence in her strength at this time. She wanted to find someone to leave and try her skills immediately, so when he went to the land of the devil pole, he was vaguely looking forward to it.


    Most of the immortals are fond of force. Although Zou Yi is not particularly good at force, some want to prove their strength.


    The battle of the devil''s pole can never end in a moment and a half, so when Zou Yi arrived at the devil''s pole from a distant place, the battle here had just entered a white hot state.


    The God killing array is so powerful that it encircles all the retreating Shanjia troops in the array. Almost no one can leave from the array.


    Mrs. Gong Qing, the new owner of the good family, was also trapped in the array. At this time, she was anxiously discussing countermeasures with her commanders.


    The power of the God killing array was far beyond the imagination of Mrs. Gong Qing. As soon as she entered, she was trapped. Everyone was injured, and countless shanjiajun were injured.


    Mrs. Gong Qing, who has no countermeasures, can only use her own protective shield to protect her life temporarily, but the endless attacks in the God killing array will break their protective shield and kill them sooner or later.


    They must think of a way to leave the God killing array, but there seems to be no good way except to break the array directly.


    Breaking the array is not so simple, because the arrangement of the God killing array is very exquisite and its power is incomparable. People who don''t know the way of the array can''t crack it at all.


    Zou Yi had a strange feeling when she saw the running God killing array far away.


    It was a familiar feeling, a familiar but not remembering where I had seen it.


    This feeling is too obvious. It''s obvious that he has really seen the God killing array. Zou Yi couldn''t help but stop and thought hard with her head in her hand.


    The demon king''s divine sense has been closely monitoring everything around. She is arranging the next arrest of Mrs. Gong Qing and the total annihilation of the enemy. She suddenly sensed Zou Yi''s breath and said in surprise: "everyone do as I say. Remember, we must catch Mrs. Gong Qing alive."


    Everyone left the big tent of the Chinese army together and did their own things.


    Only Zijun and Qinqing accompanied the devil. They knew that the devil must have found something when he hurried the people away.


    Seeing that Zijun and Qinqing didn''t leave, the demon king smiled and said, "help me watch. If you have anything, please contact me."


    The demon king didn''t say what he was going to do, but left in a hurry, leaving Zijun and Qin Qing in the big tent of the Chinese army.


    The demon king naturally went to see Zou Yi, but what she didn''t expect was that Zou Yi didn''t respond to her.


    At this time, Zou Yi was in the air, motionless and in a daze, as if he hadn''t noticed the arrival of the demon king.


    The demon king was surprised, so he came forward and took Zou Yi''s hand and said softly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Zou Yi regained her consciousness and said in a daze, "what array is this? Why do I look so familiar? "


    The devil moved in his heart and said with a smile, "if you feel familiar, you might as well take a closer look. Maybe you''ve really seen it somewhere."


    Zou Yi nodded. Then she remembered that the devil was around, grabbed the devil''s hand and smiled happily: "sister, did you come to pick me up?"


    The devil said with a smile, "naturally, I''m here to pick you up. Do you still need to ask? How are you practicing? Can there be progress in rebirth? "


    Zou Yi said, "the art of rebirth through fire has achieved external perfection, that is, it has reached the fifth level of perfection. But I have just started the sixth level of cultivation, and I still need time to practice. "


    The demon king smiled, raised his hand and said, "let me try your strength now. Maybe we said before that you can start to participate in the magic war in the demon world."


    Zou Yiqi said, "didn''t the magic war be cancelled because of the outbreak of the war?"


    The demon king said, "the good family will be destroyed by us soon. At that time, the magic war will open again and give you a chance to practice."


    Zou Yi nodded: "it seems that you have taken down Shanjia... Be careful, sister. I also want to try my strength."


    The demon king said "come on", first automatic hand, grab up is a palm, and directly attack Zou Yi''s chest.


    Zou Yi raised her hand to stop, and a lot of strong physical strength broke out in an all-round way. Great power surged to her arms and fought with the devil.


    The demon king felt the power of Zou Yi''s flesh and said with a smile, "you have made great progress. Continue to work hard. I believe you can reach the realm of chaos and true immortality soon."


    Zou Yi also felt her own strength and said excitedly, "since I practiced, I have never been so eager to improve my strength. Now I feel that my strength has been greatly improved, probably because of this mentality. "


    The demon king said with a smile, "because you have found the right way to practice the art of rebirth through fire and practice in the magma, no one can try."


    Zou Yi said, "maybe. Sister, you''re going to command the battle. Let''s not delay too much time. "

 Chapter 271

    The demon king nodded slightly: "let''s go and see how the enemies in the God killing array are doing, and casually invite Mrs. Gong Qing back."


    Zou Yiqi said, "who is Mrs. Gong Qing? Why is my sister so interested in her? "


    The demon king said, "Mrs. Gong Qing is the new owner of Shanjia family and the supreme commander of Shanjia army. If we catch her and shanjue is in our hands, this rebellion will be completely over."


    Zou Yi was overjoyed and couldn''t help saying, "I''m looking for someone to play. Now it seems that it''s just an opportunity."


    The devil smiled and said, "then go..."


    They returned to the big tent of the Chinese army together, and then went to the place where the God killing array was located. They looked at the blood gas in the God killing array and changed their faces together.


    LAN Jun, who commanded the troops to enter the array and kill the enemy, saw the demon king and immediately came over and said, "Sir, why are you here?"


    The devil said, "how is the war going? Why can''t you see anything in the killing God array? "


    LAN Jun said, "report back to you, our soldiers killed too many enemies. The big array sealed the blood gas inside and couldn''t get out. It gradually became like this."


    The devil frowned and said, "blood and gas can''t come out, that is to say, anything can''t come out?"


    LAN Jun said, "unless you know where the array gate is, you can''t even enter or come out of our divine consciousness."


    The demon king had a new understanding of the God killing array and said slowly, "if so, what should we do if we want to catch Mrs. Gong Qing?"


    LAN Jun said: "in fact, as long as we wait patiently for a few days, the God killing array will seriously hurt experts like Mrs. Gong Qing. Then we will enter the array and catch them."


    The demon king said, "Mrs. Gong Qing can''t be seriously injured, or even injured. I have something important to ask her."


    LAN Jun''s face changed slightly, hugged his fist and said, "it''s hard to do. Except for those who know where the students are, few people in the God killing array can be unharmed."


    The devil frowned slightly: "is there a way to keep Mrs. Gong Qing?"


    LAN Jun said, "when I go to ask Green Jun Shangguan Yan, this array is arranged by him. He is most familiar with it."


    The demon king said, "tell shangguanyan that no matter what he does, he will save Mrs. Gong Qing''s life."


    LAN Jun left with his fist and hurried to find Lu Jun shangguanyan.


    Zou Yi was puzzled and couldn''t help asking, "Mrs. Gong Qing is an enemy. Why do you want to save her life?"


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi with a trace of tenderness on his face: "Mrs. Gong Qing knows something I''m interested in, so I want to find her and talk to her."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "so it is. Sister, what do you want to know? Maybe I know some too."


    The devil said with a smile, "you can''t know what I want to know. It''s a secret about a secret event a long time ago. How old are you? How can you know?"


    Zou Yi also smiled and said, "I really don''t know. Sister, what are you going to do with shanjiajun? "


    The demon king said, "the good family army is naturally unforgivable. They are all rebels. It is not necessary for me to stay."


    Zou Yi felt a little unbearable, so she tried to say, "if you can take them over, my sister''s strength will increase greatly in a short time. There will be more chips against the fairyland and the divine world, won''t you?"


    The devil frowned and said, "these good family soldiers have been brainwashed by good families for many years. How can they easily obey me? Especially those magic soldiers, who are good family magic soldiers at birth and will be good family soldiers at death, have no chance to change their ideas. "


    Zou Yi said, "as long as their commander and general willingly submit to their sister, what can those magic soldiers do?"


    The devil looked at Zou Yi: "do you have any good ideas? Tell me. "


    Zou Yi said, "I can''t say a good idea. I just have an idea. Sister, you know, the number of our officers and soldiers is greatly reduced compared with before, which is far from being compared with the fairy world and the divine world. So I think it''s necessary to try and keep those good soldiers for our use. "


    The devil said, "but how can we do this?"


    Zou Yi said, "I want to try my method, but the premise is that someone must tell me where the students of the God killing array are."


    After thinking about it, the demon king said, "do you want to save them first and then persuade them to surrender slowly?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "that''s what I think, but I don''t know if it''s effective."


    The devil said with a smile, "it''s not impossible to do this, but it can only be done in front of people on earth. Most of the people here are magic soldiers without much wisdom. What you do will have no effect. "


    Zou Yi said, "what should we do? Can we kill them all and waste so many soldiers in vain? "


    The devil said, "if you want to keep them so much, I''ll help you. But if you want to keep everyone, it will be difficult. After all, there are too many enemies and the lethality of the God killing array is too great. "


    Zou Yi had her own plan in mind. At this time, listening to the demon king, she smiled and said, "as long as I can save some people''s lives, I have done a good thing."


    The demon gentleman smiled, turned and said to Qin Qing, "let the blue gentleman and the green gentleman come to see me."


    Before the devil''s voice fell, he heard LAN Jun''s voice: "why did you find me?"


    The demon king looked at LAN Jun and said, "take people and Zou Yi into the God killing array to see if you can leave some good family soldiers alive."


    Although LAN Jun was puzzled, he said respectfully, "yes."


    He looked up at Zou Yi and said politely, "please, Mr. Zou, let''s find Lvjun and enter the battle to save people."


    Zou Yi stepped forward and walked with LAN Jun to the gate of the God killing array.


    Through the gate, Zou Yi can see some scenes inside. The killing God array is a hell on earth. Countless good soldiers were killed, leaving a thick layer of black ashes.


    Countless grievances floated in the air, because there was no way to leave the scope of the God killing array, and gradually gathered together, looking like big clouds.


    This cloud is not a real cloud and does no harm to mankind. It contains a lot of Yuanshen''s power and resentment. If ordinary people touch it, they will become idiots if they don''t die.


    Zou Yi entered the array with the help of LAN Jun. she didn''t have time to take a look at the situation in the array. Her amazing sword Qi still rushed over.

 Chapter 272

    Zou Yi was surprised by the power of the God killing array. He thought that the God killing array would make him feel pressure at most, but he didn''t expect that the sharp sword almost hurt him when he entered the array in person.


    LAN Jun knew that Zou Yi''s strength was not very strong. He took the initiative to protect Zou Yi with his own protective shield to avoid Zou Yi being hurt by the sword Qi in the God killing array.


    The sword Qi hit the protective cover and made a huge sound. At the same time, Zou Yi felt a great shock.


    Sensing the amazing sword spirit outside the protective cover, Zou Yi couldn''t help saying: "such a powerful sword spirit, no wonder shanjiajun will be defeated here."


    LAN Jun said, "the nearly one million Shanjia troops who entered the battle lost countless lives and injuries. It can be said that the whole army was destroyed. However, they still have 1 million troops continuously entering the array. For the time being, they are not in the situation of running out of oil and lights. We still need to further eliminate their effective forces. "


    Zou Yi put forward the idea of "effective power" according to the habit of people on earth. Unexpectedly, LAN Jun kept it in mind and used it at this time.


    Zou Yi knows that what LAN Jun said is true. No matter how powerful the God killing array is, it can''t kill all the enemies outside the array. It has its attack range.


    "Lan Jun, do you know where Mrs. Gong Qing is?" Zou Yi was still trying to save people, so she hurriedly asked, "are there any enemies who have not been killed?"


    LAN Jun said, "Mrs. Gong Qing is protected by her escort and is at the core of the God killing array. That place is too dangerous. Even shangguanyan, the green gentleman who arranged the array, can''t get close to it. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "so, how can I find Mrs. Gong Qing?"


    LAN Jun said, "when I find Lvjun, let''s see if Lvjun has a way."


    Zou Yi had no other way but nodded and asked LAN Jun to find Lu Jun quickly.


    Lanjun had looked for Lvjun before. This time, he took Zou Yi to look for Lvjun. He was familiar with the road and soon found Lvjun shangguanyan.


    When shangguanyan saw Zou Yi, he knew that Zou Yi must have something to see him at this time, so he took the initiative to ask, "why is Mr. Zou here?"


    Zou Yi said, "I want to see Mrs. Gong Qing. I don''t know how to find her?"


    Shangguanyan said in embarrassment, "the God killing array has been activated. Before we stop it, we''re afraid it''s difficult to find Mrs. Gong Qing in the array."


    Zou Yi said, "if there is no better way, we may need to break through."


    Shangguan Yanqi said, "why do you and JunShang want to rescue Mrs. Gong Qing? She is our enemy, and a great enemy. "


    Zou Yi said: "the demon world is short of enough troops at present. We want to persuade Mrs. Gong Qing to surrender and let her surrender with a group of good soldiers for our use."


    Shangguanyan suddenly hugged his fist and said, "Sir once said that it is the best policy to subdue people without war, and it is also the best policy to subdue people with war. I am willing to accompany my husband. As long as my husband follows me and doesn''t change the route at will, I believe we can safely find Mrs. Gong Qing trapped in the core. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed: "thank you. We need to find Mrs. Gong Qing right away. If she dies, it will be difficult to keep shanjiajun."


    Shangguan Yan stretched out his hand to lead falsely, opened the way first, and walked up twists and turns in the array.


    Shangguan Yan took the route. Those sword Qi didn''t attack. This is probably the escape route in the array.


    Zou Yi and LAN Jun followed shangguanyan closely. They didn''t care about anything along the way, but hurried on.


    Zou Yi could not help frowning when she occasionally saw someone killed by sword Qi and turned into a pile of black ashes.


    War always inevitably kills people, but Zou Yi finds it difficult to accept such a one-sided massacre war.


    The good family army suffered heavy casualties, but none of the demon soldiers who killed the enemy by array. This sharp contrast is unimaginable.


    At first, the demon king left shangguanyan around as his confidant. Now it seems that he did the right thing.


    The three finally got close to the core area of the array. Zou Yi immediately found that the sword Qi here was more fierce and amazing.


    Seeing a group of people forming a circle and using their own protective covers to protect something from a distance, Zou Yi immediately concluded that Mrs. Gong Qing was among those people.


    Blue Jun and green Jun tried their best to open the way and protect Zou Yi, who was relatively weak. They all felt great pressure when they approached the good family army.


    Zou Yi strove forward and shouted as she walked, "where is Mrs. Gong Qing? Zou Yi has something to see. Please tell me where Mrs. Gong Qing is. "


    The enemy in a circle was trying his best to resist the sword spirit of the God killing array. Suddenly he heard Zou Yi''s voice. Someone would be distracted.


    Just at this moment, at least a dozen people were killed by the sword Qi because the protective cover shook under the distraction.


    "Sir wants to catch me, but he wants to catch me?" A dignified voice came from afar, with a trace of anger and despair: "you tell the devil, even if my good family is dead, she will never catch it."


    Zou Yi heard this voice and knew it must be Mrs. Gong Qing, so she shouted, "I have no intention of doing so. On the contrary, the purpose of coming down here is to persuade my wife to give up resistance, so as to prevent all millions of troops of Shanjia from dying here."


    Mrs. Gong Qing said angrily, "even if I die, I will never surrender."


    Zou Yi said, "madam, calm down. Don''t think about anything else. You should also think about the soldiers of the good family army. Most of them have followed the good family for many years. It can be said that they have made great contributions. Does the lady have the heart to watch them all die here? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "I am absolutely sure that there are no people in shanjiajun who are afraid of death. Sir, since you are the devil''s man, please leave here and stop talking nonsense. "


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that Mrs. Gong Qing was so determined. She frowned and couldn''t help looking at LAN Jun.


    LAN Jun whispered, "if you want to persuade me to surrender, unless all the guards who protect Mrs. Gong Qing die..."


    Zou Yi knows that what LAN Jun said is reasonable. Only by completely breaking Mrs. Gong Qing''s way back can it be possible to persuade the resolute Mrs. Gong Qing to surrender.


    "Hard work, LAN Jun, you must ensure the safety of Mrs. Gong Qing." Zou Yi immediately made a decision: "those guards who can subdue, try not to kill."


    LAN Jun nodded and slowly disappeared. Unexpectedly, he rushed towards Mrs. Gong Qing''s guards, regardless of the ubiquitous sword Qi.


    It seems that Jianqi sensed the crisis and attacked LAN Jun desperately, gradually drowning LAN Jun''s figure.


    The pace of LAN Jun''s progress is not disordered. He still goes towards Mrs. Gong Qing and will not stop until he reaches his goal.

 Chapter 273

    When shangguanyan saw that Lan Jun was like this, he nodded slightly and said with a sigh: "Lan Jun''s strength is really great. He doesn''t care about the super array like killing God array. He really deserves to be the strongest among the seven color demon kings."


    Zou Yi looked at Shangguan Yan and said slowly, "your strength is not weak. Don''t say anything else. Just relying on this God killing array, I''m afraid there are few people in the demon world who are your opponents."


    Shangguan Yan shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "although the killing God array is powerful, it needs a lot of materials to decorate, and refining those materials also needs the help of a lot of experts... I can''t do it alone. This is not my own credit, nor can it be regarded as my strength."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "this is also..."


    Speaking of this, Zou Yi''s face suddenly changed: "did LAN Jun start with Mrs. Gong Qing? Let''s hurry over and have a look. "


    Shangguan Yan nodded and walked quickly to the place where LAN Jun and Mrs. Gong Qing started, so that Zou Yi could see everything in front of her.


    Mrs. Gong Qing''s skill is pretty good. Unfortunately, she was injured by the killing of God killing array before. She is not shangguanyan''s opponent at all.


    Mrs. Gong Qing saw that all her guards were not LAN Jun''s opponents. As soon as she came up, she was killed or stopped by LAN Jun, so she couldn''t help fighting with LAN Jun.


    Soon after the two started, LAN Jun seized an opportunity to hurt Mrs. Gong Qing again. Mrs. Gong Qing almost lost her combat effectiveness and had to retreat to the guards to help her block LAN Jun temporarily.


    LAN Jun didn''t want to kill Mrs. Gong Qing. Otherwise, I''m afraid Mrs. Gong Qing has died at this time.


    To deal with the guards, LAN Jun can be said to be effortless. But LAN Jun had to be careful when he started to kill God. After all, those sword Qi would not deliberately avoid LAN Jun.


    Zou Yi looked at LAN Jun''s bodyguards who pressed Mrs. Gong Qing. He felt that the time had come, so he said to the shangguanyan around him, "let''s catch Mrs. Gong Qing. Since she doesn''t surrender, let''s catch her first."


    Shangguanyan had already itched his hands. Hearing Zou Yi''s words, he immediately started to attack Mrs. Gong Qing, who lost her combat effectiveness after being seriously injured.


    Zou Yi can''t guarantee to completely stop the sword attack of the God killing array, but his protective shield is handed down by the demon king, with strong defense ability, and there will be no problem in a short time.


    Zou Yi can protect him with her own protective shield. She rushes to Mrs. Gong Qing with big steps, cooperates with shangguanyan, and takes Mrs. Gong Qing down in an instant.


    He sealed the magic in Mrs. Gong Qing''s body and threw Mrs. Gong Qing into the heavenly eye Buddha ring. Zou Yi breathed a sigh of relief and shouted to LAN Jun and Shangguan Yan. The three quickly left the God killing array.


    They go back and forth, that is, the Kung Fu of a cup of tea. But the devil outside was still in a hurry. He almost rushed in to find Zou Yi.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s smooth return, the demon king was relieved and asked, "are you all right?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s all right. Mrs. Gong Qing is within my heavenly eye Buddha ring. Will my sister meet the famous good owner now?"


    The devil was surprised: "did you catch Mrs. Gong Qing so smoothly?"


    Zou Yi let Mrs. Gong Qing out and said, "look, sister, this is the famous Mrs. Gong Qing."


    Mrs. Gong Qing, who was caught, saw the demon king in front of her. Although her face had not changed much, her embarrassment also flashed away.


    The demon king looked at Mrs. Gong Qing and said slowly, "are you really Mrs. Gong Qing?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing raised her head and said as usual, "I''m Mrs. Gong Qing. Dare you ask, are you a devil?"


    The demon king nodded slightly: "we finally met. I heard that you took charge of the good family after shanjue was caught. I thought you were a dignified woman man. Unexpectedly, you were a charming beauty."


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "I didn''t expect that the long-known demon king was such a beautiful and beautiful woman."


    The demon king said with a smile, "madam is so calm. It seems that she has been prepared for it. If Zou Yi had persuaded his wife before, could his wife consider it at this time? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "it''s impossible for me to surrender! I would rather die in battle or be killed by you. I will never surrender. "


    The demon king''s face changed slightly and said, "you are also a member of the demon world. Can''t you consider the creatures in the demon world and be so willing to be a slave in the fairy world and the divine world?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing said angrily, "my good family is just on its own. When did I become a slave in the fairy world and the divine world?"


    The demon king said, "in order to develop their own strength, the good family is willing to collude with the holy king in the fairy world and secretly collude with the God of war in the divine world. Isn''t this their slave? With the strength of your good family, do you think the holy king and the God of war will really take you seriously? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing frowned and said, "what does the devil mean by this? Why do you think my good family is a slave to the fairy world and the divine world? We are only cooperating with them and never become their puppets... "


    The demon king interrupted Mrs. Gong Qing: "you''ll think about it yourself and you''ll figure it out one day. Now I ask you, do you want your men to live? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing looked at the God killing array behind her and said, "will the demon king let them go? I doubt... "


    The devil said, "if Zou Yi intercedes for you, even if I don''t want to let you go, I have to look at Zou Yi''s face and spare some of you."


    Mrs. Gong Qing glanced at Zou Yi with a faint smile on her face: "so I have to thank Mr. Zou. It''s you who begged for us..."


    After a pause, Mrs. Gong Qing suddenly said angrily, "but you designed to kill countless soldiers of our good family. You are the enemy of all of our good family. Do you think I will thank you? Dream! "


    Zou Yi said, "you don''t have to thank me. You just answer me. Do you want your people to survive?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing looked at Zou Yi strangely and said for a long time, "if they survive, they will revenge you. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "now that we are at war, any strategy can be used. I don''t think we are wrong about this. But I won''t take it to heart whether you will avenge me after the war. After all, this is your power. I can''t change anything. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing stared at Zou Yi, her face changed instantly, and finally said calmly, "as long as I surrender, you will let them go, right?"


    As soon as she said this, the good family has been destroyed. After all, she is the owner of the good family and represents the whole good family.

 Chapter 274

    Zou Yi didn''t expect that Mrs. Gong Qing chose to surrender so easily. He was also a little surprised. However, since Mrs. Gong Qing chose this, it is also a good thing. After all, the war is not good for both sides.


    Zou Yi tried to keep calm and said slowly, "if you surrender, they will naturally surrender with you. For those who surrender, our Lord will be very kind and forgive them. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing turned and looked at the devil and asked very seriously, "excuse me, devil, what does Mr. Zou mean for you?"


    The devil smiled: "Zou Yi''s words are mine. You don''t have to worry that I won''t admit it afterwards."


    Mrs. Gong Qing clenched her teeth and said, "so... I just surrender."


    There was a little surprise on the devil''s face: "you, the master of the good family, chose to surrender, which means that the good family surrendered. Well, send orders to stop the attack and hand over all the officers and men of Shanjia to Zijun, Lanjun and Lvjun. "


    After a pause, the demon king shouted, "if anyone is willing to become a soldier under my command, let bygones be bygones."


    The soldiers around the demon king got up and shouted, "please follow your will."


    The demon king nodded slightly, glanced at Mrs. Gong Qing and said slowly, "since you have surrendered, you are my prisoner of war. You should obey my orders unconditionally. Otherwise, I have the right to kill you at any time."


    Mrs. Gong Qing gritted her teeth and said, "I... Have no complaints at your disposal."


    After a pause, Mrs. Gong Qing suddenly saluted and said, "but there is one person who still hopes you can be kind and forgive him..."


    The devil said, "do you want me to release shanjue? This is absolutely impossible. At the beginning, he killed millions of my soldiers with the good family army. If I let him go, how can I face my soldiers and everyone in the demon world? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing was disappointed: "Sir, although shanjue did a lot of things sorry for you, we had to fight at that time... Please be kind."


    The devil looked at Zou Yi and stopped talking. It seemed that he didn''t want Zou Yi to see her heartless move.


    Zou Yi understood the devil''s mind, took a half step forward, hugged her fist and said, "sister, shanjue, as the head of the good family, naturally wants to do his best when fighting with us. No wonder he. Now that Mrs. Gong Qing has surrendered with her good family, can we not pursue the past? "


    The demon king said in embarrassment, "shanjue killed millions of my soldiers. He is a traitor and public enemy of the demon world. How can he forgive his death? Don''t say I won''t promise. Even if I promise, will the people in the demon world promise? "


    Zou Yi knew that what the devil king said was true and that it was useless to persuade the devil king at this time. She could only say, "in that case, I asked my sister to detain shanjue temporarily and not to execute him immediately. Can I give him a chance to meet Mrs. Gong Qing?"


    After thinking about it, the demon king said, "if you plead for them, I''ll make another exception. However, it will not be an example. If such a thing is spread, others may not know what they will think. Teach me how to convince the public in the future? "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed. Regardless of whether the demon king was angry at this time, she turned to Mrs. Gong Qing and said, "madam, please persuade the soldiers of the good family army to commit crimes and meritorious deeds, and strive to give your sister a chance to forgive your crimes."


    Mrs. Gong Qing was stunned and immediately said, "thank you, sir... I said something unpleasant in my hurry. Please don''t blame me, sir."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how could it be? Madam, please hurry up. The God killing array is still running. If you can''t stop in time, I''m afraid madam''s soldiers will be seriously killed and injured... "


    Mrs. Gong Qing was surprised and quickly nodded: "I know what to do..."


    When Mrs. Gong Qing said this, she turned to the God killing array and shouted, "listen, I''m Mrs. Gong Qing. Now I order you to stop resisting, lay down your weapons and surrender like a demon king."


    Mrs. Gong Qing''s voice spread far away and could be heard clearly from a long distance. Whether it was the soldiers of the good family army or the soldiers of the demon king, they could hear it clearly.


    The demon soldiers who had been attacking the city of the good family first stopped attacking.


    At this time, there were some soldiers in the city of Shanjia. They also heard what Mrs. Gong Qing said. Seeing that the soldiers of the demon king stopped attacking, they naturally stopped slowly.


    Only the God killing array is still in operation. The good family army in the array has been killed and injured countless times. I''m afraid there are few left alive.


    But this God killing array is still running madly, just like crazy, with theout any sign of the stopping.


    Shangguanyan went to stop the God killing array himself, but after a long time of effort, he couldn''t stop the God killing array completely.


    The arrangement of this God killing array is very complex, and the energy required to activate it is also extremely amazing.


    But unexpectedly, if you want to stop, it is also extremely complex, and you can''t do it in a short time.


    This is probably one of the defects of God killing array and one of the reasons why God killing array is gradually forgotten by people.


    Imagine such a dangerous array. Once it starts running after it is deployed, it is not easy to stop. Who would want to arrange it in their own place?


    Even the city of Shanjia is still the territory of the demon world after all. It''s the territory of people in the demon world, isn''t it?


    Isn''t it uncomfortable for you to arrange such a dangerous array on your own territory?


    If the good family''s rebellion didn''t make the demon king really have no better way to deal with it, the demon king would regret letting Shangguan Yan lay down this unstoppable God killing array at this time.


    Shangguanyan was very helpless, and the demon king also said that he was powerless. Everyone said that this was an unexpected result before.


    Although they couldn''t bear it and wanted to help the good family army trapped in the God killing array, they had no good way at all. They could only watch those people killed by the God killing array one by one.


    Only Mrs. Gong Qing''s face was pale and her mouth twitched. It was obvious that she was on the verge of collapse.


    Is this the intention of killing God killing array or the punishment of God killing array for belligerents?


    Or is it that the God killing array is punishing Mrs. Gong Qing, because the saddest thing at this time is Mrs. Gong Qing who watched her soldiers killed by the God killing array.


    In any case, there are such defects in the God killing array, which is destined to be difficult for everyone to accept.


    Maybe after some years, the God killing array will slowly disappear in people''s memory, gradually forgotten by people, and become a Legendary Super array.

 Chapter 275

    Zou Yi couldn''t bear to see such a scene. She came up to Mrs. Gong Qing and said, "this is something we didn''t expect. Please forgive me."


    Mrs. Gong Qing murmured, "they are all dead. What''s the meaning of living alone?"


    Zou Yi frowned, raised her voice and said, "why does madam think so? The lady wants to live, because she has to see shanjue and the surviving soldiers of the good family... "


    After a pause, Zou Yi suddenly shouted, "madam, don''t you want to see your family and friends again? Some of them must still be alive... "


    Mrs. Gong Qing trembled all over. It seemed that she was awakened by Zou Yi''s loud drink, looked around blankly, and then said to Zou Yi, "thank you... I''m just too sad..."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "it is the emperor and the God of war who caused all this. One day I will kill them, avenge all those who died because of them, and avenge Shizu!"


    Mrs. Gong Qing looked at Zou Yi, her eyes slowly changed, and unexpectedly said: "it''s not enough to kill the emperor and the God of war. Those who work for the tiger should die..."


    Mrs. Gong Qing''s attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees. She even gave a big gift to the demon king and said, "Gong Qing is willing to take the lead and avenge the soldiers who died in the demon world."


    The devil was surprised, but he suddenly realized it. Mrs. Gong Qing is an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years. Even if she didn''t figure out something before, she should figure it out now.


    The change of Mrs. Gong Qing''s attitude is actually very normal. In this world, the winner is the king. Since she was defeated, she can''t show her attitude to the devil like when she was a good owner.


    She is not only showing her state of mind, but also making a guarantee to the devil.


    The demon king shared this point and said with a smile, "Madam Gong Qing, since you have such determination, I believe in your sincerity. After that, you will be by my side and be a seven color demon God. "


    After a pause, the demon king then said, "the seven color demon gods were originally seven people, but because of the plot of the holy king, several betrayed the demon world and were removed from the seven color demon gods by me. Although several evil kings were added later, there is still a vacancy for the position of Qing Jun. I think Mrs. Gong Qing can serve as Qing Jun. what does Mrs. Gong Qing think? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "I''m a sinner. I don''t dare to expect to be the seven color demon God on you. I would like to start with the devil soldier and accept your supervision and investigation. If I do well, please promote you. "


    The demon king looked at Mrs. Gong Qing and said slowly, "you are the Green King. How can I change what I say at will?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing hugged her fist and said, "thank you, sir. I would like to follow your will."


    The devil smiled: "congratulations on your appointment. Today, all the new seven color demons have returned to their places. When things are over here and I return to the palace, I will give a banquet to entertain you, which can also be regarded as a celebration. "


    LAN Jun said, "congratulations on getting another good general. We will swear to be loyal to you and die to protect the demon world."


    Maybe it was the end of the war, and the people slowly gathered around the demon king.


    When they heard what the devil had just said, a trace of expectation appeared on the faces of Zijun, Lanjun, Lvjun and Xinren Qingjun.


    The seven color demon king fell apart because of some things before. It was only LAN Jun, Zi Jun and black Jun who were really around the demon king.


    Later, there was the burning of the sky, the head of the seven color devil, and the Shangguan inflammation of the red king and the Green King, and the seven color devil had five people.


    If you count Bai Jun, Zou Yi''s teacher''s mother around nameless, there are six people.


    Now, with the new green monarch, Mrs. Gong Qing, the seven color demon monarch is perfect again, worthy of the name.


    As the Lord of the demon world, if you don''t find a way to fill up the seven color demon gods, there will be no light on her face.


    Moreover, if the famous seven color demon gods in the demon world really exist in name, it will also have a great impact on the reputation of the demon world.


    Just let Mrs. Gong Qing sit in Qingjun''s position, which is also somewhat surprising. Mrs. Gong Qing was originally the sworn enemy of the demon king, but now she has suddenly become the Green King, which makes people have to think about the reason.


    Perhaps only Zou Yi understands the devil''s mind most. He knows that there are only two reasons for the devil to do.


    One is to buy people''s hearts, so that everyone knows that the devil is a person who can ignore past grievances and a person who can follow at ease.


    The second is to let those hidden experts in the demon world know that the demon king is thirsty for talents and has a broad mind. He can accommodate even his own mortal enemies.


    Buying people''s hearts is not necessary for the demon king. She has been in charge of the demon world for tens of thousands of years. People in the demon world know how to deal with the world.


    That can only be a thirst for talent. The devil''s side lacks real expert assistance. It''s normal for her to attract more experts.


    Zou Yi has no ideas or prejudices about this. He knows that this is what the ruler must do.


    Many people in the demon world will know what the demon king has done today, and those with high strength will slowly gather around the demon king and become his right-hand assistant.


    In fact, the demon king was influenced by Zou Yi. Before Zou Yi talked about the earth''s military in front of the devil every day, and unconsciously brought out some practices and advanced management experience that the earth people like. After being heard by the devil, she was gradually accepted by the devil and became the knowledge of the devil.


    The demon king knows Zou Yi''s ability. Although Zou Yi''s strength is only general at present, the things he learned on earth are not in the demon world and are valuable.


    The devil doesn''t look down on Zou Yi''s insight because Zou Yi''s strength is not as good as her. On the contrary, because she has Zou Yi in her heart, she pays special attention to Zou Yi''s insight.


    At this time, the demon king always paid attention to Zou Yi''s reaction intentionally or unintentionally. After he saw that Zou Yi had no special reaction, he immediately said loudly: "all the generals listen to the order, enter the city of the good family and accept the surrender of the good family. Those who surrender will be given preferential treatment. "


    All the troops said in unison, "I would like to follow your will."


    Zou Yi looked at the troops marching into Shanjia''s territory with some emotion in her heart.


    He has also experienced a big war, such as the time when the demon world invaded the earth, but like now, he won the battle of an opponent with similar strength almost without any loss. He really saw it for the first time.


    The strength of the good family was originally very strong. It was enough to explain this that they almost killed the demon king on the heiyuan after a war with the demon king.


    But now the whole army is destroyed under World War I. It''s really hard to understand why.

 Chapter 276

    Maybe it''s because the owner of the good family has changed, or because of the influence of some unstable factors inside the good family. Anyway, Zou Yi is very suspicious of the strength of the good family this time.


    But now that the good family has surrendered, it doesn''t matter.


    There is only one thing Zou Yi wants to remind the demon king. If the good family wants to fake surrender and look for a suitable opportunity for the Jedi to fight back, it can''t be avoided.


    Therefore, Zou Yi secretly made up her mind to find a chance to talk to the devil.


    Not only the people on the devil''s side can use tricks. People in good families are definitely not stupid. It is absolutely possible to use some tricks.


    Zou Yi''s thoughts may only be clear about the spirit of his heavenly eye Buddha ring. Therefore, when Zou Yi thought about these, the heavenly eye quietly communicated with Zou Yi with divine consciousness in the heavenly eye Buddha ring.


    Zou Yi heard Tianyan say, "master, do you know that the people in this good family are abnormal?"


    Zou Yi was puzzled and hurriedly asked Tianyan, "what did you say? What''s wrong? "


    Tianyan said, "I just explored some soldiers of good families with divine sense and found that there were few strong people among them. This is the first abnormal thing."


    Zou Yi frowned and asked in a deep voice, "go on, what''s wrong?"


    Tianyan said: "it seems that Mrs. Gong Qing, who surrendered, is not a real chaotic demon God, but just a person with unlimited strength close to the chaotic demon God... Master, how can the real chaotic demon God be afraid of the sword spirit in the God killing array? Did LAN Jun enter the God killing array unharmed not long ago... "


    Before Tianyan finished, Zou Yi strode to Mrs. Gong Qing and said coldly, "who are you? Why pretend to be Mrs. Gong Qing? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing was stunned and looked at Zou Yi with a strange look on her face.


    Even LAN Jun and others on one side are full of strange faces. I don''t know what Zou Yi means.


    The demon king knows Zou Yi''s character and knows that Zou Yi will never say such words without reason: "Zou Yi, what did you find?"


    Zou Yi said, "Mrs. Gong Qing is not true at all. We were deceived."


    After a pause, Zou Yi shouted, "listen, don''t enter the city of Shanjia. Withdraw quickly!"


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. There was an earth shaking cry of killing in Shanjia city. Teams of troops with clear flags suddenly appeared on the wall. The cry of killing was deafening.


    These are the heavenly soldiers and generals of the fairyland, mixed with some good family people. It seems that all of them are people with good strength, and their combat effectiveness must be amazing.


    The demon king suddenly understood everything at this time. In her great anger, she waved her hand and beat the fake Mrs. Gong Qing away. At the same time, she shouted, "kill me!"


    Cang Luan, the demon king''s Mount, suddenly appeared and flew to the city of Shanjia with the demon king. At the same time, a harsh cry sounded in his mouth, like a war drum. On the battlefield that had just calmed down, there was a bloody storm.


    The demon king was powerful and killed dozens of heavenly soldiers, generals and good family people when she waved. She came to the city gate punished by the good family to prevent the good family from closing the city gate and protect the soldiers who had entered the city from retreating.


    At this time, there was a cry of killing in the city of Shanjia. Countless enemies rushed out from every corner in order to enter the city to accept the soldiers of the demon king they surrendered.


    The soldiers of the demon king were not well prepared. In an instant, many people died and were really attacked by the enemy.


    The battlefield situation suddenly changed. The demon king was angry and even made great moves to kill countless enemies who rushed to her.


    The devil''s strength was strong. When he was angry, he shot mercilessly and hurt many heavenly soldiers and good family soldiers in the fairy world in an instant.


    The city gate was never occupied by the good family army because of the demon king, which won the precious time for the demon king''s soldiers to retreat.


    Even so, only one or two out of ten of the demon soldiers who rushed into the city of Shanjia escaped.


    Seeing that tens of thousands of soldiers were killed in an instant, the demon king was very angry. After all her people retreated, she flew into the air, stretched her hands slowly, and an amazing evil spirit suddenly dispersed, like a shock wave, blocking all the enemies who rushed in.


    A lightning bolt magnified countless times suddenly fell from the sky and hit the city of Shanjia, making a deafening sound and flying the whole city.


    This scene made Zou Yi''s Vest full of cold sweat. He seemed to forget that the devil was his friend. He looked at the devil like a monster and couldn''t close his big mouth for a long time.


    The power of the heart of the world in the demon king''s body was fully developed. Just one move destroyed the whole city of the good family, leaving nothing except the smoke and dust in the sky.


    Everything is completed in an instant, everything is changed in an instant.


    The city was destroyed, disappeared without a trace, completely disappeared.


    The people in the city, whether the heavenly soldiers and generals in the fairy world or the good family, also disappeared completely


    The power of the heart of the world has finally been demonstrated today. It is absolutely an incomparable power and a peerless power that countless people dream of.


    The demon king''s long hair dances like a female murderer. Within tens of meters around his body, there are restricted areas of life.


    "The power of the heart of the world." Zou Yi couldn''t help murmuring, "Mrs. Gong Qing, you have done a wrong thing that everyone regrets..."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. His neck suddenly cooled, and a sharp long gun was still against his neck.


    Zou Yi knows who owns this long gun without looking back.


    Zou Yi was completely attracted by the devil''s blow just now. She actually forgot that there was a fake Mrs. Gong Qing who was hurt by the devil. She fell into the other party''s hands when she was a little distracted.


    So Zou Yi said not surprisingly, "Mrs. Gong Qing, maybe you can tell me your real name first, so as not to be difficult to call between us."


    "Mr. Zou is really extraordinary. He saw through my identity before. Now he is not afraid of danger. He is a real man."


    The person behind Zou Yi is the fake Mrs. Gong Qing who was slapped by the devil in anger. Her strength is not weak. After being slapped by the devil, there is nothing wrong.


    Zou Yi still didn''t look back. When her heart read the electricity, she calmly said, "what do you want?"


    The man sneered: "Mr. Zou is so smart, don''t you know what I want?"


    Pause: "the devil has the heart of the world. It seems that our good family is really not her opponent... If you annoy her, she alone will be enough to destroy our good family..."


    Zou Yi said slowly, "since you know the devil''s power, why don''t you take the opportunity to escape? It will be difficult for you to leave when the demon king freezes his hand. "

 Chapter 277

    The man sneered: "with you in my hand, the devil must not dare to fight me. Why should I be afraid?"


    Zou Yi was clear-minded and did deliberately say, "do you want to use me to coerce the demon king? I advise you not to have such a plan. The devil is the Lord of the devil world. It''s impossible for you to do whatever you want because of me. "


    The man said lightly, "maybe you don''t know your position in the devil''s mind... I''m going to exchange you for the world heart in the devil''s body. Will she let her lover die because of a world heart?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and then suddenly said, "so you want the heart of the world. Is this the ultimate goal of your good family?"


    The man sneered: "the ultimate goal? Does Mr. Zou look down on us too much? How can the heart of a world be our ultimate goal? To tell you the truth, our goal is something you can''t dream of and can''t achieve in your life... "


    Zou Yi interrupted the man and said, "if you want to use the power of the heart of the world to rule the nine realms, you will be disappointed. Although the heart of the world contains enormous power, it is not a simple thing to control it. You... Can''t do it. "


    The man seemed to be guessed by Zou Yi. He put a little force on his hand and cut the skin on Zou Yi''s neck, which was comparable to King Kong''s immortal body.


    Feeling the pain from her neck, Zou Yi didn''t call, but immediately sighed: "this gun is so sharp. It''s a rare artifact. I don''t know its name? Can you give me a closer look? "


    The man didn''t seem to expect Zou Yi to have such a mind at this time. He was amused by Zou Yi''s words: "guess, if you guess right, I''ll spare you from dying."


    Zou Yi slowly turned back, looked at the man who made him, looked at the long gun pressed on her neck, shook her head and said, "such a magic gun, I really don''t know what its name is."


    At the moment when the other party was about to speak, Zou Yi suddenly said, "but I can guess your identity because you are so beautiful and look like Mrs. Gong Qing."


    The man frowned: "tell me, who am I?"


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "I guess you and Mrs. Gong Qing are related by blood. If I guess correctly, you are Mrs. Gong Qing''s daughter, aren''t you?"


    The man frowned slightly and loosened slowly, and a trace of surprise appeared on his beautiful face: "how do you know? Do you know mind reading, or do you know any other similar spells? "


    Zou Yi looked at the beauty in front of her who could definitely be compared with Su Mo and said with a smile, "I don''t know any mind reading skills, and I haven''t practiced similar spells."


    "How did you know I was Mrs. Gong Qing''s daughter?" There was a trace of surprise and confusion in the man''s eyes: "have you seen me before?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you, otherwise I wouldn''t recognize you."


    The man was even more surprised: "how do you know my identity? Are your people always by my side and tell you my identity? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "these are not, I''d better tell you. Although I haven''t seen you, I have a brain. In fact, it''s very simple. You must not know that we have never met Mrs. Gong Qing, so when you dress up as Mrs. Gong Qing, you will pay attention to this and dress up as much as possible as Mrs. Gong Qing. "


    The man said strangely, "you haven''t seen Mrs. Gong Qing. Even if you can think of this, how can you determine the relationship between me and Mrs. Gong Qing?"


    Zou Yi patiently explained: "in order to make everyone believe that you are Mrs. Gong Qing, you must try your best to get close to Mrs. Gong Qing in appearance. And what really looks like Mrs. Gong Qing is that there is no one else except Mrs. Gong Qing''s children. Is that the truth? "


    The man looked at Zou Yi and seemed to be dizzy by Zou Yi''s words. After thinking about it, the tension on his face slowly eased: "since you can see this, I don''t have to hide it from you. You guessed right. Mrs. Gong Qing is my mother. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "can you tell me your name?"


    The man looked at Zou Yi. He didn''t seem to hate and be hostile to Zou Yi. He smiled and said, "my name is Shanshan, Shanshan."


    Zou Yi thought for a while, slowly opened her mouth and said with a smile, "Shanshan, this name has some meaning. Your name is worthy of you. It''s a beautiful name. "


    Shanshan "puffed" a smile: "you don''t want to say something nice. Let me spare you?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "that''s not true. I''m telling the truth. What are you going to do to me now? Our people have noticed here... "


    The good Shanshan looked around. When her face changed slightly, her voice became colder: "do you think these useless guys can catch me?"


    Zou Yi looked at the beautiful woman who had obviously not experienced much of the world, smiled and said, "if you want to live, hurry to escort me away from here. Otherwise, my sister will find out later, and it will be difficult for you to leave. "


    Shanshan actually believed Zou Yi''s words and immediately escorted Zou Yi away from here. Even Zou Yi felt incredible with the speed.


    The speed of Shanshan is faster than that of the demon king, and has surpassed the chaotic demon God.


    Zou Yi immediately felt that some of her previous habitual insights were inconsistent with the facts.


    Zou Yi originally thought that a person''s speed was directly proportional to his strength, but now seeing Shanshan''s speed so fast, he felt that this habitual thinking was wrong.


    Shanshanshan''s strength is obviously not as good as that of the devil, but her speed seems to be much faster than that of the devil.


    Zou Yi was taken by Shanshan to an unknown place thousands of miles away from Shanshan''s city, so she had time to speak: "where are you going to take me? And how did you really do what I said? Don''t you doubt that I only say it has a purpose? "


    Shanshan smiled, "don''t you just want me to take you to my mother?"?? Just as my mother has admired you for a long time, she has been waiting for you for a long time. So I''ll follow your words and take you away to see my mother. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect that... Your mother, Mrs. Gong Qing, wants to see me. I don''t know why?"


    Shanshan said, "you''ll know when you see my mother. Now I''ll take you out of here first. Otherwise, your demon sister will catch up in a moment."

 Chapter 278

    Zou Yi obviously feels that she has been cheated by the beauty in front of her. She is not a worldly person. She is clearly a worldly old Jianghu.


    Zou Yi smiles bitterly in her heart, but she also knows that she has fallen into the hands of a strong enemy. She must not be careless at all, otherwise her life will be hard to protect.


    Although the last time Zou Yi was caught by the devil, nothing happened, but this time the situation is completely different. I''m afraid Zou Yi will be difficult to retreat.


    The situation of the good family is completely different from that of the demon king at that time. Zou Yi enters the tiger''s den and wants to get it too. It will be difficult to get out smoothly.


    Zou Yi was taken by Shanshan to see Mrs. Gong Qing. Knowing that she would have some trouble, she tried to be kind and Shanshan said, "I''m just going to see Mrs. Gong Qing with you. I''m afraid it''s rude. I don''t know what Mrs. Gong Qing likes. I''d better prepare some gifts."


    Shanshan was stunned and then said with a smile, "what do you think you do when you go to see my mother and prepare gifts? I''m glad you can think of it."


    Zou Yi said, "I don''t think I''ll be embarrassed after seeing Mrs. Gong Qing. I just want to use gifts to ease it."


    Shanshan smiled and said, "do you want to take advantage of me? To tell you the truth, I have a fiance. He is not only the manager of our good family, but also the commander of our good family, in charge of all the generals... "


    Zou Yi deliberately said with a bitter face, "who is so lucky to know you before me?"


    Shanshan said proudly, "my fiance is the future patriarch of the shooting sun clan and the disciple of the last elder magic bow..."


    When Zou Yi heard the name "magic bow", she immediately remembered some past events and couldn''t help saying, "is your fiance Yuan Ye... Or now he''s Hou Ye."


    Shanshan was stunned: "how do you know? Do you know my fiance? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "tell me when houye met you, and I''ll tell you how I met him."


    Shanshan said, "we have known him for a long time. He is from the fairy world. He came to us to help us defeat you. We met a few months ago. With the help of our parents, I...... "


    Zou Yi said: "Yuan Ye originally followed me on the earth and thought that Shiniang would cultivate immortality. Later, because of her bad conduct, she was expelled from the school by Shiniang and went to the fairyland. Yuan Ye, whose real name is Hou ye, is indeed a descendant of the sun shooting family and one of the disciples of magic bow. But the magic bow itself is only a great Luo Jinxian. His disciples'' strength is not too strong. Why can they be valued by good families? "


    Shanshan frowned slightly: "you said that the magic bow was just a big Luo Jinxian? How is this possible? He is clearly a God with amazing strength... Even houye is also a god man. His master can''t be just a great Luo Jinxian. "


    Zou Yi was also a little strange. She couldn''t help saying the original kindness of those things on the earth.


    When Zou Yi finished, Shanshan was surprised. Her eyes changed a little: "what you said is true?"


    Zou Yi said definitely, "there is no lie. I know it not only, but also my Shiniang and Shiniang''s disciples."


    Shanshan''s face slowly changed, and a kind of hatred slowly climbed onto her cheek: "houye lied to me that he has been practicing with Shengjun and is his own disciple. It seems that I have to think about our marriage."


    Zou Yi inadvertently gets the news of houye again. She has a faint impulse to see houye in her heart.


    Maybe Zou Yi didn''t really forget the previous things. Houye blackhanded him at that time and let him and Su Mo almost die in houye''s hands. This has been secretly recorded by Zou Yi in her heart.


    Now it''s time to find houye for revenge. It''s a pity that Zou Yi was caught by Shanshan. There is no possibility of revenge for the time being.


    Maybe after Zou Yi meets Mrs. Gong Qing, he can think of a way to fight with houye, avenge him, and expose houye''s true face.


    Zou Yi has absolutely no intention of helping Shanshan, but as long as he can let houye know how powerful he is, why not?


    Even if this will cause Ouyang Xiaoli''s extreme hatred for him, Zou Yi doesn''t want to think more at this time.


    Ouyang little beaver, who is said to be destined to be Zou Yi''s partner, has already been extremely unbearable in Zou Yi''s mind. How can he care about her feelings?


    Zou Yi suddenly thought of Ouyang beaver and naturally thought of his friends still on the unknown planet, such as his fiancee Su Mo, Ouyang yuan, Shen Susu and others.


    Of course, he also thought of nameless and Fuyu, as well as Baijun and benevolent immortal. His mood at this moment had changed greatly. Like an ordinary person, he suddenly missed his relatives and friends very much.


    Zou Yi stood in a daze, thinking about her relatives and friends. She actually forgot where she was, and there was a Shanshan who could kill him at any time


    Shanshan was still sad about houye cheating her. She inadvertently turned around and saw Zou Yi like this. She immediately felt very strange and couldn''t help looking more.


    Shanshan saw Zou Yi clearly in a daze, and her eyes were stunned, as if she had wandered outside the sky.


    Shanshan felt very strange. She couldn''t figure out who Zou Yi was and how she did it.


    You know, after a person is in danger, it should not be like this anyway.


    Only Zou Yi knew what he was doing. He thought of his relatives and friends he hadn''t seen for a long time. The waves in his mind gradually seemed to enter a wonderful world.


    Zou Yi''s breathing gradually stopped, and the last bit of vitality gradually disappeared.


    Zou Yi''s mind suddenly had a lot of information, and these information, like his forgotten past, instantly made him lose himself. He was attracted by these information wholeheartedly.


    If someone is using divine consciousness to spy on Zou Yi''s brain at this time, they will find that Zou Yi''s brain is full and can''t enter at all.


    Zou Yi''s brain is full of information. A huge amount of information fills his brain instantly and makes him lose all his reactions.


    Originally, if the human brain receives a large amount of information in a short time, it will make humans feel headache and crack, which is very uncomfortable.


    But now Zou Yi can''t feel this at all, because his brain has lost the ability to feel pain and discomfort in an instant, and is completely filled with a huge amount of information.


    Zou Yi''s brain seems to be running at a high speed. After obtaining this large amount of information, it also seems to lose its running space and stop running completely.


    So he didn''t move, his breathing stopped, his pulse stopped, and the whole person stopped

 Chapter 279

    Zou Yi stood in place as if she were dead, which surprised Shanshan who caught him.


    At first, shanshanshan thought Zou Yi was in a daze or thinking about something, but as time went on, Zou Yi always did so, shanshanshan felt a little strange.


    When Shanshan felt it and found that Zou Yi''s yuan gods seemed to have disappeared, she was surprised and couldn''t help pushing Zou Yi.


    Shanshan''s hand touched Zou Yi''s body, and her face suddenly changed. She screamed, "what''s the matter with you? You... Why did you die? I didn''t mean to kill you. I... I didn''t do anything to you... "


    The flesh of Zou Yi that Shanshan touched was clearly a corpse without temperature at all.


    Not only that, the original immortal should not have a yuan God at any time after his death, and Shanshan can''t feel it.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen seemed to have completely dissipated at this moment, and Shanshan couldn''t feel it at all.


    "Unable to sense the existence of the yuan God, Zou Yi seems to be really dead." Shanshan thought of this possibility in her heart, and her face became more and more ugly. She felt that Zou Yi was really dead and died in her hands.


    Shanshan saw countless deaths in the God killing array before, which gradually affected her mind. When she faced death, her mood was a little shaken.


    Although Zou Yi seems dead, there is also a possibility that Zou Yi''s yuan God left his body and went far away, so that the body quickly lost its vitality and became like a corpse without body temperature.


    Generally speaking, most of the yuan gods of immortals or gods and men are very powerful, but if they leave the flesh for too long, no matter how powerful they are, they will eventually die because the power of the yuan God will dissipate slowly.


    After the death of the original God, anyone will really die, and it is a complete death. There is no chance of reincarnation.


    Shanshan knew that Zou Yi could not die so easily, but she couldn''t figure out how Zou Yi became like this for a moment. After her mood was affected, it was more difficult to accurately judge everything in front of her.


    Zou Yi is also the Yuanshen out of the body, but because all his Yuanshen hit the huge amount of information in the brain, she can''t feel it.


    Shanshanshan''s strength is much stronger than Zou Yilai. At least she is also a demon God, so she soon recovered after being confused.


    Shanshan doesn''t believe that Zou Yi''s original God can disappear under her eyes, let alone that Zou Yi died for no reason.


    Shanshan''s divine knowledge scattered around and wanted to find Zou Yi''s yuan God. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, Zou Yi''s yuan God was nowhere to be found. It was really like a complete death.


    How was Zou Yi killed without outsiders here? He won''t die himself, will he?


    At this point, Shanshan was surprised. She thought she had met some peerless expert with hidden strength. She quickly took a big step back and made a defensive gesture.


    Shanshan looked around and shouted nervously, "Zou Yi, I know you''re scaring me, you... What are you doing? Show up, or I''ll destroy your flesh. "


    No one answered Shanshan''s question. It was very quiet around. There was no one here except Zou Yi.


    Shanshan frowned, stepped back again, stared at Zou Yi and said, "I really ruined your body, you... You talk quickly."


    Zou Yi''s body is still motionless, and there is no sign of Yuan Shen''s return. It really looks like a corpse that has been dead for a long time.


    Shanshan''s face gradually changed and became a little frightened. She seemed to think of something and made a decision in the next moment. She flashed and left here quickly.


    Shanshan left so fast that she was almost three points faster than when she ran away.


    She ran out for hundreds of miles in one breath, looked back and made sure no one caught up before she stopped.


    Shan Shanshan, panting, glanced around and said to herself, "Zou Yi, don''t blame me. I don''t know who killed you... Don''t blame me. I... Didn''t want to kill you."


    Shanshan''s words will not be followed. After all, this is also an empty place, a dead place.


    Shanshan was not afraid because no one answered her. Instead, she smiled and whispered, "it''s good if no one comes..."


    But at this time, a voice sounded in Shanshan''s ear: "you don''t want to kill me, but I died because of you. How should I calculate this account?"


    Shanshan was startled, took a big step back, quickly made a defensive posture and shouted, "where are you? Come out! "


    Listen to Zou Yi''s voice: "hey hey... I''m right in front of you. You just can''t see me."


    Shanshan''s face was positive, trying to keep a calm attitude, slowly raised her hand and said, "I found you..."


    When she spoke, she suddenly took a hand and clapped at the place where Zou Yi''s voice came, as if she wanted to force Zou Yi out.


    To Shanshan''s great depression, she completely lost her palm power after attacking Zou Yi. She just beat a large area of soil on the ground, but she didn''t touch Zou Yi at all.


    Shanshan shot one after another with surging palm power, turning everything around into powder, but she couldn''t force Zou Yi out.


    Zou Yi is like air. No matter how powerful Shanshan''s palm power is, it won''t hurt him at all. Naturally, she won''t show up.


    Shanshan was really scared and shouted, "come out, are you a man or a ghost?"


    Zou Yi''s voice seemed to come from a distant place: "hey hey... You are really strange. You are a devil, but you are afraid of ghosts. Are ghosts more terrible than demons?"


    Shanshan shouted, "I''m afraid of ghosts. What''s funny? Don''t you have anything to fear? "


    As she spoke, she was quietly ready to attack again. Only when Zou Yi spoke again, she would look for an opportunity to attack Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s voice came from another place in an instant: "don''t waste your energy. You can''t hit me... I''m standing in front of you now, and your attack is also invalid for me."


    Shanshan said, "even if you are a ghost, I can hit you. What''s the matter with you? I can''t see you or hit you... "


    Shanshanshan seems to know some simple skills of Yuanshen attack. When she speaks, she condenses her own strength of Yuanshen into a sharp Yuanshen thorn, which stabs at the place where Zou Yi''s voice comes from.


    Unfortunately, Shanshan''s Yuanshen stab failed again. Zou Yi really doesn''t seem to be here. All Shanshan''s attack methods are invalid.

 Chapter 280

    Now Shanshan was furious. Relying on her strength, she was obviously higher than Zou Yi. Unexpectedly, she did not hesitate to launch a large-scale attack - freezing heaven and earth, solidifying everything around her.


    Even the hot magma went out and seemed to be frozen.


    Freezing heaven and earth is a large-scale undifferentiated attack magic. After it is applied, everything within a few kilometers around will be frozen, without exception.


    This is Shanshan''s mercy. If she gives full play to all her strength, the frozen scope will be infinitely expanded.


    It is said that the most powerful chaotic true God who practices water attribute skill and divine skill can freeze the whole planet when he tries his best to use this move.


    After Shanshan finished these, she smiled proudly, "can you still get close to me now? If I can''t hit you, you can''t hit me. "


    "Really?" Zou Yi''s voice came to Shanshan''s ear this time. It was as if she was standing with Shanshan, which frightened Shanshan again.


    Shanshan still wanted to step back, but her body suddenly couldn''t move.


    Although this situation disappeared after only a moment, Shanshan was still frightened and couldn''t help screaming.


    Zou Yi''s laughter came unscrupulously. Listening to Zou Yi said, "the great devil is afraid of ghosts. If this goes out, it will make many people feel funny."


    Shanshan seemed unable to speak, but she recovered her ability to speak and move after a moment.


    In Shanshan''s heart, Zou Yi is a ghost, and a haunting ghost who likes to tease her


    Shanshan couldn''t help but open her protective cover and shouted nervously, "what do you want to do? where are you? Come out! "


    Zou Yi''s figure slowly appeared in Shanshan''s eyes, but it was only an illusory shadow.


    He is really like a ghost. After losing his body, the yuan God was seriously damaged and became a ghost in the ordinary population, that is, a soul body.


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t be so nervous. I won''t hurt you, and I''m not a ghost."


    After a pause, Zou Yi said with a smile, "say something you shouldn''t say. I have to thank you. If it hadn''t been for you, I really couldn''t have done that. "


    Shanshan was surprised. She stared at Zou Yi and said, "thank me for what? I didn''t do anything, nor did I kill you... "


    Zou Yi saw Shanshan very nervous and didn''t want to tease her any more, so she said positively, "that''s not what I said... I''m not dead, but I left my body there, and the yuan God came after you. You awakened a memory in my mind, like the memory sealed in my mind by others, so that I can do what I am now... "


    Shanshan frowned and said, "I don''t understand what you say. That... I didn''t want to let you go. You still have to go to see my mother with me."


    Zou Yi didn''t expect Shanshan to remember this at this time. She couldn''t help being childlike. She reached out and grabbed Shanshan''s hand, deliberately stared and said, "then I''ll eat you, lest you take me to see Mrs. Gong Qing and be killed by Mrs. Gong Qing."


    Shan Shanshan''s body trembled, but she was scared. She screamed, "don''t come here, don''t come here... I... I won''t take you to see my mother..."


    Zou Yi held back her smile, looked at Shanshan and said, "I''m not a ghost. You dare to pretend to be Mrs. Gong Qing to deceive the devil. I don''t know what you thought at that time?"


    Shanshan reluctantly glanced at Zou Yi and said carefully, "are you really not a ghost? You... Why do you look like a ghost? "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "that''s because I left my flesh where you ran away. It was my yuan God who came to see you."


    Shanshan looked at Zou Yi incredulously and whispered, "you didn''t lie to me? So... How did you do that? Have you practiced separation? "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m not separated... I''m the yuan God now. I really want to thank you for this. If you hadn''t caught me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have the opportunity to be out of the body and invisible. "


    Shanshan was very surprised, and her face was full of surprise: "is the yuan God invisible? How is this possible? What does it have to do with me? "


    Zou Yi said, "why not? Didn''t I already do it? And I found that my Yuanshen can change the state at will. If I like, I can divide the Yuanshen into two, half of them stay in the flesh, take charge of the flesh and continue to do anything. The other half can travel everywhere, watch the scenery or spy on intelligence without any restrictions. "


    Shanshan''s expression was like eating a disgusting cockroach. She stared at Zou Yi and said for a long time, "it''s no wonder you''ve practiced a special Yuanshen skill. Hum, you pretended to frighten me before. After I met my mother, I will find you to figure it out. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "do you think I''ve practiced Yuanshen skill? Maybe it is. However, it seems that I have never practiced any Yuanshen skill. I just can do it all of a sudden. "


    Speaking of this, Zou Yi slowly frowned and said to herself, "is it because there are similar skills in the memory in my mind that I learned them unconsciously?"


    Zou Yi shook her head violently and said loudly, "it''s impossible. I haven''t practiced. How can it be... By the way, I know what''s going on. I must be doing this now because after you caught me, you touched some memories in my mind and unconsciously remembered some things... "


    Shanshan was very strange: "remember the past? Have you lost your memory? "


    Zou Yi shook her head helplessly: "I don''t have such an impression. I shouldn''t have amnesia. These things I remember don''t seem to be my own. This... I don''t know. Anyway, I haven''t practiced space skills before. "


    "In this case..." Shanshan felt a little funny, couldn''t help laughing, and then said solemnly: "you don''t know if the memory you just remembered is your own, it must be amnesia, and the degree of amnesia is very deep, and the time interval must be very long..."


    After a pause, Shanshan said again, "don''t think I''ll pity you and treat you as a friend. You... You have to go with me to see my mother. You''re my prisoner of war."


    Zou Yi laughed and said, "who wants you to be pitiful? Even if I lost my memory, it doesn''t mean I need your sympathy. Besides, now you are my prisoner of war, because you can''t hit me, but I can hurt you. "

 Chapter 281

    Shanshan''s face changed slightly. After thinking about it, she said, "you''re right. I can''t hit you now. It''s me... I lost. But is it too childish to say that I am your prisoner of war? You must at least catch me first, don''t you? "


    Zou Yi stepped forward with a smile, and her illusory body slowly solidified: "you don''t think I can catch you like this, do you? I tell you the truth, I can imprison you at any time, make you completely incapacitated, and then do whatever you want. "


    Shanshan smiled and slowly eased her face: "I don''t believe that there are many people who can imprison me in this world, but it will never be you."


    Shanshan''s voice just fell, and her proud smile just appeared on her face and solidified immediately.


    Zou Yi just waved, Shanshan suddenly felt she couldn''t move. Qi Feihong slapped Shanshan in the face.


    "You... What''s your magic?" Shanshan was surprised and couldn''t help shouting, "let go of me, i... I feel bad."


    Zou Yi stared at Shanshan and said, "this is not a divine skill, but nine star space. It''s a spatial skill... This..."


    Zou Yi suddenly frowned and said, "it''s strange. How can I remember that this is the martial arts true God''s skill? Is my memory left by the true God of martial arts? "


    Shanshan cried, "don''t lie to me. It''s impossible. Who is the true God of martial arts and who are you? How can it be... "


    Zou Yi ignored Shanshan and said to herself, "how can the memory of the true God of martial arts appear in my mind? Is there any potential connection between me and the true God of martial arts, my Shizu? "


    Shanshan couldn''t help laughing at Zou Yi''s words and said, "are you crazy? Have you got paranoia? You also fantasize about getting the memory of the true God of martial arts. I think you are a madman, fool and fool... "


    Zou Yi looked at Shanshan blankly and said slowly, "how can you explain that I can easily imprison space and imprison you here?"


    Shanshan was stunned and then angrily said, "this is an illusion, it must be an illusion. I am a God and you are an immortal. My strength is above you. How can you imprison me? "


    Zou Yi seems to have some doubts about herself. She slowly raises her hand. Bursts of immortal power surge in the palm of her hand, like some kind of coagulant. Wherever she goes, the space there slowly solidifies.


    Zou Yi tried to enhance the immortal power, and the space immediately became a whole piece at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    This whole space is like a large piece of glass, smooth and firm.


    Shanshan''s eyes widened and she couldn''t speak any more. She saw with her own eyes that Zou Yi completely imprisoned this space and turned the illusory space into an almost substantive existence. Where else to say?


    Zou Yi was surprised and excited. She couldn''t help laughing proudly.


    Zou Yi''s laughter is like a child who has got a dream toy. Shan Shanshan listens to it. Shan Shanshan wants to bite Zou Yi.


    But a man behind him said, "when did you learn the nine star space? It looks very powerful."


    Zou Yi heard the man''s voice, quickly turned back and said with a smile, "why is your sister here? Are you here to save me? "


    The visitor stepped forward and waved to imprison Shanshan, who had just gained freedom, so that Shanshan could not move again.


    This man is either someone else or a devil. She naturally took Zou Yi''s left arm, smiled and said, "I found that you were taken away. Naturally, she came to save you."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "my sister knows I''ve been arrested? It seems that my sister''s previous anger has remained rational, and she has not completely lost her reason as I feared... "


    The devil looked at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "I care about you. Naturally, I know you have been caught. What''s so strange about this? It''s you who learned the nine star space that looks very clever in such a short time. How did you do it? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "I suddenly remembered something, as if... The memory secretly put in my mind by someone was awakened, so I naturally learned the nine star space and the method of controlling space."


    The demon king suddenly said, "so it is... The nine star space is one of the famous stunts of the true God of martial arts. It is said that it was passed to Forrest Gump. Why does such a memory appear in your mind?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I don''t know what''s going on. I knew I was caught by Shanshan just now. On the way she took me away, I suddenly felt a lot of memories in my mind, and then... Then I learned the nine star space..."


    The devil frowned at Shan Shan, who was imprisoned, looked back at Zou Yi and said, "is the place where your body is located where you get these memories? I checked. There''s nothing special there. "


    Zou Yi said, "it was there. I suddenly thought of many previous things, including the nine star space. By the way, I remember that it was like an amazing memory that suddenly entered my mind and startled me... It seemed that there were some excellent skills and... War skills in those memories, which were called war skills at that time. "


    The demon king asked, "tell me, what other martial arts and combat skills do you have in this memory?"


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and said slowly, "it seems that there is a killing God sword. What else is there to resist the beast. Others seem to be blurred in my memory because of too long. I can''t tell. "


    The devil was overjoyed, clapped his hands and said, "great, you are really my lucky star. Well, we can destroy the good family just around the corner... "


    Zou Yi was very puzzled. She looked at the devil and asked carefully, "what are you talking about, sister? How can we destroy the good family? "


    The devil took a deep breath and said, "do you know why I''m so excited?"


    Zou Yi could not help blushing when she heard the faint fragrance on the demon king: "why is my sister so excited?"


    The demon king said with a smile, "that''s because you know how to cultivate beast control. As long as we have this skill, we will have a master''s grasp of Fu Shan''s family."


    Zou Yi was still puzzled and asked strangely, "is the Royal beast so powerful? Why haven''t you heard of it? "


    The warlord said, "the Royal beast is definitely the proud and unique skill of the true God of martial arts. You can use it to control... No, it should be said to subdue the divine beast and let the divine beast be used by us. In this case, as long as we accept a few divine beasts, will it be easy for us to deal with Fu Shan''s family soon? "

 Chapter 282

    Zou Yi suddenly said, "so it is. I see. But it seems that the Royal beast is not easy to cultivate, and it will be difficult to cultivate enough to subdue the divine beast. "


    The demon king said, "don''t worry about it. After you go back, I''ll ask someone to prepare you with the necessary cultivation resources to ensure that you have a smooth journey during your cultivation. If there is no accident, you can take the beast and let the beast help us capture the good family in a few months at most. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help looking at Shanshan, who was imprisoned around her, whispered, "if the beast is so powerful, the good family would better surrender early..."


    I don''t know if shanshanshan heard Zou Yi''s words. She couldn''t move, and she couldn''t see whether she had noticed Zou Yi''s reminder.


    The devil didn''t seem to notice Zou Yi''s words, and said to himself, "we''ll go back now. As for Mrs. Gong Qing, one day I''ll catch her myself, and I''m not in a hurry."


    Zou Yi said anxiously, "what about Shanshan? Take it back, too? "


    After a pause, Zou Yi suddenly remembered that the devil had something important to do, and quickly asked, "is the city of Shanjia attacked, or are our people forced to retreat?"


    The demon king sighed and took a look at Shanshan, who was imprisoned. He waved to release the imprisonment and set Shanshan free.


    Shan Shanshan, who was very nervous, did not dare to speak at this time, but quietly stepped back and hid behind Zou Yi like a child who did something wrong.


    The demon king ignored Shanshan''s small movements and said slowly, "how can it be so simple? Mrs. Gong Qing''s plot was really powerful. We had to stop the attack temporarily because of our huge losses. "


    Zou Yi said anxiously, "what shall we do now?"


    The demon king said, "now we are still besieging the city of Shanjia so that they can''t leave the city. But according to my divine sense, Mrs. Gong Qing''s whereabouts are unknown. She probably left the city of Shanjia long ago. "


    Shanshan on one side suddenly had a trace of pride on her face, but when she saw the demon king looking at her, she immediately turned into a nervous look on her face.


    Zou Yi knew Shanshan would never be really afraid, but she didn''t understand what she meant by doing so.


    Shanshanshan sometimes looks like an untrained child, and sometimes she looks like an old hand in the Jianghu, which makes Zou Yi wonder why she can behave like this.


    As if he hadn''t seen Shanshan''s expression at all, the devil continued to say to Zou Yi, "I''m also going to ask you to help me find a way to see how to really eliminate Shanshan. I didn''t expect that you were blessed with a fragment of the memory of Wu Daozhen God... Now it seems that with the memory of Wu Daozhen God, the decision to resist animals, the killing God sword technique and the nine star space, we can rest assured. "


    Zou Yi said, "I don''t know if I can help my sister, but I will do my best."


    After a pause, Zou Yi smiled and said, "I saw that Mrs. Gong Qing had surrendered before. I thought the good family had been completely finished and was happy for my sister. Unexpectedly, they are playing a conspiracy and killing many of us. The wisdom of Mrs. Gong Qing really impressed me. "


    The demon king smiled and said, "it''s not just Mrs. Gong Qing''s wisdom that makes people look up to it. Isn''t this Mrs. Gong Qing''s golden beauty like this?"


    Zou Yi took a look at Shanshan behind her and smiled at the demon king: "now they are huddled in the city. If you want to catch them all, I''m afraid you have to think about it in the long run."


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "the nine star space is the magic of space. Now that you have learned it, why not use the nine star space to imprison the city of good families and completely trap them in the city? In this way, even if you need time to practice beast control, it will not affect our plan to destroy the good family. "


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "if I could do this now, would I not take the initiative? I just know a little fur and can barely confine a small space. If you want to imprison a place as big as the city of a good family, I''m afraid you have to practice hard for ten or eight years. "


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi''s depressed face and couldn''t help laughing: "I said, if you become so powerful at once, it''s really comparable to the true God of martial arts in those years."


    Zou Yi sighed and quietly held the devil''s hand: "my sister jokes that I''m not as good as the true God of martial arts? I''m not angry. That''s the truth. "


    The demon king smiled: "you know I''m joking with you, but you act like an innocent child. Your face is depressed... I really don''t understand what you think in your heart. Do you think I''m your girlfriend?"


    Zou Yi said positively, "I want to say a few words about my sister. I''m very serious about marriage. "


    The devil smiled happily, smiling like a girl, with a blush on his cheeks.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but be happy quietly when she saw the demon king like this. In his mind, his fiancee is naturally Su mo.


    But the devil took his heart unconsciously and made him subconsciously regard the devil as his fiancee.


    Fiancee is naturally a girlfriend, and is about to become a regular girlfriend.


    The demon king was happy in his heart. At this time, he looked at Shanshan and said, "are you Mrs. Gong Qing''s daughter? Can you tell me where your mother is? "


    Shanshan looked at the devil and whispered, "it''s in your hand. If you want to kill or cut me, I won''t frown. But if you want to know my mother''s whereabouts from me, you are dreaming. "


    The devil said, "do you want to taste soul searching? I don''t mind, and I won''t have the slightest mercy. "


    Shanshan changed her face and cried out, "how dare you use soul searching at will? Don''t you know it will hurt others or even kill others?"


    The devil smiled: "do you think I am a person who will worry about hurting others? Besides, you killed a few of us before. What''s the face to say such a thing? "


    Shanshan seemed to be hit by the devil, bowed her head and said, "we... We were forced to defend ourselves. I... want to ask the devil. If I... Really told my mother''s whereabouts, would you spare me? "


    The demon king said lightly, "if you tell me the whereabouts of Mrs. Gong Qing, I''ll leave you by my side as my personal guard. After that, you will not have any trouble, but will continue to live your princess like life."


    When the devil said this, her face was full of temptation. Zou Yi was in a trance. She almost couldn''t help hugging the devil.


    It''s very surprising that the demon king will seduce Shanshan.


    Zou Yi knew in her heart that the devil wanted to know the whereabouts of Mrs. Gong Qing from Shanshan, so she was so friendly that she seemed to be tempted.

 Chapter 283

    Shan Shanshan is not stupid. Seeing the demon king like this, she immediately changed her face, gritted her teeth and said, "you want to control me forever and let me be your slave all my life... Hum, I''d rather die than be your guard. You can''t control me."


    The devil said lightly, "do you think you are strong when you say such words in front of me? Don''t forget, if I don''t want you to die, you''ll never die. If I forbid you to live, you will never live. "


    Shanshan gritted her teeth and said, "it''s possible not to allow me to live, but not to die. I really don''t believe it. What if I explode myself, can you stop me? "


    The devil suddenly smiled and said slowly, "you can try."


    Shanshan suddenly stepped back. Just about to make a move, she suddenly felt that the surrounding space was frozen and couldn''t move any more.


    This time, Zou Yi shot. He imprisoned Shanshan to prevent Shanshan from exploding herself.


    In fact, the devil had planned for a long time. At this time, Zou Yi took the first step. After a little stunned, he smiled and said, "are you afraid of her suicide? Do you like this beautiful woman? How about I give her to you as a maid? "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "what did your sister say? I didn''t follow my sister''s orders to prevent her from exploding herself. How could I have such an idea? "


    The demon king smiled and took Zou Yi''s hand and said, "I believe you don''t like our enemy. Don''t worry. Now let''s take her back. I must know the whereabouts of Mrs. Gong Qing as soon as possible. "


    Zou Yi nodded, waved and threw the motionless Shanshan into the heavenly eye Buddha ring. She smiled and followed the demon king who turned and left, as if she had received the great benefit of the demon king, and her face was full of smiles.


    At this time, Tianyan sent a signal to Zou Yi in the Tianyan Buddha ring. He was very excited because he saw a peerless beauty who couldn''t move.


    Zou Yi was surprised and quickly told Tianyan not to mess around. This man is Mrs. Gong Qing''s daughter and the person wanted by the demon king. She can''t explain anything.


    Tianyan didn''t respond. He was busy looking at beautiful women and didn''t care to talk to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was very helpless about this. He didn''t expect that a tool spirit would also like beautiful women. He felt very troublesome.


    The devil felt Zou Yi''s inner helplessness and said with a smile, "is Tianyan dishonest? Tell him not to move Shanshan, or I''ll teach him a hard lesson. "


    Zou Yi said, "my sister really knows Tianyan. He''s busy looking at beautiful women and ignores me. It''s really a good lesson."


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi and suddenly whispered, "do you like watching Shanshan, too?"


    Zou Yi blushed and said with a bitter smile, "sister, you are also the Lord of the demon world. Why are you always so careful?"


    The devil said, "you are my fiance. How can I say that I am careful? I can tell you, don''t make me angry about this. I''ve been very generous. If you push an inch further, I''ll beat you hard. "


    Zou Yi knew that the devil was talking about Su Mo and that she was sorry for the devil. She had to say, "don''t worry, sister. I know what to do."


    The demon king "eh" said with a smile, "do you really know what to do? Tell me, what are you going to do? "


    Zou Yi said positively, "since my sister asked, I''ll tell you directly. Su Mo is my girlfriend and fiancee I knew and really had a heart to heart relationship when I was on earth, so I can''t give her up. Even if you are angry, I will insist on this. "


    The devil looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "in addition to Su Mo, what are you going to do with Shen Susu, Ouyang yuan and Ouyang Xiaoli?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "these people my sister said may be my friends, but they are not people who want to live with me for a lifetime."


    The demon king nodded slightly: "that''s good. I thought you wanted to take all those people with you..."


    Zou Yi touched her nose, smiled and said, "if I did that, sister, would you really beat me?"


    The devil''s face was positive, and he suddenly said angrily, "if you dare to do that, I''ll beat you with Su mo. it''s outrageous..."


    Zou Yi looked at the devil and walked away angrily. She couldn''t help laughing behind her.


    He suddenly missed Su mo. after all, he hadn''t seen each other for a long time. He didn''t know what happened to Su Mo now.


    Zou Yi thought that Su Mo was probably the only one. As for others, including nameless and Fu Yu, Zou Yi knows they have big things to do and won''t easily disturb them.


    Zou Yi closed the door when she returned to the devil''s residence on the heiyuan with the devil.


    He wants to practice the nine star space he just got, and he also wants to try to practice the killing God sword technique and the beast resisting decision.


    These are the peerless magic skills left by the true God of martial arts. Countless people will break their heads and compete for each one. Now Zou Yi has got it, so she naturally needs to practice well.


    The demon king also wants to try to cultivate the Royal beast determination, but she is busy at present and has no time to ask Zou Yi for the skills and formulas of the Royal beast determination to study and practice.


    Almost everyone knows that no one can practice beast control.


    The cultivation conditions of yuyuyujue are very harsh. It requires a strong yuan God and a talent to communicate with divine beasts. Most people may spend their whole life and can''t get anything.


    Zou Yi currently needs to do everything possible to cultivate the nine star space. After all, this may affect the change of the war situation and have some impact on their future war with the fairy world. Zou Yi must master the nine star space as soon as possible.


    The power of space exists in all the spaces we live in, but it is absolutely difficult to absorb and use it.


    Now Zou Yi is just barely getting started in the nine star space. Like most gods and men, she can use the power of external space to control the space within a certain range.


    If he wants to store the power of space in his body and fight with the power of space anytime and anywhere, he needs to really master the content of the nine star space.


    Zou Yi''s cultivation now is just like the Enlightenment of heaven many years ago. He needs to meditate all the time to understand the real meaning of the nine star space skill, so that he can generate his space power in his body according to his cultivation.


    This requires him to open up a place in his body that can accommodate the power of space. Just as mana or immortal power is stored in the Dantian, this power of space also needs a place to store.


    To do this, Zou Yi had no way at all, because a person had only one Dantian, and it was impossible to store two completely different energies together at the same time.

 Chapter 284

    If two different energies are put in the same elixir field, this person will either go crazy because of energy chaos, or his physical body will collapse and his previous achievements will be wasted.


    Now Zou Yi doesn''t have to worry about this. Just because he has reached the stage of refining, he can use the technique to open up another place similar to Dantian''s storage space in his body.


    And this is what Zou Yi thought about a long time ago. She just didn''t implement it and didn''t know how to implement it.


    People with the second elixir field practice faster and have stronger strength.


    However, the cultivation method of the second Dantian disappeared many years ago. Few people now know how to cultivate their second Dantian, whether they are immortals or immortals.


    There are similar records in Zou Yi''s practice of rebirth. In addition, there are detailed cultivation methods in the nine star space, Zou Yi decided to have a try.


    It''s just that both the rebirth technique and the nine star space clearly point out that cultivating the second Dantian is very dangerous and difficult.


    The number of people who try and succeed is pitiful, so there are not a few who die.


    Zou Yi is not afraid of the consequences of failure in cultivation, because he knows his current situation and that he must cultivate the nine star space well.


    To cultivate the nine star space, it is necessary to open up the second Dantian, which is also the first step of cultivation.


    Zou Yi figured out the cultivation method of nine star space, thought about it all night in combination with her own reality, and officially began to practice the nine star space early the next morning.


    To open up the second Dantian in her body, Zou Yi first carefully recalled the internal skill of the fire regeneration technique, and then used the fire regeneration technique to refine her second Dantian.


    Rebirth through fire is indeed a magical body refining technique. Zou Yi opened up a second Dantian in her body in just ten days.


    The location of the second Dantian is close to his Dantian. If you look inside, you can see two Dantian side by side in his body, the size is almost the same, but one Dantian is full of immortal power, and the other is empty.


    The next step is to guide the ubiquitous space force of the outside world into the body, and turn it into your own space force after refining.


    Zou Yi has already made preparations for this. She also asks the devil to help him prepare some cultivation resources. As long as she calms down and practices quietly, she will succeed sooner or later.


    Zou Yi cultivates in real life and takes stillness in trouble. The place she chooses for cultivation is a temporary military account among the black thorns on the heiyuan.


    Outside the military tent, there is a triple forbidden Dharma array to isolate all divine sense exploration and protect Zou Yi''s safety.


    This is also a forbidden area temporarily designated by the demon king. Except that Qin Qing around the demon king is responsible for taking care of Zou Yi and can come here occasionally, others are strictly forbidden to come here.


    The demon king was busy fighting with the good family. During this time, he had no time to pay attention to Zou Yi in cultivation, and had not seen Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s quiet cultivation has opened up her second Dantian in reality. She doesn''t think it''s so difficult.


    But when he reached the second part of refining the power of space, he found that the nine star space was really difficult to cultivate.


    It took him almost half a month to guide the force of space into the body.


    Fortunately, after the first ray of space force into the body, Zou Yi''s guiding space force into the body becomes much simpler.


    When he began to practice for a full month, he felt that the power of space leading into the body could begin to refine.


    After some preparation, Zou Yi sat on her knees in the military tent, with complex gestures on her hands, cooperating with the operation of immortal power in his body, and slowly refining the power of space in his body.


    How to refine the power of space is recorded in detail in the skill of nine star space. Zou Yi just does it.


    However, Zou Yi found it very difficult to refine the power of space.


    The power of space originally existed in any space. Although Zou Yi guided them into the body, once they began to refine these power of space, they immediately fled like frightened horses, and were not controlled by Zou Yi at all.


    Zou Yi, who tried again and again and got nothing, had to give up on the fifth day of refining the power of space.


    He stood up with a sigh, grabbed the food Qin Qing didn''t know that day, walked around the military tent while eating, and wanted to think of a way to solve this problem.


    Zou Yi thought about things in her mind. When she walked around, she unconsciously increased her strength. It gradually seemed like stamping her feet. Every step would make a huge noise.


    The ground was shaking, which was caused by Zou Yi''s vigorous trampling.


    Zou Yi was completely unaware of her state at this time. When she walked, the range became larger and larger. Gradually, it seemed that she was going to trample on the ground and break it. Her whole body strength was used.


    If there are people here at this time, you will find that Zou Yi is not simply walking and thinking at this time.


    While Zou Yi was walking and thinking, she subconsciously began to practice the art of rebirth, so there was such a big movement.


    With array protection, others don''t know what''s going on here, so no one cares about Zou Yi''s state at this time.


    Zou Yi''s actions in the military tent are getting bigger and bigger, and the ground trembles more and more. Gradually, there are signs that she can''t support and wants to collapse.


    The huge crack was getting bigger and bigger. Until Zou Yi was surprised that there was no force under his feet, he suddenly found that he had made a big mistake and trampled on the ground here.


    The huge crack was like a shark with a big mouth. Zou Yi swallowed it unprepared. Except for Zou Yi''s exclamation, there was no trace left.


    Zou Yi''s body disappeared into the huge crack and disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if she didn''t appear here at all.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that she would make such a mistake. A stunned God, people have been swallowed up by a huge crack. Unexpectedly, she forgot the fact that she is an immortal and was scared into a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, he finally instinctively controlled his rapidly falling body in time, and used a protruding stone to stand on his heel somewhere in the crack.


    After calming down, Zou Yi took a look at her position and found that there was a huge crack with almost straight stone walls on both sides. Except for the stone he was standing on, Zou Yi had no place to stand.


    The lucky Zou Yi secretly shouted. Then she remembered that she was an immortal. She couldn''t be afraid of such a scene.


    The immortal can fly and use the space channel to leave here. Why should he be afraid of it?


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing that she was scared silly. She laughed at herself and was ready to leave here first.

 Chapter 285

    But the next scene completely stunned Zou Yi. The immortal power in his body seemed to be sealed and could not be mobilized at all.


    The space channel he could have used could not be opened, as if his ability could do nothing except the power of the flesh.


    Zou Yi was stupid, completely stupid. He immediately understood why he felt like he was pulled down by gravity when he fell down on the earth a long time ago.


    Zou Yi looked around and suddenly remembered something.


    The demon king mentioned to him before that this black original is not an ordinary place, but the bone burial place of an ancient great power, and it is also one of the forbidden areas in the demon world.


    It is said that there is powerful array protection here. Once someone wants to be harmful to here, the array will automatically open and severely punish him.


    Zou Yi only listened to the demon king talk about this before, but didn''t pay much attention to it. Now it seems that his unintentional behavior angered the ancient great power who has died for many years. The array was opened and trapped him in this endless crack.


    Zou Yi, who smiled bitterly, had to carefully look at the situation nearby and try to get out of here.


    Xianli is sealed. He still has amazing physical strength. I don''t think there will be any danger for the time being.


    Take out Zisha. Zou Yi easily cuts a place on the cliff where he can stand, like a narrow cave for him to rest temporarily.


    Zisha is extremely sharp. These stone walls can''t stop its cutting.


    But Zou Yi can''t go out through a channel outside Zisha. It takes too much time.


    Maybe you can simply dig a stone ladder and climb out slowly step by step.


    Zou Yi quickly rejected her idea. It would still take too much time to do so. I''m afraid they will be worried if they don''t see Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi looked at the cliff above and couldn''t see the end. She smiled bitterly and said to herself, "what''s this called? I''m just stamping my feet. How can I inspire the array and trap myself here? "


    Zou Yi''s words were meant for herself. Unexpectedly, the heavenly eye in the heavenly eye Buddha ring spoke at this time: "are you stamping your feet? It''s clear that he wants to destroy heiyuan. That strength... Is much greater than ordinary gods and men. "


    Zou Yi heard Tianyan, who hadn''t spoken to her for a long time, say with a smile, "what did you do to me today? Isn''t it because I took Shanshan away, angry with me? "


    Tianyan said angrily, "do you think I like that Shanshan? Superficial. I took a fancy to her physique and wanted to borrow a little of her blood to prepare me for shaping my flesh in the future... "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "shaping the flesh? Who are you lying to? How can you say that you are also a man, using a woman''s blood to shape the flesh, you are abnormal! "


    Tianyan said, "I just need that special gene in her blood. Who says it''s the same as her flesh..."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "if so, I''ll see Shanshan again in the future. I''ll help you get some of her blood. Tianyan, I ask you, do you know what this array is? Why can''t I feel the immortal power in my body? "


    Tianyan said, "now do you know to beg me? Why did you go? "


    Zou Yi''s face was positive and said seriously, "tell me, I''m in a hurry to go out. If my sister knows that I''m missing, she doesn''t know what will happen."


    Tianyan came out, stood in front of Zou Yi, looked at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "is the master angry? Come on, it''s just a joke. I''ll tell you what this array is... This is a prison dragon array. The former gods used to hold evil dragons. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "so this array is very powerful?"


    Tianyan nodded: "the prisoner dragon array is very powerful. People who come in can''t go out unless the array is lifted."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "what should I do? Is it hard to get out of here? "


    Tianyan said: "as far as I know, although the prisoner dragon array is very powerful, it has one defect. If the master can use this flaw to crack this array, the master can still leave. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "what defect? Say it. "


    Tianyan said, "this prison dragon array is arranged with the help of special geographical terrain. It uses all the energy between heaven and earth, including the heaven and earth aura needed by immortals and the immortal power cultivated by immortals."


    Tianyan said this, looked at Zou Yi making a face and continued: "this was originally a clever move that the array setter came up with in order to maintain the operation of the array for a long time, but it just became the fatal defect of the array. The array absorbs all external energy, like an insatiable and greedy person. If you eat too much, you will...... "


    Zou Yi didn''t understand the meaning of Tianyan: "what do you mean?"


    Tianyan hehe smiled and then said, "just because all energy in this array can be absorbed and cited, the energy is messy but in great quantity. A lot of energy is slowly gathered together, which of course increases the load of the array and makes the array on the verge of collapse at any time. "


    Zou Yi seemed to understand, and then Tianyan said: "these energies make the array full load all the time, and problems will occur over time. If we increase the energy here again, if the energy exceeds the load of the array, we may break through. "


    Tianyan nodded: "you finally understand what I mean. But if you do, you may be in danger, so you must have ways to protect yourself. "


    Zou Yi thought: "the ancient Daneng who has died for many years must have a tomb. As long as we find the tomb and detonate the array here, we don''t think there will be any danger."


    Tianyan said, "there must be array protection in the tomb. It''s really a relatively safe place."


    Zou Yi said, "then we''ll quickly find the tomb, and then according to your way, increase the energy here and make everything disappear in an instant."


    Tianyan said, "not everything disappears, but let the array here destroy itself."


    Zou Yi nodded: "now tell me, how can we find the elder''s tomb? You can''t just look for it blindly. My body can hardly move. "


    Tianyan said, "put the body here for the time being and go with me to find the location of the tomb. When you find the location of the tomb, you''ll come back and get back the flesh. "


    Zou Yi thought about it and thought it was a way, so she smiled and said, "listen to you, you lead the way, and I''ll follow you."


    The heavenly eye leads the way. Zou Yi''s Yuanshen follows the heavenly eye. They go deep into the ground along this huge crack and start looking for the location of the tomb.

 Chapter 286

    The Yuanshen of Tianyan is very powerful. He spreads his divine consciousness in all directions like a huge net to see everything that divine consciousness can see.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen is not much worse than Tianyan. They searched all the way. They searched twice and confirmed that there was no omission.


    They gradually reached the depths of several kilometers below Zou Yi''s body. It was extremely cold and dark.


    Fortunately, both of them are original gods. They don''t need to see things with their eyes. The divine sense can see everything whether there is light or not.


    The crack was very huge. They went down all the way and didn''t see the end for a few kilometers.


    Tianyan led the way in front of him. He gradually wondered if he was in a circle. He turned back and said to Zou Yi, "did the master find anything wrong? It seems impossible that we haven''t reached the end of the crack after walking for so long. "


    Zou Yi also thought of this possibility: "is this an illusion produced by the array? In fact, we are still in place and haven''t left?"


    The heavenly eye said, "I''ll know when I try. There''s no magic array that can tease me in front of my divine consciousness."


    Zou Yi knew that Tian''s eyes were strong, so she smiled and said, "it''s up to you. If we can''t, we''ll go back first, find my body and find another way to leave here."


    Tianyan seemed unwilling to fail. He frowned and said, "that''s not good. Although it''s difficult to find the tomb of ancient Da Neng, as long as you find it, you can gain something. We can''t go back to Baoshan empty handed. It''s too oppressive. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help but say, "what''s your idea? I thought you really wanted to help me leave here. It turned out that you had the idea of making treasures here. You''re really amazing."


    Tianyan said with a smile, "master, don''t say that. Aren''t all the treasures I found yours? Besides, I''ll have my own body right away. I won''t need one or two weapons at that time? "


    After a pause, Tianyan smiled and said, "my master''s life is good. Someone gave me a treasure knife like Zisha, but I didn''t. I need to solve it myself, don''t I?"


    Zou Yi smiled helplessly: "what you said is... Are you really going to stop being a tool spirit? Will there be any change after the eye Buddha ring lost its spirit that day? "


    The heavenly eye said, "the heavenly eye Buddha ring is like a small world with mountains, water, flowers and grass. Why do you want me to be a nameless instrument spirit? The master can rest assured that there will be no change in the heavenly eye Buddha ring with or without the spirit. "


    Zou Yi was curious and asked Tianyan with a smile: "do you mean that the internal space of Tianyan Buddha ring has become perfect and can be used as a world?"


    Tianyan nodded: "the internal space of Tianyan Buddha ring has been gradually improved over the years, which is no different from the outside world. In addition, the master has carefully raised the heavenly eye Buddha ring with his own blood essence over the years. The heavenly eye Buddha ring is perfect. The master can use the heavenly eye Buddha ring as his own back garden if necessary. It is absolutely perfect. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed: "great, so maybe we can break the array here and go out without looking for the ancient powerful tomb."


    The heavenly eye said, "what is the master going to do? Do you want to enter the inner part of the heavenly eye Buddha ring and crack the array here? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "exactly. I think it should be no problem. The heavenly eye Buddha ring is enough to protect us..."


    Tianyan shook his head and interrupted Zou Yi: "that''s not good. Our purpose is not just to leave here. Before leaving here, I also need to find the tomb of ancient Daneng and find what I need. If we break the array here rashly, we will lose the opportunity and never find the ancient magic soldiers hidden here. "


    Zou Yi looked at Tianyan and felt that Tianyan had something to hide from herself, so she asked, "what are you hiding from me? What does ancient magic mean? Do you know who the ancient power here is? "


    Tianyan hesitated for a moment and finally said, "I dare not hide my master. I really know who the ancient great power here is. It''s just that after all these years, the ancient great energy disappeared, leaving a body here. In order to protect his body, I haven''t told my master who he is. "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and couldn''t help saying, "you said that the ancient power here has something to do with me, right?"


    Tianyan nodded and said carefully, "it''s not only related to the master, but also very important... Does the master think how he got the memory fragments of the true God of martial arts? Is it just a coincidence? "


    Zou Yi felt that Tianyan had a lot of things to hide from herself. She couldn''t help saying, "tell me what you know. I want to know what''s going on."


    Tianyan said, "the memory fragment of the true God of martial arts obtained by the master is not obtained by chance, but in the master''s body early in the morning, but the master can''t feel it."


    Zou Yi Daqi: "how is this possible? I know my body very well. I''ve looked inside countless times and never found such memory fragments... "


    The heavenly eye said, "master, listen to me."


    Tianyan turned and looked at the deep crack and slowly said something: the memory fragments obtained by Zou Yi were in Zou Yi''s body long ago, but Zou Yi didn''t find them.


    This memory fragment was not put into the unknown when she reshaped Zou Yi''s body, but it quietly entered Zou Yi''s body and lurked in Zou Yi''s body.


    Tian''s eyes are strong. He found this early in the morning, but looking at the memory fragments has no impact on Zou Yi, so he didn''t remind Zou Yi.


    It was not until Zou Yi woke up the memory fragment that Tianyan learned that the memory fragment was left by the true God of Wu Dao that he suddenly remembered something.


    When Wu Daozhen died, it was not an instant, but a long time.


    While waiting for the arrival of death, the strength of Wu Daozhen God gradually weakened. Knowing that he could not protect his life, he sealed his most important memory with big means.


    Wu Daozhen wants to reincarnate and prepare some necessary things for himself in the next life. This memory fragment is one of them and one of the most important things.


    As a chaotic true God, Wu Daozhen has lived too long, and reincarnation has become extremely difficult. After tens of thousands of years, he has not been able to do this.


    Chaotic true God has a long life. If he wants to reincarnate after death, he also needs to experience a longer time in the underworld before he can be arranged to reincarnate by the underworld.


    This is for fairness, and it is also the custom and rule of the underworld.

 Chapter 287

    In the long wait, the memory fragments of Wu Daozhen God slowly dissipated. Although the speed is very slow, it can not be ignored.


    This is one of the reasons why Zou Yi''s memory fragments only include nine star space, God killing sword, beast killing and other skills and combat skills, rather than all the skills and combat skills of Wu Daozhen God.


    Important things are deeply remembered. They can still be awakened after years.


    Other unimportant things, because the memory is not particularly profound, will be slowly consumed and cleaned up, and finally completely disappear


    It is difficult to recover the lost memory. Unless some sudden factors change everything, it is possible to awaken the lost memory.


    This probability is almost zero, and few people can do it.


    Zou Yi now can be said to be the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God, but at the same time, there are some differences, which can not be completely equated.


    If he is the reincarnation of the true God of Wudao, he may face the dual attacks of the fairy world and the divine world, and it is difficult to gain a foothold in the ninth world.


    The holy monarch of the fairy world and the God of heaven and war don''t want to see the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God. They and Wu Daozhen God can be said to be mortal enemies now. They never want the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God to threaten them.


    Zou Yi found out this, but she didn''t dare to believe that she had withdrawn her relationship with Wu Daozhen God and became the reincarnation of half Wu Daozhen God.


    Although he has the memory of the true God of martial arts, he is afraid that if it is spread, there will still be countless people coming to him for trouble.


    The memory of Wu Daozhen God, or the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God, is definitely something everyone wants to touch.


    Tianyan said this, Zou Yi herself used to feel more or less, but it was not obvious.


    Now after hearing Tianyan say it, Zou Yi feels suddenly enlightened and has a feeling of being enlightened.


    Zou Yi vaguely felt that her identity had improved a lot. She felt like she was making progress. She felt a floating smell.


    Tianyan also saw Zou Yi''s excitement at this time. He couldn''t help saying, "don''t think how powerful you are now. You should know that you may face a large number of enemies at any time. You should be cautious and keep this secret."


    Zou Yi was stunned, and then thought of something. She smiled bitterly and said, "no one will really give me an idea. How can I live in the future?"


    Tianyan said with a smile, "you can stay here and go out after you are strong enough to ignore everything."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "in this case, it''s better not to have the memory of Wu Daozhen God... By the way, you just said that the disappeared memory can be recovered slowly. What can you do to recover those memories?"


    Tianyan said, "it''s hard to recover the lost memory, but I have a way to try. Has the master ever heard of the power of time? Compared with the power of space, the power of time is more difficult to control, but it is also more powerful. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''ve heard of it, but I''ve never seen it. Is there really someone who can control time? Isn''t that an invincible existence? "


    Tianyan said: "the true God of martial arts is the only representative of the power to control time. His strength is directly related to the power of time."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "so there may be similar records in my memory? Unfortunately, I can remember now, or I can see the memory of the true God of martial arts. There is no power of time at all. "


    Tianyan said, "that''s because the memory has disappeared, or the true God of martial arts has not put the use of the power of time into his memory."


    Zou Yi was disappointed and couldn''t help whispering, "isn''t your method completely useless? It''s the same as what you said."


    Tianyan said with a smile, "it''s not useless, but you need to find the master here first. Maybe you can help the master."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "if we find the body of the true God of Wu Dao, we may find what we want... How can you be so sure that this is the burial place of the true God of Wu Dao? Isn''t this the legendary bone burial place of ancient Da Neng? "


    Tianyan said: "after talking for a long time, the master still didn''t understand. This was originally a bone burial place of ancient great power, but it was occupied by the true God of martial arts tens of thousands of years ago..."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "it''s impossible. I remember that the true God of Wu Dao died in the spirit world. How could his body be buried in the demon world? Do you still have something to hide from me? Tell me quickly! "


    Tianyan hesitated for a moment. Zou Yi seemed to get angry before he said, "I learned this by chance. There is no real evidence. If the master doesn''t believe it, he can ignore it. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but say angrily, "you''re talking nonsense. What''s this and what?"


    The heavenly eye said, "master, don''t be angry. I''m not totally groundless nonsense... In fact, I accidentally thought of this possibility, and I was also associated with knowing a secret."


    Zou Yi felt that Tianyan was not simple. She couldn''t help looking at Tianyan and said, "how many things did you hide from me?"


    Tianyan said with a smile, "the master doesn''t need to be like this. In fact, I didn''t tell the master about this, so... Hundreds of things didn''t tell the master you."


    Zou Yi was turned white by Tian''s angry eyes and almost didn''t carry her breath. He wanted to clap the eye of heaven with his palm, and then read all the memory of the eye of heaven with soul searching.


    Seeing Zou Yi like this, Tianyan couldn''t help laughing and said, "the master''s state of mind is not very good. He''s so excited to joke. I''m afraid there will be heart demons in the future practice."


    Zou Yi said angrily, "if you don''t tell me what''s going on, I''ll really hit you."


    Tian Yan shrunk his neck and said carefully, "is the master really angry? Well, I''ll tell you what''s going on now. "


    After a pause, Tianyan said, "before I followed my master, I had never been sealed on the earth and seemed to know nothing about the outside world. But master, you don''t know that I have a special skill. I can see anything anywhere in the nine realms through the heavenly eye above the heavenly eye Buddha ring... Except for those protected by the array or deliberately blocked, everything in the nine realms is transparent to me... "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "does the heavenly eye Buddha ring still have such an artifact effect? I only heard that it has the ability to see through other people''s minds. Unexpectedly, there are more abnormal... "


    Tianyan nodded: "I used this ability of Tianyan to observe the nine realms, and I accidentally found the death of the true God of martial arts. At that time, I was extremely shocked. I felt that it was absolutely unforgivable for Saint Jun and tianwu God of war to jointly murder Wu Daozhen God, and countless people would come to avenge Wu Daozhen God... "

 Chapter 288

    Speaking of this, Tianyan''s voice was suddenly filled with anger: "but what I didn''t expect is that after the death of Wu Daozhen God, there was only one person around him, lonely and sad..."


    Zou Yi said, "is that the elder Lingshu of the spirit world?"


    Tianyan nodded: "it was Lingshu. At that time, she served the seriously injured and dying Wu Daozhen God, and buried Wu Daozhen God herself after Wu Daozhen God died. I always respect this spiritual family''s elder without any strength, and thank her for safeguarding the justice in the world... "


    It seems that some tears are flashing in Tianyan''s eyes, but this is definitely not true tears. He is a Yuanshen body and can''t cry.


    Zou Yi was also moved by Tianyan and sobbed: "what does it have to do with the purpose of Wu Daozhen God occupying heiyuan? It doesn''t make sense! "


    Tianyan said, "the true God of Wu Dao died in the spirit world, not his flesh. This is a secret that the world does not know, and it is also the last retreat left by the true God of martial arts. "


    Zou Yi felt that her brain was not enough. She looked at Tianyan in a daze.


    Tianyan knew that Zou Yi would be like this, and then said, "just after the true God of martial arts was seriously injured by the holy Jun and the God of war of tianwu, he thought of his possible death for the first time, so he quietly left his body in the forbidden area of the demon world, heiyuan, which is where we are now."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "it turned out to be so. What happened later?"


    The heavenly eye sighed: "the true God of Wudao thought his body would stay here. No one would easily make the idea of the forbidden area of the demon world to protect his body. When his original God recovers slowly in the spirit world, his strength will recover more than half. It''s not too late to find the saint Jun and the God of war. Unfortunately, his wishful thinking finally failed. He underestimated his injury and failed to survive in the spirit world... "


    Zou Yi felt a chill behind her: "so, the true God of martial arts spent a lot of time trying to save himself, but he failed in the end."


    Tianyan nodded: "that''s right... Lingshu was the only one who sent away the true God of Wu Dao. She knew that the true God of Wu Dao was the yuan God in the spiritual world, but the body was hidden by the true God of Wu Dao and disappeared."


    Zou Yi asked, "didn''t elder Lingshu doubt anything?"


    Tianyan said: "at the beginning, Lingshu also imagined that an expert like Wu Daozhen God could have a way to use his flesh to revive. Naturally, she didn''t doubt anything. But after waiting for tens of thousands of years, she realized that this was fantasy and impossible. At that time, she knew that the true God of martial arts was really dead, but there was no way but to accept the facts. "


    Zou Yi sighed: "the true God of Wu Dao was such a figure that he finally died. It seems that this world is really speechless... Tianyan, what you know is definitely a great secret. Don''t talk to others."


    Tianyan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I know the weight. Master, do you understand how I know that the body of the true God of martial arts is here? This is an absolute fact. There will be no mistake. The master just looks for it carefully. "


    After a pause, Tianyan himself said: "if the master finds the flesh of the true God of martial arts, there is no need to practice this fire rebirth technique. He directly has a super flesh body that surpasses King Kong''s not bad body. Even if he faces the saint directly, he will not suffer any loss in the flesh."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately scolded, "that''s the flesh of my Shizu. How can I take it for myself?"


    Tianyan said, "you even have the memory of the true God of martial arts. What''s wrong with a flesh body? Besides, if you want to wake up the slowly disappearing memory, you have to have the flesh of the true God of martial arts. Don''t forget that. "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and said with a smile, "so I''m going to try Shizu''s body, but my rebirth skill must be cultivated, and my body will not be abandoned..."


    The heavenly eye said, "the master can have two flesh bodies at the same time, one as the noumenon and the other as a separate body. When fighting, the power is doubled. People in the same realm are definitely not the opponent of the master."


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s not impossible to say so, but Shifu always doesn''t want me to separate myself. He said it will distract me and slow down the progress of strength..."


    Tianyan interrupted Zou Yi''s words: "the master can not tell nameless and Fuyu, quietly cultivate their separation until it is no different from the noumenon, and then give them a surprise. At that time, even if they want to say something, they can''t say it deeply. After all, it has become a fact. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "cut first and then play. It seems that you are really not a good man."


    Tianyan said with a smile: "I''m still a good man in front of my master. As for others, I''ve seen too much of the cold and warm in the world. I won''t easily believe anyone and anything..."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and slowly said, "this is the disadvantage of having heavenly eyes. If you see too much, you will become insensitive and think more..."


    Tianyan smiled, turned and said, "keep looking, but time has passed for a long time. If we don''t go out again, I''m afraid your demon sister will come down to find you..."


    Zou Yi keeps up with Tianyan. She originally wanted to go back and get her flesh back. Now she has changed because she listened to Tianyan''s words.


    There seems to be no movement in the crack, which makes Zou Yi feel hairy at the bottom of her heart.


    Fortunately, Tianyan is very excited today. He keeps talking, diluting this.


    They looked for it again, step by step, and didn''t miss any corner.


    Zou Yi''s divine consciousness was fully developed, and did not let go of any sign that there might be the body of the true God of Wu Dao, or the tomb of the ancient great power.


    Tianyan is holding his Tianyan Buddha ring. The Tianyan on the ring seems to be regarded by him as his own eyes. In bursts of breathtaking light, countless information is directly caught by Tianyan.


    The heavenly eye on the heavenly eye Buddha ring becomes the eye of the heavenly eye. At this time, the heavenly eye is the real heavenly eye.


    Tianyan floated in front and suddenly shouted excitedly, "I''ve found it, I''ve finally found it. Master, come here quickly. Originally, Wu Daozhen God put his body together with the ancient powerful body. Now we both have a place. "


    Zou Yi hurried forward and saw a tomb door from the gesture of Tianyan.


    The tomb door is in the crack. It looks broad and dignified, and sometimes it feels gloomy.


    The crack in front of the tomb door suddenly interrupted. It was obvious that there was an array to protect the tomb door. The crack did not extend into the tomb door.

 Chapter 289

    Zou Yi and Tianyan came forward side by side and looked carefully at the ancient tomb door. Zou Yi said, "this door is protected by array. Its own weight is at least hundreds of thousands of kilograms. We two yuan gods without flesh body are afraid we can''t pass."


    The heavenly eye said, "master, don''t worry. If I expect well, the set of invisibility practiced by following the demon king is the way to enter here."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "Why are you so sure?"


    Tianyan said: "the array here has an ancient flavor, but it will never be more than 100000 years old, so the array must have been arranged by the true God of martial arts. The concealment skill cultivated by the demon king is the concealment skill cultivated by the true God of Wudao in those years. The concealment skill of the true God of Wudao should ignore the array here and let us enter the tomb. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "believe you, we''ll try it now."


    Zou Yi''s occult skill started. Although he was only the yuan God, he still made himself invisible with the heavenly eye at the same time and disappeared in front of the tomb door.


    When they appeared again, they were already somewhere in the tomb. Tianyan''s guess was extremely accurate. It was a guess.


    Zou Yi was confused, but she didn''t ask much. Because in front of them is the tomb of the ancient great power, the place where the flesh of the ancient great power and the true God of martial arts is located.


    No one knows how long the ancient great energy has died, but his body is still like a living man, and there is no change in it.


    As for the true God of Wu Dao who died tens of thousands of years ago, it seems more like falling asleep at this time.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen and Tianyan looked at each other, and they tacitly entered the selected flesh


    After a few breaths, the ancient Da Neng was the first to say, "the flesh is good. It is definitely a real King Kong. There is no adulteration at all."


    This is the voice of Tianyan. He is very excited. He flips and jumps in the tomb, trying to find out how the ancient powerful flesh body he just got is.


    Zou Yi did not move. His Yuanshen occupied the flesh of the true God of Wu Dao. He thought it would take time to adapt slowly. Suddenly, he found that this flesh seemed more suitable for him than his own flesh.


    Because he didn''t have any adaptation process, the whole Yuanshen had been perfectly integrated with the flesh body, without a half astringent feeling.


    Can it be said that Zou Yi''s yuan God has unconsciously been somewhat similar to Wu Daozhen God after having the memory of Wu Daozhen God first?


    Although this is impossible, Zou Yi still can''t help thinking so.


    When she raised her hand and walked, everything seemed to be very smooth. Zou Yi smiled happily like a child who had got a beloved toy.


    "Tianyan, stop it. You''ve made the tomb look bad..." when Zou Yi came back to her senses, she found that Tianyan destroyed everything in the tomb when she adapted to the flesh, so she couldn''t help shouting: "stop!"


    The excited heavenly eye still didn''t dare to listen to Zou Yi. His yuan God recognized Zou Yi. As long as Zou Yi had an idea, he couldn''t eat it.


    "I''m so excited. I accidentally damaged the things in the tomb. Please forgive me." Tianyan said carefully, "the things here have been too old. Many of them can''t escape the erosion of years. They turn into ashes when touched..."


    Zou Yi looked at the funerary objects in the tomb and picked up a small sword. When she waved it, she also said to Tianyan: "this sword looks small. Why is it so heavy when starting? Is this the famous weapon of the true God of martial arts, the killer sword? "


    Tianyan looked at the sword in Zou Yi''s hand, shook his head and said, "this is definitely not a killing sword. The killing sword weighs millions of kilograms, but after recognizing the Lord, it is as light as nothing when starting, which is definitely not comparable to this sword."


    Zou Yi felt the sword, nodded and said, "it''s really not a killing sword. It''s too light."


    Tianyan looked at the tomb and saw that there were no messy funerary objects. He turned his eyes and shouted, "there is no killing sword here. It must be on the body of Wu Daozhen God... The master quickly looked inside to see if the killing sword is in your body."


    Zou Yi looked inside and found that there was a small sword in the Dantian in the new flesh.


    Zou Yi was overjoyed and the power of the yuan God surged. She carefully took out the sword hidden in the Dantian.


    The sword left Zou Yi''s body and immediately became bigger. In an instant, it became as big as a door plank and became very terrible.


    Zou Yi''s mind turned sharply. The power of the yuan God covered the sword. She felt everything on the sword carefully and contacted the spirit of the sword at the same time.


    A calm and old voice slowly spread into Zou Yi''s mind. The sword spirit world of the sword used the divine knowledge to communicate with Zou Yi.


    "Don''t you know who my master is? What is the purpose of occupying the flesh of my master? "


    Hearing this voice, Zou Yi also talked to him with her divine knowledge: "my name is Zou Yi. I have the memory of Wu Daozhen God. I want to recover the missing part of my memory. I came here to find the flesh of Wu Daozhen God. You are the spirit of the killing sword. Can you show up? "


    The old voice still said slowly, "if you want to see me, it depends on whether you have such strength... The boy is an immortal, not even an ordinary god man. How can I meet you?"


    Zou Yi was a little strange. She looked at Tianyan and said, "it''s another tool spirit like you. She''s old and self righteous..."


    "Boy, rude!" The old voice suddenly said angrily, "do you dare to be so rude to me if you know who I am?"


    Tianyan also said, "how can the master put me with this... This man? I''m the spirit of Tianyan Buddha ring, and my status is incomparable."


    Zou Yi didn''t have time to speak, but the old voice shouted, "I''m still the spirit of killing God sword. What''s the spirit of your space ring, and dare to be arrogant in front of me?"


    Tianyan was stunned and then said, "it''s the spirit of killing God sword. I''ve heard a lot about you. But I am not the spirit of an ordinary space ring, because I am the spirit of the heavenly eye Buddha ring. "


    Killing God seemed to be stunned, and his body slowly appeared in front of Zou Yi and Tianyan. He deliberately looked at killing God and said slowly, "it''s you. I heard of your name a long time ago. I didn''t expect to see you now. What are you doing here to occupy my master''s flesh? "


    Tianyan said with a smile: "don''t be angry, brother killer. We have to come here. The array on the black field was inadvertently activated by us and trapped us here. We had no way to leave. We had to take a chance everywhere. Unexpectedly, we found here. "

 Chapter 290

    Tianyan seemed to feel that his explanation was not convincing, so he continued: "because I am an instrument spirit and have no flesh body, after seeing this ancient powerful flesh body, I couldn''t help but want to try to have the feeling of flesh body. As for my master Zou Yi, his flesh was forced to stay somewhere and couldn''t be taken back for a while, so he borrowed some flesh of the true God of martial arts. "


    Zou Yi then said, "the true God of Wu Dao is my Shizu. It doesn''t seem wrong for me to borrow his old man''s body. Should you not interfere with killing God?"


    The murderer was slightly stunned, then hugged his fist and said, "since he is my master''s younger disciple, I won''t say anything. But I want to ask you, whose disciple are you? Nameless or saint? "


    Zou Yi said respectfully, "my teacher is nameless, and I have husband Yu."


    Killing God looked at Zou Yi and smiled slowly: "since I''m nameless and Fuyu''s disciple, that''s the one I''m waiting for... Kneel down and I have something to say."


    Zou Yi was stunned and heard Tianyan say, "don''t you kneel down yet? This is a rare opportunity. "


    Zou Yi knelt down and said respectfully, "Zou Yi is all ears."


    "Since you are a nameless disciple, that''s the one I''m waiting for. Now listen carefully. You should remember everything I say next. "


    Zou Yi said respectfully again, "Zou Yi is all ears."


    Killing God slowly said: "according to the order of my former Master Wu Daozhen God, now I will give you a memory fragment left by Wu Daozhen God. Before that, you have to promise me three conditions. "


    Zou Yi said, "please speak clearly, master killer."


    Killing God said: "the first condition is to avenge Wu Daozhen God. You should be duty bound, because you are the disciple of Wu Daozhen God."


    Zou Yi nodded: "please rest assured, elder. I will try my best to avenge Shizu. I will never be slack."


    Killing God smiled with some satisfaction: "very good. The second condition is that you should inherit the mantle of Wu Daozhen God and carry forward the immortal gate where Wu Daozhen God is located. You want to open a sect and continue the incense of Shengxian gate, okay? "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and said, "no problem. I will carry forward the immortal gate."


    Killing God was more satisfied and said with a smile: "the third condition is that you must fight for all the people in the world, not afraid of life and death, and protect everyone who needs to be protected. Maybe you can''t do this now. I don''t think the true God of martial arts will force you now. But when you are strong, you must follow it. "


    Zou Yi said, "do you want me to walk for heaven? I am duty bound, and I am already doing so. "


    Killing God smiled and said, "what have you done, dare you say you are already acting on behalf of heaven?"


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "we are currently at war with the holy monarch in the fairy world and the God of war in the divine world to end their brutal rule for tens of thousands of years. Isn''t this acting for heaven?"


    Killing God was stunned, and then said, "this is really acting for heaven, but what I want to say is, do you have such strength to fight with the... Emperor in the fairy world?"


    Zou Yi said: "the heavenly eye can testify that we were accidentally trapped on the heiyuan because we fought under the hands of the demon world and the emperor."


    Killing God thought: "not long ago, those huge sounds were made when you were fighting?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "we have fought several battles with the emperor''s power in the demon world on the heiyuan and nearby areas."


    "Zou Yi, it seems that you really want to fight with the emperor, so I won''t hide anything. Close your eyes and accept the memory of the true God of martial arts. The process may be painful. You can bear it. "


    Zou Yi closes her eyes and feels that the God killing yuan God directly enters her new flesh. Unexpectedly, she doesn''t care about Zou Yi''s yuan God resistance and communicates directly with Zou Yi yuan God.


    An amazing memory directly entered Zou Yi''s mind. Like the memory of Wu Daozhen God last time, Zou Yi instantly got a lot of memories of Wu Daozhen God.


    This process is painful, and the head seems to be about to explode, but the memory is extremely precious, because there are a large number of martial arts, real God cultivation skills and combat skills, as well as cultivation experience and some experiences.


    To Zou Yi''s surprise, there are memories before and after the murder of Wu Daozhen God.


    Wu Daozhen left his experiences to Zou Yi, who accepted his memory, so that Zou Yi understood everything in an instant.


    Zou Yi has long known the real reason for the death of Wu Daozhen God and the man who murdered him. But Zou Yi doesn''t know one thing.


    That''s the emperor who murdered Wu Daozhen God. Unexpectedly, he is not only a disciple of Wu Daozhen God, but the biological son of Wu Daozhen God.


    The real identity of the saint is a son of the true God of Wu Daozhen in the world, but the world does not know this, only the two parties, Wu Daozhen and the saint, know it.


    This made Zou Yi very surprised, but also secretly worried. If this is true, what should Zou Yi do in the future?


    Kill the emperor and avenge the true God of Wudao? Didn''t you kill your Shizu''s own son?


    If you don''t kill the emperor to avenge the true God of Wu Dao, how can you fulfill your promise?


    Zou Yi thought it was difficult to do, so she couldn''t help asking, "did Shizu say what to do with the emperor?"


    Killing God said: "the true God of Wu Dao didn''t say, but I think Shengjun is one of the killers who killed the true God of Wu Dao and should die."


    Zou Yi knew that maybe god killers didn''t know the relationship between the emperor and the true God of martial arts, so she had to say with a bitter smile, "let''s talk about it then. Maybe we don''t have to worry about the emperor''s life and death."


    The face of the God is puzzled, but he laughs and says, "you are my new master now. You has the final say."


    Zou Yi smiled: "so the true God of Wu Dao also left me the killing sword? I''ll try this killing sword. It''s so big just now that I can hardly control it. "


    Killing God said, "please give me a drop of blood. I will recognize the LORD with the master immediately. Then the master can control the killing sword at will."


    Zou Yi was overjoyed. She was about to kill God with a drop of blood, but suddenly remembered that her real body was not here: "my body is the real God of martial arts. I''m afraid the blood is useless."


    Killing God smiled: "I also forgot that since the master''s body is the true God of martial arts, it doesn''t need blood. Just recognize the Lord directly."


    Zou Yi saw that God killing seemed to recognize herself, so she didn''t stop God killing from determining the relationship between master and servant.

 Chapter 291

    The strength of killing gods should be a god man, but Zou Yi doesn''t know whether it is an ordinary god man or a chaotic true God.


    Zou Yi''s strength is too low to clearly judge the strength of killing God.


    Zou Yi was respected by the God killer after recognizing the Lord. He not only handed over the memory fragments left by Wu Daozhen God to Zou Yi, but also actively instructed Zou Yi to practice, for fear that Zou Yi did not understand the cultivation methods of those peerless skills of Wu Daozhen God.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect to get most of the memory of Wu Daozhen God so soon. She immediately found the memory of the part of Wu Daozhen God that had disappeared before, and got more memories of other Wu Daozhen gods.


    Now Zou Yi''s understanding of the true God of martial arts is as detailed as her own.


    The most precious things in the life of Wu Daozhen God are left to Zou Yi, who can also be said to be the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God.


    Zou Yi seems to have changed a little since she inherited the memory of Wu Daozhen.


    Although it doesn''t seem obvious now, with Zou Yi''s deepening understanding of the memory of Wu Daozhen God, his character will also be affected by Wu Daozhen God and slowly become somewhat similar to Wu Daozhen God.


    Zou Yi intended to cultivate the God killing sword technique of Wu Daozhen God, because he felt that if he did so, he could improve his strength as soon as possible.


    Killing God doesn''t think so. He thinks Zou Yi should first cultivate beast control.


    He said that he was fully confident that Zou Yi could make a breakthrough in a very short time and improve Zou Yi''s combat effectiveness.


    God killing said that Taotie, a peerless beast that hasn''t appeared in the world of Warcraft for a long time, can just be used as Zou Yi''s mount and war beast. Therefore, Zou Yi must cultivate the decision to resist the beast first.


    The beast control is also one of the famous and unique skills of the true God of martial arts. Zou Yi nodded her permission and began to cultivate the beast control in this tomb.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s permission, the God killer was overjoyed and immediately taught Zou Yi to practice animal control. It seemed like he couldn''t wait.


    Zou Yi obviously felt that killing God was hiding something from him, but she didn''t know what it was.


    Tianyan asked God killing impolitely, but the answer was to leave here as soon as possible.


    Killing God said that if you want to leave here, you can only learn to resist the beast and recover the legendary gluttonous beast.


    Moreover, he also said that the heiyuan is actually transformed by Taotie''s body. They are now in Taotie''s stomach.


    Zou Yi and Tianyan are very puzzled about this, but they can only believe this God killing elder.


    Zou Yi didn''t have a clue at the beginning about the cultivation of beast control, but with the help of killing God, he soon found the correct cultivation method and succeeded in a very short time


    It seems that yushoujue has a close relationship with Zou Yi, who has the true God of martial arts. Zou Yi spent a few days to learn it, reaching the realm that it is said that it took many years for the true God of martial arts to reach.


    Zou Yi''s speed of cultivating beast resistance is absolutely unmatched. This is naturally related to the memory of Wu Daozhen God and the full help of killing God. At the same time, it is also related to Zou Yi''s own constitution.


    Zou Yi''s body is the true God of martial arts. When she cultivates this royal beast decision, she feels that it will come naturally and get twice the result with half the effort.


    Once the beast is mastered, Zou Yi has the ability to accept gluttonous food.


    But this still needs the help of killing gods. Zou Yi''s power of yuan God is not the opponent of gluttonous.


    According to killing God, not only does it need the help of killing God, but also the spirit of heavenly eye.


    The Yuanshen power of Tianyan is more powerful than Zou Yi. If he makes a move, the Yuanshen power of the three people will have a chance to subdue Taotie.


    The Royal beast does not simply rely on the power of the original God to suppress the subdued divine beast, but to get in touch with the divine beast, make the divine beast feel goodwill as much as possible, and take the initiative to reach a master servant relationship with Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi needs a lot of time to do this. But now he is just short of time. The devil is still waiting for him.


    If three people act together, the probability of success will be much greater and the time required will be much less.


    Zou Yi agreed to the proposal of killing God almost without consideration. The three people shot together. Zou Yi used the beast to contain Taotie''s yuan God, and the other two took the opportunity to subdue Taotie.


    At present, this Taotie is in a dormant state, and its body has remained motionless for a long time, which has turned into an earth like existence.


    However, if its original God is awakened, the physical body under the control of the original God will be restored in a very short time.


    At that time, Zou Yi and others cannot leave Taotie''s body. They will either be directly digested by Taotie, or become a part of Taotie and assimilated by Taotie.


    This sounds incredible, but it is true in the immortal world.


    In ancient times, Daneng sealed Taotie here and made his own tomb with Taotie''s huge body. It''s also an amazing move, which many people can''t believe.


    Zou Yi exerts the beast control decision as much as possible, and uses all her original divine power unreservedly in the beast control decision.


    When Zou Yi''s Royal beast Jue just came into contact with the gluttonous beast that had been sleeping for unknown years, they had launched an attack at the same time.


    They are all Yuanshen attacks, which have no priority or priority. They almost act on Taotie at the same time.


    Taotie was first awakened by Zou Yi''s Royal beast. When he was about to make a move, he found that the yuan God who was not fully awake was attacked. Unexpectedly, there was no room for resistance and was directly controlled.


    This is no longer the power of pure beast control, but it still plays a great role.


    Zou Yi''s three people received a miraculous effect and couldn''t help laughing together.


    "The master now has Taotie as a helper. I believe no one can threaten the master." Tianyan just found the power of Taotie when he shot. At this time, Taotie vaguely recognized Zou Yi and couldn''t help laughing at Zou Yiyan''s obedience.


    Killing God also said with a smile: "Congratulations, the master has got another right-hand assistant. Taotie is powerful. Even chaotic true God is not its opponent. In the future, the master can run freely in the nine realms."


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "I accept this glutton for only one purpose, that is to defeat the emperor and the God of war. I won''t think about the rest for the time being, and don''t talk nonsense. "


    The murderer smiled and said, "please obey the master''s order. I want to ask the master for something. I wonder if the master can give it to me? "


    Zou Yi knew that killing gods had a purpose to accept gluttonous food. At this time, hearing what killing gods said, she smiled and said, "what do you want?"

 Chapter 292

    Killing God said: "I want to gluttonously give me a treasure in his body as a weapon. I don''t know if the master will allow it?"


    Zou Yi said, "what treasure is that? Even you value killing gods so much?"


    Killing God said: "to tell you the truth, this treasure was left to me by the true God of Wu Dao before he died. It is said that it was an artifact he got before he became an immortal, called the wind tube artifact. This object can send out the vigorous wind of destroying human flesh and yuan God. It has infinite power. It is the most suitable weapon for me. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "it''s so powerful. Isn''t it more powerful than the killing sword in my hand?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, master," said the murderer. "Although the wind tube artifact is powerful, it will never surpass the murderer sword. The killing sword is a well deserved peerless artifact, and it is the same treasure as the wind tube artifact. "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment, waved and said, "let''s leave Taotie''s body first. If it''s late, I''m afraid it''ll recover and trap us here. As for the windpipe artifact, I''ve decided to give it to you. As long as you take it to help me fight, I''ll give it to you as your personal weapon. "


    Killing God was overjoyed, hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your generous gift. I will try my best to help my master."


    Zou Yi didn''t say any more. She loudly ordered Taotie to let them go. At the same time, she sent out Taotie''s body together with his original flesh body.


    To go back, Zou Yi can no longer occupy the flesh of Wu Daozhen God to see people. He''d better go back to his flesh and see people with his own face.


    As for the flesh body of the true God of martial arts, Zou Yi has left a wisp of yuan God in it. When this wisp of yuan God grows slowly, it will be Zou Yi''s separation.


    The whole heiyuan is a gluttonous body. The huge gluttonous body is already quite amazing.


    When Zou Yi and others were sent out by Taotie, a huge artifact that looked like an air duct also came into the hands of God killing.


    God killing is the weapon spirit of God killing sword. Unexpectedly, it also wants to have its own weapon. If it is spread, the world will be shocked.


    Zou Yi was not surprised to know that killing God was intended to have her own flesh, so she wanted this wind tube artifact.


    Tianyan, the spirit of Tianyan Buddha ring, hopes to have their own flesh body after becoming a God, and successfully found the ancient powerful flesh body in Taotie''s belly and took it as their own, not to mention the more powerful killing God.


    Zou Yi is not worried that without the spirit, she will not be able to control the killing sword she just got.


    This time Zou Yi inadvertently touched the array trapped on the heiyuan. It was a blessing in disguise and a great harvest.


    He not only got another memory fragment of the true God of Wu Dao and the flesh of the true God of Wu Dao, but also got such artifact as killer sword.


    What is more valuable is that he has two more god man assistants, with the heavenly eye of the flesh and killing God.


    Of course, the most rare thing is Taotie. With Taotie, Zou Yi''s strength has made great progress, enough to fight against chaos.


    Zou Yi has some expectations in her heart. He wants to take his Taotie to fight with his good family, test Taotie''s strength, and really destroy the cunning good family, so that the demon king can rest assured.


    If you want to return, Zou Yi can''t just test Taotie''s strength at this time. After all, Taotie has just taken over and is not very familiar with Zou Yi.


    In addition, Taotie has been sleeping for a long time. It takes time to recover after the flesh turns into soil, and it also takes time to slowly recover its combat effectiveness.


    What Zou Yi needs to do now is to keep heiyuan as it is and give Taotie some time to recover her strength.


    When Taotie recovers, Zou Yi takes Taotie to eliminate the remaining evils of the good family.


    If Mrs. Gong Qing knew that Zou Yi had accepted a gluttonous ancient beast, she would regret her previous fraud and hate that she had not surrendered directly?


    The reputation of Taotie is absolutely well known to everyone. Just because Taotie has disappeared for a long time, the world has gradually forgotten the reputation of Taotie.


    The good family colludes with the immortal Saint King. At this time, they should still confront the demon king''s army in their city. Both sides have no way to the other party, because the strength difference is not large, it is difficult to distinguish the victory and defeat in a short time.


    Both sides have used various strategies before, but in the end, they still lose both sides. No one can really take advantage of them.


    Strength determines everything. In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies are powerless.


    At this moment, this sentence has been fully verified.


    Whether you are the devil or Mrs. Gong Qing, although they are both women, they do not belong to men in terms of military talent.


    The two have won and lost since the fight, but they can''t really grasp each other''s lifeline and can''t really defeat each other.


    Zou Yi was worried that the demon king would be worried after he hadn''t seen him for a long time. After Taotie recovered in place, she went to see the demon king with the heavenly eye with flesh and the God killer with weapons.


    The demon king is resting in the big tent of the Chinese army at the moment. She is exhausted after a long war. At the moment, she closes her eyes and has a rest. Unexpectedly, she doesn''t notice the arrival of Zou Yi and others.


    Qin Qing waited on the demon king. When she saw Zou Yi and others, she was surprised. She quietly went over and said in the demon king''s ear, "Mr. Zou is back, sir..."


    The devil opened his eyes and saw Zou Yi. At the moment, he stood up excitedly. Unexpectedly, he wanted to reach out and hug Zou Yi.


    When the demon king saw Zou Yi''s heavenly eye and killing God, her face turned red, her outstretched hand slowly retracted and said awkwardly, "what are you?"


    Zou Yi knew the devil''s mind, smiled and hugged her fist and said, "sister, I accidentally touched the array on heiyuan before. I was trapped by the array for several days, and I just got out."


    The devil suddenly said, "no wonder I didn''t see you when I went to see you... Are you okay?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "don''t worry, sister. I''m fine. Let me introduce to my sister. This is the spirit Tianyan of Tianyan Buddha ring. Now he has a flesh body and can fight independently. He can be regarded as a friend and helper of mine. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi looked at the God killer and explained to the demon king, "this God killer elder was the spirit of the God killer sword, a personal weapon of the true God of martial arts. We met by chance in heiyuan and gave me the God killer sword. I want to find a suitable body like Tianyan to be my friend and helper."


    The demon king was overjoyed: "did you get the killer sword? That''s the most precious artifact. Congratulations. By the way, Tianyan has a flesh body. That''s the name of God Man and killing God. I''ve heard of it for a long time... If they can help you, our strength will be greatly improved. "


    Zou Yi smiled and nodded, "what my sister said is. Does sister have a suitable body for killing God? He is still a Yuanshen body now. Without a suitable body, it is difficult to really help us. "

 Chapter 293

    The demon king said, "the flesh is simple. I''ll help kill God refine a flesh immediately to ensure that kill God is satisfied."


    Zou Yi took a look at the killing God. The killing God''s face was happy, hugged her fist and said, "thank you, the killing God will never forget the great kindness of the killing God. Let me slowly repay the killing God in the future."


    The devil smiled and said, "you are Zou Yi''s friend, that''s my friend. You are not from the demon world. Don''t be too polite. It''s better for everyone to be free. "


    The murderer smiled and said, "thank you, devil. I''ve been following the true God of Wu Dao for many years. I''m used to carefree days. I''m really not used to every day. When I meet and salute, I have to speak politely."


    The devil and Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing, and Tianyan laughed even more. A lot of laughter in the Chinese Army''s big tent diluted the previous solemnity.


    Qin Qing whispered to the devil: "you made a reservation to check the defense layout of Shanjia city today. Now the time has come. I don''t know..."


    Qin Qing''s voice did not fall, but she had already said: "why do you have to do this little thing yourself? I''ll just go. Devil, you can help me refine the flesh. When I come back, I can try to feel the flesh. "


    The devil smiled: "that''s settled. Help me check the defense layout of the good family, and I''ll help you refine your flesh."


    Killing God left with a fist. Even the demon king couldn''t help nodding slightly and his face was shocked.


    Zou Yi knew that Tianyan''s flesh body was newly obtained and needed time to run in, so she sent Tianyan into the Tianyan Buddha ring to adapt to her flesh body.


    Tianyan had this intention. Hearing Zou Yi''s order, he immediately said goodbye to the devil and entered the Tianyan Buddha ring to practice.


    Zou Yi, Mojun and Qin Qing are left in the large account of the Chinese army. Qin Qing knows that Zou Yi and Mojun have something to say and take the initiative to leave. Zou Yi and Mojun are left in the spacious large account of the Chinese army.


    At this time, the demon king had no scruples. He stretched out his hand to hold Zou Yi''s hand and said infinitely gently, "are you really all right? How can you have more friends at once? Are their origins reliable? "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry, sister. Tianyan has followed me for a long time. There is absolutely no problem. As for killing God, he was originally the spirit of killing God sword and the true God of martial arts. I believe there will be no problem. "


    The devil nodded: "I will help you pay attention. If they have problems, I won''t let them hurt you."


    Zou Yi looked at the devil with gratitude and thought for a while before saying, "is the good family closed now? Why didn''t we attack? "


    The demon king sighed, and his face changed a little: "the immortal world intervened, and the strength of the good family increased greatly, just like us. Our number of attacks were beaten back, and the losses of both sides were almost the same. It was always a draw. Now they are closed and the city is difficult to attack. We can only trap them in the city for the time being. "


    Zou Yi said, "if this goes on, I''m afraid it will be bad for us. We are far away from the rear, so we will inevitably have some difficulties in supply. The good family has been operating here for a long time and has long been premeditated. It must have been fully prepared and is not afraid of being besieged by us. "


    The demon lord nodded: "they have planned for a long time. Naturally, they are fully prepared and are not afraid of being besieged by us for how long. But we can''t just let them go. After all, they are enemies of treason. Not killing them is not enough to calm the people''s anger. "


    Zou Yi said: "the real culprit behind the scenes is the immortal saint, but I just learned that the relationship between saint and Wu Daozhen God is very ordinary. I, the disciple of Wu Daozhen God, am afraid I can''t be too cruel to Saint."


    The demon king was stunned and frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Zou Yi said: "sister, you may not know that Shengjun is not a disciple of Wu Daozhen God, but the biological son of Wu Daozhen God. The relationship between them is a big secret, and I know it inadvertently. "


    The demon king was stunned, frowned and said, "no wonder the true God of Wu Dao died in the hands of the holy king. Who would be careful of his son every day? It''s really unimaginable."


    Zou Yi sighed: "there is a saying on earth that tigers don''t eat their children. But I didn''t expect that now such things as poisonous son Killing Father happen. It really makes me speechless. "


    The demon king sighed slightly: "poor Yingming''s true God of martial arts, whose strength exceeds everyone and is invincible in the world. In the end, he died in the hands of his son. It''s sad."


    Zou Yi also sighed. She looked at the devil and sighed. She couldn''t help sighing again and again.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. When they met, they said something about the true God of martial arts, which was a little unexpected.


    Zou Yi doesn''t matter. He is with his big sister''s lover. He is taken care of more often than not. He has little chance to take care of the demon king.


    It''s surprising that the demon king has forgotten his kindness to Zou Yi because of the experience of Wu Daozhen God.


    No one can deny that the true God of Wu Dao still has a high position in everyone''s mind, even though he has been dead for many years.


    Zou Yi and the demon king sighed relatively, but Qin Qing was very anxious to enter the Chinese Army''s big account and hurriedly said, "you, chijun burned the sky and led his men to attack privately. The losses were heavy. He waited outside the account for you to deal with."


    The demon king''s face changed slightly, stood up and said, "you said burning the sky to lead the army to attack? What''s going on? Call him to see me. "


    Qin Qing said "get order". As soon as she was about to go out to summon burning sky to see the demon king, she heard the demon king drink, "burning sky, come in and see me."


    Burning the sky came in from the outside and said respectfully, "chijun has seen you burning the sky."


    The demon king shouted, "why did you take the army to war without permission?"


    Burning heaven hugged his fist and said, "forgive me, sir. My subordinates didn''t lead troops to fight without permission, but met the enemy and had to fight. But I didn''t expect the enemy to deceive and lure the enemy deeper, trapping us to the west of heiyuan and causing us heavy losses. "


    The devil frowned and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Burning sky said: "tell you, we were patrolling outside the camp when we suddenly found the enemy''s activities. After chasing up, we found that these people were small minions. I thought it was the fleeing enemy, and led the army to chase them, trying to keep them. But I didn''t expect these enemy troops to be lured. When we pursued them, we were surrounded by people who had long been ambushed there. "


    The devil frowned and said, "so you are surrounded by the enemy? How did you finally escape? How many people have been lost? "


    Burning sky said, "we suffered heavy losses, and almost all the people and horses we brought were destroyed. If I hadn''t exploded hundreds of puppets to stop the enemy''s pursuit, I might not have escaped back myself. "

 Chapter 294

    The demon king was deeply moved: "who was sent out by the enemy, but you are not even an opponent?"


    Burning heaven said, "the other party dispatched three chaotic true gods, of which I only know Mrs. Gong Qing of the good family and Jingchuan of the fairy world. At last, the chaotic true God looks very green and doesn''t know where he comes from. "


    The devil frowned and said, "the other party sent out three chaotic gods. It seems that they want to keep you. Fortunately, you blew yourself up and the puppet escaped back, otherwise it would be dangerous. "


    The demon king waved and threw a pill to the burning sky, then said, "this is my magic pill for returning to the devil world. Take it first to treat the injury. When our strong enemy arrives, new battles may take place soon. "


    Huotian took the pill and took it directly without looking at it. He hugged his fist and said, "thank you for giving the medicine. My subordinates are not seriously injured and can fight again soon."


    The demon king nodded slightly: "sit down and rest. After several other demon gods arrive, we will discuss the strategies to deal with the strong enemy."


    Qin Qing did not wait for the devil''s orders, but turned to convey the devil''s orders.


    Zou Yi looked at the demon king and said at this time: "the fairy world has completely ignored the comments of the outside world and openly shot at the demon world. Do we need to get in touch with my master and get them ready? "


    The demon king nodded: "you go to contact the unknown and the remaining two masters, and ask them to help contact the gods in the underworld and see if you can ask the people in the underworld to help us."


    Zou Yi remembered several gods in the underworld, nodded and said, "I''m going to contact the masters now. If we can ask the gods in the underworld to help, we have most chances of winning."


    The demon king looked at Zou Yi leaving her big account of the Chinese army. There was a trace of expectation in his eyes. It seemed that Zou Yi could really help her.


    Facing the strong enemy of the fairy world, the demon king also had no confidence in his heart. Behind the fairy world is the divine world. If the fairy world makes a move, it means the divine world makes a move.


    To face the strong enemies of the fairy world and the demon world alone, the demon king had to think about her situation.


    After Zou Yi left the big account of the Chinese army of the demon king, she contacted nameless for the first time and truthfully reported the situation of the demon world to nameless.


    Unknown knows the situation of the demon world, but he is unable to help. At this time, the emperor was under heavy pressure and was fighting against them.


    When nameless people are too busy for themselves, they naturally have no energy to help the demon king.


    Zou Yi tells nameless that the devil wants to contact the God of the underworld to help in the underworld. Nameless promises to help contact.


    Zou Yi was quite disappointed. After contacting nameless, she didn''t know how to explain to the devil.


    The devil had helped many unknown people before. Now the devil is in trouble, but the unknown is lack of skills. Although it can''t blame him, I''m afraid the devil will have some ideas.


    When Zou Yi was in trouble, Su Mo''s voice appeared in the messenger.


    Su Mo seemed worried and said to Zou Yi, "are you okay? I haven''t heard from you for a while. Are you all right? "


    Zou Yi hasn''t seen Su Mo for a long time. After hearing Su Mo''s voice, she couldn''t help getting excited.


    But he knew what was the most important thing at the moment, so he had to put aside his children''s personal relationship and say the important thing first.


    Su Mo heard about Zou Yi''s situation and said anxiously, "I''m worried about you. Why don''t you come back first and let''s find a way to help the devil."


    Zou Yi said, "I can''t leave sister Mojun at this time. He needs my help. Su Mo, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''m not who I used to be. I have many helpers who will protect me. "


    Su Mo said, "you just won''t listen to me. I can''t help it... When you come back, we''ll have a good chat..."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "are you jealous?"


    Su Mo whispered, "what''s the use of being jealous? You''re not here. What can I do to you?"


    Zou Yi heard Su Mo''s care and a trace of jealousy. She couldn''t bear it. She said gently, "don''t do this. I''ll go back as soon as the matter on my side is over. I won''t let you be wronged."


    Su Mo seemed to smile: "remember what you said. If you''re sorry for me, I''ll make you regret it."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how could it be? Don''t you know what kind of person I am?"


    Su Mo said with a smile, "you are a big turnip. I know that very well."


    After a pause, Su Mo said positively, "be careful. The demon world is unfamiliar to you, but be careful of those potential enemies."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. You should seize the time to practice and strive to become a God as soon as possible, so that we can help Shifu and them and end the war as soon as possible. "


    Su Mo smiled: "so you are sure enough? Are you a great Luo Jinxian or a chaotic real Xian? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I should be a god soon. You have to come on. Don''t be left too far by me at that time. It''s a joke."


    Su Mo said, "to tell you the truth, I''m about to become a God. You don''t have to cry in front of me."


    Zou Yi was stunned and cried out, "are you going to be a God? I''m just kidding. Don''t lie to me. "


    Su Mo said, "I didn''t lie to you. Now my cultivation is booming. You have to refuel."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and felt that her previous little complacency was completely the fantasy of a frog at the bottom of a well. Her achievements were not worth mentioning compared with Su mo.


    Zou Yi feels speechless and embarrassed because people are more popular than others.


    Su Mo knew that Zou Yi must feel oppressed at this time. He held back his smile and said to Zou Yi, "go and be busy. I have to continue to practice so as not to be left too far by you."


    Zou Yi felt that she was going to vomit blood, but she had nothing to say. She had to put down the communication jade symbol and turned to find the devil to answer.


    What time does the Pluto God come? Will it not be Zou Yi has the final say, but depends on the Pluto''s plan.


    If the underworld wants to be alone, it won''t send someone to help the demon king.


    If they find it difficult to be alone, it''s all different.


    What will happen to the underworld in the end? It''s terrible. Only at that moment can we know.


    However, Zou Yi is bent on helping the underworld. After all, the demon world is now facing three strong enemies: shanjiajun, Xianjie and Shenjie. Without foreign aid, he will feel powerless and disobedient.


    I hope the underworld will send someone to help, otherwise, I''m afraid the demon world will be doomed this time.

 Chapter 295

    Zou Yi went to see the devil with a trace of uneasiness. As soon as she arrived outside the big tent of the Chinese army of the devil, she met the demon God zhanyan who had been a spy but finally knew that she had repented.


    Zhan Yan has been a spy, but he has nothing to do with the rebellious good family. Zou Yi had confirmed this before, and the demon king followed Zou Yi''s advice and chose to trust Zhan Yan.


    Zhan Yan was later pardoned by the devil and stayed with the devil as the commander. He has been fighting with the good family on the front line.


    His performance fully shows that he has nothing to do with the good family, and he has really changed.


    Seeing the repentant elder, Zou Yi politely saluted: "brother zhanyan, do you also come to see the devil?"


    Zhan Yan and Zou Yi don''t have much communication, so they have always been polite brothers.


    Hearing Zhan Yan say with a smile, "where has brother Zou gone? You have an order that all officers above the commander-in-chief should report to the big account of the Chinese army. I''m afraid there will be a war soon. "


    Zou Yi said, "I contacted my masters. The war is tight here. I''ll see if they can spare their hands to help."


    Zhan Yan said, "I''m afraid the war on the nameless planet is also tight. Nameless predecessors, they are powerless."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "you''re right. The unknown planet is also facing the crazy attack of the enemy. If there were no Zhentian array, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to stick to it."


    Zhan Yan frowned slightly: "the current situation is unfavorable to us. The fairy world and the divine world intervene. Our original advantages disappear in the blink of an eye, and our advantages become disadvantages. We are completely at a disadvantage. At present, we can only protect ourselves. If we want to destroy the enemy, it will be hundreds of times more difficult than becoming a God. "


    Zou Yi said, "although we are right, we still have the belief that we will win. Once we lose our belief in victory, we are afraid that we will really be destroyed by the enemy. "


    He raised his fist with a firm look on his face: "Sir, you''re right. We need to have the belief of victory. Next, we follow your instructions and take some big actions. Sir, are you interested in working with us? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I will act with you, and I have brought some helpers. They will give you some confidence."


    Zhan Yan asked curiously, "are your helpers very good? Who are they?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "let me sell it. I''ll tell you when I see the devil."


    Zhan Yan said with a smile, "it seems that Mr. is developed. It''s also good. In the province, we always worry that Mr. Wang will suffer losses on the battlefield because of his lack of practical combat experience. "


    Zou Yi listened to Zhan Yan''s words and was slightly moved: "thank you for your concern. I''ll be fine."


    Zhan Yan reached out and patted Zou Yi on the shoulder: "we fight hand in hand, and we will defeat the enemy one day."


    Zou Yi nodded: "it''s hard for us to win without a talent like brother Zhan."


    Zhan Yan smiled and walked into the big tent of the Chinese army with Zou Yi. Both of them were full of high spirits.


    There are many people in the big tent, including all the seven color demons, and most of the commanders have arrived.


    The demon king sat on the high platform and saw Zou Yi come in. He said, "everyone is quiet. Let''s discuss the next war."


    The people got up and said together, "please follow your instructions."


    The devil said, "you don''t have to be polite. I want to hear your views, especially on the current situation. "


    Chijun was the first to burn the sky and said, "my subordinates think that although the enemy''s troops have increased, they are not invincible. As long as we work together, we will certainly win the final victory with the help of geographical advantages. "


    LAN Jun said the second: "don''t worry, sir. I''ve sent someone to investigate the enemy''s military deployment and found that the enemy''s military strength is just the same as ours, not better than ours. This shows that the enemy''s military strength is also limited. At present, they can confront us at most. "


    Green Jun Shangguan Yan said, "at present, some people are bound to be afraid of sending troops to the demon world in the fairy and divine worlds. What I want to say is that most of the forces in the celestial and divine worlds are trapped on the unknown planet by the two gods of nameless and Fuyu. The forces they can really send to help the good family are very limited, so you don''t have to panic. "


    Zou Yi saw that everyone spoke enthusiastically. She was not worried about the current situation. She couldn''t help but say, "it''s good for everyone to have confidence in winning, but don''t underestimate our enemy. Strategically, we should belittle the enemy and have the belief that we will win. But tactically, we should put the enemy in the same position. Their strength is no worse than ours, and their military quality is better than ours. We must not be careless. "


    The people looked at Zou Yi together and didn''t seem to understand the purpose of Zou Yi''s words.


    The devil also looked at Zou Yi. Although he didn''t open his mouth, there was some doubt in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Zou Yi explained: "the Shanjia army has suffered heavy losses in previous battles, and its strength is no longer our opponent. But now they have the supplement of troops from the fairy world and the divine world. Compared with us, they are already stronger than us. "


    Pause: "but the troops in the fairy and divine worlds will not completely obey the orders of the good family, Mrs. Gong Qing. We have the opportunity to divide them and break them one by one. I have an idea. Please listen to it together. If you think it''s feasible, we''ll try it. "


    The people under the demon king whispered. Only the demon king said, "Zou Yi, tell me first."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "I have made several friends recently, and my strength is in the realm of God and man. I''m going to ask them to go to Shanjia''s city, help us find out Shanjia''s troop deployment, and spread some news at the same time. "


    When they heard this, they talked louder and seemed to have their own views.


    Zou Yi answered confidently and loudly: "the content of the news roughly means that we have the support of the underworld and will launch an attack on the city of Shanjia in the near future. Moreover, the news will tell everyone that those who voluntarily surrender before we attack the city will not only avoid death, but also receive preferential treatment. "


    "This is a heart attack." The demon king suddenly opened his mouth and said, "the two armies are at war and attack the heart. I remember you said that. I don''t know if my understanding is right? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "what you said is exactly what I mean. But there is a premise for this mental attack, and we don''t have such a premise now. The reason why I want to do this is just to disturb the morale of the enemy, panic some enemy troops who are not stable enough, and reduce their combat effectiveness to a certain extent. "

 Chapter 296

    After hearing Zou Yi''s explanation, the demon king nodded as if he agreed with Zou Yi''s plan and said positively, "in addition to this, you have other preparations?"


    Zou Yi said, "that''s nature. Mind attack can only make a small number of enemies panic, and can not effectively suppress the enemy. So I will go to the city of Shanjia in person while attacking my mind. Remember the cloud piercing arrow we used before? Your majesty, please prepare this powerful weapon for war. I will use it at that time. "


    The demon king thought for a while and suddenly said happily, "are you going to spend your time in the dark?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s good for you to understand what I mean, but the people who follow me to Shanjia city must be trustworthy and strong enough. Please give me an order on this point so that I can transfer anyone to take part in the action at will. "


    The devil said, "you can choose your own people at will. I give you this power. Don''t forget that you are my military division. Your words often directly represent me. They won''t listen to you. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist again: "thank you for your trust. Before we go to ShanJia City, you should be wronged. You should personally write a letter to Mrs. Gong Qing of Shanjia, and write this letter in the tone of formal diplomatic relations. "


    The demon king was slightly stunned: "write to Mrs. Gong Qing? I don''t understand what you mean. "


    Zou Yi said, "your letter is to build the plank road openly, and my next plan is to hide."


    The devil seemed to think of something. He clapped his hands and said, "OK, just do as you say."


    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you very much."


    He turned and looked at the generals of the demon world around him and said loudly, "my action needs everyone''s support. Is there anyone who takes the initiative? Please stand up. "


    As soon as Zou Yi''s voice fell, Zijun and Lanjun stood up together and said, "I''m willing to help the military division."


    Zou Yi nodded: "thank you for your support. Brother zhanyan, please write down the names of the two demons and inform them of their action time."


    Zhan Yan stepped forward, hugged his fist and said, "I have written it down. Please rest assured."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "is there anyone else willing to act with me? Whoever it is, as long as he acts with us and successfully catches Mrs. Gong Qing, it will be a great achievement. "


    "I want to try." Burning sky suddenly stepped forward and said to Zou Yi, "I don''t know if the military division will dislike me for being too old?"


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "what did elder shaotian say? You are the pillar among us. How dare I dislike it?"


    Burning heaven laughed and said loudly, "then I''ll try with the military division."


    Zou Yi said, "welcome chijun to join us. Now I need at least three partners. If you want to do well, you can contact Zhan Yan, who is responsible for contacting you. "


    No one in the crowd spoke any more. We need time to think about it. After all, it''s not a simple thing to venture into the city of a good family. If it doesn''t work well, people will die.


    Seeing that Zou Yi had arranged so well, the demon king assured Zou Yi to deploy the action. He looked at Zou Yi with joy on his face.


    Qin Qing waited on the demon king. Seeing the demon king happy, she whispered, "why do you add icing on the cake and give some support to the military Master Mr. Zou?"


    The demon king was stunned, then smiled, got up and said, "the task of the military division may be dangerous. You need to consider it carefully. But what I want to say is that I will reward those who participate in the task regardless of the final result. Today, I will give a reward to all of you who participate in the mission. All of you who participate in the mission will enjoy one of the supreme skill of the demon world, ten attendants and one promotion. "


    Everyone was stunned, and then said in unison, "thank you for your generous reward. We will swear to be loyal to you to the death."


    The demon king raised his hand to stop everyone and said loudly, "we are doing our best this time, but it is necessary to save our lives. I have to rely on you to stop strong enemies. You can''t help cherishing your own lives. "


    The crowd looked at the demon king and said in unison again, "I would like to follow your will."


    The demon king smiled, looked at Zou Yi and said, "the title of military master seems to be too childish, like the title of recklessness in the Jianghu. Why don''t you be Zou Yi, the national teacher of my demon world. "


    Zou Yi knew that she could not refuse at this time, so she saluted and said, "thank you, sir. Zou Yi will live up to her mission."


    The demon king was overjoyed and said with a smile, "I have never had a standardized management system in the demon world. Even the title of officials is a little casual, which makes other circles laugh at a lot in private. Now I want to standardize our management system, learn from the management modes of other circles, and establish the official management system of the demon world. All changes begin with the national teacher. We will call Zou Yi the national teacher in the future. "


    The people said together, "please follow your will. I''ve seen your majesty."


    Zou Yi smiled back, but she felt strange in her heart. He is an earth man. In the TV and movies on earth, he found that most of the national teachers on earth many years ago were very bad.


    Now Zou Yi has become a national teacher herself. She has a high status and great power. I hope she won''t become a bad man in the eyes of others.


    He was ordered in the face of danger, so he could not refuse, nor could he make others feel that he was taking advantage of the devil''s world when it was in danger.


    So Zou Yi said loudly, "you are the elites of the demon world. Some people are still my predecessors. In the future, we will work together for the demon world and the demon king. I hope you can give me more advice."


    People looked at Zou Yi and congratulated Zou Yirong on his promotion to national teacher. At the same time, they secretly expected to have a good relationship with Zou Yi.


    They are all people with bright eyes. They have seen the special relationship between Zou Yi and the devil and know that Zou Yi can''t offend.


    No matter where, between anyone, between demons and demons, there is this interest relationship and necessary interpersonal relationship.


    Zou Yi didn''t care about it. He had thought of it for a long time.


    He talked politely with the people, understood them and let them know him.


    Language is the most important tool for communication between people.


    Zou Yi didn''t know the language of the demon world before. Someone needs to help translate when communicating. Now he has been in the demon world for a long time, slowly learned the language of the demon world, and the communication is more convenient.


    Mojun''s military meeting became Zou Yi''s appointment meeting and emotional exchange meeting, but Mojun silk didn''t mind, but was very happy.


    Zou Yi''s relationship with others seems to have made great progress at this moment. More and more people in the demon world recognize Zou Yi and their attitude towards Zou Yi has improved a lot.

 Chapter 297

    The demon king smiled and said, "gentlemen, since the National Division has formulated the next battle plan, we will prepare according to the national division''s battle plan. Thank you for your hard work. I will honor my promise to you now. "


    Among the people, those who got the reward from the demon king were naturally happy. Those who didn''t get it also saw hope and showed their look of expectation one by one.


    The demon king was in a good mood. His previous worries were cleared away. He smiled and left the big account of the Chinese army to check the deployment of the siege.


    Zou Yi naturally wants to accompany the devil. The tasks he wants to perform can be carried out later. It is necessary to accompany the devil first.


    Seeing Zou Yi taking the initiative to accompany her, the devil was in a good mood. He talked and laughed with Zou Yi all the way, as if he had temporarily forgotten the crisis he was facing.


    Zou Yi is also very happy. He may have joked with the devil before, but now he has accepted the love of the devil and deeply fell in love with the big sister of the devil.


    Immortals are indifferent to age. After all, they live a long life, and age means nothing to them.


    They check the military deployment together. Zou Yi will put forward her opinions everywhere for the reference of the demon king and the generals.


    He is now a national teacher. People dare not underestimate what he said, not to mention the demon king.


    Zou Yi''s military knowledge comes from the earth with constant wars. Although he has not really led soldiers to fight on the earth, these knowledge still makes his insight higher than ordinary people, and his words are convincing.


    The demon king and Zou Yi patrol. Zou Yi says goodbye to the demon king and prepares for the next action.


    Three days later, Zou Yi thought she was ready to take action, so she informed the devil and officially began his plan.


    He first summoned two right-hand assistants, Tianyan and shenkiller, and then summoned Taotie, who was still recovering.


    Taotie needs to be human when he wants to see people. However, even if he became a man, he was still tall and several times taller than the giant in the demon world.


    Taotie''s height is at least 100 meters. It seems to be a real giant. In addition, his skin did not fully recover, showing a earthy color and looking more like a statue.


    In order not to scare everyone, Zou Yi introduced Taotie to everyone in advance, so that everyone had psychological preparation.


    Even so, people were surprised when they saw Taotie.


    Taotie is a ferocious beast with a grumpy character. He is polite to Zou Yi alone. Other people are not worth mentioning in his eyes, including the demon king whose strength is absolutely above him.


    The demon king was very polite to the powerful giant. He was not angry because of Taotie''s rudeness. Instead, he asked his men to send delicious food and invite Taotie to have a big meal.


    I''m afraid Zou Yi''s 100 people can''t eat up the food of a gluttonous meal. Correspondingly, the power of gluttonous food is so great that people like Zou Yi are stunned.


    Zou Yi is a human with high physical strength and strong self strength, but he is like a newborn baby in front of Taotie. He is not an opponent at all.


    Even if Taotie doesn''t use any divine skills, just relying on its own physical strength is enough to defeat Zou Yi and Zou Yi''s God killing and Tianyan.


    This made Zou Yi very happy, but made killing God and Tianyan extremely depressed.


    Tianyan and shenkiller are both God level masters. They usually think their strength is passable. Now, compared with Taotie, he is directly killed by the other party. Naturally, he can''t hang his face.


    Zou Yi has her own way to do this. He comforted Tianyan and killing God first. After Tianyan and killing God calmed down, he convened four demons, including chijun, Lanjun, Zijun and zhanyan, to discuss the next action.


    Zou Yi originally planned to recruit six demons under the demon king to participate in this action, but in the end, only four demons were willing to participate in the action, so he didn''t force it and acted with the four demons.


    As we all know, the general task is to sneak into the city of Shanjia, spread news, investigate the military deployment of Shanjia, and wait for the opportunity to catch Mrs. Gong Qing.


    The first two tasks are very simple. Everyone present can easily do them without accidents.


    But the last task is relatively difficult. Even if there is no accident, Mrs. Gong Qing must have strengthened her defense after the last incident. It is very, very difficult to catch.


    Zou Yi briefly talked about their respective tasks, told everyone to act on time at midnight tonight, and then asked everyone to rest separately, leaving only her own attendant.


    Before killing God and Tianyan were eager to adapt to the new flesh, they didn''t know each other well. In addition, they didn''t communicate with them before Taotie. Now they can get familiar with each other.


    In the future, they will follow Zou Yi and be Zou Yi''s followers. They should be familiar with each other.


    Zou Yi has arranged everything in her heart. Please help prepare the things that need to be prepared. The rest is to rest and wait.


    Zou Yi rested with her three men and waited for the time to come.


    At night, people came to Zou Yi and waited for Zou Yi''s order.


    Zou Yi put a large number of cloud piercing arrows into the heavenly eye Buddha ring, so that everyone also entered the heavenly eye Buddha ring, and then ran the nine star space towards the city of Shanjia.


    Zou Yi of the nine star space can be used initially. It''s very simple to go to Shanjia''s city without being found.


    Zou Yi came to Shanjia''s city and found that there were soldiers patrolling everywhere, which was almost airtight.


    Zou Yi, who had no better way, could only use the invisibility technique and quietly walked into an obviously heavily guarded house with everyone in the heavenly eye Buddha ring.


    He secretly prayed that Mrs. Gong Qing was in this house. If so, the purpose of his trip would be much simpler.


    The outside of the house is heavily guarded, but the inside of the house is peaceful and harmonious.


    A man of the demon world in casual clothes lay comfortably in a chair to rest. It seemed that this man was the high-level of the good family, but he was not Mrs. Gong Qing Zou Yi was looking for.


    Zou Yi looked at him for a long time. He didn''t respond at all. He fell asleep and didn''t know he was in danger.


    Zou Yi felt a little funny. She deliberately came here. The first enemy she met fell asleep and was unprepared.


    He smiled and sealed the man directly without giving him any chance to respond.


    After settling down, Zou Yi released the Tianyan Buddha ring except for Taotie.

 Chapter 298

    When they came out of the heavenly eye Buddha ring and saw the scene in front of them, they also showed doubts and felt incredible.


    Zou Yi explained with a smile: "he fell asleep. In order not to wake him up, I sealed him directly. Now listen to my orders. Zijun and Lanjun are responsible for releasing the news we agreed before and disturbing the hearts of the enemy. Chijunyou and zhanyan are working together to find the enemy''s deployment map. Whether you two groups succeed or not, you must come here to meet us before dawn tomorrow. "


    LAN Jun and others said together, "please follow the instructions of the national teacher. We know what to do."


    Zou Yi nodded: "then take action. It''s midnight at night and there''s not much time from dawn."


    LAN Jun left the house quietly and went to do what he wanted to do.


    Zou Yi, God killer and Tianyan remain in the house. Because Taotie''s body is too large and easy to be exposed, Zou Yi remains in the Tianyan Buddha ring for the time being.


    When LAN Jun and her four friends walked away, Zou Yicai whispered, "Tianyan and Yuan Shen are powerful. You can help me find Mrs. Gong Qing''s whereabouts. Remember to inform Taotie and me in time when you have news. We are ready to receive you at any time. "


    Killing God left first. He shaped his body with the help of the Demon King three days ago. Now, like Tianyan, he is a god man.


    Tianyan then left. When he left, he deliberately looked at Zou Yi and whispered to Zou Yi to take care of her.


    Zou Yi watched the people around her leave one by one, then sat down safely, threw the sealed high-level of the good family into the heaven eye Buddha ring, and ordered Taotie to interrogate the high-level of the good family.


    After a cup of tea, Taotie sent a message to Zou Yi: the good family is actually the father of the good family owner, Mrs. Gong Qing. No wonder they have such a comfortable residence.


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, went into the heavenly eye Buddha ring in person, looked at Mrs. Gong Qing''s father with a frightened face, and asked coldly, "since you are Mrs. Gong Qing''s father, do you know where Mrs. Gong Qing is now?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing''s father''s name was Gong Quan. He was confused and became Zou Yi''s prisoner. He was interrogated by Taotie for a while. Where did he dare to hide anything, he said directly: "my daughter is the owner of the good family. At the moment, naturally, she is in the big account of the Chinese army of the good family."


    Zou Yi had expected it to be like this: "where is the big account of the Chinese army? Say it! "


    Gong Quan said, "in the north, two streets away from me, the conspicuous green house is the Chinese Army account of shanjiajun."


    Zou Yi smiled. While sealing Gong Quan, she sent a letter to kill God and Tianyan, asking them to meet in the green building.


    When Zou Yi quietly came to the big account of the Chinese army of the Shanjia army mentioned by Gong Quan, God killing and Tianyan had already waited here.


    Without saying a word, the three directly disappeared and entered the room from the gate.


    At the entrance is a huge hall, in which there are more than ten people. At a glance, we can see that they are all the high-level leaders of shanjiajun.


    Zou Yi recognized Mrs. Gong Qing at a glance.


    When Shan Shanshan, the daughter of Mrs. Gong Qing, disguised herself as Mrs. Gong Qing, she deliberately disguised herself as Mrs. Gong Qing in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, which made Zou Yi remember deeply.


    After finding Mrs. Gong Qing, Zou Yi''s plan was half successful.


    But at the moment, Mrs. Gong Qing is surrounded by more than a dozen senior officers of the good family army and two close guards to protect her. With Zou Yi and her three people, they are not absolutely sure to win her at one fell swoop.


    After thinking over and over again, Zou Yi decided to remain invisible, quietly approach Mrs. Gong Qing and wait for the time to catch Mrs. Gong Qing.


    Tianyan and others in Tianyan Buddha ring also saw Mrs. Gong Qing. They have done everything accurately and are ready to listen to Zou Yi at any time.


    Zou Yi slowly approached Mrs. Gong Qing and listened to Mrs. Gong Qing and her shanjiajun generals talking about the current situation.


    Mrs. Gong Qing is very satisfied with the current situation. She believes that since the fairy world and the divine world have intervened in the affairs between them and the demon king, they will not watch the good family perish by the demon king.


    The good family is guaranteed. Even if the current war makes them lose some people and money, it''s no big deal.


    After the demon king is destroyed by the fairy world and the divine world, her good family will become the new ruler of the demon world. Everything in the demon world is good family, so why care about the current loss?


    The generals of shanjiajun may have other ideas, but in the face of Mrs. Gong Qing, they didn''t say anything else.


    Zou Yi approached Mrs. Gong Qing slowly until he could reach out and grab Mrs. Gong Qing''s hand.


    If you don''t do it at this time, I''m afraid there will be no better chance. So Zou Yi made a decisive move in the invisible state, instantly sealed Mrs. Gong Qing, and released her assistant killing God and heavenly eye.


    The three cooperated very tacitly. Shanjiajun''s people haven''t reacted yet. Mrs. Gong Qing has been subject to Zou Yi, and her two close guards have been controlled by Tianyan and killing God respectively.


    A general of a good family wanted to come to rescue his master. Unfortunately, he suddenly fell down as soon as he stepped forward, and a cloud piercing arrow shook in his chest.


    The flying distance of the cloud piercing arrow was too short. It exploded in his body and destroyed his flesh instantly.


    Mrs. Gong Qing and others changed their faces. Looking at Zou Yi was like looking at a devil.


    Zou Yi said calmly, "Madam Gong Qing, order your men to lay down their weapons and surrender. Otherwise, I don''t mind using cloud piercing arrows in this hall to kill all of them without leaving any."


    Hearing Zou Yi''s words, Tianyan and a person who had a tacit understanding of killing God sent out a cloud piercing arrow and accurately killed two good family generals.


    In such a short distance, the archery of heavenly eye and killing God is absolutely free from empty hair.


    All the good families changed their faces. They were demons, but they were afraid of death.


    Mrs. Gong Qing''s face was even more ugly. She said calmly in front of her: "how did you get in? I''m heavily guarded here. Did you come in with the help of others? "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "it''s just invisibility. No one helps us. Madam is a wise man. Do you know what to do at this time? Don''t hurt your wife more than I did. You can keep the Green King''s seat on the devil''s side. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing was stunned and then said, "the devil was cheated by my daughter last time and granted the position of Qingjun to my daughter Shanshan. How can I compete for the position of Qingjun with Shanshan?"


    Zou Yi saw that Mrs. Gong Qing regained her composure in an instant. When she admired her, the yuan God entered Mrs. Gong Qing''s body to see if this person was really Mrs. Gong Qing.


    After being cheated once, Zou Yi felt that she didn''t want to do so, so she completely ignored what Mrs. Gong Qing and the good family would think.

 Chapter 299

    Mrs. Gong Qing''s face changed greatly. She couldn''t move. Even the yuan God couldn''t move. She had no resistance.


    "What are you doing? How can the soul searching method be abused? Aren''t you afraid that seeing my memory will bring unexpected harm to yourself? "


    There was a slight tremor in Mrs. Gong Qing''s voice, as if she was afraid.


    Zou Yi ignored Mrs. Gong Qing''s objection and continued to verify her identity, but did not check Mrs. Gong Qing''s memory.


    Zou Yi''s purpose is to confirm the identity of Mrs. Gong Qing. He is not interested in Mrs. Gong Qing''s memory.


    The good family did not dare to stop Zou Yi because they were afraid of Tianyan and the cloud piercing arrow in the hands of God killing. They all stared at Zou Yi as if they were going to devour Zou Yi alive.


    A moment later, Zou Yi confirmed the identity of Mrs. Gong Qing, withdrew her Yuanshen, and said coldly, "I''m just confirming whether you are really Mrs. Gong Qing, and I''m not interested in knowing your memory. Now that I have confirmed that you are Mrs. Gong Qing, please follow my words and let your people lay down their weapons. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing gave Zou Yi a surprise look: "are you Zou Yi? I have seen your portrait and know that you are the master of the devil... "


    Zou Yi nodded: "it''s a great honor for my wife to know who I am. It''s easy to do. Let them lay down their weapons. You go with me. I guarantee your safety, but you have to surrender to the demon king again in good faith."


    Mrs. Gong Qing said without hesitation, "you can kill me. Naturally, someone in the good family will stand up and preside over the overall situation. You want me to surrender, that''s impossible. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "in that case, don''t blame me. You''re polite."


    Zou Yi''s face was cold and shouted, "don''t you start yet?"


    Tianyan and shenkiller waited for a long time. Hearing Zou Yi''s order, the cloud piercing arrows in their hands were launched like raindrops, which shrouded everything in the hall in an instant.


    The generals of Shanjia immediately opened their shields to avoid the attack of cloud piercing arrows. At the same time, they also rushed to the captured Mrs. Gong Qing to save people from Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s invisibility was developed. At the same time, she threw the sealed Mrs. Gong Qing into the heavenly eye Buddha ring: "heavenly eye, kill God, let''s go!"


    Zou Yi said hello, Tianyan and killing God took the initiative to enter Tianyan Buddha ring, and disappeared into the sight of good family generals under the protection of Zou Yi''s invisibility.


    Zou Yi spread out quickly and in the blink of an eye was far away from Mrs. Gong Qing''s big account of the Chinese army. Behind him were the chaotic shouts of the generals of the good family and the shouts of the heralds.


    Zou Yi returned to Gong Quan''s house with a smile. After removing her invisibility, she couldn''t help laughing.


    This time, the operation was very smooth. The biggest and most difficult goal was to complete it first. There was no danger at all.


    Zou Yi was very satisfied with her current skills. She smiled and said to Tianyan and shenkiller: "inform LAN Jun that they will come here to meet us immediately, whether their actions are successful or not."


    Tianyan and shenkiller know Zou Yi''s idea. They hurried to contact LAN Jun and others. They are all a little excited on their faces.


    Zou Yi took Mrs. Gong Qing out of the heavenly eye Buddha ring, as if she took out a piece of paper from her pocket.


    Mrs. Gong Qing looked pale at this time. She didn''t expect that her heavily guarded Chinese Army account was so vulnerable, let alone Zou Yi''s invisibility was so powerful that she completely ignored her defense means.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s intention to interrogate herself, Mrs. Gong Qing couldn''t help asking, "how did you do this? My Chinese army is heavily guarded... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "madam, don''t be surprised. There are people who can go in and out easily in the heavily guarded place. We didn''t do it to you before. I still hope you can figure out how powerful it is, surrender and kill less. However, seeing that you don''t have such awareness, we have to do this. Please go and see the devil. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing sighed: "it seems that we underestimated your strength from beginning to end. We thought that you, like us, have always been weaker than the fairyland and the divine world..."


    Zou Yi heard something and hurriedly said, "in fact, my wife is also dissatisfied with the fairy world and the divine world, but her strength is not enough to fight them. Is that what you mean?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "you know what I mean. Why do you have to ask me? Whether in the fairy world or the divine world, we are all bullied. Is there any difference between saying it or not? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "madam, don''t get me wrong. We have a hostile relationship with the emperor of the fairy world and the God of war in the divine world. We won''t betray our wife."


    After a pause, Zou Yi said positively, "last time my wife clearly promised to surrender, why did she send shanshanshan to surrender instead of you and plot to kill our demon king?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "the fairyland messenger and the divine messenger just arrived, which gave me hope and pressure. I had to change my mind temporarily."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I believe my wife''s words, but these words my wife should explain to the devil, otherwise the devil won''t let go."


    Mrs. Gong Qing sighed: "I know the devil will not spare me easily. When I see the devil, I will explain to the devil myself."


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that Mrs. Gong Qing had to suffer. With emotion, she couldn''t help saying, "Madam has the intention to reconcile with the devil. The way is always conceivable. Why do we have to wait until we come to you? Now go and explain to the devil. I''m afraid madam will have to spend more time. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "almost all the people around me are people from the celestial or divine world. Where can I get in touch with you. Besides, you caught shanjue and Shanshan. How do I know what you will do to me when you see me? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "madam''s scruples are reasonable. In fact, we may have misunderstood madam. We thought that madam was determined to fight with us to the end, so we didn''t want to take the initiative to contact her."


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "now that you and I know the wishes of both sides, I wonder if Mr. Zou can take me to see the devil and give me a chance to explain face to face?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''m here this time to ask my wife to meet the demon king with me. I''ll meet my wife''s request."


    Mrs. Gong Qing smiled: "thank you, sir."


    Zou Yi nodded slowly: "the wronged lady stays in the heavenly eye Buddha ring. When we see the devil, I will naturally let her meet the devil. Remind madam that the gluttonous food in the heavenly eye Buddha ring is the one who guards you and your father Gong Quan. He has a bad temper. Madam, please don''t provoke him. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing was stunned and immediately said, "don''t worry. As a prisoner, I still know what I should do."

 Chapter 300

    Zou Yi waved and threw Mrs. Gong Qing and Gong Quan into the heavenly eye Buddha ring and quietly ordered the Taotie in the heavenly eye Buddha ring to be strictly watched.


    Zou Yi did believe part of Mrs. Gong Qing''s words. However, Zou Yi had some doubts about the seemingly talkative Mrs. Gong Qing because of her past experience, and would not believe all her words.


    After a cup of tea, LAN Jun and others came back. When they saw Zou Yi, they didn''t know why they were leaving Shanjia''s city so soon. They all looked puzzled.


    Zou Yi did not explain anything, but said to them, "please enter the heavenly eye Buddha ring. We will escort Mrs. Gong Qing to see the devil. We can''t delay for a moment."


    Hearing the words "Mrs. Gong Qing", everyone''s doubts disappeared and were replaced by thick surprises.


    Zou Yi didn''t explain anything, let everyone enter his heavenly eye Buddha ring, and then quickly turned the yuan to the nine star space and left the city of Shanjia.


    They had planned to spend at least the middle of the night to complete the task, even half the time was not used to complete, which is very smooth.


    The demon king is still studying the battle plan in her Chinese Army''s big account at the moment. He is also surprised to see Zou Yi back.


    However, she knew Zou Yi better. Looking at Zou Yi''s face, she knew that it was done: "have you finished the task so soon?"


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "the plan I put forward naturally needs to be completed. We brought Mrs. Gong Qing back. She has something to say to her sister. "


    The demon king was stunned and then said with a smile, "did you really catch Mrs. Gong Qing? That''s great. I just want to talk to her. "


    Zou Yi released Mrs. Gong Qing, untied the seal on Mrs. Gong Qing, and said positively, "Mrs. Gong Qing, this is our demon king. You said you wanted to see the demon king. Now I meet your requirements. I hope you can take care of yourself."


    As soon as Mrs. Gong Qing came out, she looked at the devil. Naturally, she knew the devil. At the moment, she saluted respectfully: "your atonement, Gong Qing came to see you. I hope you can give Gong Qing some time and listen to Gong Qing finish."


    The devil said, "please tell me. I''m all ears."


    Mrs. Gong Qing said hurriedly, "No. Mr. Jun, I''ve talked to Mr. Zou before. There was some misunderstanding between us last time... "


    The demon king said, "what Mrs. Gong Qing wants to say must not be the past. We are all busy people. Mrs. Gong Qing''s long story is better to be short."


    Mrs. Gong Qing smiled, hugged her fist and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so cheerful, so I''ll say it straight. I want to join hands with you, cooperate inside and outside, and completely drive the people in the fairy world and the divine world out of the demon world. "


    The demon king looked at Mrs. Gong Qing and said slowly, "they are your backers. Do you feel ungrateful when you say you want to drive them away?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing looked around the demon king and wanted to stop talking.


    The demon king understood and waved to everyone to go out first, leaving only Zou Yi and Qin Qing.


    Mrs. Gong Qing said after the people left, "to tell you the truth, my good family has cooperated with the sage king in the fairy world before, and the purpose is to overthrow the rule of the Lord over the demon king. But later, the emperor''s ambition was gradually exposed. He wanted to swallow all the rivers and mountains of my demon world. My good family is also a member of the demon world. Naturally, such a thing cannot be allowed to happen. So we privately decided to slowly step by step out of the control of the Emperor... "


    Mrs. Gong Qing said a lot in one breath to the effect that after they found out the intention of the emperor, they were ready to leave the emperor''s control.


    But it happened that when they were preparing to contact the demon king and expel the holy King''s men and horses, the demon king sent troops to attack the good family.


    The idea of the good family was forced to stop. They thought that the demon king and the holy king would not let go of their good family, so they rose up and fought for the first time between the two sides.


    Later, shanjue was arrested and Mrs. Gong Qing was in the top position. She still wanted to make peace with the devil.


    But at this time, the fairy world and the divine world entered the sphere of influence of the good family at the same time and began to interfere in the things of the good family.


    In the face of the strength of the fairyland and the divine world, the good family had to choose to obey. This led to a series of subsequent events.


    When Mrs. Gong Qing finished, the demon king nodded as if he trusted Mrs. Gong Qing and said, "in fact, I can understand your situation and know that your situation is not easy. What I don''t know is, what are you going to do now? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "we want to reconcile with Mr. Jun and drive out our common enemy together. As for the grudges between our two families, I will give you some satisfactory answers after our common enemy leaves. "


    The demon king thought for a moment and said to Zou Yi, "what do you think of Mrs. Gong Qing''s proposal?"


    Zou Yi said: "I can trust Mrs. Gong Qing in the land. After all, Mrs. Gong Qing''s family is in your hands, and the good family is also occupied by the fairy world and the divine world. At this time, there is no need to deceive you."


    The demon king nodded slightly, "then I''ll believe Mrs. Gong Qing and cooperate with you. But I''ve made a dirty remark. If I find out that you have any ulterior motives, I will kill shanjue and Shanshan first, and then your wife Gong Qing, and I will never forgive you. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing hugged her fist and said, "don''t worry, sir. I''m willing to hand over a wisp of yuan God as a guarantee. If I really plot against the truth, your last thought can kill me."


    The demon king looked at Mrs. Gong Qing and said positively, "then hand over your Yuanshen. I will pay attention to your every move all the time."


    Mrs. Gong Qing really handed over her wisp of yuan God and handed over her life to the demon king.


    It seems that she is really at the end of the mountain and water. She has no other way to go. She can only risk an alliance with the devil.


    There is no eternal enemy or forever friend in the world. It is the best proof that the demon king and Mrs. Gong Qing have formed an alliance before.


    The demon king was not polite. He took Mrs. Gong Qing''s Yuanshen and controlled Mrs. Gong Qing''s life. Then he eased the atmosphere a little: "since we are a cooperative relationship, how are you going to cooperate with me?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "you are the Lord of the demon world. Everything follows your arrangement. My good family army is willing to be the pioneer."


    The devil said, "in that case, I''m not polite. The strength distribution of people and horses in the celestial and divine worlds, please provide it to me first. When I find out the distribution of their forces, I''ll tell you your mission. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "I''ll draw the troop deployment map of the celestial and divine worlds to you immediately. In addition, I can introduce the leaders of the celestial and divine worlds to you so that you can know it well."


    Mrs. Gong Qing should really want to cooperate with the devil this time. She spoke with great sincerity and didn''t show any tricks.

 Chapter 301

    The devil nodded: "you speak carefully and don''t miss anything. It''s related to the interests of both of us."


    Mrs. Gong Qing said solemnly, "I know the seriousness of the matter, and certainly I won''t hide anything..."


    Zou Yi saw that Mrs. Gong Qing sincerely wanted to cooperate with the devil. She felt that she couldn''t see through the beautiful Mrs. Gong Qing.


    It is said that after she was caught, she either chose to be silent or told her secret in order to save her life. She would never give her power to the demon king so readily.


    Now the fact is that Mrs. Gong Qing completely violated the Convention. As soon as she opened her mouth, she gave all the forces of the good family to the demon king. She also acted as the pioneer of the demon king.


    It''s not normal, it''s not normal.


    Zou Yi was puzzled and immediately thought of a possibility. So after Mrs. Gong Qing introduced the military deployment of the celestial and divine worlds, he politely asked, "madam, how many people and horses can you use now?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing''s face was sad and her voice was much lower: "to tell you the truth, more than half of the troops of our good family army lost in the previous battle, and now the remaining troops are less than one million..."


    Zou Yi shook her head and said politely, "I''m afraid there aren''t so many? Madam, I don''t tell the truth at this time. When will I stay? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing''s face changed slightly, gritted her teeth and said, "since all the national teachers know, why be so aggressive?"


    Zou Yi said, "I know it''s not the same thing with you. Since it is cooperation, we should be honest with each other. Is that right? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing sighed and seemed to be unable to support it any more. She generally sat down dejectedly: "most of the surviving soldiers of my good family army were taken away by the war of supporting the unknown planet under the pretext of the fairy world and the divine world. Now there are less than 100000 soldiers around me."


    Zou Yi suddenly took a look at the demon king. The demon king also nodded slightly, indicating that she understood Zou Yi''s meaning.


    The demon king said slowly, "it doesn''t matter. I have many people. As long as Mrs. Gong Qing is willing to be my green king, I can give you people."


    Mrs. Gong Qing hesitated for a moment, her face changed continuously, but finally said, "I would like to follow your will. I am willing to be your green king and obey your orders from now on. But this is limited to the period of our cooperation, but also to prove my sincerity. "


    The demon king smiled: "what Mrs. Gong Qing said, do I think it''s difficult for people?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "I didn''t want to be the Green King of you, because our good family can''t really reconcile with you. One day we will meet again. If I become the Green King of the king, I will have scruples when I meet on the battlefield in the future. "


    Facing such a direct Mrs. Gong Qing, the demon king couldn''t help laughing: "so, are you going to continue to be the enemy with me after driving away the people in the fairyland and the divine world?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "it''s up to you, not our good family."


    The devil nodded: "that makes sense. Then you''ll be my green gentleman first, and we''ll talk about the future. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing said with a smile, "well, I promise to be the Green King of the king until we drive away all the people in the fairy world and the divine world."


    The demon king smiled and said, "Mrs. Gong Qing is really a heroine among women. I admire her very much. In this way, madam, go and have a rest first. Maybe we will have a task for you soon. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "please follow your will. I have a small request. I don''t know if you can agree?"


    The devil said, "madam, just say that I will meet you if I can do it."


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "I want to learn some military skills from old-fashioned adults. I don''t know whether you agree or not."


    The demon king was stunned, took a look at Zou Yi and said slowly, "you just ask the national teacher about it. Why do you want to stay close and seek far?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing looked at Zou Yi and said sincerely, "do you think I can accept this disciple?"


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "it''s difficult for me. Although we are cooperative now, we may still be hostile in the future. If I take you as an apprentice, will it be too embarrassing for us to meet on the battlefield in the future?"


    After Zou Yi''s words, the demon king immediately answered: "then don''t accept disciples. Anyway, Mrs. Gong Qing''s wisdom is not comparable to that of ordinary people."


    Mrs. Gong Qing about understood the meaning of the demon king, smiled and said, "that''s a pity. In fact, my disciple is very rare..."


    Zou Yi and the devil looked at each other, and they laughed together.


    Mrs. Gong Qing sighed and said to herself, "I still have a secret hidden in my heart. It was originally intended to be used as a teacher worship ceremony, but now it doesn''t seem to be useful."


    Zou Yi and the devil looked at each other again. Zou Yi smiled and asked, "does the meeting gift mentioned by Madam mean your golden kindness?"


    Mrs. Gong Qing was stunned and then said with a smile, "did the national teacher take a fancy to my daughter? Shanshan is really beautiful, but her wisdom is limited. I''m afraid it''s hard for the national teacher to see it. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "what did madam say? Shanshanshan is your daughter. Why do you seem like you don''t care? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "Shanshan is my daughter, but she is also the princess of the good family. It is necessary for her to do something for a good family. Moreover, I think the people of National Normal University are young and promising, and they are also my daughter''s ideal partner. If the national master doesn''t dislike it, I, a mother, can be your matchmaker. "


    Zou Yi felt that it was like some plot in the film. She frowned and said, "I don''t mean what my wife thinks. I... I already have a fiancee. I mean, Shanshan said she had a secret and wanted to use it as a salute. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing was surprised: "did you have a fiancee at such a young age? It surprised me. Shanshan, this child is not bad. The master will not consider it anymore? "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "my fiancee is very powerful. If I have two minds, she will make me miserable. So I appreciate your kindness, and I feel your sincerity. Mrs. Qing, don''t say that again, will you? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing smiled and said naturally, "it''s my family. I''m not lucky. I don''t blame you, master."


    Zou Yi said, "Shanshan is not simple. She doesn''t have a brain like her wife said... She''s very powerful. She cheated all of us before."


    Mrs. Gong Qing said with a smile, "that''s a last resort... But now that the child knows how to judge the situation, he has made some progress... Dare you ask the national teacher, what did Shanshan tell you about the teacher worship ceremony?"


    Looking at Mrs. Gong Qing''s appearance, she looks a little proud. She is probably very satisfied with her daughter Shanshan.

 Chapter 302

    Zou Yi didn''t want to talk about Shanshan, but looking at Mrs. Gong Qing, she had to continue: "I wanted to take her as an apprentice, but I found that she was just a deceiver, so... I don''t know what her apprenticeship ceremony is."


    Mrs. Gong Qing said, "in this way, Shanshan is not so stupid. She knows how to keep secrets."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "if Shanshan is stupid, I''m afraid only a few people dare to say they''re smart. In other words, if we were to treat shanshanshan as you, Mrs. Gong Qing, would we have become partners at that time? "


    Mrs. Gong Qing nodded: "what the master said is that it''s a pity that Shanshan couldn''t hide it from everyone... If you don''t say this, I should leave. The master and the king have to discuss the next military action."


    The demon king endured for a long time. At this time, he had the opportunity to say, "Qin Qing sent Mrs. Gong Qing for me. Please go and have a rest first. After our plan comes out, we''ll talk to Mrs. Gong about our next plan. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing saluted with fists and turned away.


    Qin Qing stepped forward and led Mrs. Gong Qing to rest. Her attitude towards Mrs. Gong Qing was OK.


    When Mrs. Gong Qing left the big tent of the Chinese army, the demon king said, "do you really want to take Shanshan? I don''t mind. Anyway, if you were together, Mrs. Gong Qing might really help us. It can be considered that you have done something for us. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "what are you talking about, sister? How can I be interested in people like Shanshan?"


    The devil said with a smile, "it''s good if you''re not interested, or you''ll look good."


    After a pause, the devil said, "what do you think of this?"


    Zou Yi thought for a while. She was not sure whether Mrs. Gong Qing really wanted to cooperate with the devil, so she said, "Mrs. Gong Qing is not a simple role. We can''t listen to her, so we rashly cooperate with them."


    The devil''s palm spread out, and an illusory Mrs. Gong Qing appeared in her palm: "her wisp of yuan God is in my hand. If she has two hearts, I will kill her immediately and never suffer."


    Zou Yi said, "if Mrs. Gong Qing has her own separate body, even if the body is killed, the separate body will become the body and still be in charge of the good family. This is not impossible. We have to guard against it. "


    The demon king nodded: "I heard someone did this and hid it from everyone. Mrs. Gong Qing is a demon God. It''s easy to refine her separation. We really can''t threaten her with a wisp of her yuan God. "


    Zou Yi reached out and took the devil''s hand. She stood close with the devil and said gently, "but there are Shanshan and shanjue in our hands. I think she won''t betray our covenant in a short time."


    The demon king blushed and whispered, "do you think we should cooperate with them?"


    Zou Yi said: "cooperation is OK, but when we cooperate for the first time, we have to look at Mrs. Gong Qing''s sincerity. I came up with an idea to ask Mrs. Gong Qing to give us the structure map of Shanjia''s city and take us to attack the enemies in the city. She is sincere cooperation, or false perfunctory, should be able to see. "


    The devil smiled and said, "you are really bad... Just do as you say. Try whether Mrs. Gong Qing really cooperates."


    Zou Yi said, "leave it to me and I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    As soon as Zou Yi''s voice fell, Qin Qing''s voice came from the outside: "tell you the latest war report."


    The devil said, "read."


    Qin Qing strode in and said as she walked, "there was a large-scale war in Shanjia''s city. The warring sides... Are heavenly soldiers and generals led by Shanjia army and the sacrificial gods of the fairy world."


    "What was the result?" Zou Yi hurriedly asked, "has the Shanjia army been destroyed?"


    Qin Qing nodded: "before the war report came, the Shanjia army in Shanjia city had been completely destroyed."


    Zou Yi frowned and cried out, "this is the plot of the emperor. We have become his accomplice..."


    The devil said, "why do you say that? We didn''t do anything..."


    Zou Yi said, "Qin Qing, go and ask Mrs. Gong Qing to come. You can''t hide it from Mrs. Gong Qing."


    Qin Qing quickly turns around and leaves to invite Mrs. Gong Qing who has just left.


    Zou Yi hurriedly said, "sister, if you think about it, our front foot took Mrs. Gong Qing away, and the back foot of the Shanjia army was destroyed. This is definitely not a coincidence, but someone did it deliberately without careful consideration."


    The demon king nodded: "this man must be the Saint King, or one of his men."


    Zou Yi said, "that must be the worship of gods. The war report brought by Qin Qing has explained that the worship of gods destroyed the good family army in the good family city."


    The devil stepped forward, raised his voice and said, "if you worship the gods, are you not afraid of the collective rebellion of the good family army and disrupt their ranks?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "he had planned for a long time. Naturally, he was not afraid of such a thing. In the final analysis, this is the meaning of the emperor, and sacrificing gods is just an executor. "


    The demon king said, "I know this God worship. I''ve seen it several times before on the unknown planet. My strength is also in the realm of chaotic true gods. I''m one of the few chaotic true gods around the holy king. The man is calm but lacks momentum. I didn''t expect that this time, after Mrs. Gong Qing was caught by us, she wiped out the Shanjia army so quickly and occupied the city of Shanjia. "


    Zou Yi didn''t even think about it and said directly, "there must be an expert behind him, otherwise he wouldn''t be so decisive."


    The demon king said, "Mingcong, the God of wisdom in the divine world, is right in the demon world. Is this what they do together?"


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "that must be so... How can we tell Mrs. Gong Qing about this later? There may be relatives of Mrs. Gong Qing in the city of the good family. If such a thing happens, she''s afraid she''ll be confused."


    The demon king said, "Qin Qing will tell Mrs. Gong Qing what happened. We just need to tell Mrs. Gong Qing how we can help her revenge. This is the plot of the emperor. Mrs. Gong Qing should not blame us. If we can take the opportunity to destroy the enemy, we can also be regarded as helping Mrs. Gong Qing. Maybe she will thank us. "


    Zou Yi thought so, so she said to the demon king, "the truth is good. It depends on how we deploy to destroy our enemies and help Mrs. Gong Qing get revenge."


    Pause: "first of all, we should let shanjue and Shanshan go back to Mrs. Gong Qing and give her some comfort."


    The demon king said, "it should be so. I''ll order someone to release shanjue and Shanshan and let them meet each other."

 Chapter 303

    Zou Yi nodded: "this is the best. I think we should assemble the army immediately, as if we don''t know the changes inside Shanjia city and launch an attack to try. If what I expected is right, this will be our chance to drive Mingcong and the sacrificial gods out of the demon world. "


    The demon king said, "what you think is exactly the same as what I think. You ordered Mrs. Gong Qing to be the pioneer and lead 100000 troops to attack the city gate. As long as the gate is opened, we will take the army into the city and kill them by surprise. "


    Zou Yi made up her mind, hugged her fist and said, "I''m going to prepare now. Sister, you order the army to assemble, and we''ll start the attack in an hour. This time, let all the troops take cloud piercing arrows. Even if they destroy the city of Shanjia in one fell swoop, they should also destroy all the enemies. "


    The demon king nodded and immediately began to deploy, with an excited look on his face.


    Since the war, the two sides have been deadlocked for a long time, and the demon king wants to end the war as soon as possible so as to reorganize the demon world.


    Now that the opportunity comes, she will naturally be more excited.


    The preparation in the early stage of the war is what the devil has been doing. Now it is just to convey orders to the commanders to assemble a large army and officially attack.


    So one hour is enough, and it doesn''t make people feel hasty.


    My guest, it''s a fact that the fighter plane is fleeting and can''t be prepared slowly.


    After the army was assembled and the commanders received the clear order of the demon king, the army moved on and only attacked the city of Shanjia.


    Mrs. Gong Qing knew everything at this time. She was not only sad that her army had been destroyed by the emperor, but also glad to see her husband and daughter she had not seen for a long time. Amid sadness and joy, she also strengthened some faith to lead troops to attack the city and kill the people in the fairy world and the divine world.


    The demon king gave Mrs. Gong Qing 100000 magic soldiers. Mrs. Gong Qing led the soldiers to open the city gate with the help of her husband shanjue and daughter Shanshan.


    A family of three led the army to fight. It must be a good story. But at this time, everyone has a task, and no one will notice this.


    Zou Yi and his three attendants followed Mrs. Gong Qing''s 100000 troops to attack the city. Their task is to help Mrs. Gong Qing break the city gate, ensure the safety of the city gate as much as possible, and let more magic soldiers enter the city to kill the enemy.


    The nine star space played a great role at this time. Zou Yi directly entered the city with three followers and more than 10000 magic soldiers. She appeared near the city gate in the city and killed the enemy by surprise.


    In the roar of killing, Zou Yi and others successfully occupied the area near the city gate and wiped out all the enemies in this area.


    The huge city gate is protected by array, and the prohibitions on it are dozens of heavy, which is difficult to open at one time.


    Zou Yi was worried and ordered Taotie to break the door.


    Taotie''s huge fist is bigger than the city gate. It smashes the city gate with only one fist. It''s effortless.


    At the opening of the city gate, Mrs. Gong Qing took the lead and led 100000 troops into the city. She killed people when she saw them. She looked red eyed.


    Zou Yi hurriedly ordered the demon soldiers she brought into the city to get out of the way and set up defenses on both sides of the city gate to prevent the enemy from recapturing the city gate and blocking the army from entering the city.


    At this time, the city of Shanjia has become a hell on earth. Countless demon families will die today. The strong breath of death is wrapped in the air and will not disperse for a long time.


    Zou Yi followed the demon king at the gate of the city. Watching the demon king command millions of troops into the city, she had a trace of fear in her heart.


    He seemed to see another shocking killing and another river of blood.


    There was a sudden sense of intolerance and fear in his heart.


    The demon king led the soldiers to rush to kill and didn''t notice Zou Yi''s expression, but the heavenly eye around Zou Yi noticed this.


    Tianyan quietly said to Zou Yi, "the master must not be kind at this time. We should know that those people are our mortal enemies. If we don''t destroy them at this time, they will destroy us at that time."


    Zou Yi knows that what Tianyan said is true, but she still can''t bear it in her heart: "if we protect here, we won''t participate in their killing."


    Tianyan nodded and conveyed Zou Yi''s orders. Although the 10000 magic soldiers had no ideas, they also knew to obey the orders. They guarded the gate one by one and dared not make any changes.


    When the army entered the city, the city of Shanjia was full of smoke and death, and there were human tragedies everywhere.


    The Taotie around Zou Yi is the most conspicuous. He won''t make a move easily, but every time he makes a move, a large number of enemies trying to get close to the city gate will die.


    Most of the heavenly soldiers and generals in the fairyland and the divine world are human beings like Zou Yi. After death, there will be bodies left and blood will flow out.


    So in a very short period of time, there was a river of blood and a mountain of corpses at the gate of the city.


    Zou Yi didn''t kill anyone, but she was covered with blood and looked terrible.


    Zou Yi unconsciously raised her hand to wipe the blood, but the more she wiped, it was impossible to really wipe the blood off her body.


    In his heart, he suddenly hated war, because he saw too many deaths and too many parting.


    No matter what Zou Yi thinks at this time, the war will not stop, the killing is still, everything is still the same.


    What Zou Yi can do is not to kill as much as possible, but if someone wants to kill him and kill when she protects herself, it should be.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know what she''s thinking at this time. She feels a little confused and wants to have a rest.


    But he can think so, but he can''t. His view seems simple, but it is the key to ensure everyone''s safety. It is impossible to give him time to rest.


    The city gate is the only way for the army to retreat. If it is occupied by the enemy, it will block the army''s retreat and pose a great threat.


    Zou Yishou is relatively safe at the gate. However, the enemy seems to want to encircle the demon army entering the city and send someone to seize the control of the city gate. From time to time, someone approaches and attacks, which also makes Zou Yi speechless.


    Taotie alone is enough to guard the gate, provided that there is a true God of chaos.


    Tianyan and shenkiller protect Zou Yi, chatting and laughing at nothing, as if they were very leisurely.


    Ten thousand demon soldiers basically had nothing to do at this time. There were almost no enemies near their gate.


    Taotie''s amazing strength was perfectly explained at this time. He blocked countless enemies who wanted to attack here and killed a large number of heavenly soldiers and generals, including gods and immortals.


    Zou Yi saw with her own eyes that Taotie slapped and killed a god man in the fairy world. The yuan God after the death of the god man was dazed, as if she didn''t know what had happened.

 Chapter 304

    In front of Taotie such a chaotic true God level divine beast, even the chaotic true God will feel inferior in strength, let alone ordinary gods and men.


    Taotie is closed by one man and cannot be opened by ten thousand men. The gate is extremely safe for the time being.


    Perhaps it will not be so easy to eat gluttonous food until the worship of gods or the arrival of Mingcong.


    Zou Yi doesn''t care about this. He has absolute confidence in Taotie''s strength. What he cares about now is when the army entering the city will defeat the enemy and end the war.


    Zou Yi has experienced many wars and killed many enemies before, but he has never felt disgusted and worried like today.


    His mind is confused. This is the demon of Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi suddenly remembered something and shouted, "No."


    Zou Yi''s Tianyan and shenkiller were startled and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with the master?"


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "the appearance of my evil spirit indicates that I will immediately break through the realm of chaos and true immortality. What can we do? It''s really not the right time to make a breakthrough in the war. "


    Tianyan and shenkiller were stunned together. After a while, they said in unison: "the master entered the Tianyan Buddha ring to break through. No one should notice."


    Zou Yizheng had this idea, so he said to the people, "protect here. No enemy is allowed to approach except us. I entered the inner breakthrough of the heavenly eye Buddha ring. If the war is over before I come out, you will leave with the heavenly eye Buddha ring. "


    Tianyan said, "don''t worry, master. We guarantee that there will be no enemies near here."


    Zou Yi took a deliberate look at Taotie. Seeing Taotie nodding at him, he was relieved to enter the heaven eye Buddha ring.


    Zou Yi doesn''t distrust Tianyan, but feels that only Taotie has the ability to really protect him at this time.


    Zou Yi''s breakthrough now is nonsense and death in the eyes of many people.


    Breakthrough on the battlefield is basically no different from suicide.


    The strength of the enemy can''t be underestimated. It''s uncertain when a large army will attack them. It''s hard to say whether Zou Yi can save her life at that time.


    Now Zou Yi has broken through and is quite powerful, so she is completely suppressed by herself. If the enemy starts attacking them, Zou Yi will lose her resistance and become a live target.


    Even if the heavenly eye Buddha ring has a strong defense ability, it can''t guarantee Zou Yi''s safety.


    Because when being attacked, Zou Yi, who is breaking through, inevitably fluctuates because of the enemy''s attack, which directly affects his own safety.


    When breaking through, we should avoid disturbing. This is a well-known thing for practitioners of immortality.


    Zou Yi is also a bold and cautious person. He knows that it is very dangerous to break through at this time. After entering the heavenly eye Buddha ring, he immediately calls Xiaohu, Xiaojin and nerds who stay inside the heavenly eye Buddha ring to him.


    Xiaohu and others are very powerful and exist at the level of divine beasts. At this time, Zou Yi is very relieved to protect Zou Yi.


    Xiaohu and nerd guard Zou Yi directly, only a few meters away from Zou Yi.


    Nerds are mountain walkers. They stay at the bottom for a long time and won''t move. They like to stay so quietly.


    Only Jin Peng, Xiao Jin, was watching the flight, protecting Zou Yi from a long distance and undertaking the task of air patrol at the same time.


    Zisha''s weapon spirit, although Zisha is an arrogant female generation, at this time, she also took the initiative to protect Zou Yi not far away.


    Zisha knew that his master was not very useless, and his attitude towards his master gradually changed.


    Zou Yi saw the protection of these people around her, so she made a breakthrough and was ready to cross the robbery.


    The inner space of Tianyan Buddha ring is huge, which is equivalent to a small world. If you break through in it, you will encounter the same natural disaster as the outside world.


    Zou Yi began to practice when she was ready. At the time of breakthrough, practice is very important. She must practice wholeheartedly without any distractions.


    If there are distractions, there will be heart demons. If there are heart demons, it will affect the breakthrough and even endanger life.


    Zou Yi''s breakthrough is not a big realm, but a small realm breakthrough from the big Luo Jinxian to the chaotic real immortal. It is said that there will be no strong natural disaster.


    However, he had triggered demons before because of the killing in the war. At this time, he not only had to face the possible natural disaster, but also suppressed his demons. It would not be too easy.


    When Zou Yi was practicing wholeheartedly, she was indifferent to everything outside. After all, his experience was limited.


    If the devil is by his side at this time, the devil will tell Zou Yi the best way to deal with the heart devil.


    Zou Yi has now left a wisp of yuan God in the flesh of Wu Daozhen God, which can be regarded as beginning to cultivate her own separation.


    Separation is the best helper to deal with heart demons, and it is also the first choice for many immortals to deal with heart demons.


    In the final analysis, separation and noumenon are one. Helping noumenon deal with mental demons is actually helping himself.


    Unfortunately, Zou Yi doesn''t know the use of separation now. The noumenon undertakes all the things of breaking through cultivation, dealing with natural disasters and suppressing heart demons.


    Zisha probably knew Zou Yi''s situation at this time. When she slowly approached Zou Yi, she also said to the little tiger who protected Zou Yi: "the master''s heart is very evil. If the disaster comes later, you and I should help to avoid the master''s distraction."


    Xiaohu nodded: "I''m going to do this. Since Zisha thinks so, we''ll help the master block the disaster in a moment."


    Zisha didn''t like to talk. After nodding slightly, she slowly stretched out her hand and said "coming". She flew up and stood in the air above Zou Yi''s head.


    Xiaohu took a look at a large number of dark clouds that suddenly appeared in the sky, silently followed Zisha, and was ready to take action at any time.


    This time, the sky robbery was not very powerful. It was the most common sky thunder robbery.


    The dazzling lightning and deafening thunder indicate the full outbreak of Tianlei robbery and the beginning of the task of Zisha and Xiaohu.


    Zisha and Xiaohu don''t care about such a natural disaster. When they stop the attack of the natural disaster, they seem to be at ease.


    Nerd and Xiaojin didn''t participate in resisting the natural disaster. Their main task is to keep Zou Yi from being disturbed by the people in the demon world.


    Taotie and others protect the Tianyan Buddha ring. Their protection network will block most of the enemies, but it is inevitable that there will be missed fish.


    If someone attacks the heavenly eye Buddha ring at this time, the internal space of the heavenly eye Buddha ring will be unstable, which will have a great impact on Zou Yi.


    One of the nerd and little Kim pays attention to the movement of the ground and the other pays attention to the movement of the sky. They cooperate closely, which is also a tacit understanding.


    Zou Yi made a breakthrough in the natural disaster. The devil took the opportunity to occupy Zou Yi''s reason and make Zou Yi become a devil.


    The demons after the invasion of heart demons are not demons. That''s obviously different from the demon clan. You know the demon who kills and is absolutely powerful.


    This is a real demon, which is essentially different from the demon family.

 Chapter 305

    Zou Yi has already experienced the invasion of demons, so he knows the way to deal with it, nothing more than to keep his heart stable and slowly eliminate demons.


    Zou Yi is trying her best to dispel the demons, stabilize her mind and mind, and knows nothing about the outside world.


    He didn''t even know that the disaster had come. He thought he had no disaster this time.


    His mind demons are more serious, because the previous battlefield killings made him feel guilty, gave the mind demons an opportunity, and already affected his mind.


    Zou Yi used part of her energy to stabilize her mind, part of her experience to continue her cultivation, and most of her energy was used to fight and dispel her demons.


    The mind devil is like a foreign body in his mind. He can''t live normally without getting rid of it.


    Zou Yi first used her divine knowledge to find out the heart devil, and then directly imprisoned the heart devil with her immortal power.


    This is simple to say, but not so simple to do.


    With Zou Yi''s strength at this time, it is impossible to completely imprison the heart devil for a while. He always feels that the imprisoned heart devil is like a loach that can''t keep his hand. If he is not careful, he will slip away from some cracks.


    So he imprisoned these demons again and again, but he couldn''t imprison them all at once.


    There is no better way. Zou Yi can only imprison some of the heart demons now, and then use immortal power to slowly refine and expel them.


    In this way, he needs to repeat several times to get rid of the demons, which is time-consuming, laborious and more dangerous.


    But there is no better way, and he can only do so.


    A few hours later, Zou Yi breathed a long sigh of relief, with a smile on her face, but she didn''t open her eyes.


    At this time, he had completely dispelled the heart demons, and the divine consciousness could gradually disperse without focusing on the heart demons.


    With the spread of divine consciousness, Zou Yi immediately found that everything around her had changed.


    There are a lot of potholes on the internal ground of the originally flat Tianyan Buddha ring. You can see that it is caused by the powerful attack early.


    Zou Yi instantly understood everything and knew that it was a natural disaster. He was secretly strange. He didn''t know who helped him block the disaster.


    Although he knows that people around him have such abilities, he really doesn''t know who will treat himself so sincerely.


    Zou Yi feels that she has never had any real friends. Like Xiaohu, they are just servants who have signed a contract with Zou Yi.


    Therefore, Zou Yi really has no bottom in her heart that who will risk being punished by the natural disaster to help herself stop the natural disaster.


    Zou Yi would not be surprised if Mo Jun or Su mo were here, or if his master Ming Ming and Fu Yu were here.


    Zou Yiming knows that one of Xiaohu and others is helping him, but he is unwilling to admit it in the bottom of his heart.


    In his heart, these people are not his friends, but his acquaintances at most.


    Zou Yi was a little moved because the people around him who were not regarded by him as friends stood up and helped him at his critical moment.


    Zou Yi has a small decision. When he stabilizes the realm after the breakthrough, he should thank the people around him... The friends around him. From now on, they will be Zou Yi''s friends.


    Suddenly smiled, closed his eyes and smiled. The little one was very happy and warm.


    Zou Yi himself suddenly realized that his mentality had changed a lot, just after his breakthrough.


    Maybe Zou Yi will pay more attention to her friends in the future, rather than always regard the people around her as her partners or servants.


    Zou Yi''s mentality is changing slowly, and his whole temperament is also changing slowly.


    If someone can pay close attention to Zou Yi at this time, he will find that this breakthrough is not only his strength, but also his state of mind.


    Zou Yi may have been a mature person and a responsible person before, but she will never be a person with charm, strength and friends like now.


    Many times, friends may be the most important wealth in one''s life, which is more precious than anything.


    A friend is not only an indispensable partner in one''s life, but also the most precious gift from God in one''s life.


    Zou Yi suddenly understood the importance of friends. Her state of mind continued to change. She couldn''t help but open her mouth and said, "thank you, my friends."


    Suddenly heard Zou Yi speak, Xiaohu and others were stunned.


    Before they protected Zou Yi, they didn''t think much. Now when they heard Zou Yi''s words, they seemed to suddenly think of someone. Everyone''s expression was different, but they said in one voice: "master, what are you?"


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "thank you for helping me block the disaster and let me break through smoothly. It was my fault that I didn''t care enough about you before. In the future, we will be friends. Your business is my business... "


    Zisha said aside, "isn''t it inappropriate for the master to treat his contract servant like this?"


    Zou Yi said, "why not? You signed a contract with me and recognized me as the Lord. Then we are one. Why not be friends? I didn''t do well before. I hope you won''t be surprised. "


    Zisha''s eyes slowly changed. Her eyes were full of appreciation. She suddenly stepped forward and saluted and said, "Zisha didn''t do her duty to be a friend to the master before. In the future, I will keep in line with the master so that the master can give full play to all the power of Zisha."


    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you, Zisha. We will be friends in the future. We don''t hide dissatisfaction in our hearts and don''t like it in our mouth. How about it?"


    Zisha murmured, "I don''t hide dissatisfaction in my heart and don''t like it in my mouth. I understand the meaning of the master. Please see my performance in the future."


    Zou Yi nodded. As soon as she was about to talk to Xiaohu and others, she saw the killer sword shaking in her body. Unexpectedly, she left Zou Yi''s body and appeared in front of everyone without Zou Yi''s orders.


    The abnormality of the killing sword immediately attracted the attention of the public, and Xiao Jin''s voice came at the same time: "be careful, someone attacked the heavenly eye Buddha and quit..."


    Before Xiao Jin''s voice fell, a violent shaking came, and the internal space of Tianyan Buddha ring shook, as if there was a violent earthquake, giving people the illusion of collapse.


    Zou Yi is the master of the heavenly eye Buddha ring. Her mind is connected with the heavenly eye Buddha ring. Her feeling is even more obvious. She can''t help shouting: "be careful, the enemy''s attack is very powerful."


    Zou Yi is the weakest among the people. His reminder has long been known by the people, but they are still grateful and feel that the host is good to them.


    Zou Yi''s state of mind changes, and her behavior will also change. He may not have noticed this at all, but others feel it.

 Chapter 306

    Zou Yi''s state is unstable at this time. If she doesn''t have enough time to stabilize the state and is forced to fight with people, the consequences will be unpredictable.


    He knew it would be like this, but he still stopped practicing. He got up and said, "go out with me and see who is so powerful that even gluttony can''t be stopped."


    Xiaohu said, "master, practice at ease. I''ll go out to help."


    Zisha also said, "Xiaohu and I went out to help Taotie, and others stayed to take care of the master. Master, please cultivate yourself. Don''t let the realm just broken through be beaten back to its original form. We also expect the master to take us back to the divine world in the future. "


    Zou Yi''s heart moved. A goal suddenly appeared in his mind, but it seemed to appear naturally.


    He suddenly felt that he could no longer be arranged as muddled as before. He had his own responsibility and goal. He wanted to become a God and take his friends with him.


    Only when you stand on the top of the world can you have the ability and hope to dominate everything and change everything.


    Zou Yi suddenly felt that the previous battles didn''t make much sense. After all, those battles didn''t change the overall situation except killing some people.


    He suddenly felt that he needed to change, and first of all, he had to change from his goal.


    At this moment, Zou Yi set her life goal for a long time in the future.


    He felt that he should first work harder to improve his strength, at least become a divine man, and then he could participate in the war with the fairy world and the divine world.


    After doing this, he will try to make himself stand on the top of the world like the true God of martial arts and become the one who dominates everything.


    With a goal, there is power and direction. But to do all this, the immediate crisis must be solved, otherwise everything may be forced to stop.


    Zou Yi feels that she has never had such a clear direction in life and never wanted to clear all the enemies around her so strongly.


    He couldn''t help shouting, "there won''t be any problem in my realm. Now let''s fight out and let those enemies see our power!"


    After being slightly stunned, the purple evil spirit also shouted, "then kill it. Master, please use the purple evil spirit. I will fully cooperate with the master and kill all the enemies."


    Zou Yi took out the purple Sha Dao and watched the purple Sha enter the purple Sha Dao. She felt that her mind was completely connected with the purple Sha Dao. Unexpectedly, she didn''t feel uncomfortable anymore.


    With great joy in his heart, he waved and shouted, "kill!"


    Xiaohu and others took out their weapons, got up and shouted to kill, followed Zou Yi to leave Tianyan Buddha ring and kill the general.


    The scene outside was somewhat unexpected to Zou Yi and others. Taotie, who was originally very powerful, was seriously injured. There were several huge wounds on his huge body, which looked bloody and frightening.


    There were few magic soldiers left at this time brought by Zou Yi. Unexpectedly, they were besieged by a large number of enemies at the city gate. They had been killed in scattered places and showed signs of complete defeat.


    Zou Yi was puzzled. She frowned and shouted, "what''s going on? Cheer up and resist me."


    The participating soldiers saw Zou Yi appear, one by one with happy faces, fighting and moving closer to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi is their commander and backbone. At this time, these soldiers saw Zou Yi as if they had seen their relatives. They all looked happy and naturally approached Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi grabbed a demon general and asked, "what''s going on? How do you guard the city gate? "


    The devil was surprised and hurriedly said: "report back to the national division, the enemy suddenly came to three gods and jointly injured US... Taotie God, the rest of us are not their opponents, so we were defeated..."


    Zou Yi looked around: "where did God come from? The enemies here are obviously ordinary heavenly soldiers and generals. "


    The demon general said anxiously, "they have just left. It seems that they are going to attack you..."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and shouted, "are there any soldiers who have not entered the city?"


    The devil shook his head: "it should be all in the city. The enemy ambushed a large number of heavenly soldiers and generals in the city, waiting for us to besiege us here after we entered the city... We were caught..."


    Zou Yi was secretly worried. She released the demon general, shook her arms and shouted: "the generals listen to the order. You may be in danger. Now give up the city gate temporarily and follow me to the city to rescue you."


    As they fought, they approached Zou Yi. Hearing Zou Yi''s order, they shouted together, "get the order!"


    Zou Yi opened the way first, and the realm she had just broken through was in full swing. An amazing momentum was released. She was like a God and overwhelmed the momentum of everyone around her.


    The seriously injured Taotie seemed to suddenly have strength and shouted, "master, please put on my shoulder. I know where Jun is."


    Zou Yi flew up and landed on Taotie''s shoulder. In her busy schedule, she asked, "is your injury okay?"


    Taotie said, "I won''t die for the time being. My master is at ease."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and shouted, "the generals will follow. We''ll save you now."


    Zou Yi''s loud drink moved everywhere, like a loud thunder. People from far and near could hear it clearly.


    "Zou Yi, we''re here!" The voice of the demon king sounded like a huge thunder.


    Zou Yi followed the sound and saw the demon king flying in the air alone, surrounded by three people, constantly attacking the demon king.


    Those three people should be the three gods in the fairy world and the divine world. They first besieged and seriously injured Taotie, and then attacked the demon king, intending to seriously injure the demon king.


    Apart from Taotie and herself, the number of gods is limited. Unexpectedly, no one can come forward to help.


    The demon king knew his dangerous situation and was in a hurry. When he heard Zou Yi''s cry, he couldn''t help responding.


    In fact, when she responded, she regretted that Zou Yi was a great Luo Jinxian and could not participate in their current battle.


    But once Zou Yi hears her voice, she will be desperate to rescue her. At that time, it will distract her.


    When the idea turns, the devil will open his mouth to remind Zou Yi not to go there.


    But at this time, Zou Yi has come to the demon king with the help of Taotie, and directly fought a God in the fairy world with Taotie.


    This God must be the sacrificial God Zou Yi had heard of before. The weapon in his hand was actually a incense burner for sacrifice.


    The censer can emit a special dizzy smell. In addition, it is hard metal and has great weight. It is powerful when attacking.


    Zou Yi and Taotie felt the particularity of the censer as soon as they went up. It seems to be an artifact.


    It''s just that this artifact is not famous. It''s probably an artifact refined by the divine world or the fairy world. It''s not known by the world.

 Chapter 307

    Taotie was seriously injured, but his strength was still strong. He almost didn''t let Zou Yi help him. He caught all the attacks of sacrificial gods alone.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to shoot. Zisha sent out an unprecedented red light, and her powerful attack power instantly drowned the worship God.


    Zou Yi was completely surprised by this blow. After he took the shot, he immediately felt the change of Zisha. Zou Yi was very excited when he thought of Zisha''s words before.


    Zisha seemed to live in Zou Yi''s hands. When the red mans were everywhere, the figure of sacrificing gods was completely submerged.


    Zou Yi knew that such an attack could not hurt the God of worship. At most, it could cause him some obstacles.


    His purpose is to create opportunities for Taotie. Taotie''s action will certainly hurt the spirit of worship.


    Taotie and Zou Yi have the same heart. Seeing Zou Yi do this, he immediately took action, regardless of his own injury, and sent him with a hard hand.


    In an earth shaking explosion, a human figure flashed and flew out. When it landed far away, it hit the ground into a huge pit.


    This figure is to worship the gods. At this time, he was a little embarrassed. His dust and blood on his face were obviously hurt under Taotie''s palm.


    Zou Yi had a tacit understanding with Taotie for the first time. She hurt the worship of God under one blow. She was very excited and couldn''t help shouting, "good job, Taotie."


    The injured sacrificial God did not lose his combat effectiveness. On the contrary, he was obviously angry after being injured. His eyes looking at Zou Yi and Taotie were full of murderous spirit.


    It was the first time he was hurt by someone else''s move after he became a God. He couldn''t hang his face. He wanted to fight Zou Yi immediately and kill Zou Yi to save face.


    Zou Yi didn''t know the idea of sacrificing the gods at this time. When she was happy to hurt the sacrificing gods, she suddenly heard Taotie cry: "be careful, master. This guy is going to be real."


    Zou Yi was surprised. Just about to see how to worship the gods, she felt that she had difficulty breathing. Unexpectedly, she was incorporated into his field by the gods.


    In the field of God and man, he is the God who dominates everything. In addition to those more powerful beings, he is invincible in the field.


    Taotie had long discovered the act of sacrificing gods. As soon as he saw that sacrificing gods had launched the field, he also launched his own field and rushed into the field of sacrificing gods.


    In terms of personal strength, Taotie is much stronger than sacrificing gods. However, Taotie has hurt himself, and its combat effectiveness has been greatly weakened, which is not comparable to that in its heyday.


    Of course, Taotie''s palm hurt the worship of gods before, and the strength of worship of gods will be weakened. The strength of the two people is not much different.


    In this case, Zou Yi has become the key to the victory or defeat of the war. Although his strength is not as good as Taotie and worship gods, it can still be done by shooting cold shots and interfering with worship gods.


    Sacrificial gods are worried about this before they use their own field, but their field power is offset by Taotie''s field power, which can not play much role.


    Zou Yi and Taotie are of the same mind. They have tacitly agreed to take the lead before sacrificing the gods.


    Taotie is still an open and close move. It is not fancy, but its power is incomparable.


    Zou Yi plays with fancy moves, interferes with the attack and defense of sacrificial gods, and creates opportunities for Taotie.


    They cooperated with each other tacitly, just like one person. When they shot, their power doubled, which made the sacrificial gods feel the crisis.


    After all, worshiping God is a God. He is not afraid in the face of danger. He has a good grasp of the scale when he takes the shot, has a degree of attack and defense, and is not afraid.


    If the worshiper is upset at this time, he will be defeated by Taotie and Zou Yi immediately. Not to mention the extinction of form and spirit, he is afraid that he will also be seriously injured and defeated.


    When facing the battle, the mentality is very important. Don''t lose the heart to win because of fear.


    Once you lose your faith in winning, you will lose without fighting.


    The sacrificial God clenched his teeth and insisted, hoping that his partners could free up their hands to help him.


    He regretted that he had used his own strength in the field, otherwise, the natural soldiers and generals could come to contain Zou Yi and reduce his pressure.


    Facing Taotie alone, especially after serious injury, worshipping gods still has enough assurance and self-protection.


    Unfortunately, he miscalculated in one move, used his own strength in the field and limited his helpers. On the contrary, it was cheaper for Zou Yihe Taotie.


    Zou Yi from time to time will use the powerful power of Zisha to hit the sacrificial God severely. Although he knows very well that he can''t hurt the sacrificial God, his attack will cause a lot of interference to the sacrificial God, make the sacrificial God lose the opportunity to attack in a disguised form, and create an opportunity for Taotie attack.


    In this situation, Taotie''s attack without scruples became stronger and stronger, and gradually suppressed the worship of gods.


    At this time, the worship of gods was even more embarrassed. In addition to self-protection, there was no force to fight back.


    If this goes on, there will always be a time when he can''t hold on and will be directly hit by Taotie''s powerful attack.


    At that time, I was afraid that sacrificing gods would be seriously injured and even lose their own flesh.


    But to kill his Yuanshen together, Taotie can''t do it unless he knows the attack method of Yuanshen.


    Taotie''s yuan God is basically the same as the yuan God who worships God. Even with Zou Yi''s yuan God power, it can''t hurt the yuan God who worships God.


    The attack between the yuan gods is very dangerous. If you are careless, you will lose both sides and regret it.


    Unless there is enough assurance or forced helplessness, ordinary people will never easily use the power of the yuan God to fight.


    Zou Yi happens to have practiced a little Yuanshen attack. Although the cultivation time is not long and the effect of cultivation is not very good, she can have a try at this time.


    In the memory of Wu Daozhen God, there are some methods of Yuanshen attack. Zou Yi tried to cultivate some. He felt that it would take a lot of time and energy to practice, so he didn''t practice too much. It''s just a taste.


    However, he learned the simplest method of Yuanshen attack. At this time, he quietly used his Yuanshen force to attack the sacrificial gods in the gluttonous battle. The Yuanshen force turned into a sharp Yuanshen thorn to directly attack the sacrificial Yuanshen.


    The sacrificial God was preparing to rush back to the previous disadvantage. He suddenly felt the sting of the yuan God. Then a large number of yuan God''s power leaked, just like a leaking ball. Most of the yuan God''s power disappeared in an instant.


    He was so frightened that he quickly adjusted his breath to the yuan God that he found that the yuan God had been attacked.


    Although this attack is no big deal for the worship of gods, you don''t have to take it seriously at ordinary times.


    But when is it now that the master can''t be distracted at all? Besides, when the yuan God receives the attack and worships the God, the whole person is scared to death. It''s not just distracted?

 Chapter 308

    At this moment, the gluttonous attack has fallen on the sacrificial body which is already at a disadvantage. The great strength makes the sacrificial God who has the immortal body of King Kong unbearable. His body cracks and his mouth spits blood.


    Under the gluttonous blow, the body of the worshipping God was hurt, the five internal organs bled, and most of the combat effectiveness was lost.


    This is not the end. Taotie succeeded in one move, and then the next move was used. One palm after another hit the sacrificial God''s body, which soon made the sacrificial God completely lose the power to fight back.


    The gluttonous power is infinite. After injury, you can still attack strongly. You beat the God worship Lord one by one, losing your ability to protect yourself.


    The sacrificial body was seriously damaged and almost lost the ability to move. He was afraid that his body would be completely destroyed by Taotie.


    Worshiping God is also a decisive person. Seeing that his body was broken and chaotic, he resolutely went out of the body and gave up the body he had not left for many years.


    It takes a lot of energy and time for an immortal to cultivate his body. No one will give up his body easily.


    Sacrificing gods was also forced to do so as a last resort.


    Taotie saw this, stopped attacking, looked at the lonely yuan God who worshipped the God and said, "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll spare you. You leave here quickly, or I will seal you as the original God and become my separate puppet. You will never be reborn. "


    His face changed slightly, but his heart was secretly grateful and gluttonous.


    The sacrificial God knows that Taotie can seal himself in his field at this time. It is impossible for the sacrificial God to escape, whether he is trained into a puppet or killed directly.


    But when I think of my body being destroyed by gluttonous food, I can''t help but hate it.


    At this time, the sacrificial God said, "if Zou Yi didn''t do it today, would I be beaten by you and lose my flesh? If we fight again tomorrow, we must let you know my strength. "


    Taotie didn''t care about the performance of sacrificing gods. He just said, "the defeated general is not brave enough. You go. I''ll spare you today."


    The sacrificial deity turned around and retreated ruthlessly. Because he had lost his body, his strength in the field was rapidly fading. If he didn''t go again, he was afraid that Taotie would really leave him.


    Taotie and Zou Yi watched the yuan God who worshipped the God escape, leaving a broken and messy body on the ground. They couldn''t help laughing.


    Zou Yi impolitely put away the dilapidated sacrificial body and said with a smile and gluttonous: "this is the body of the God. It is a rare treasure. Give it to the burning heaven to refine the puppet. Burning heaven will thank me again."


    Taotie smiled: "burning the sky must be able to use this body to refine a powerful puppet, and he will thank his master again."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "let''s not be beautiful. There are many enemies waiting for us. Now is not the time to joke. If you can hold on, go with me to help your sister now. "


    Taotie was full of pride and said loudly, "I have no problem. I can continue to fight now. Master, what about you? Can the master still use the original God''s attack just now? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I have no problem. I think I can hold up the attack of Yuanshen again. We''ll kill it now and clean up all our sister''s great enemies. "


    Taotie nodded, his huge palm stretched out, and the power of the field spread wildly, directly bringing a God who was besieging the demon king directly into his own field.


    The God looked injured. There was blood on his clothes and his face was not very good-looking.


    He was probably hurt by the demon king. The demon king has strong strength and rich combat experience. Those who fight with her will inevitably be hurt by her.


    The God was fighting with the devil with all his strength. Now he was suddenly brought into the field by Taotie. He was surprised and his face suddenly changed.


    Everyone knows how dangerous it is to enter other people''s fields. It''s a bad feeling to be slaughtered by others.


    He hurried to use his own field to resist the power of gluttonous field.


    But at this time, Taotie and Zou Yi''s attack had come together, forcing him to resist Taotie and Zou Yi''s attack first.


    Just a little late, the God lost the opportunity to open his own field and failed to launch his own field strength against Taotie.


    This was completely beyond Taotie''s and Zou Yi''s expectations. It also made them overjoyed and felt that they had harvested unexpected joy.


    Taotie is the God who dominates everything in the field. His free hand is enough to suppress the Unknown God.


    Taotie and Zou Yi planned to defeat this God together before. Now it seems that the plan can''t catch up with the change. The plan is useless.


    The power of the gluttonous field shrinks sharply, which suppresses the God in a very small range and limits the God''s activity area.


    Then Taotie and Zou Yi fiercely attacked the God without giving him any room for maneuver and breathing.


    The God seldom participated in actual combat at ordinary times. Unexpectedly, he completely lost the room for resistance under his carelessness. In an instant, he was completely suppressed and became fish on the board.


    Sometimes actual combat experience is much more important than the realm. After all, in actual combat, we can''t rely on our own realm.


    Especially when there is little difference in strength between the two belligerents, the importance of combat experience is particularly obvious and important.


    This time, Taotie had the absolute upper hand with its excellent combat experience. When he shot, he could meet him at will. With or without Zou Yi''s help, he could win the Unknown God.


    Nevertheless, Taotie''s strength was still huge when he shot. He was still fighting with all his strength. Each blow would seriously injure the God, completely ignoring the protective shield that the God barely maintained.


    Taotie knows a truth, that is, when dealing with any enemy, we must treat the other party as a stronger enemy than ourselves and go all out.


    At the moment, Taotie''s attack is definitely beyond the common sense of many people. He is also giving full play to his combat effectiveness.


    Generally speaking, when gods and men of the same level attack each other, it is difficult to break the other''s protective shield unless they use weapons such as artifact or special combat skills, that is, magic or magic.


    Taotie''s power is infinite. The power of one punch is more powerful than the attack issued by an artifact. It actually directly penetrated the other party''s protective shield and attacked the other party''s body.


    This fully shows the strength of Taotie, and also shows that Taotie''s strength is absolutely beyond the normal chaotic true God.


    The combat effectiveness of Taotie in its heyday is about the same as his strength now.

 Chapter 309

    The Unknown God was hit by Taotie one after another. Before Zou Yi''s Yuanshen attack, he couldn''t support it. The active Yuanshen came out of the body and wanted to escape in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, he forgot the crucial point. He is now in the field of Taotie. After the yuan God leaves the body, it is still difficult to escape without Taotie''s permission.


    The field is like a huge airtight net. It is difficult for anything to escape, including the yuan God.


    Moreover, Zou Yi was ready to attack the supernatural God at this time. At the moment when the supernatural God came out of the body, Zou Yi''s supernatural God attack was sent out on time and directly hit the panicked supernatural God.


    The God cried out in pain. When his face changed greatly, he suddenly stood still.


    This is not because Zou Yi''s Yuanshen attack was too powerful and killed the God at once, but because Taotie shot in time and directly sealed the Yuanshen of the God so that he could not move.


    Taotie sealed the yuan God of the Unknown God. He immediately learned from his yuan God that he came from the divine world and was a capable subordinate of the God of heaven and war in the divine world. His name was Hu yanzhuo. He was a God who had become a chaotic true God not long ago.


    Huyanzhuo''s level is very high, but his actual combat experience is obviously insufficient. Under the hands of Zou Yi and Taotie, he has no power to fight back and is killed in a second.


    Hu yanzhuo''s original God will not be killed easily. He will be one of the chips for Zou Yi''s later negotiation with tianwu God of war.


    The battle was surprisingly simple. Taotie and Zou Yi couldn''t believe that they had such a harvest as soon as they made a move.


    First, they destroyed the body of the sacrificial God and forced the sacrificial yuan God to escape. Then, within a few moves, they used the field, powerful power and yuan God attack to catch the God. All this came too fast, which made them feel a little incredible.


    The great sense of achievement made the two people feel a little unresponsive. They couldn''t help looking at each other and asked, "what''s going on?"


    At the next moment, they heard the voice of the demon king: "your cooperation is so tacit that your combat effectiveness is against the sky..."


    Zou Yi and Taotie looked back at the smiling devil and said, "what''s going on?"


    The demon king was stunned and said with a smile, "don''t you know what you have done? You helped me defeat the three gods. This is a great victory, our victory. "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment. It seemed that the demon king was telling the truth. He smiled: "we just thought the victory was too simple. It seemed that they were defeated without much effort."


    The demon king said with a smile, "the three gods are very powerful, but I don''t dare to compliment them for their combat experience. Otherwise, I couldn''t have tied with the three of them before, and you couldn''t easily beat two of them. "


    Zou Yi and Taotie nodded together: "what you said is reasonable..."


    Zou Yi smiled and said to Taotie, "you go to rest. You''re badly hurt and need to be treated in time."


    Taotie glanced around, nodded and said, "if the enemy loses the commander, no one can hurt you, the master protected by the demon king. I''ll heal you. Please be more careful, master."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "go. I''m with my sister. No one can hurt me here."


    Taotie left with a fist and went back to the inner part of the heavenly eye Buddha ring to heal.


    Zou Yi asked the devil at this time: "sister, did you kill your opponent?"


    The demon king smiled: "it''s just to drive away. It''s not easy to kill a God. I can''t compare with you two. Taotie is a super powerful existence. You know the art of Yuanshen attack."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "the Yuanshen attack I know is not worth mentioning. It''s not as powerful as killing God and heavenly eye. But few people now know the art of Yuanshen attack. They are frightened when they suddenly encounter such an attack. "


    The devil nodded: "what you said is reasonable. The unknown is always the most frightening. Are you all right? Just now you joined hands with Taotie. Your performance was very eye-catching. Are you all right? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "don''t worry, sister. Who am I? First of all, protect yourself in battle. That''s my principle."


    The demon king smiled: "don''t laugh. I feel that you are very different from the past today... Forget it, we still have very important things to do, seize the victory and chase all the enemies out of the demon world."


    Zou Yi nodded: "it should be so, otherwise the war will be endless, and the people in the demon world will suffer a great loss."


    The demon king said, "let''s drive all the enemies away and return a peaceful world in the demon world."


    Zou Yi got excited and shouted, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    The demon king smiled and took Zou Yi''s hand. They rushed to the enemy together. Behind them were countless officers and men in the demon world, each full of the belief of victory, moving forward bravely without fear


    The commanders of the enemy were wounded and fled, and the remaining heavenly soldiers and generals had long lost their will to continue fighting.


    At the moment, they saw the demon king''s majestic attack, followed by millions of troops behind them. They were scared to flee in a hurry, and they didn''t want to fight again.


    The devil couldn''t help laughing. It was a sign of victory and a prelude to the restoration of peace in the demon world.


    Behind the demon king is the seven color demon God. Behind the seven color demon God is the demon gods under the demon king''s hand. At the back is the overwhelming demon world soldiers. All the cities passed by were destroyed. The original buildings and the like turned into a pile of ruins in the blink of an eye.


    The enemy hardly formed effective resistance. Most people fled, and a few were either killed or captured alive. In less than half a day, millions of people disappeared.


    The demon king won a complete victory. Looking at the soldiers under her hand escorting a large number of captured enemy troops from walking in front of her, she couldn''t help saying to Zou Yi: "if we fought like this at the beginning, could we destroy the enemy earlier?"


    Zou Yi said: "everything has its reason. We have won only now, which shows that all previous battles are necessary. Sister, you can rest assured now. After this big defeat in the fairy world and the divine world, you won''t make waves in the demon world in a short time. "


    The demon king shook his head: "it''s hard to say. The holy king and the God of war are people who must repay. After this great defeat, they may gather heavy troops to invade our demon world again."


    Zou Yi thought about it and agreed with the demon king: "then we will take the opportunity to expand the war results, unite with the unknown planet, drive away or eliminate the enemies on the unknown planet, form an alliance with the unknown planet, end to end, and resist our common enemy together."

 Chapter 310

    Zou Yi has no selfishness in saying so, because the demon king is his real fiancee, and Ming Ming and Fu Yu are his real masters. Neither of them is an outsider, and both sides have common enemies.


    Zou Yi believes that the alliance between the two sides is the best choice at this time. Especially after the strong and powerful join hands, the strength of both sides will have a qualitative leap, and it is more favorable to fight against the heavenly warrior God of the fairy world, the emperor and the divine world.


    After listening to Zou Yi''s words, the demon king thought carefully. He thought Zou Yi''s words were reasonable, so he looked at the people and said, "the national teacher is right. We can seize the victory and recover the unknown planet together, so as to lay a good foundation for our alliance. If we have no objection, we will send orders and gather the army. We will set out immediately and kill the unknown planet. "


    Zou Yi said sincerely, "thank you, sister. I think no matter my masters or others on the unknown planet, you will be grateful to your sister after you know."


    The devil said, "they are all allies on the front. It''s right to help each other. Don''t say anything like thank you. It''s too out of sight. The national division quickly goes to contact the two gods, nameless and Fu Yu, and let them attack with us inside and outside. We must catch all the enemies on the nameless planet. "


    Zou Yi nodded hard: "I''ll contact the masters right away and ask them to send troops immediately to cooperate with us."


    Zou Yi hurried away and took away his friends. They had to go to the unknown planet first.


    The demon king watched Zou Yi leave, turned back and said to Mrs. Gong Qing behind him: "almost all the people in the good family were killed, and only the people left on the unknown planet are still alive. If you want to save them, get in touch with them and be our insider. If they are willing to cooperate with me, I will let bygones be bygones and forgive them all. "


    Mrs. Gong Qing hugged her fist and said, "thank you for your mercy. I''ll contact them now to ensure that they will act according to your will."


    The demon king nodded slightly. After watching Mrs. Gong Qing leave, he turned and ordered the army to go straight to the unknown planet without stopping.


    A great war is about to start. The soldiers in the demon world have high morale because of the previous victory. They are rubbing their hands one by one and actively preparing for the next war.


    Zou Yi and others who left the demon world and returned to the unknown planet first came to the red * * domain to meet their mentor nameless and Fuyu.


    Ming Ming and Fu Yu had received a summons from Zou Yi and knew his purpose. When they saw Zou Yi, Ming Ming directly said, "we are ready. Just wait for the arrival of the demon king''s army, we will give the enemy an internal and external attack and let them taste our power."


    Zou Yi saluted and said, "how many people are available now, master?"


    Nameless said, "at present, there are about 300000 of our soldiers, most of whom are the heavenly soldiers and generals who surrender to us, and a few are the long armed men we have trained over the years, as well as the personal disciples of master Fu Yu and me."


    Zou Yi nodded: "in this case, our troops should not be too scattered. After all, there are many enemy soldiers and horses, and the number is at least five times that of us..."


    Nameless sighed: "we had a good time to increase our manpower before, but we were forced to give up those people because of the intervention of the fairy world."


    Zou Yi''s heart moved: "the people and horses that master said come from the underworld?"


    Nameless nodded: "it''s the allies of the underworld. They originally planned to come to the nameless planet to help us, but they were intercepted by the fairyland on the way. They suffered heavy casualties and had to return to the underworld."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "I thought the underworld didn''t want to form an alliance with us. Now it seems that the alliance was destroyed by the fairy world. When this war is over, I need to go to the underworld, visit his highness Pluto, and have a good talk with his highness Pluto about the alliance. "


    Nameless took out a messenger jade amulet and handed it to Zou Yi: "you can talk to Pluto now. The messenger jade amulet was sent by Pluto himself and named to you."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "does the Pluto know me? Why did this happen? "


    Nameless said, "according to Meng Po, the Pluto seems to favor you especially in the face of the true God of your master''s martial arts."


    Zou Yi smiled: "this is beyond my expectation... I''ll talk to Pluto right away. Master, if you prepare earlier, the war may begin soon."


    Nameless said, "don''t worry, we won''t miss this fighter. We''re ready long ago. We''ll wait for the demon king to give an order."


    Zou Yi left at ease and walked towards the place where Su Mo lived, while contacting Pluto.


    He hasn''t seen Su Mo for a long time. At this time, he is very looking forward to seeing Su Mo earlier, but contacting Pluto is very important, and he doesn''t dare to hesitate.


    Pluto almost talked to Zou Yi for the first time. Her voice was gentle and friendly. She didn''t look like the king of the demon world that everyone was afraid of.


    Zou Yi and Pluto politely said a few words, and then entered the topic: "Your Highness Pluto, I want to tell you one thing. We are ready to alliance with the demon king to deal with our common enemy. I wonder if you are interested in joining hands with us?"


    Pluto seemed to think about it before he said, "I have a plan for this matter, but I don''t know who leaked our secrets, let the fairyland know our plan, and sent heavy troops to monitor us. We''re afraid we can''t even meet you."


    There was some helplessness in Pluto''s tone, but it was more like complaining about something.


    Zou Yi heard the meaning of the underworld and said with a smile, "if the underworld wants you to, I can persuade my two masters and the demon king to take care of the army of the underworld in person. In this way, the fairy world should not dare to embarrass you."


    Pluto smiled: "I''m waiting for you. Since you took the initiative to say it, I''ll come straight to the point. Don''t you want the alliance soon? Come and pick us up first. Our tripartite alliance is also a grand event. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed: "then it''s a deal. I''ll persuade the master and the demon king to meet them in person. We all come to the unknown planet."


    Pluto said, "I''m waiting for you. I''ll prepare good wine and food. I''ll pick you up in the underworld at that time."


    Zou Yi said, "OK, I also want to taste the food of the underworld. This is a good opportunity."


    Pluto smiled and agreed with Zou Yi on the specific reception details. After the agreement, they went to prepare separately. Zou Yi almost forgot that he came out to meet Su Mo by the way, and turned around to go back to find nameless and Fuyu.

 Chapter 311

    Su Mo knew Zou Yi had come back. At this time, he was walking towards Zou Yi''s way. Seeing Zou Yi turn from a distance, Su Mo was unhappy, so he tooted his mouth and shouted, "what are you doing? Run when you see me?"


    When Zou Yi heard Su Mo''s voice, she immediately remembered her purpose, patted her head, hurried back and said with a smile: "I''ve just got a good news. I''m in a hurry to report to my master and prepare to see you later... Why are you here? Do you know I''m back and come to see me?"


    Su Mo was very unhappy, but he made a indifferent gesture, smiled and said, "you''re less smelly. I just happened to go to find master and meet you, a heartless man."


    Su Mo walked carelessly to Zou Yi and wanted to say a few words of face. He found that Zou Yi stared at her with love in her eyes.


    Su Mo''s heart softened and his previous anger disappeared. He hugged Zou Yi and choked and said, "how did you come back to see me? How long have I been waiting for you..."


    Zou Yi held Su Mo in her arms. She felt that she couldn''t speak a thousand words. She just kept saying, "are you okay, are you okay?"


    Su Mo was amused by Zou Yi''s dull performance and said in Zou Yi''s arms, "now you know how to ask me. What have you done before?"


    After a pause, Su Mo looked up at Zou Yi and said happily, "where''s sister Mojun? Why is she willing to let you back? Do you feel sorry for my original match and give you a holiday to come back and see me? "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "I came back to contact the masters and join hands with the demon world to destroy the enemies on the unknown planet. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll have to wait a few more days to come back."


    Su Mo said, "I thought you came back to see me. Unexpectedly, you just took a look at me... Won''t you leave me alone in the future?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "no, I don''t want to try again. We may have to go to the underworld immediately to contact the Pluto and our alliance. You go with me. "


    Su Mo said with a smile, "what you said counts. I''m ready to go to the underworld with you."


    Zou Yi smiled happily and said, "I''ll wait for you at Shifu and them. Go and clean up quickly. We may leave for the underworld soon."


    Su Mo happily went back to clean up. His face was full of happiness. This may be the lovers who meet again after a long separation, which is what people envy and expect most.


    True love is definitely what everyone yearns for, but there are not many people who can meet.


    Zou Yi quickly went back to meet nameless and Fuyu, and told nameless and Fuyu exactly what the king of Hades said, asking them to come forward to meet the people of the king of Hades.


    Nameless and Fu Yu were surprised. After a brief discussion, they decided that nameless would personally meet the Pluto. Fu Yu stayed on the nameless planet to prevent the enemy from attacking suddenly.


    Zou Yi contacted Mojun when she was discussing with Fu Yu and asked him to go to the underworld.


    The demon king readily agreed that when he led the army to the unknown planet, he first came to the unknown planet and discussed with the unknown and others about meeting the Pluto.


    There are nameless and the devil in person. Pluto has a great face, and the fairy world dare not act rashly. There will be no accident about the alliance between the three parties.


    Zou Yi left Tianyan and others to guard the unknown planet. She only took Su Mo, Zisha, shenkiller and Taotie to follow them to the underworld.


    The unknown planet is far away from the underworld, but in their eyes, distance is no longer a problem. Anyone can open a space channel and go to the underworld as fast as possible.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo haven''t seen each other for a long time. They have a lot to say. They know their relationship, so they don''t let other things distract them.


    Only the demon king took the initiative to stay with them, said a few words with them from time to time, and gradually had a good relationship with Su mo.


    The gift given by the demon king to Su Mo was a magic bow, which was said to be an artifact of the elves. Later, I don''t know what happened. It fell into the hands of the demon king and became the most precious thing in the demon world.


    The demon king gave Su Mo a gift with an artifact. The meaning is very obvious. After su Mo accepted the heavy gift, he actually matched with the demon king sisters and got along well. He no longer had the taste of being jealous before.


    This is naturally because Su Mo and the devil are extremely intelligent women. They know that things have become so, and trouble is just asking for trouble. Only by getting along well can we really become a family.


    Zou Yi was worried that there would be contradictions between the two women. Now that they handled it harmoniously, he smiled happily.


    In the intimate conversation between Zou Yi and them, nameless has brought them to the territory of the underworld.


    The gods of the underworld, such as Meng Po and death, have long been informed and waited for a long time.


    When they met, they had to boo and ask for warmth. They were like old friends they hadn''t seen for a long time.


    I don''t know why. When I was talking with Meng Po and others, I ordered Zou Yi to see the Pluto first, and asked Zou Yi to bring a big gift to see the Pluto.


    Zou Yi''s gift was carefully prepared, but Zou Yi didn''t know what it was because it was sealed on the gift.


    Zou Yi just remembers that when his two martial mothers Bai Jun and benevolent immortal came to send them off, Bai Jun smiled and said something about the gift to the effect that it was the woman''s favorite thing.


    Zou Yi guessed that the gift must be a panacea for beauty, or something similar. She didn''t take it to heart. When she followed Heiyan of the underworld to see the king of Hades, she didn''t mention what the gift was.


    Heiyan is black and thin. If you are a stranger, it is absolutely hard to imagine that he is a ghost.


    And he didn''t like to talk much. He took Zou Yi to see Pluto all the way. He didn''t say three words.


    Zou Yi silently followed Heiyan to the very strange underworld Pluto palace. She felt gloomy and scary. At the same time, the temperature here seemed colder than anywhere else in the outside world.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s strangeness to the underworld, Heiyan said, "don''t be afraid, you are an immortal, not afraid of the Yin erosion of the underworld."


    Zou Yi understood why it looked gloomy and cold here. It turned out that there was Yin everywhere.


    He tried to absorb a little Yin Qi and found that his nine Yang cultivation could directly refine the Yin Qi here and convert it into fairy power for his own use. He couldn''t help saying, "Yin Qi is also a kind of energy, which really surprised me."


    Heiyan nodded slightly, but said, "Your Highness has been waiting for a long time and ordered you to meet alone, so I won''t go in with you."

 Chapter 312

    Zou Yi took a look at the huge dark door in front of her and said, "thank you for the black burning God to lead the way."


    Heiyan nodded again, turned and left Zou Yi standing at the gate. For a while, he really didn''t know what to do.


    "Are you Zou Yi? Please come in. " Pluto''s voice was still gentle. When it came from the door, Zou Yi immediately judged that this man was Pluto.


    They were able to distinguish each other''s voices through words.


    Zou Yi pushed the door in and felt that the door weighed hundreds of thousands of kilograms. If someone came, I''m afraid I can''t even push the door open.


    Inside the door is a huge hall, the surrounding walls are also dark, and even the ground and some furnishings are also dark.


    Zou Yi saw a beautiful woman sitting directly in front of the door, wearing a dark crown and black clothes, but her temperament was extraordinary, elegant and dignified.


    Zou Yi knew that this person was the king of the underworld. Holding a gift in both hands, she strode forward, bowed down and said, "Zou Yi has seen the king of the underworld. This is a small gift prepared by my master. Please accept it."


    The woman''s body moved slightly, and she was already in front of Zou Yi. She looked at Zou Yi and ignored the gift in Zou Yi''s hand, as if she was only interested in Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was puzzled, but she didn''t ask much. She had to say again, "Zou Yi has seen his highness Pluto."


    At this time, Pluto said, "don''t be polite. Are you really Zou Yi?"


    Zou Yi nodded cautiously: "I am Zou Yi, your highness, but do you have any questions? My master and they will arrive later. If your Highness has any questions, they will know at that time. "


    Pluto''s beautiful face showed a smile. She was dressed in black, but her skin was snow-white. She looked more beautiful and moving.


    The king of Hades said, "although we met for the first time, I already knew your name... I also met your Shizu Wudao true God, who is still my benefactor... Speaking of you, you are my younger generation, but today I want to make friends with your peers. You don''t have to call me under the hall or my sister."


    Zou Yi''s heart moved. She felt that the words of the Pluto seemed familiar, but she politely said: "Your Highness loves you so much that Zou Yi is ashamed of it."


    Pluto smiled, and a trace of surprise appeared on his white face: "don''t you want to call me sister?"


    Zou Yi said, "how could I have such an idea? Sister, please accept Zou Yi''s worship. "


    Pluto smiled: "this is the obedient brother, otherwise I think my charm has disappeared."


    After a pause, Pluto said, "what gift did you give me? Sister, I also prepared a gift for you. I think you should like it. "


    Zou Yi said, "this gift was given to my sister by my mentor. I don''t know what gift. My mentor didn''t mention it."


    The underworld smiled and took the gift from Zou Yi. He opened it and smiled with great satisfaction after only looking at it: "this is Zhuyan grass and Zhuyan pill refined by Zhuyan grass. It is most suitable for women to take, maintain beauty and stay young forever."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "does that sister like it? Great. I''m also worried that my sister won''t like the gift from master who doesn''t understand interest. "


    Pluto said, "I''ve met nameless several times. I''m sure he knows something about me. The gifts given to me naturally match my heart."


    While Pluto was talking, a thing suddenly appeared in his hand: it was a black armor. It looked like it had been years.


    Zou Yi didn''t know what armor it was. She couldn''t help asking, "whose armor is this, sister?"


    Pluto smiled: "guess whose armor this is."


    Zou Yi looked at the armor carefully for a while, and a memory suddenly appeared in her mind. The origin of the armor also appeared in Zou Yi''s mind.


    This memory comes from Zou Yi''s separation. After Zou Yi and this noumenon learned it, they felt very puzzled and slightly surprised.


    Zou Yi looked at the Pluto and said slowly, "it''s the God armor of my Shizu. It has super physical defense energy, but it has little defense against toxins. By the way, it can defend against the enemy''s Yuanshen attack to a certain extent, and can also change its size and style at will to adapt to the wearer... It''s a little magical. "


    The Pluto nodded: "this armor was left in the underworld by the true God of martial arts a long time ago. It can also be regarded as a treasure associated with us. Now I''ll give it to you as if it were returned to its owner. "


    "Return it to its owner?" Zou Yi was curious: "sister, I don''t quite understand this. I''m not the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God. At most, I''m a grandson of his old man, a person who inherited part of his old man''s memory."


    The underworld looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "but I feel the breath of true God of martial arts in you. I will never forget that breath. It is the breath of my benefactor..."


    Zou Yi interrupted Pluto''s words: "that''s because I took Shizu''s body. Sister, you felt Shizu''s breath. It really has nothing to do with me."


    The underworld was so solemn that he hugged Zou Yi and said, "please let me see the flesh of the true God of martial arts, OK?"


    Enough to see the strange look in the eyes of Pluto, he suddenly understood something, respectfully summoned the body refined from the flesh of Wu Daozhen God from the heaven eye Buddha ring, and said to Pluto: "there is a wisp of my original God in the flesh of Shizu. He can move independently, but he doesn''t have any wisdom at present."


    The king of Hades looked at the "true God of martial arts" in front of her. His eyes were full of eager expectation. He said respectfully, "the king of Hades has seen the true God of martial arts. He was so kind that he can see your body again today... Please accept my worship."


    Zou Yi''s separation does not speak, because Zou Yi is around. Before the body does not speak, it is not necessary to speak.


    Zou Yi looked at the king of Hades and said hurriedly, "sister, don''t do this. Shizu has left for a long time. He... May have been reincarnated somewhere else. This is not him."


    The Pluto still saluted, and then said to Zou Yi, "the true God of martial arts has not reincarnated, at least not reincarnated from our underworld."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "so did the original God of Shizu disappear completely? How could this be possible? At that time, Shizu was conscious. How could he not leave the reincarnation of the yuan God? "


    The Pluto sighed and his face gradually turned normal: "I''ve heard of some things in those years. I think it''s the true God of martial arts. He has his own plan and doesn''t want to be reincarnated through our reincarnation."


    Zou Yiqi said, "isn''t it necessary for any creature to pass through the underworld?"

 Chapter 313

    Pluto said, "there are some very powerful or special beings who can reincarnate themselves without passing through our underworld. The true God of martial arts has the greatest strength in ancient and modern times. It is very easy to do this. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "so no one knows whether Shizu is reincarnated or whether there is still a chance to reincarnate?"


    Pluto nodded slightly, "you can say so, but I think the true God of martial arts will be reincarnated. He is so powerful that how can he be willing to die forever? "


    After a pause, Pluto said, "this armor under your hand should be a gift from me."


    Zou Yi took the armor and put it on her body in front of the king of Hades to show that she likes this gift.


    As in Zou Yi''s memory, the God armor came to Zou Yi and immediately changed its size and style. It fits Zou Yi very well, as if it was tailor-made.


    Feeling the magic of the armor, Zou Yi smiled happily: "thank you, sister. This armor is not only a relic of Shizu, but also an artifact. It''s amazing."


    Pluto looked at Zou Yi, and there was some joy in his eyes: "you really look like the true God of martial arts in those days wearing this God armor... I mean, your temperament is very similar."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I dare not compare with Shizu. He is the Supreme Master in ancient and modern times, and I''m just a chaotic immortal. My strength is too far away."


    The Pluto smiled and said, "how old are you? Over time, your strength will not be worse than the martial arts."


    Zou Yi felt that Pluto was very friendly to herself. She couldn''t help but compare her heart to her heart. She opened her heart to Pluto and said, "I will try to be the same as Shizu."


    Pluto nodded, "I''ll take good care of you. Your master, they are coming. Let''s go and meet them. "


    Zou Yi didn''t feel the smell of the nameless, but knew that what Pluto said must be true, so she put away the "Wu Dao Zhen Shen" and went out with Pluto to to meet the nameless.


    Nameless, demon Jun and others have known Pluto for a long time. When they meet, they are inevitably booed and asked for warmth. No one pays attention to Zou Yi, a younger disciple.


    Zou Yile''s leisure, talking with Su Mo, is also happy to steal leisure in his busy time.


    The specific alliance matters were discussed by their predecessors. Zou Yi and Su Mo had nothing to do, so they followed Meng Po to play in the underworld.


    Although it was not appropriate to play at this time, Pluto suggested so. Zou Yi and Su Mo could not refuse her kindness, so they had to play everywhere.


    Meng Po is also extremely friendly to Zou Yi. Like Pluto, she seems to feel that Zou Yi has a deep relationship with Wu Daozhen God and is polite and warm to Zou Yi.


    Su Mo was very enthusiastic about Meng Po, who saved Zou Yi''s life. He thanked Meng Po and soon reached a deep friendship. He not only talked and laughed, but also gave gifts to each other. He was like an old friend who had known each other for a long time.


    If women want to be friends, it''s very simple. As long as they have the right temper, everything else is easy to say.


    Zou Yi was surprised to see that Su Mo and Meng Po, two people with a age difference of tens of thousands of years, had become friends. She was also happy for them. Unconsciously, the three people joked and laughed, as if they had become old friends.


    The three walked around the underworld and visited the famous "Eighteen layers of hell" and some other places in the underworld, which gave Zou Yi and Su Mo a deeper understanding of the underworld.


    Most of the people in the underworld are the same souls as those in the spirit world, but many are yuan gods left after the death of immortals.


    These souls and primordial gods can be reincarnated, which is completely different from the spiritual world and the essential difference between the spiritual world and the underworld.


    It is said that if the soul or yuan God of the underworld has done too many harmful things in front of him, they will suffer when they come to the underworld. Zou Yi and Su Mo really found this after seeing the "Eighteen layers of hell".


    So Zou Yi asked Meng Po with a smile, if yuan Shen came to the underworld after his death, would he suffer similar suffering.


    Meng told Zou Yi with a smile that it depends on how the judge pronounces the sentence. Maybe Zou Yi will suffer more in the underworld. Maybe he won''t have anything because of Zou Yi''s relationship with Wu Daozhen God.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing after hearing Meng Po''s explanation: "it seems that no matter in which world, human feelings are inevitable. It is said that there are many creatures killed in the War I participated in. It is inevitable to go to the underworld after death. But just because of my relationship with you, I can avoid suffering... "


    Meng po said with a smile, "it''s only possible. The judge has always been selfless. Even when the Pluto intercedes, you may still suffer."


    Zou Yi said positively, "iron faced judge? I''d love to see how he was tried. Unfortunately, if we are still here, we can''t delay too long... Next time I come to the underworld, I must ask grandma Meng to show me. "


    Meng said with a smile, "it''s my honor. I''ll take Zou Yi with me to see the judge."


    Zou Yi smiled, took Su Mo and said, "let''s go back. I think master and his highness Pluto should have talked."


    Meng po said, "this way, please. Let''s take a short cut. We can go back in an instant."


    Zou Yi and Su Mo nodded together and followed Meng Po back to the underworld hall.


    At this time, nameless and others obviously had a good talk. Seeing Zou Yi and Su Mo coming back, nameless said, "I''ll go back to the nameless planet to command the battle first. You and Su Mo stay in the underworld to assist his highness Pluto. When his highness Pluto is ready, immediately lead the way to the nameless planet and meet us."


    The demon king then said, "this time we will attack on three sides and catch all the enemies on the unknown planet. Zou Yi, you are good at resourcefulness. Remember to help his highness Pluto command the army, do a good job in the attack and defense of the Third Route Army, and closely cooperate with us in combat. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "please rest assured that this matter is very important. I will go all out."


    The Pluto looked at Zou Yi and nodded slightly, but said to nameless and demon Jun, "I''ll send you off. After we defeat the enemy, you are welcome to my underworld to have a good time."


    Nameless stood up with the devil and others, and left the Pluto hall with the Pluto. Everyone said goodbye one after another. It seemed that the previous negotiations were very harmonious.


    The strong alliance is officially reached. Zou Yi doesn''t know what the forces of all parties are going to do for the time being.


    However, there is one thing that the three forces must do, and what they need to do immediately, that is to eliminate the enemies on the unknown planet and truly turn the unknown planet into the core area of the three forces and the future central area.


    The future war command center will be set up on the unknown planet. The three forces will send people to the unknown planet for a long time to facilitate communication. At the same time, they can also carry out war against the emperor and the God of war.

 Chapter 314

    Zou Yi and Su Mo wanted to send nameless people, but they were pulled by Meng Po to sit down in the Pluto hall and discuss the next war. They couldn''t send nameless people.


    Meng Po is a general under the king of Hades. Although she is a female, her military talent is no worse than that of men.


    At this time, Meng po said, "I''m going to send millions of troops to the underworld. Zou Yi, what do you think we should solve first?"


    Zou Yi said unreservedly: "nature is the food and grass for millions of soldiers and horses. As the saying goes, before soldiers and horses move, food and grass go first. This must be solved first."


    Meng Po nodded, "Zou Yi, you''re right. I think so, too. However, his highness Pluto thinks that we can go to the unknown planet for one day at most. It won''t be too long. We don''t need to bring too much food and grass. My persuasion was ineffective. I could only secretly bring some food and grass for emergency without telling his Highness the demon king, but there was not much food and grass I could bring. I''m afraid I still need Zou Yi''s help to solve the matter. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''ll talk to his highness Pluto later. If not, I have a space ring here. There''s a lot of space in it. You can bring some food and grass."


    Meng said with a smile, "is it the heavenly eye Buddha ring you are wearing? If we can borrow it, everything can be solved. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "there is no space ring in the underworld. Can you use it? Or is there another reason? "


    Meng Po sighed: "in recent years, we are enemies of the emperor and are suppressed by the emperor everywhere. It is difficult to get even ordinary military materials. We had a lot of space rings, but the last time we received your distress letter, we went to rescue you. I was ambushed on the road, and a large number of military materials = taken away by the fairy world, among which there are many large space rings... "


    Zou Yi suddenly hugged her fist and said, "I see. I happen to have some space rings available in my hand. I''ll give them to the underworld now as compensation for the losses before the underworld. "


    Meng Po smiled and said, "how does this make you? Let''s borrow it and give it back to you when the war is over. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "they are all allies on the same front. Why should they be so outspoken?"


    He casually took out a Baoding from the heavenly eye Buddha ring, summoned the lingwan Bao of the Baoding, and said to Wan Bao, "take a hundred space rings and give them to grandma Meng."


    Wan Bao looked at Zou Yi and Meng Po as if he hadn''t woken up. After a while, he said, "most of the treasures in Wan Bao Ding have been used by the soldiers on the unknown planet. Even the space rings are less than 50. My master, nerd, told me that we must ensure the safety of wanbaoding... "


    Zou Yi said suspiciously, "I remember not asking you to give the space ring to the soldiers at that time. What''s going on?"


    Wanbao looked at Su Mo, hugged his fist and said, "Mrs. Su, you''d better explain this. I''m afraid adults don''t believe it."


    Su Mo blushed, looked at Zou Yi and said, "it was my idea. I was going to discuss it with you, but I didn''t tell you when you were busy practicing..."


    Zou Yi smiled: "then take as much as you have and give it to Meng Po in case of emergency. After I went to the unknown planet, I took back some from the soldiers and men, and at least made up enough for Meng Po to use. "


    Su Mo and Wan Bao said together, "OK, we''ll do it now."


    Zou Yi turned around with a smile, looked at Meng Po and said, "sorry, I don''t know they divided the space ring..."


    Meng po said with a smile, "it''s all right. We''ll be satisfied as long as we have some."


    Su Mo quickly and Wanbao handed dozens of space rings to Meng Po. Su Mo said, "please take them. We''ll find a way to give you some space rings later."


    Meng Po accepted these space rings and said with a smile, "thank you. With these space rings, this time our food and grass problem has been solved."


    "Zou Yi, you don''t have to talk about it with your highness Pluto. Anyway, your highness doesn''t have time to deal with these trifles."


    Zou Yi nodded understandingly, "don''t worry, madam Meng. I know what to do. Do you have any difficulties with Meng Po? Do you need our help? As long as we can do it, we will certainly cooperate fully. "


    Meng po said with a smile, "our officers and men are all Yuanshen bodies. Even with weapons in hand, it is difficult to exert their due power. This is a difficult problem that has plagued us for a long time. I wonder if you have any countermeasures? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "do you want me to teach them the art of Yuanshen attack?"


    Meng Po smiled and nodded, "that''s what I mean. I don''t know if you are willing to teach us the art of Yuanshen attack?"


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "how do you know I know the art of Yuanshen attack?"


    Meng po said, "the true God of martial arts was very good at the attack of yuan God. You are his disciple. I think you know something. Nameless and Fu Yu take you as disciples. Naturally, they will teach you the art of Yuanshen attack. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "you''re half right. Shizu really knows the art of Yuanshen attack, but my masters haven''t practiced it, so my masters didn''t teach me the art of Yuanshen attack."


    Meng Po Qi said, "this surprised me. Didn''t the true God of martial arts teach this unique skill?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "not everyone can practice the art of Yuanshen attack. It depends on one''s understanding and talent. My Shifu and martial uncles are probably not suitable for cultivation, so Shizu didn''t teach them this unique skill. "


    After a pause, Zou Yicheng said sincerely, "I can teach you a little Yuanshen attack skill I have cultivated, but its power is really limited. I hope you don''t have too much hope."


    Meng po said, "who did you learn your skill of Yuanshen attack from?"


    Zou Yi said, "I accidentally got some incomplete formulas. After trying to practice, I made some achievements. It wasn''t someone who taught me directly."


    Meng Po nodded: "so you are a blessed man, so I''m not polite. Please teach me first? After I learn it, I will give it to everyone in the underworld to enhance our combat effectiveness and prepare for the future war with the fairyland and the divine world. "


    Zou Yi said frankly, "please be careful, madam Meng. I''ll teach you the formula of Yuanshen attack now."


    Zou Yi thought that the Yuanshen attack skill he knew was not so powerful. It was not bad that the people who taught the underworld could enhance their combat effectiveness, so she gladly agreed to Meng Po''s request.


    If another person wants to learn the art of Yuanshen attack, Zou Yi has to think about it. After all, it''s about his acquisition of the memory of the true God of martial arts. If it comes out, there will be endless trouble.

 Chapter 315

    Meng Po was overjoyed and was about to ask Zou Yi to teach her the formula of Yuanshen attack. Pluto''s voice had come: "I''ll learn it too. Will this formula of Yuanshen attack be too difficult?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I will. It''s not difficult, but it won''t be too powerful."


    Pluto smiled: "teach us now. We have a lot to do later."


    Zou Yi imparted her Yuanshen attack skill to Pluto and Meng Po without reservation. After they remembered the formula and cultivation method, Zou Yi had a chance to have a rest.


    As a teacher, he is very dedicated and basically tells the whole story without reservation.


    Pluto and Meng Po thought carefully about the Yuanshen attack skill taught by Zou Yi. They said in one voice: "this is the Yuanshen attack skill of the true God of martial arts. Unexpectedly, Zou Yi learned some."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s nothing. My qualifications are limited. I can''t practice Shizu''s unique skills to a higher level. I hope you don''t laugh at me."


    Meng po said with a smile, "you are our master now. We dare not laugh at you."


    Pluto said, "what Meng said is that we don''t dare to laugh at you."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing. Even Su Mo couldn''t help laughing. Although the maids and guards in the hall tried not to laugh, their faces were red, obviously struggling.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to put forward the proposal of the army. Pluto readily agreed and led the army to the unknown planet with Zou Yi and Su mo.


    Pluto saw Zou Yi''s sincerity. He had full trust in Zou Yi and took care of her all the way.


    The army came to the periphery of the unknown planet. According to the previous agreement, the army was stationed on the Death Star nearest to the unknown planet.


    Zou Yi quickly returned to the unknown planet with Pluto and discussed the time of war with the unknown.


    After receiving the notice, the demon king came to the unknown planet early and waited. The three giants gathered together. After some discussion, they decided to attack the enemy on the unknown planet tonight.


    After the agreement, everyone went back to prepare. The soldiers attacked the enemy in three ways and vowed to catch the enemy all at once.


    The enemy should have noticed the unknown reinforcements at the moment, but they certainly didn''t expect to attack immediately after the reinforcements arrived. At present, they probably didn''t make much preparation.


    When the spies sent out came back to report, they said that the enemy was on guard, but they strengthened their guard a little more than usual, which was not enough to be afraid.


    Nameless and others did not intend to make a sneak attack, but to catch the enemy and completely destroy the arrogance of the enemy.


    When night falls, the attack begins.


    Generally speaking, most people are eating or resting at this time, and so should the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    When the attack began, many heavenly soldiers and generals were afraid that they would die before they could wear armor.


    Zou Yi, together with her friends, took tens of thousands of soldiers temporarily assigned to him, acted as a pioneer officer and was the first to attack.


    As soon as it got dark, Zou Yi called the army and set out. Zou Yi used the nine star space technique to tear up the space and open up a space channel through the enemy''s position, allowing everyone to enter the enemy''s position directly through the space channel.


    This is a sneak attack, but it''s a candid sneak attack. It''s faster and more responsive.


    When Zou Yi''s army arrived, the enemy was really eating and resting. Most people were unprepared. Caught by surprise, Zou Yishuai''s troops drowned in an instant.


    As soon as the army attacked, it defeated the enemy here, and the morale soared to an unprecedented level.


    Zou Yi was very pleased. She felt that her whole body was full of strength. She took the lead in rushing into the enemy group, regardless of whether there would be any more demons and kill the four sides.


    Behind Zou Yi was the army, which followed Zou Yi. It was like Zou Yi''s arms and limbs were extended countless times, and blood flowed everywhere.


    Zou Yi''s army was invincible. It seemed that the heavenly soldiers and generals in the celestial and divine worlds had no way to deal with it. They retreated one after another and became a mess.


    This is a rare opportunity. Zou Yi shouted loudly, led the crowd to attack and directly robbed the enemy''s big account of the Chinese army.


    Nameless people were not far behind Zou Yi. Seeing such a scene, everyone rushed up to help Zou Yi charge.


    When the army charged, it was like Mount Tai pressing the top, unstoppable, and the enemy was in chaos and retreated on a large scale without resistance.


    The unknown took the opportunity to give orders, all the troops pressed on, and the black pressed on. In an instant, the vicinity of the red * * area became a huge meat grinder.


    Zou Yi''s whole body is bathed in blood, just like death. Everyone avoids him wherever he goes, as if they were afraid of him.


    Nameless and others led the attack, and the place they passed was also a river of blood.


    Countless creatures died at this moment, because on the other two sides, the demon king and the Pluto also began to attack at the same time.


    The Third Route Army surrounded the enemy with overwhelming momentum, killing pigs and sheep in all directions. Unexpectedly, an unstoppable momentum gradually formed.


    The enemy was so careless that they didn''t pay attention to them at all. At the moment, those who were attacked have no ability to fight back. It''s too late to regret.


    Zou Yi and her friends rushed to the front and rushed outside the enemy''s Chinese army tent. They met Jingchuan, an old friend whom Zou Yi knew.


    Jingchuan is as beautiful as a flower and is recognized as a fairy beauty. Although she is now the wife of the emperor and the hostess of the fairyland, countless people still covet her beauty.


    At the moment, Jingchuan''s red armor looks beautiful and powerful, which makes Zou Yi stunned.


    With Zou Yi''s gluttony, there was no feeling of pity for flowers and jade. As soon as she lifted her big hand, she slapped it in the past.


    Taotie seemed to know Jingchuan very well. When he shot, he had no compassion. His great power aroused a strong wind, which looked quite like a hurricane in a space crack.


    Jingchuan knows the power of Taotie, which can be seen from the momentum of Taotie and the state of Taotie.


    Taotie is a divine beast in the chaotic realm of true God. It has infinite power and strong strength.


    Jingchuan didn''t block Taotie''s attack. He stepped back and went back to the Chinese Army''s big tent, waiting for Taotie to enter the big tent.


    Taotie strode out and was about to enter the big tent. Zou Yi quickly shouted, "don''t go in. There must be something strange in it. We''d better be careful."


    Taotie obediently stopped, grabbed the huge Chinese Army account, and just gently lifted it away.


    Taotie''s move scared countless enemies and inspired countless people. It can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 316

    Taotie used the Chinese Army''s big tent as a weapon. When it waved it, it smashed directly at those enemies and killed a large number of enemies in an instant.


    The existence of such strength as Taotie will cause irreparable great damage to the enemy with each blow.


    Jingchuan''s strength should be similar to Taotie, but obviously she didn''t want to fight Taotie head-on. She ran away as soon as she got in touch and disappeared.


    Zou Yi was puzzled about this. He felt that as the coach, how could Jingchuan escape?


    No matter what Zou Yi thinks, Taotie will attack other heavenly soldiers and generals when it can''t find Jingchuan. Each blow will kill many people and give people an unprecedented shock.


    This bloody but exciting scene is something most people can''t see all their lives.


    Zou Yi saw Taotie''s great power and was unwilling to fall behind. She killed the enemy all the way, and had the momentum to drive out the enemy.


    Affected by this momentum, the troops rushed to kill the enemy one by one, and the battlefield was a complete one-sided massacre.


    Ming Ming and Fu Yu were ready for a big war. Unexpectedly, commander Jingchuan fled, and the rest of the gods followed suit. The rest of the battlefield were ordinary heavenly soldiers and generals, and there was no combat effectiveness at all.


    No one made any other voice, no one expected the so-called miracle. There was silence in the enemy''s camp. It seemed that it had reached a dead end, and there was no hope.


    But even so, with a large number of enemies, it is difficult to end the battle at one time.


    So at this time, the nameless shouted, "surrender and don''t kill, surrender and don''t kill!"


    The nameless voice was like a huge thunder. It was heard clearly by both the enemy and his own people.


    Taotie and Zou Yizheng worked hard. When they heard the unknown voice, they stopped together, stared at the enemy in front of them and shouted, "surrender and don''t kill!"


    In front of them, a dozen enemies put down their weapons together and said in a trembling voice, "We surrender."


    Zou Yi looked serious and shouted, "surrender without killing, give preferential treatment to prisoners!"


    The soldiers behind him shouted in unison: "surrender without killing, give preferential treatment to prisoners!"


    Tens of thousands of people drank and shouted together. The voice was no smaller than that before the nameless one. It was like a burst of rolling thunder, which startled the four sides.


    Those heavenly soldiers and generals seemed to see the hope of survival. After looking at each other one by one, they slowly put down their weapons.


    Zou Yi is not surprised by the performance of these heavenly soldiers and generals. After all, their managers have fled. Who else can ask them not to surrender and save their lives?


    The Freedom soldiers took the people who surrendered to custody. Zou Yi and Taotie seemed to have nothing to do, so they continued to move forward to conquer more enemies.


    Even in war, it''s still a good thing not to kill.


    The enemy has been routed into an army. No one can cheer up these scattered soldiers at this time unless the holy king or the God of war come to command.


    An army without morale and fighting spirit is a complete mess.


    Zou Yi secretly worried about the enemy, and secretly wondered why Shengjun had such a failure.


    I don''t know if Zou Yi is a man who wants to succeed. What he just thought of really appeared a moment later.


    The figure of Shengjun appeared soon after Zou Yi thought of him. He was dressed in purple armor with dazzling light, which looked like the legendary ancient god of light.


    The appearance of the emperor made some heavenly soldiers and generals who were ready to surrender immediately change their minds and cheer up one by one.


    Zou Yi saw Shengjun appear and expected this, so he didn''t hesitate to drink: "kill all the soldiers!"


    The army roared in unison, and all kinds of attacks were issued violently, which immediately submerged the enemy in front of them in a huge wave of attack.


    The voice of the emperor sounded at this time: "all officers and men, we are the heavenly soldiers and generals in the fairy world. We are invincible. Don''t panic. Take up your weapons and fight to the death with your enemies."


    After a pause, the emperor suddenly roared, "those who escape from the battle have three families. Those who are meritorious in killing the enemy will be rewarded heavily. "


    There must be brave men under the heavy reward. As soon as the God King had finished his words, someone immediately shouted and began to fight back. They seemed to have hope and courage again.


    Zou Yi didn''t care about Shengjun''s words, but she also shouted, "kill them all. Our reinforcements have begun to attack from the other two sides. They won''t jump for long."


    The soldiers did not hesitate because of the appearance of the emperor and the revival of the enemy''s morale. After receiving the order, they immediately began to rush to kill, and their momentum was no worse than before.


    Taotie and Zou Yi still rush to the front side by side. They easily solve the enemy in front of them, but the goal is the emperor.


    Taotie''s strength is strong, and their ideas are interconnected with Zou Yi. They cooperate like a real person.


    Shengjun was trying his best to gather up the scattered army. He suddenly found Taotie and Zou Yi fighting. He thought it was an ordinary enemy, so he resisted it.


    As everyone knows, his general idea is just in line with Taotie''s mind.


    Taotie suddenly increased its strength. With a full blow, the politeness around the body was crowded and exploded, making an amazing burst sound.


    The emperor was surprised and hurriedly faced up to the gluttonous food, but he was already a step late.


    Taotie''s great power directly blows the holy king, who is the Lord of the fairyland, into the air. The holy King''s mouth is like blood and his eyes are seriously injured.


    Zou Yi and Taotie almost launched the Yuanshen attack at the same time, but it failed, because the Saint King was beaten away and lost his accuracy.


    Nevertheless, the emperor could not stand when he landed. If his subordinates had not helped him in time, I was afraid he would fall.


    Taotie builds new skills again. He hurts Shengjun with one palm, and the morale of his subordinates that has just rallied up is lost in an instant.


    This time, Zou Yi and Taotie no longer have any hesitation. They cover up the past with a large army. Whether they are enemies with the intention of surrender or not, they will kill them all.


    They want to get close to the emperor as soon as possible, take advantage of his illness to kill him, take drastic measures, and completely eliminate the huge scourge in front of them.


    If their ideas come true, perhaps the war will change dramatically today.


    Unfortunately, when they were close to the emperor, the emperor''s body suddenly faded slowly. Like Jingchuan, he chose to escape.


    Zou Yi also felt speechless. She fiercely beat an enemy in front of her and shouted, "the sage escaped seriously. If you don''t surrender, you''ll be wiped out."


    The eyes of most of the enemy troops who had just rallied up because of the arrival of the emperor showed a look of despair. Some people simply put down their weapons and raised their hands to show their surrender.

 Chapter 317

    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing and said, "if you surrender, you won''t kill anyone!"


    Nameless shouted not far away: "you only have three breath time to consider. After my words, those who do not surrender within three breath will be killed."


    No one in this area dared to hesitate any more. One by one, they raised their hands and expressed their willingness to surrender.


    Nameless and Fu Yu quickly came to Zou Yi. They said in unison, "take someone to keep the surrender in custody."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "please obey the teacher''s orders. I''ll take them away now."


    Unknown good husband Yu nodded together. Unknown said, "let''s support Pluto. She has the most enemies on her side. She is the area where the enemy breaks through. She needs support."


    Without saying anything, Fu Yu hurried directly to the battle area where Pluto was located. There was also a bloody rain all the way.


    Zou Yi saw that Ming Ming and Fu Yu took a large army to support the king of Hades, so she shouted, "you work hard. Everyone will be rewarded later. Now, please take the surrendered enemy away from here and take good care of them. There must be no mistake. "


    The troops roared excitedly. Some cheered and some directly escorted the surrendered enemy troops to the POW camp where prisoners of war were held. It was quite chaotic.


    A very few enemies took the opportunity to escape and did not want to really become prisoners of war.


    Zou Yi pays attention to the generals. After all, they are generals leading the troops, which will be more useful to Zou Yi.


    After personally catching several surrendered generals and sealing their immortal power, Zou Yi politely said, "can you tell me who you are? You are all chaotic immortals. Why are you just the leader of the fairyland? "


    These commanders turned pale one by one. Maybe they were nervous and scared when they saw Taotie standing in front of them.


    Zou Yi was not surprised by their performance. Zou Yi would be nervous on such an occasion.


    However, as leaders, their performance is somewhat unsatisfactory.


    People who lead soldiers must first have courage and courage. They can''t do like these people. They don''t have any courage and courage.


    Disappointed Zou Yi did not immediately veto the future of these people, but patiently asked, "what are your plans? Tell me the truth, I will help you as much as possible. "


    These people looked at each other. One of them hugged his fist and said, "I dare ask you who is the God. Why don''t we know you?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "I am not a God, that is, an ordinary chaotic immortal, just like your realm. My name is Zou Yi. Nameless and Fuyu are my masters. I can decide here as long as you tell me your plans. "


    The speaker hugged his fist and said, "I, Yan Kun, who was originally a member of the elf family, was taken to the fairyland by my father many years ago. With my father''s help, I have made today''s achievements. I was going to do something for the fairyland, so I joined the army... But I didn''t expect the master of the fairyland to escape first. I feel it''s not worth working for them, so I want to ask you to take me in and let me become a real soldier. "


    "A real soldier?" Zou Yi smiled: "do you know what a real soldier is like?"


    After a pause, Zou Yi said positively, "such soldiers are real soldiers. Can you do it?"


    Yan Kun said without hesitation, "I can do it. As long as you give me a chance, I will prove it to you."


    Zou Yi looked at the chaotic immortal named Yan Kun and said slowly, "OK, I''ll give you a platform to show your skills. Don''t let me down and don''t have any other thoughts. Otherwise, I''ll make you regret your decision. "


    Yan Kun knelt down and said loudly, "thank you for your trust. I accept your supervision at any time. If anything disappoints you, I am willing to accept any disposal."


    Zou Yi nodded: "good. Get up and follow me. I''ll have something to do for you right away."


    Yan Kun congratulated and stood respectfully behind Zou Yi, showing some eagerness, as if he had seen his own hope.


    Others see Yan Kun like this. Although no one speaks, everyone has some similar look in their eyes and wants to be reused like Yan Kun.


    It is not without precedent that prisoners of war are reused without trial. But generally speaking, it is only between people who are familiar with each other. Zou Yi is really rare.


    Yan Kun didn''t know Zou Yi''s real idea at this time. He had lived for a long time. He vaguely felt that his good fortune came too fast, but he didn''t know how Zou Yi positioned him as a prisoner of war at the moment. He was still a little uneasy in his heart.


    Taotie is around Yan Kun. The powerful yuan God quietly monitors Yan Kun''s every move. If Yan Kun has any plot, he will be killed by Taotie immediately. There is no reason to be spared.


    Zou Yi saw that no one spoke again. After sighing, she waved and said, "take them away. Haosheng is in custody. If anyone is willing to take the initiative to be loyal, they should be incorporated into our army, starting with ordinary soldiers without exception."


    The soldiers behind Zou Yi said "yes" and took away the chaotic real immortals here.


    Yan Kun was the only one left behind. He knew Zou Yi had something to do with him and had a test for him. At the moment, he took the initiative to say, "Shangxian, what do you want to do now?"


    Zou Yi looked back at Yan Kun and pointed to the prisoners of war who were taken away behind Yan Kun: "take care of the prisoners of war in the chaotic immortal realm just now. Among them are your friends and acquaintances. Try to persuade them to become part of us. Don''t be Yongqiang, don''t hurt people, okay? "


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates understand that I will not disappoint Shangxian."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "go, remember my words. It will last for three days. After three days, you take the initiative to report the results to me."


    Yan Kun said, "my subordinates understand. Please rest assured."


    Zou Yi watched Yan Kun leave and casually asked Taotie, "what do you think of this person?"


    The huge height difference between Taotie and Zou Yi made it very difficult for them to talk, so Taotie directly chose Yuanshen communication: "master, I can''t answer this question for the time being. I''m not familiar with this person."


    Zou Yi smiled: "this person has the courage to recommend himself. I am optimistic about this person. You help me pay attention to this person and see if he can be trusted and reused. "


    Taotie said, "I have paid close attention to this person quietly. Please rest assured that I will closely monitor this person."


    Zou Yi said, "it''s not surveillance, but attention. Remember to let me know if you have any news. I have a very important thing to do. Yan Kun is suitable. "

 Chapter 318

    The gluttonous and Zou Yi''s mind interlinked, and at once knew Zou Yi''s idea: "is the owner trying to use this person to make eye liner, to facilitate our future attack on fairyland?"


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "that''s what I mean. I just don''t know whether Yan Kun can shoulder this important task."


    Taotie said, "I will pay close attention to this person and reply to the host as soon as possible."


    Zou Yi walked away with a smile and came to nameless and Fuyu who was directing the custody of prisoners of war. She said respectfully, "master, our nameless planet has completely eliminated the enemy in World War I today. We can have a relatively stable development space in the future."


    Nameless said, "the words are good, but it depends on how the emperor plans. We must not slacken our guard. The enemy may counterattack at any time. "


    Zou Yi nodded, "what the master said is. But the disciple still thinks that now we can seize the opportunity to make some changes. For example, we should set up a special organization to govern the unknown planet. Like other circles, we should have our own management... And train our soldiers to enhance our combat effectiveness... "


    Zou Yi said a lot of management methods he knew, most of which were based on the practices of the earth, the demon world or the underworld, but he also had his own opinions.


    After carefully listening to Zou Yi''s suggestion, nameless smiled and said, "I''ll leave these things to you. You are not only a disciple of me and Fu Yu, but also our think tank, but also the co owner of all of us in the future. You must bear your responsibility."


    Zou Yi said, "the task given to the disciples by the master is very heavy. The disciples will try their best to train our soldiers and lay a good foundation for the future war."


    Nameless said, "you don''t have to tell us everything. If you can decide to save yourself in the future, you can''t rely on us old guys."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "I understand. I''ll do what I should do now."


    Zou Yi left happily. He knew that nameless and Fu Yu had trusted and relied on him very much at this time. This was not only his recognition, but also an opportunity for him.


    The first thing he wants to solve is the military management on the unknown planet. After all, it is wartime, and the military management is particularly important and urgent.


    Zou Yi helped the demon king train the army when he was in the demon world. Now he is familiar with the road. He doesn''t feel how difficult it is to do it.


    Moreover, he has many friends around him to help him. It is naturally not difficult to train some troops with excellent military quality.


    Zou Yi took his friends to the red * * area and called up most of the soldiers on her own, which was a mobilization meeting.


    Zou Yi asked people who were willing to participate in the military training organized by him to sign up in Tianyan and others to learn the methods of sergeant management on earth. Every ten people formed a team, ten teams a brigade and ten brigades a battalion.


    The battalion is the basic force establishment on earth, and the number is far less than 1000. However, Zou Yi is not on earth at this time, nor does she want to completely follow the practice of the earth, just for the convenience of management.


    On the top of the battalion, Zou Yi called the troops of ten battalions, that is, 10000 people, an army.


    Armies, battalions, brigades and teams are the military establishment on the unknown planet. Because this is the first time that someone has done this, everyone feels very fresh, and no one has any resistance.


    There are four kinds of officers in your army: Captain, brigade leader, commander and commander, from low to high, who respectively administer small teams, brigades, battalions and armies.


    Naturally, all the troops will have a person in charge, Zou Yi himself.


    Zou Yi''s title is personally sealed by nameless and the rest of her husband. She is called the star king. She is responsible for all military affairs on the nameless planet and governs all soldiers.


    Zou Yi holds a killing sword, which is not his weapon, but a symbol of the highest command of the army on the unknown planet.


    Killer sword is a talisman. With killer sword, you can mobilize any army on the unknown planet and have supreme military power.


    This is the absolute trust of nameless and Fuyu in Zou Yi, and it is also the best time for Zou Yi to show her talents.


    In order to further strengthen the rule and jurisdiction of the unknown planet, Zou Yi proposed that a group of senior military leaders and the patriarch of the long armed man jointly discuss that the unknown should be the Lord of the unknown planet, known as the star Lord.


    The star master is the absolute overlord on the unknown planet. His status is the same as that of the demon king Pluto. He is the real master of this star master.


    With the star Lord, it is natural to need people to assist the star Lord, so Zou Yi suggested that Fu Yu be an unknown national teacher, second only to the unknown, but he has no power to command the army.


    Because in wartime, in addition to the necessary clerical staff, most high-level officials are military personnel, which can be regarded as an integration of military and political affairs.


    After doing these things well, Zou Yi wrote to nobody, put forward the scientific management methods that only exist on earth, and established an organization specialized in supervising and managing senior personnel - Middle Academy.


    The Chinese library is not only an institution that helps anonymous handle daily government and military affairs, but also an institution that supervises other officials. It has great power and is directly under the jurisdiction of anonymous, but also directly responsible to anonymous.


    With the institution of middle school, there is no need to worry that some people in the top level will commit crimes or enrich their own pockets.


    Zou Yi himself is also supervised by the Chinese Academy. He holds military power and needs supervision and reminder.


    In addition to the middle school, which is such a powerful institution, Zou Yi also suggested that the vast area of the unknown planet should be used and divided into four large and small areas where troops are stationed, named four counties and cities.


    For the convenience of addressing, the ten counties and cities around the red * * region are named according to their respective directions, namely east city, South City, West City and North City.


    Zou Yi''s friends took the initiative to ask to be the city master of the four counties and cities, that is, the highest military and administrative officer of the counties and cities. Zou Yi was very happy about this. After writing to nameless, nameless agreed to hand over the east city and South City to Zou Yi''s friends to manage, but Zou Yi decided who should be the city master of the two cities.


    The city masters of Xicheng and Beicheng appointed two old acquaintances of Zou Yi to do it. Among them, the city master of Xicheng followed Zou Yi to Gongbi on earth.


    Gongbi has been following the nameless for a long time and has always performed very well. He has made many war achievements and has been recognized by the nameless and many soldiers.


    Moreover, Gongbi is now the peak of a chaotic immortal who is about to become a God, and his strength is more convincing to the public.


    The leader of Beicheng city is a fairy god named Min Yue, a female God.


    Min Yue is a man of scattered cultivation into a God. He has extremely rich combat experience. At the beginning of the war with nameless, nameless also wasted a lot of effort to seize it and finally persuade him to surrender.


    Min Yue is powerful and unknown. Although he is a surrender person, his performance after surrender is obvious to all. Being the head of a city is naturally popular.

 Chapter 319

    In view of this, Zou Yi carefully screened her friends and selected the two most suitable people to be the city masters of East city and South City.


    Zou Yi''s friends are nothing more than Taotie, Zisha, Tianyan, killing gods, nerds, Xiaohu, Xiaojin and others. It''s really difficult for Zou Yi to find one or two suitable city masters from these people.


    Apart from others, none of these people has had similar experience, and none of them is knowledgeable and powerful.


    Now the unknown planet is a newly established independent world. To be the head of a city, it is necessary to have both political integrity and ability. Otherwise, how can we convince the public?


    Zou Yi was puzzled by this. She specially went to meet the two shiniangs, Bai Jun and benevolent immortal, and asked them how to choose.


    This is not to say that Zou Yi has no idea at all, but he thinks that Bai Jun is a leader in the demon world. He has rich experience in managing his subordinates and strong ability to know people, which is worth consulting.


    As for the benevolent immortal, she has many disciples on earth. Needless to say, her ability in this regard is also worthy of Zou Yi''s consultation.


    Among the two teachers, Bai Jun is better for Zou Yi. She almost treats Zou Yi as her own child, both teacher and mother.


    So after hearing Zou Yi''s confusion, she said unreservedly, "if the people around you are really what you said, no one can be qualified for the post of city Lord. However, I think your two fiancees are worth considering. Su Mo has followed us on the battlefield in recent years, and his strength has greatly improved. He will soon become a divine man. There is absolutely no problem in his strength. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "but Su Mo has no similar experience. He doesn''t have much experience in joint soldier war. How can he manage counties and cities that are basically soldiers?"


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "you didn''t care about and understand Su mo. you haven''t been with her these years. She has been a commander of tens of thousands of soldiers and has rich experience in leading soldiers."


    Zou Yi was surprised and said with a bitter smile, "I really didn''t know Su Mo well... In this case, I''ll ask Su mo. if she wants to, she''ll try to be the head of the city."


    Bai Jun said, "what about Ouyang beaver? In recent years, she has changed a lot, and her opinions on you are getting smaller and smaller. Moreover, both her strength and management ability have made rapid progress. I think it''s also possible to have a try. "


    Zou Yi said, "Ouyang little beaver is not my fiancee. If you say so, she will quarrel with me again... By the way, she knows that her secret lover houye is in the fairyland. Does she want to go to the fairyland to find houye? Why is she still on the unknown planet?"


    The benevolent immortal smiled and said, "I advised her. She figured it out herself and didn''t go to the fairyland."


    Zou Yi felt a little strange: "Shiniang, did you persuade her? This... "


    Immortal shanci said, "houye is a man. I believe Ouyang beaver can see it himself. I advised her to just give her a step down. The child''s mind is too high. If there is no step down, I''m afraid it''s difficult for her to change her mind. "


    Bai Jun smiled and said, "but Su Mo has some opinions when you do this. Every time she sees you, she doesn''t want to call you Shiniang."


    The benevolent immortal smiled and said, "so I want to make things clear now. Don''t be a villain if good things are not done at that time."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "Shiniang, what are you..."


    Bai Jun smiled: "we don''t think it''s possible between Ouyang beaver and you, so we advised Su Mo and asked Su Mo to agree with you to be with Ouyang beaver. As a result, Su Mo generously agreed and proposed to let ouyangyuan marry together. "


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "Su Mo must have been angry before he said this. It''s... Impossible. The sisters of Ouyang family and I are only friends we have known on earth, not male and female friends, let alone objects."


    Bai Jun and benevolent immortal looked at each other, and they said in unison, "are you sure?"


    Zou Yi felt it was a little strange, but she still told the truth: "my wife will be su Mo and the demon king. They are sincere to me, and I also love them. Other people, I will make friends with them, but not husband and wife. "


    Bai Jun looked at Zou Yi and said, "the sisters of Ouyang family are beautiful and generous. You won''t regret giving them up in the future?"


    Zou Yi said, "Shiniang, what I said is from my heart. There is no regret."


    After a pause, Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "there are a lot of things waiting for me to do on the unknown planet, so I''ll go first. I''ll see my Shiniang again when I have time in a few days. Please take care. "


    Bai Jun and benevolent immortal looked at each other. They smiled together and didn''t say anything more.


    Zou Yi said goodbye to the two shiniangs. He met nameless before he went out. He hurried forward to salute and was about to speak. Nameless already smiled and said, "did your Shiniang persuade you to marry Ouyang''s sisters?"


    Zou Yi was very strange: "master, how do you know?"


    Nameless smiled and said, "Bai Jun and I talked about this before. I advised them not to mention it to you, but they insisted on talking to you. As a result... You refused, didn''t you?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "the disciples are su Mo and the demon king. How can you think of other women?"


    Nameless shook his head: "a big husband is born in troubled times. The stronger his ability, the greater his responsibility. You are now the star king of my nameless planet. You can''t have only two wives without three thousand harem beauties. After you get married with Su Mo, I will naturally find a way to mention it to Su mo. Su Mo will certainly support you. After all, your status is different now. "


    Zou Yi felt embarrassed to say this to her master. She just smiled and said, "master, you are still the Lord of the unknown planet. Why don''t you see that you also have three thousand beauties in the harem?"


    The nameless face was positive, patted Zou Yi on the shoulder and said, "your Shiniang doesn''t allow it. How dare I? Different from you, Su Mo is very generous. Even the devil can tolerate... "


    Zou Yi feels that today''s master and Shiniang are strange, but it''s not easy to use any means to explore her master and Shiniang. She can only vaguely say: "later, I have a lot to do..."


    Nameless smiled: "then go and be busy. We''ll talk about it later."


    After a pause, nameless casually took out a crystal clear jade card and handed it to Zou Yi: "this is your waist card, which symbolizes your identity and status. It''s also a rare body protection treasure. Take it away and don''t lose it."


    Zou Yi took the jade card, hugged her fist and said, "thank you, master. I''ll go first."


    Nameless waved his hand and left first. It seemed that he was going to see Bai Jun. he walked very fast.


    Zou Yi is confused now. She doesn''t know what''s going on.

 Chapter 320

    During Zou Yi''s time in the demon world, nameless and the rest of her husband accepted their lovers and gained their love. Now they are still enjoying the beauty of love. It''s normal to rush to see their wife.


    Zou Yi didn''t think much. She went back to the mansion temporarily assigned to him by the nameless, drank the tea brought by the maid, and said to the heavenly eye on the side of the waiter, "can there be foreign invasion today?"


    Tianyan said respectfully, "I didn''t find any trace of the enemy. I think I was afraid of being beaten by us a few days ago. I didn''t dare to come back to the unknown planet and die."


    Zou Yi forgot what had happened just now and said positively, "please inform me as soon as possible. Now I go to the secret room to practice and try not to disturb me."


    Tianyan said, "don''t worry, master. I will guard here to prevent anyone from disturbing the master."


    Zou Yi nodded: "you should practice more yourself. This new body needs constant training to integrate perfectly and become your own body."


    Tianyan said, "thank you for reminding me. I practice every day. I''ve been integrated with the body for a long time."


    Zou Yi patted Tianyan on the shoulder, turned and walked to a door, pushed the door and went in.


    The so-called secret room is just a relatively quiet room. The construction skills on the unknown planet are not very clever. Most of the houses are newly built recently, because during the rush period, all the houses are built with local materials, not to mention how luxurious and beautiful, but they can barely shelter from the wind and rain.


    But this is much better than Zou Yi when they first came to the unknown planet. At that time, the houses built by the long arm people were as messy as the shantytowns on the earth and far less tidy than they are now.


    Zou Yi has ordered to find skilled craftsmen to build more houses. She also ordered to build city walls and cities in the four cities in the southeast and northwest. She wants to build an unknown planet as beautiful and prosperous as the earth before.


    The unknown planet should not be built at this time, because it requires a lot of human, material and financial resources.


    However, necessary houses and the like still have to be built, so Zou Yi made this decision with the consent of unknown people.


    He is responsible for making arrangements. As for how to build and who will build it, it is up to his soldiers to worry about it.


    The most important thing for the superior is to command, arrange and plan, rather than implement everything personally. In that way, even if you are tired to death, you can''t do everything well.


    Ling Shu of the spirit family has a large number of friends, which is the spirit family saved by Zou Yi.


    Almost all the spiritual people are brilliant architects. They are dexterous and good at building all kinds of buildings.


    So Zou Yi has already contacted Ling Shu, who has long been to the unknown planet, and went to see Ling Shu in person and asked them to help build the city.


    Ling Shu readily promised that she was going to teach the excellent architectural skills of the Ling family to the soldiers under Zou Yi, and let these millions of soldiers build their own cities and residences together.


    In this way, it is very simple to solve the manpower problem and save a lot of time.


    Many people have great power. A million troops come together faster than a few people.


    Not only that, Ling Shu also surveyed the resources on the unknown planet and found materials that can be directly used to build houses.


    That is the sand everywhere on the unknown planet, and the huge rocks buried under the sand and deep underground.


    Lingshu commanded the people to use local materials and cut huge stones with Xianli to turn them into building materials.


    Lingshu also let the powerful heavenly soldiers and generals melt the sand with Xianli. The melted sand has super bonding ability. Just like the cement on the earth, she bonded the huge stones one by one to form a wall.


    Moreover, after the sand is melted, it can be made into transparent glass, which can be used as window material with a little refining.


    After the sand is melted, it can also be made into translucent tiles, which are more durable than those made of clay


    Basically, there are no problems that cannot be solved with the presence of Lingshu and their spiritual architectural masters.


    Zou Yi completely convinced Lingshu. Although Lingshu is not a fighting person, at this moment, her role is just against the sky.


    Zou Yi is grateful to Lingshu, but Lingshu also thinks it''s better to have something to do than to have nothing to do. They both think it''s good.


    Perhaps this is how people get along with each other. Sometimes they get what they need, which is more beneficial than working hard alone.


    With the full support of Lingshu, Zou Yi was much more relaxed. He ordered the army to fully cooperate with Lingshu in building the city and residence without any neglect and mistakes.


    There are many construction projects on the unknown planet. As the star master, the unknown doesn''t intervene too much. He accompanies the demon king and the Pluto and many God level masters under their hands every day to discuss major events and cultivate feelings.


    The demon king and the Pluto are both female gods, but they are no more decisive and determined than the mother-in-law of nameless and Fu Yu, and won the appreciation of nameless and Fu Yu.


    These four people are all old gods with strong strength, but they naturally give priority to anonymity, and many things respect the decision of anonymity.


    The snake can''t do without a head. The alliance must also have a leader.


    Nameless became the leader of the tripartite alliance and became the general existence of the leader of the alliance.


    The four giants discussed military and state affairs, and ordinary people couldn''t get in. They followed Zou Yi and Lingshu to build cities and carry out military training in turn. Everyone had something to do, everyone was busy, and everyone gained a lot.


    Military training is to train the combat effectiveness of the army. Anyone who participates in it will gain.


    The purpose of building the city is to have a place for them to settle down. Naturally, everyone should fully cooperate.


    The whole nameless planet is a hot and vibrant scene, but because of the special environment here, the creatures are single and seem a little monotonous.


    While practicing, Zou Yi heard such a request from someone, so she called everyone to discuss and prepare to find suitable creatures from other interfaces or planets and move to the unknown planet.


    This creature is not only a variety of animals or humans that ordinary people are tasked with, but all creatures, whether running in the sky, swimming in the water, or motionless trees, flowers and plants, are the scope of Zou Yi''s consideration.


    Zou Yi wants to build the unknown planet into a second earth, or another planet full of vitality and vitality.


    People from all walks of life know that some creatures are suitable to take root and grow on the unknown planet. They have expressed that they can go back and bring some creatures to make the unknown planet lively.


    Zou Yi made a simple statistics and decisively ordered some people to return to their original interface or planet to collect what they needed.

 Chapter 321

    These people only have three days to collect what Zou Yi wants. After all, the war is not over and may start again at any time.


    This is just a trivial matter, but Zou Yi personally intervened, which has a lot to do with his coming from the earth.


    Zou Yi has a deep memory of the vibrant scene on the earth. He is not used to the dead look of the unknown planet. He is eager to change the environment here.


    Yan Kun, who has recently become a subordinate of Zou Yi, has passed Taotie''s observation and determined that he can be granted great responsibility. Therefore, Zou Yi met with Yan Kun. After negotiation, Zou Yi decided to personally cultivate Yan Kun as an immortal.


    Yan Kun''s strength is infinitely close to the realm of God and man, and it is uncertain when he can break through into God. Such talents are also urgently needed by Zou Yi.


    There are not many real gods and men. After all, becoming a God is not so easy. Therefore, whether it is an ordinary god man or a stronger chaotic true God, it is very popular everywhere.


    Zou Yi now has a crush on Yan Kun. One reason is that she has a crush on Yan Kun''s potential.


    It seems that the fairyland and the divine world are really afraid of being beaten. Recently, the flag has stopped and there is no movement at all.


    This surprised and pleased Zou Yi. He was happy to take this opportunity to train the army, build cities and actively prepare for war.


    With the concerted efforts of the people, the four counties and cities began to take shape in just two months. Basically, we can see the appearance of the cities.


    The city wall is basically completed. The city wall up to tens of meters is powerful and spectacular, and the hard rocks are enough to resist most attacks.


    The top is a passage more than ten meters wide, spacious and flat. Even if a large group of soldiers pass by, they won''t feel crowded.


    There is a tower every 100 meters, which is a command post for the generals.


    Every kilometer there is a towering Observatory, which is naturally a necessary place to observe the enemy.


    The walls of the four cities are the same, which is very suitable for defense.


    This naturally considers the needs of the current war. Although Lingshu has no combat effectiveness, she is no stranger to the war and knows how to more effectively defend against the enemy''s invasion.


    The buildings in the city are mainly used to live and manage the people in the city. Most of the houses are the same as civilian houses, except the city master''s house.


    The city Lord''s mansion is the core of a city. All buildings must have the ability to resist the outside world. In short, like a city in a city, it needs facilities such as walls.


    All this was taken into account by Lingshu. She commanded the soldiers to build the city master''s house very strong, with high walls, deep courtyard and many secret sentries.


    Zou Yi accompanied nameless to inspect the construction of four counties and cities. Nameless was very satisfied and highly praised Lingshu. She immediately appointed Lingshu as the supervisor of nameless planet to take charge of all construction.


    This is not an official, but the real power in his hands is great. In the future, everyone needs Lingshu''s approval and help to build houses.


    Ling Shu seemed to be very interested in construction. Yue accepted the appointment and found a place in the red * * area to build a mansion for herself, with a sign of "construction office", even if the construction office was officially established.


    Anonymous has long had an order that no one should build any house in the red * * area unless he has obtained his permission.


    The red * * region is the most suitable area for human habitation and survival on the unknown planet, and it is also the hometown of the long arm man.


    In order to appreciate the long armed man''s original acceptance and protection, nameless has assigned this area to the long armed man.


    Of course, the unknown star house will be built here. After all, this is the core area of the unknown planet, which is suitable for building the star house.


    Those who originally had their own homes in the red * * region can still continue to live and live here. There are few people with long arms. They can''t use such a large area, and it''s a waste to be empty.


    The construction of the city continued, and Zou Yi sent people to settle down all kinds of creatures brought back from various interfaces.


    The creatures from all walks of life need different environments. Zou Yi ordered the people who brought back the creatures to take care of them, even if they wanted to create the environment that the creatures adapt to.


    Zou Yi guarantees that they need all kinds of resources. Anywhere on the unknown planet, Zou Yi will unconditionally support those creatures as long as they can survive.


    Zou Yi was completely surprised by the environment and growth time required for the survival of the creatures in the nine realms.


    According to the growth of plants on the earth, it generally takes at least a year to a few years to grow, but some interface plants can grow in just a few days as long as the environment is appropriate, which is completely different from the plants on the earth.


    Some green plants are like trees on earth, but they are obviously much taller, often up to tens of meters or hundreds of meters, which can be called giant trees.


    In a few days, it grew from nothing and grew into towering giant trees. There are really many unexpected things in these nine realms.


    In addition to plants, Zou Yi also feels fresh about the animals brought by Jiujie.


    Some animals are not found on the earth or in other interfaces Zou Yi has been to. There are beautiful and lovely pets and fierce and bloodthirsty war animals. Anyway, they are diverse and various.


    As for the birds or insects brought by those people, Zou Yi hasn''t had more time to observe. Anyway, the intelligence obtained says there are many kinds.


    Among all these, what Zou Yi likes most is the green plants.


    Zou Yi is an earth person, or is she used to living on a green planet.


    Now there are many tall trees and flowers on the nameless planet. Although not all of them are green, most of them are green.


    Therefore, Zou Yi jokingly called the nameless Planet Green Star. After it came out, everyone felt that it was more appropriate to call the nameless Planet Green Star, so they unconsciously called the nameless Planet Green Star.


    The nameless planet was renamed, and the green star officially appeared in everyone''s mind.


    People on the planet call themselves green star people. Whether they are heavenly soldiers and generals or long armed people, they are all green star people.


    Nameless has no objection to this. It can''t always be called nameless planet. It sounds like his own planet, which is somewhat inappropriate.


    The demon king and the Pluto built their own residence on the green star. According to them, although they are not green star people, they are green star''s expatriates and green star''s forever friends.


    They want to form an alliance with the green star forever and be friends forever.


    Making friends between the interface and the planet shows that the alliance between the three has reached an unprecedented close state, and also shows the attitude of the three parties.


    In this regard, nameless specially made an appointment with the demon king and the Pluto to to officially announce the news of the tripartite alliance to the nine realms and declare war on the holy king and the God of war.

 Chapter 322

    A few months later, the walls of the four County cities were all completed, and the buildings in the city were equipped as needed. Ling Shu wrote a letter to nameless, who personally praised and ordered Zou Yi to lead a large army to settle in the county city.


    All this is bound to be lively. Everyone gets together, drinks, eats meat, drinks and talks.


    With a stable and solid home, the soldiers are very excited and full of hope and expectation for the future.


    I was so happy that I sent a decree to commend the officers and men of the whole army, to reward all those who had made meritorious contributions in the previous war, and to reward those logistics personnel who had paid silently.


    It can be said that everyone has a reward and everyone is happy. The laughter and laughter on the whole green star is like a new year''s festival.


    Shengjun and tianwu God of war are silent, so far there has been no news, and they don''t know what they are preparing.


    Zou Yisi thought about it before and after, and felt that it was not simple, so he gave an audience to nobody alone. He suggested setting up an intelligence agency for the fairy and divine worlds - the dark cinema.


    Nameless has no objection to this. Now he finds that Zou Yi''s military quality is very high. He trusts Zou Yi very much and asks Zou Yi to defend.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to report the candidate for the post of president of the Chinese Academy of Sciences to nameless. Please make a final decision.


    The position of president of the Chinese Academy of Sciences has been vacant, and the Chinese Academy of Sciences exists in name only, which did not play the role of Zou Yi''s proposal to establish the Chinese Academy of Sciences.


    After hearing Zou Yi''s words, nameless thought for a moment and slowly said, "the responsibilities of the middle school are very sensitive. Ordinary people can''t be competent for the post of dean. Moreover, someone recently proposed to me to establish our green star immortal cultivation college so that qualified people can practice advanced skills and combat skills. I''m having a headache about this. You put forward this matter again... "


    Zou Yi said, "the star Lord thinks it''s very difficult to determine the candidate? The disciple has an idea. I don''t know whether the star Lord thinks it is feasible or not. "


    Nameless said, "there are no outsiders here. You''d better call me Shifu. Tell me, is there a suitable candidate? "


    Zou Yi said, "I think there is a person who is fair and strict, selfless and powerful, which is very suitable for the post of dean of middle school. It''s just that unless you go to invite him yourself, master, it''s hard to invite him. "


    The nameless wonder said, "who are you talking about? Why didn''t I know there were such people here? "


    Zou Yi said, "the disciple is talking about master Fu Yu. Although master Fu Yu is now a national teacher and has a high status, he can still serve as the president of the Chinese Academy."


    Nameless frowned and said, "younger martial brother Fu Yu is really fair and selfless. But he is already a national teacher and concurrently the president of the Chinese Academy of letters. I''m afraid he lacks skills. "


    Zou Yi said, "master Fu Yu will take over for a while. After we find the right person, we will make master Fu Yu easier."


    Nameless pondered for a moment, and finally nodded: "well, I''ll talk to him and hope he will agree."


    After a pause, she looked at Zou Yi anonymously and said, "are there no similar talents among your friends? Also, what do you think of the establishment of Xiuxian college? "


    Zou Yi said, "the people around the disciples are not qualified for the post of president of the Chinese Academy of Sciences for the time being. They lack management experience and ability. As for the establishment of the immortal Cultivation College, the people around the disciples are competent. Their strength is not weak. As long as they find a place to establish the college, they can serve as teachers and teach their disciples'' skills and combat skills. "


    Nameless nodded: "so you think it''s necessary to set up an immortal college?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "this is a good thing and also related to the future of our green star. Naturally, the disciples agree with both hands."


    Nameless smiled: "then I''ll leave it to you to set up a college in each city to train all qualified young people. I will set up a core college here to gather outstanding people from all cities and train them personally by you, the star king. "


    Zou Yi said, "master, you''ve thought about this for a long time. It''s incumbent on the disciple to cooperate fully."


    Nameless smiled and said, "then go ahead and do it well."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "please don''t worry, master. The disciple will go to preach and will do it well."


    Nameless stepped forward and patted Zou Yi on the shoulder: "it''s hard for you. Everything you do now will be your own in the future. Do a good job. When you become the true God of chaos, you will abdicate and give up the virtuous as a teacher and hand over the green star to you. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and hurriedly said, "master, don''t say that. You built the green star. The disciples can only help you manage the green star with all their strength, but they don''t dare..."


    Nameless interrupted Zou Yi: "this is from my heart. I don''t like it at all... And I''m not good at managing a planet. This makes me feel very tired and tired. You should grow up earlier and replace me as a teacher so that I can enjoy peace and happiness. "


    Zou Yi had nothing to say. She could only look at her nameless face and respectfully said, "I remember what master said. I must... Let master worry less about green stars."


    Nameless smiled: "you go and be busy. I should accompany your Shiniang... I''ll tell you the good news. Your Shiniang is pregnant. In a few months, you will have a little younger martial brother or younger martial sister."


    Zou Yi congratulated: "Congratulations, master, congratulations... Should I go to congratulate Shiniang, too?"


    Nameless smiled and said, "you can see your Shiniang later. It happened that your Shiniang said she wanted to see you."


    Zou Yiqi said, "what''s the matter with me, Shiniang? What''s up? "


    Nameless said, "it''s probably your marriage. You''re a chaotic immortal. How can you not get married? As the saying goes, "start a family and start a business. Now you have your own career. It''s imperative to start a family."


    Zou Yi was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "Shiniang wants to tell me this? Then I''ll go to see Shiniang sometime and talk about it. "


    Nameless nodded: "this is your private affair, but you are our disciple. We have the obligation and responsibility to help you... You don''t have any psychological burden. You can start a family if you feel appropriate. If you can''t, you can wait. We won''t force you."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m very moved by master''s love."


    Nameless ha ha walked away with a smile, leaving Zou Yi alone in the star master''s house. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "If you don''t come out again, I can only order someone to catch you and hand you over to the star Lord." Zou Yi stopped suddenly in her laughter and shouted in a deep voice, "who are you and why are you lurking in the star master''s house?"


    Zou Yi''s voice did not fall, and a sharp breaking wind had come.


    Zou Yi stood motionless in the same place. A piece of clothes in front of her chest suddenly sank. A sharp dagger hit him in the chest.


    There are hidden murders in the Xingzhu mansion. Unexpectedly, someone lurks in the Xingzhu mansion to assassinate Zou Yi.

 Chapter 323

    Zou Yi could have avoided it, but he didn''t avoid it. Instead, he chose to connect with the enemy''s attack.


    However, the dagger did not hurt Zou Yi after hitting Zou Yi, but was bounced back by something and fell to the ground with a local sound.


    Zou Yi''s body surface slowly emerged a very exquisite armor. Unexpectedly, it was the God armor that took the initiative to protect the Lord and blocked this attack.


    Zou Yi''s eyes were like electricity. She stared at the place where the dagger hit and shouted, "do you think you can hide from me by using invisibility? If you don''t show up again, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Zou Yi said that she slowly appeared three feet in front of her. It turned out to be Ouyang little beaver. She looked at Zou Yi and said, "I didn''t expect you to wear armor. It''s really a pity that you''ve done too much. You''ve been prevented from being assassinated all the time."


    Zou Yi looked at the man, frowned and said, "Ouyang little beaver, do you know what you just did has been known by my master? Aren''t you afraid that master will kill you in a rage? "


    This person is Ouyang Xiaoli. Her strength seems to have changed a lot. Her realm has actually reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, which is just a lower realm than Zou Yi.


    She smiled and said, "since the star Lord knows it''s me, why don''t you expose me?"


    Zou Yi said, "just because you are the one I brought, Shifu didn''t blame you... What are you doing here and why did you assassinate me?"


    Ouyang little beaver said faintly, "you dare not marry me. Naturally, I want to revenge you. What''s so strange?"


    Zou Yi was stunned: "what did you say?"


    Ouyang little beaver stepped forward a few steps, almost stood close to Zou Yi, and said positively, "listen, since you have destroyed the relationship between me and houye and limited my freedom with our destiny, I will complete you. I want to marry you and be with you forever."


    Zou Yi frowned and stepped back: "don''t you always hate me? Why do you say these words today?"


    Ouyang little beaver walked behind Zou Yi with his head up and said with a trace of mockery, "why do I say that? Don''t you really know? Zou Yi, you liked me when you were on earth, didn''t you? "


    Zou Yi was about to deny it, and Ouyang Xiaoli continued, "don''t think I don''t know, but I don''t say it. Zou Yi, you like me and my sister. Who is more? "


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "you asked, I don''t know how to answer you. Ouyang little beaver, you can''t just go in and out of the star master''s house. You should leave with me quickly so as not to have a bad impact after being seen. "


    Ouyang Xiaoli said with a smile, "you care so much about me. It seems that I will treat you better in the future."


    Zou Yi felt confused with Ouyang beaver. She stretched out her hand to hold Ouyang beaver''s sleeve and took her to leave the star master''s house.


    When the guards outside the Xingzhu mansion saw the seats coming out of the Xingzhu mansion with Ouyang beavers, their faces changed color and felt incredible.


    Zou Yi said casually: "strengthen the defense of the star Lord''s house, and then someone sneaks in, only you ask."


    The guards changed color on their faces and said in unison, "please follow the instructions of the star king."


    Zou Yi took Ouyang little beaver away from the star Lord''s house, came to his star king''s house, and said loudly to a maid, "take Miss Ouyang to have a rest."


    The maid hurried forward to take Ouyang beaver to rest. Ouyang beaver didn''t know what to do with her polite appearance.


    The maid''s politeness made Ouyang beaver embarrassed her, but Ouyang beaver had something to say. She asked Zou Yi loudly, "what do you think? Both our sisters are willing to marry you. You''re giving me a happy word. "


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that Ouyang little beaver would speak out about it in the king Xing''s house. It was very difficult for a time.


    The guards and maids on one side were all surprised. Their expressions were incomparably wonderful. Zou Yi had a headache.


    Zou Yi hurried to the little beaver in Ouyang and whispered, "can''t you be a lady? Are you not afraid of being laughed at? "


    Ouyang little beaver raised his head and said, "fight for his true love. What''s a good joke? Only those who dare to love but dare not say will be laughed at. "


    Zou Yi suddenly felt that today''s Ouyang beaver was very different from the past. She couldn''t help looking more: "are you sure you really love me? And you... Ouyangyuan, she''s my friend. Why did she get involved? "


    Ouyang beaver said, "Ouyang yuan is the guy who dares to love and admit. I just say it for her. Don''t mention that Shen Susu has always refused to marry anyone except our sisters. I think she also likes you. "


    Zou Yi felt unable to laugh or cry, and whispered, "don''t talk nonsense, Shen Susu and I... Even friends. How can there be such a thing?"


    Ouyang little beaver "cut" and said, "you are really an emotional idiot. Tell me about Shen Susu and you who are not even friends? She has always been very concerned about you and is very concerned about your affairs, but you don''t know. "


    Zou Yi laughed and said, "is there anything else? That''s a wonderful story. To tell you the truth, there is really nothing between Shen Susu and me. When I was ouyangyuan''s bodyguard, Shen Susu was ouyangyuan''s friend and agent. I just worked with Shen Susu. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi looked at Ouyang Xiaoli and said, "don''t you want to fool around with me, causing misunderstandings between my two sisters and causing me trouble? Such a little trick is useless. My sisters won''t believe you. "


    A trace of cunning flashed across Ouyang''s little beaver''s face: "maybe, I think they just know these things now and are preparing how to deal with you. You''re ready. Maybe you''ll be separated from your wife and children... Your relatives and friends will be separated and become a lonely family. "


    Zou Yi finally understood Ouyang Xiaoli''s mind and couldn''t help drinking: "how can you do this? Where did I offend you?"


    Ouyang little beaver turned and walked away. As he walked, he said, "you have offended me a lot, but you have forgotten it. I''d like to give you a piece of advice. Never offend any woman easily, otherwise you''ll be too tired to go and regret. "


    Zou Yi''s face was full of bitter smiles. He finally understood the reason why Ouyang little beaver did this and thoroughly understood the purpose of Ouyang little beaver.


    Zou Yi subconsciously took a look around. He was relieved after he didn''t see the devil and Su mo.


    But he immediately thought of another woman. He couldn''t help shivering and said to a guard, "come here and check something for me."


    The guard said respectfully, "please give orders to your Highness the star king."

 Chapter 324

    Zou Yi said, "take someone to check the demon god named Gong Qing around the demon king and see if she stays safely on our green star. This matter should be kept secret. Don''t disturb anyone in the demon world. "


    The guard hugged his fist and said, "please follow your Highness''s will. Your subordinates know what to do."


    Zou Yi waved and asked the guard to do things. She also walked towards the palace.


    Zou Yi managed to get rid of Ouyang beaver. As soon as she sat down, she saw Su Mo coming in from the outside.


    Su Mo didn''t look right. He was very aggressive.


    Zou Yi thought about why Su Mo was angry, but she didn''t explain it. She got up and said to Su Mo, "why don''t you practice? You''re about to break through and become a God, but you can''t slack off. "


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi and said faintly, "if I concentrate on cultivation, will you have two more wives when I leave the customs?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately understood Su Mo''s meaning. She said with a bitter smile, "don''t say that. That''s not what I mean..."


    Su Mo said, "whose meaning is that? What do you think? "


    Zou Yi stepped forward and held Su Mo''s hand: "don''t you understand my mind? I won''t have any other thoughts except you and sister Mojun. "


    Su Mo smiled, looked at Zou Yi and said, "you said that more than once, but I won''t believe you. In the past, you said that I was the only one in your heart. Now you still want to take sister Mojun... "


    "Sister, are you jealous?" Before Su Mo finished speaking, he heard the voice of the demon king: "sister, don''t do this, sister, I''ll feel sorry for you."


    Su Mo looked back at the demon king, released Zou Yi''s hand, came to the demon king, smiled and said, "sister, how dare I eat sister''s vinegar? I''m not trying to warn Zou Yi not to take us seriously. "


    The demon king smiled and said, "my sister is right. Zou Yi is a flower heart. Yes, take good care of her."


    After a pause, the demon king looked at Zou Yi and said, "do you really want to marry Ouyang Xiaoli and Ouyang yuan? How many wives do you want to marry? Let''s make it clear today. "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "you don''t believe me. What else can I say? I don''t want to say anything. If you want to fight or scold, whatever you want. "


    As soon as the devil''s face was positive, he took Su Mo to Zou Yi and said, "do you say it or not!"


    Zou Yi stretched out her hand to hold the devil and Su Mo''s hands respectively, smiled and said, "as I said earlier, I won''t have any other women except you. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. "


    The devil said coldly, "remember what you said. Don''t ask us to forgive you when you make a mistake. We will never forgive you."


    Zou Yi said, "I will abide by the will of my two sisters. I promise I won''t make mistakes and won''t give my sister any chance to embarrass me."


    The devil and Su Mo laughed together. After they looked at each other, the devil said in a straight face: "you are really smooth... Forget it, I came to ask you, when I was in the devil''s world, I asked you to help me reorganize the army. Why don''t you make it easy to reorganize our army in the devil''s world, just perfunctory to me?"


    Zou Yi said: "the situation in the demon world is completely different from that here. Naturally, I should treat it differently."


    The devil said, "the new devil will ask you to go to the devil''s world to help train the army of the devil''s world and rectify the cities and order of the devil''s world. You can''t push and block at that time."


    "The new devil?" Zou Yi was surprised: "what are you, sister?"


    The demon king said, "I will marry you soon. You are the star king of the green star and the future star master. Naturally, I can''t continue to be the demon king of the demon world. What''s so strange about this? Have you ever thought about our future? "


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "what my sister said is reasonable, but it''s not appropriate to let the devil out in such a hurry? At least we have to find the right person and make a choice. "


    The demon king said with a smile, "I already have a suitable candidate, but I still need to investigate. You don''t have to worry about this. Just prepare for the wedding of the three of us. After all, it''s not a small thing for us to marry you. "


    Zou Yi looked at the devil and Su Mo and said carefully, "when shall we get married? Why don''t I know? "


    As soon as the devil''s face was cold, he pulled Su Mo and left, leaving only one sentence: "ask your teacher''s mother.".


    Zou Yi felt that it was too sudden. She really wanted to ask Bai Jun and benevolent immortal right away.


    But he also knew that even if he asked, the result would only be the same as what the devil said. It''s better not to ask.


    So Zou Yi decided to pretend to be a fool and just didn''t say anything to see what the devil and Su mo were going to do.


    Zou Yizhen has no such intention and idea to get married now, although he has treated Su Mo and the devil as his wife in his heart.


    Zou Yi has a lot of things to deal with now. She doesn''t have the time and energy to think about getting married.


    The first thing he needs to solve is the establishment of the dark cinema, because the dark cinema will be the eye of the green star. If it is established one day earlier, it will work one day earlier.


    Zou Yi has a candidate for the dean of the dark cinema in her heart. He trained him personally and his strength is not too strong, but he has a deep foundation in reconnaissance of the enemy and information.


    This person is Yan Kun, who is valued by Zou Yi. After Zou Yi''s personal training, Yan Kun has a very deep foundation and has no problem as the president of the dark cinema.


    Since he was persuaded to surrender by Zou Yi, Yan Kun has excellent performance and commendable loyalty, which has been recognized by Zou Yi and nameless.


    So Zou Yi came to Yan Kun and ordered Yan Kun to set up a dark cinema.


    Like its name, dark cinema is an underground activity organization, which is mainly responsible for inquiring about information, screening valuable information and making preliminary judgment.


    Useful information will be reported to nameless and Zou Yi at the first time as the basis for various decisions of nameless and Zou Yi.


    The dark cinema is very important, so it is directly responsible to the unknown.


    Zou Yi was also granted the right to know because of her special identity. She can know all the information found in the dark cinema at the first time.


    Zou Yi is in charge of all the troops on the green star. She has high requirements for information and higher requirements for Yan Kun.


    Knowing Zou Yi''s personality and personality, Yan Kun attached great importance to the establishment of the dark cinema, personally selected suitable candidates for training, and secretly sent them to the fairy world and the divine world to inquire about information.


    This takes a lot of time and is also the best way to test Yan Kun''s ability.


    Yan Kun himself was also very aware of the time he needed, made a detailed plan, reported it to Zou Yi, and then reported it to nameless hands.

 Chapter 325

    How to set up a dark cinema, nameless and Zou Yi didn''t ask. But they both knew exactly how the dark cinema went every step.


    Intelligence agencies, that is, their eyes, naturally need to understand clearly.


    According to Zou Yi''s plan, Yan Kun needed at least three months to train the people under his hands. It took three months to send these people into the enemy''s interior. To see results, it would take six months.


    It depends on Yan Kun''s ability. Zou Yi waits patiently.


    The constant change of green star is more and more like the earth where Zou Yi has lived for a long time.


    Zou Yi will spend more time preparing for the war in the future, but occasionally she will take time to practice in isolation in order to further her strength.


    Only when you are strong enough can you really command others.


    This is still a place with the least strength, and the world is still a world of the jungle.


    I don''t know why. When the green star changed greatly, the fairy world and the divine world remained silent. Except for occasionally sending people to inquire about news, there was no sign that they would send troops to invade the green star at this time.


    The greatly changed green star has led to a rare period of peaceful development. In less than a year, it has changed from an almost primitive planet to a planet with medium civilization.


    Zou Yi seized the opportunity to continue to change everything on the green star and make the green star more suitable for human habitation and living creatures.


    Through the joint efforts of Zou Yi and everyone, green star has gradually become a desirable planet.


    Now the green star has not only lofty cities, beautiful scenery, but also standardized management, which makes everyone here feel warm and hope.


    The demon king left because he wanted to solve the difficult problems left by the demon world after the war. The Pluto also wanted to rectify the underworld. All the people left on the green star are their own people and the children of the green star.


    We live together in peace and harmony, full of vitality.


    The good news came one after another. In various changes, Fu Yu also agreed to the requirements of nameless and Zou Yi and served as the president of the middle school, which supervised all officials.


    He is also the national teacher and the dean of the middle school. He is too busy to see people every day. He is also a very hardworking person.


    Zou Yi is very happy about this. She is also working harder to prepare for the war and train the soldiers.


    Of course, Zou Yi also continues to carry out reform and innovation. He wants to make green star more civilized and better.


    Zou Yi first unified the currency and currency management system on the green star in combination with the fact that she wrote anonymous on the green star, and used the currency uniformly produced by the star master''s house as the measure of everyone''s exchange of goods.


    Then Zou Yi imitated some practices on earth, unified the weights and measures, and allowed everyone to participate in the test of Xiuxian college and have the opportunity to enter Xiuxian school, etc


    Zou Yi is like a creator. She cares about everyone on the green star.


    He collected and used all the advanced management experience he knew and those who knew other interfaces, so that earth shaking changes took place in the whole green star.


    Zou Yi is privately called the second star Lord by everyone on the green star. His words are as effective as nameless.


    Whether soldiers or civilians, as long as Zou Yi, they will obey unreservedly.


    Peace is always desired by everyone, but the enemy does not think so.


    Just when the green star has changed greatly and everything is developing in the best direction, there is the news of sending troops to the green star in the fairy world.


    Zou Yi, who got the news, immediately confirmed the source of the news to Yan Kun. When she learned that it was the news from the spies of the dark cinema, Zou Yi knew that the news was absolutely true.


    This is an unusual number after the great change of the green star, but it is also an inevitable thing.


    Nameless had already been prepared. She ordered Zou Yi to personally visit the four counties and cities to inspect the fortifications and garrison conditions, and ordered the troops to stop all things unrelated to the war and make full preparations for the war.


    The morale of the troops was high. It seemed that they were a little impatient when they were idle. At this time, they were excited when they heard that there was another war.


    Some people are born soldiers. They are most afraid of no war.


    In peacetime, such people may be hated by some people because they are full of danger.


    But in times of war, such people are often able to make great achievements.


    Zou Yi is not short of such people. Almost all his friends advocate force, so at this time, Zou Yi sent his friends to the four counties and cities and served as generals at all levels of counties and cities.


    Of course, the most powerful Taotie still stays with Zou Yi. He needs to protect Zou Yi''s integrity and ensure that Zou Yi will not be killed by the enemy''s experts during the war.


    Tianyan and shenkiller have become independent individuals. They are divided into East city and South City to assist Su Mo and Ouyang Xiaoli, two female city masters, to defend the city.


    Zou Yi finally decided to let Su Mo and Ouyang Xiaoli be the city masters of the east city and the South City respectively. She followed the meaning of his teacher''s mother Bai Jun, but also to let them have a good exercise.


    Ouyang Xiaoli didn''t expect Zou Yi to do this. Before taking office, he specially invited his sister ouyangyuan and his good friend Shen Susu to Nancheng to set up his own city master''s house. For more than half a year, he has been loyal to his duty and done very well.


    Su Mo, needless to say, after the devil left, she also went to the east city to take up the task, and provoked the burden of the east city master alone.


    Zou Yi was worried about them, but after more than half a year''s observation and practice, Zou Yi was relieved at last.


    Taking the opportunity of inspection, Zou Yi came to the east city to meet Su mo. they had a good talk for a while. Zou Yi left the Tianyan to help Su Mo defend the city, and let the nerds and tigers in the Tianyan Buddha ring stay.


    With these people, Su Mo''s burden will be much lighter. Nerds, tigers and Kim are all experts in the realm of God and man. Tianyan''s combat effectiveness can not be underestimated. They will be su Mo''s capable generals.


    In front of everyone, Zou Yi ordered Su Mo to be supplemented with ten armies, that is, 100000 soldiers.


    With 300000 soldiers deployed in the east city, Su Mo was already a major general and city master with 400000 troops.


    According to the previous deployment, the number of soldiers in each city is limited to 300000, which can not only effectively resist the enemy''s attack, but also leave a large number of mobile forces, which can reinforce the county and city in case of emergency at any time.


    The most important point is that the Xingzhu mansion and Xingwang mansion, as well as the long armed men in the red * * area, also need military protection, and must be protected.


    In times of war, the safety of the leader is often more important. After all, it is related to the safety of the whole green star.

 Chapter 326

    Zou Yi knows very well how many troops there are in her army and how many soldiers are most suitable for guarding the city.


    The protection of 300000 soldiers in each city is definitely not arranged casually, but determined after Zou Yi''s careful consideration.


    Now he added 100000 troops to Su mo. in fact, he did so because he saw the special geographical location of Dongcheng and thought that Dongcheng was the most likely place to be attacked by the enemy.


    In terms of major events, Zou Yi will never play favoritism at will. Otherwise, how can he, the future star Lord, convince the public?


    Zou Yi toured the four cities and met unknown immediately after returning to the red * * area. He reported the results of his inspection to unknown people.


    Nameless summoned the people to listen to Zou Yi''s report and made them express their views and discuss how to resist the enemy''s invasion.


    Zou Yishun also reported the military information he had received, telling everyone that great changes had taken place this time after the last defeat in the fairy world.


    The enemy is menacing and well prepared, which should not be underestimated.


    After hearing Zou Yi''s information, everyone was a little nervous, but they didn''t show too much panic because Zou Yi was the star king.


    Zou Yi''s reaction to these people is not surprising. Although the fairy world has been defeated recently, the past prestige still exists. It''s normal for everyone to be afraid.


    "Gentlemen, the enemy is fierce this time. There are at least three million troops in the fairy world." Zou Yi simply made it clear: "if we count the millions of troops from the divine world, we will face an amazing 4 million enemies."


    After a pause, Zou Yi deliberately shouted, "what should we do in the face of so many enemies? Surrender? It''s bound to die without a whole body. The total number of our officers and men is less than two million. They are definitely not the enemy''s opponents. Let''s talk about how we can save our lives and our city? "


    Everyone whispered. Gongbi, the Lord of Xicheng, got up and said, "my subordinates will fight to the death and never retreat half a step."


    Zou Yi turned and looked at Gongbi: "Gongbi said well. We have no choice but to fight to the death."


    Min Yue, the leader of the North City, got up and said, "Your Highness, may our allies come to help us this time?"


    Zou Yi said, "Lord Minyue, our allies have received the enemy''s attack this time. It is impossible for them to come to help us before they defeat their enemies."


    Min Yue nodded: "so we are fighting alone this time. The subordinates feel that we should shrink our forces, concentrate our superior forces to attack the enemy''s weaknesses, gradually resolve the enemy''s offensive and prepare for a long-term battle."


    Zou Yi said, "what the master of Minyue city said is that he has ordered all cities to prepare material reserves for a long war. I don''t know what the situation is like in all cities?"


    Min Yue said: "Beicheng is already ready. Even if the war lasts for a year, there will be no worries about food and grass."


    Gongbi said, "Xicheng is ready. Please rest assured."


    Although Ouyang little beaver was still unconvinced by Zou Yi, he honestly said, "Nancheng is ready."


    Su Mo is the head of the east city and the most staffed city. After hesitating, she hugged her fist and said, "the east city is short of food and grass for the temporary addition of 100000 soldiers. I hope the star Lord and the star king will give support."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "the 100000 soldiers in Dongcheng bring their own food and grass. Why are they short of food and grass?"


    Su Mo said: "only because a large number of external refugees poured into our east city this year, food was used to help the refugees, so there was a lack of military food and grass."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "where are the refugees? Why don''t I know about it? "


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi and said, "Your Highness Xingwang is in charge of the army and naturally doesn''t know about ordinary people."


    Zou Yi said, turned and looked at the nameless: "star Lord, this refugee?"


    Unnamed said: "refugees come from other places outside the green star, with a large number and complex origins. In order to facilitate management, I ordered the Lord of SUMO to accept refugees in the east city. Because it has nothing to do with the army, no one has been ordered to convey it to the star king. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "I see. Can we ask the Chinese Academy to coordinate some food and grass to support Dongcheng and ensure the strategic reserve of Dongcheng? "


    Nameless sighed: "there is not much food on the green star. Most of the strategic reserves are donated to us by the demon world and the underworld. They have already been distributed to all cities. There is really no surplus."


    Zou Yi felt that this matter was very important, so she asked, "do you have a solution?"


    Everyone shook his head and said that there was no good way to solve the matter, but Fu Yu, the national teacher and the president of the Chinese Academy, said: "immediately send someone to plant food, hunt animals and catch fish. I believe we can get a lot of food in the near future."


    Nameless said, "it takes time to grow food. It''s too late now. Hunting animals and catching fish is even more undesirable. It is not a drop in the bucket because of the limited number. "


    Fu Yu sighed and was silent.


    Now Taotie got up and said, "my subordinates have a way, but they need the support of the star Lord and the star king."


    Nameless asked anxiously, "what can I do? Say it. "


    Taotie said, "my subordinates used to live in a very rich place with a lot of food and grass. As long as we take our specialties on the green star to exchange with them, we can certainly exchange a lot of food and grass."


    Nameless slightly frowned: "how far is that place from the green star? Is there time? "


    Taotie said: "my subordinates lead the team. It takes about one day and one night. There is absolutely no problem in time."


    Nameless joy: "then it''s hard for you to go. You can exchange any specialty you need."


    Taotie took a look at Zou Yi and said carefully, "the place where my subordinates used to live is also the world of cultivating immortals. Only various magic tools, immortal tools or artifact tools can exchange food and grass."


    Zou Yi was stunned and said angrily, "you know we lack these things now. What can we exchange with them?"


    Taotie hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness Xingwang, calm down. My subordinates know we lack these things now, but in order to exchange enough food and grass, my subordinates think we can still have a try."


    Zou Yi didn''t know what Taotie wanted to say. Looking at Taotie, she said, "what do you say we use to exchange? Is it the weapon we fight? "


    Taotie said: "with only one artifact, my subordinates can exchange enough food for all of us for ten years and a large number of other military combat readiness materials. There is no artifact in that world. If an artifact appears, it will be priceless. "


    Zou Yi said: "nonsense, even on our green star, artifact is priceless."

 Chapter 327

    Taotie said in embarrassment, "this is the way your subordinates can think of. If your highness Xingwang doesn''t support it, your subordinates won''t say it."


    Zou Yi thought for a moment, looked at nameless and said, "star Lord, what do you think of this?"


    Nameless said: "Taotie has some truth, but artifact can never be used to exchange arms and materials such as grain and grass. In this way, let''s think about it. If there are all kinds of weapons and magic weapons that are not used, give them to Taotie in exchange for arms and materials. "


    Zou Yi sighed. First, she took out the few immortal tools left in the wanbaoding given to him by the nerd and gave them to Taotie.


    With Zou Yi taking the lead, what they took out was still immortal weapons. Others were embarrassed to hide their belongings and unpacked one after another. In a short time, they had a hundred and ten various weapons or magic weapons.


    Taotie looked at the weapons and magic weapons in front of him and nodded slightly: "although these are not comparable to an artifact, they can also be exchanged for a lot of armaments. I''ll start now and come back at this time tomorrow at the latest. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''ll go with you and take ten guards. I want to be strong and low-key."


    Taotie hugged his fist and said, "subordinates understand."


    Nameless said, "the war is imminent. Should the star king stay behind the green star?"


    Zou Yi said, "please rest assured, my part will follow Taotie, and the body must stay here."


    Nameless smiled: "that''s it. You go and go back quickly. You have to protect everyone''s needs."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "we''ll start right away and come back at this time tomorrow."


    Nameless smiled and said, "your noumenon is here, even if you come back later. I don''t expect the enemy to attack right away. You don''t have to worry too much in three days at the earliest. "


    Zou Yi and Taotie saluted together, withdrew from the Xingzhu mansion, selected ten capable guards, and immediately set out to the planet Taotie said he had lived a long time ago.


    Zou Yi''s part follows Taotie. In fact, Zou Yi goes there in person.


    Zou Yi''s separated body is more powerful. After all, it is the flesh of the once invincible martial god. It is absolutely unique.


    After a year, Zou Yi''s Yuanshen, who remained in the flesh of Wu Daozhen God, has grown slowly, commanded the flesh without hindrance, and her strength has gradually increased. She already has the strength to fight with the immortal.


    The separated body is not a real immortal, and the realm has not been reached, but the flesh is incomparably strong. After the two are neutralized, you can let go and fight with the immortal.


    The place where Zou Yi and Taotie are going is actually called a granary in Taotie''s words.


    Of course, this is translated according to the meaning of the language of the planet, not directly called a granary.


    Granary the planet is rich in food. All kinds of food crops are planted by humans on the planet, resulting in serious food surplus.


    Zou Yi, who came to the planet, saw the food crops everywhere and couldn''t help but say, "it''s really a granary. All you can see is food crops and nothing else."


    Taotie explained: "there are still some animals, but they have been driven to remote places by humans. They rarely come to areas where food is grown."


    Zou Yi smiled: "the food and grass here should be very cheap. You wanted artifact before. Do you have any other plans?"


    Taotie smiled: "can I not say this? Anyway, master, you didn''t give me an artifact, did you? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "hurry to exchange food and other materials. We can''t delay here too long."


    Taotie said, "I''m too big. I still need to hide in the master''s heavenly eye Buddha ring, so as not to cause misunderstanding among people here."


    Zou Yi nodded: "you can tell me how to communicate with the people here through Yuanshen. I''ll do other things."


    Taotie just wanted Zou Yi to do this. He agreed with a smile and went into the heavenly eye Buddha ring to have a rest.


    Zou Yi walked hundreds of meters with ten escorts. According to Taotie''s command, she found a local official.


    People here are basically the same as people on earth, but everyone has a red face. At a glance, you can see that the body is very beautiful.


    This official also happens to be an immortal, but his strength is very low and his mana is very thin.


    The soul of an immortal will gradually become stronger and finally become a yuan God. This person''s soul has been infinitely close to the yuan God, so Zou Yi chose to communicate with him directly with divine knowledge.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s power, the official obediently took Zou Yi to the largest trading place here.


    There are all kinds of grain in the trading place, as well as some daily necessities used by people here.


    Zou Yi didn''t have the currency used by the local people, so she had to ask the official to help publicize it and exchange things for things.


    Zou Yi''s common magic instruments have caused a small rush to buy. Humans in many trading places scramble to exchange with Zou Yi, basically regardless of cost.


    Zou Yi finally realized the value of magic weapons here. She had some doubts about Taotie''s previous statement, but she didn''t say it face to face.


    Ten guards put Zou Yihu in the middle. The official shouted at the buyers and ordered them to line up for bidding, so that order could be restored.


    I don''t know who spread the news here. A few hours later, when Zou Yi exchanged more than ten ordinary magic tools for a large amount of food and other armaments, a team rushed to surround the trading place.


    Zou Yi learned from the officials that the visitor is the Lord of a country on the planet. The reason why she came here is to exchange some treasures from Zou Yi.


    There is no shortage of food here, but there are few magic weapons. All immortals are proud to have a magic weapon, and almost all can do anything for a magic weapon.


    Zou Yi had figured out the situation here. Seeing that all the leaders came here, she came forward with a smile and still sent a message through the official to tell the leader his purpose.


    When the Lord knew Zou Yi''s purpose, he immediately smiled and muttered a lot of words.


    The official conveyed the Lord''s words to Zou Yi through divine knowledge. Zou Yi smiled, took out a fairy weapon and handed it to the Lord, and then told the Lord that he needed a lot of arms and materials.


    When the Lord of the kingdom was holding the immortal instrument, his hands trembled and he could hardly hold it. His excited expression was like seeing the most beautiful and precious thing in the world.


    Without any accident, the Lord immediately invited Zou Yi and others to his palace, opened a huge treasury, and let Zou Yi and others move all the things inside.


    This is the Treasury. The huge building is full of food, armor, clothes, weapons and other armaments. Zou Yi can''t turn her eyes. She feels it necessary to build the Treasury belonging to green star in this way.

 Chapter 328

    It is enough for everyone on the green star to eat food for decades, and enough to equip millions of people with ordinary weapons, armor, clothes, etc., so that Zou Yi and others do not hesitate to put them into the space ring they bring.


    When all the space rings were filled, the LORD looked at the empty Treasury and his face was very funny.


    He is both happy and heartache, so his expression is complex and funny.


    Zou Yi took out another fairy weapon and asked the official to tell the Lord of the country in exchange for some seeds.


    Only when you have seeds, green star can not exchange or buy food from the outside world every year.


    When the Lord saw the second fairy weapon, he immediately stared round. Without saying a word, he directly ordered his men to take Zou Yi to another Treasury.


    The Treasury is used to store seeds. On the shelves inside, the types and planting instructions of seeds are written in local language.


    Zou Yi also impolitely directed ten guards to directly install these shelves into the inner part of the heavenly eye Buddha ring. Anyway, the space of the heavenly eye Buddha ring is large enough, and there will be no things that can''t be installed when all of them are installed.


    The Lord of the state has completely forgotten other things because of the two immortal tools, and he doesn''t care what Zou Yi will do.


    Zou Yi is not polite. She takes away all the seeds here and some other useful things here.


    The space of the heavenly eye Buddha ring is really huge. After loading a large number of seeds, it still looks empty.


    The huge gluttonous body is in the heavenly eye Buddha ring at this time. His eyes shine. Grasping those seeds is a big meal.


    He looked greedy and wanted to eat all the seeds here at once.


    Zou Yi found out this and immediately stopped his gluttony and told him not to eat these seeds.


    Taotie stopped wronged and looked at the seeds. He wanted to eat them against Zou Yi''s orders.


    Zou Yi was speechless, so she had to throw some of the grain she had purchased to Taotie, so that he wouldn''t eat the seeds and let Zou Yi waste a fairy weapon in vain.


    After a burst of busyness, they returned with a full load, and everyone smiled.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing when she left the "granary". They reaped a lot this time. With seeds, the green star may not lack food in the future.


    Taotie left the Tianyan Buddha ring at this time. After he went outside, he took a long breath and said loudly, "it''s still free outside."


    Zou Yi said, "hurry back. I''m afraid there will be war on the green star at this time. We''re waiting for us to go back."


    Taotie said, "what news has come from the owner''s Noumenon?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "noumenon is still discussing the details of war preparation with everyone at the moment. It seems that the enemy is too strong, and noumenon is also very cautious."


    Taotie said, "master, are you in a hurry if you go back now? Besides, just because there are a lot of cheap food here, do we have to find a way to take more back? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "what''s your idea? Just say it. "


    Taotie smiled awkwardly, "well, I have a small thing to do here. Please wait for me."


    Zou Yi said decisively, "wait a minute. I''ll go with you to do the little things you say. "


    Taotie seemed to be overjoyed. He hugged his fist and said, "thank you, master. Only the master came out. This is a small thing."


    Zou Yi was secretly surprised. She couldn''t help drinking and asked, "what''s the little thing you said?"


    Taotie said, "this place is where I used to live, so there are my kind here... I want to bring one of my kind back to the green star. I don''t know if the owner can allow it?"


    Zou Yi was surprised: "do you have your kind here? How could this be possible? Aren''t you all powerful and extinct years ago? "


    Taotie said, "it''s just in other places. Here, we have our own living space and will not be extinct."


    Zou Yi felt a little incredible, but she still believed Taotie: "in this case, I''ll go with you. Do you want me to use the beast to subdue your kind? I can tell you that the Royal beast will never deal with living gluttony, which is almost useless. "


    Taotie smiled: "master, don''t worry, this kind is my... Wife. I invite the master to go with me to make her recognize the Lord and live with me in the future."


    Zou Yi felt thirsty and said with a bitter smile, "well, I''ll go with you."


    After a pause, Zou Yi turned back and said to the ten guards around her, "you go back to green star with food first, and I''ll go back later."


    The guards looked at each other and said together, "please follow the instructions of your Highness the star king. Please take care."


    Zou Yi waved, watched the guards leave, turned back and said, "let''s go. Don''t waste too much time."


    Taotie stretched out his hand, pointed to the sky in front of him and said loudly, "at our speed, it will be there in the blink of an eye."


    Zou Yi stopped talking nonsense, jumped onto Taotie''s shoulder and let Taotie take him straight to the place where Taotie said they lived.


    Taotie is now in human form. Zou Yi also refers to him as human beings.


    However, everything may change when we arrive at Taotie''s living place. Taotie is not only an animal, but also a divine animal, which is different from human beings.


    Of course, in the eyes of beasts, humans, like them, are also an alternative existence, and may also be regarded as beasts.


    Taotie was right. He took Zou Yi to a strange place in the blink of an eye. Zou Yi saw a huge Tiankeng.


    Tiankeng seems to have been hit by meteorites. It is huge and bottomless.


    There is a lot of water in the Tiankeng, which is clear and transparent, but the dark one can''t see the bottom.


    Taotie jumped directly into the water without hesitation. Zou Yi quickly opened her protective cover to avoid being wet by the water.


    The water was deep, but Taotie dived effortlessly and took Zou Yi to the bottom quickly.


    There is an underwater channel decorated with night pearl at the bottom of the water. The huge water pressure makes Zou Yi''s protective cover slightly deformed, but Taotie doesn''t care.


    Taotie''s body is too strong. No matter how high the water pressure is, he can''t do anything.


    At first glance, it was known that someone could build the channel. Taotie stepped on the channel and suddenly said to Zou Yi, "I haven''t come back for many years. I didn''t expect everything here to be the same."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you miss your hometown. I told you earlier. I''ll take your vacation and come back to see how good it is."


    Taotie said, "when I left, I was determined not to come back. But I didn''t expect that after so many years, I couldn''t help coming back. "


    Zou Yi said, "hometown is the most beautiful. You''re not wrong to come back."


    Taotie nodded slightly: "master, I''ll see my wife later. If she loses her temper with me, please don''t blame her."

 Chapter 329

    Seeing Taotie''s nervous appearance, Zou Yi smiled understandably: "don''t worry, I won''t blame anyone casually. You must have done something sorry for her before. Otherwise, how could you leave alone? "


    Taotie sighed: "that was a long time ago. I... Never talked to anyone else. If the master asks now, I''ll say it. "


    Zou Yi also had some emotional interest: "tell me. If I can help you, I will help you."


    Taotie said, "I remember when we had a child. The child was very naughty, but he was healthy and had unlimited potential. He was loved by all his kind. I regard the child as my life and don''t allow anyone to hurt him. We lived together peacefully but happily... Unfortunately, one day, a glutton in the family fought with me in order to compete for the position of patriarch, and we fought in the dark... "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "what happened later? Have you been defeated? "


    Taotie bit his teeth and nodded, "master guessed right. I was really defeated. In failure, I lost the position of patriarch and everyone''s trust. My child, in order to speak for me, fought with another Taotie at that time, and was killed... "


    Zou Yi felt that this was the eternal pain in Taotie''s heart, so she comforted: "it''s been so long, you don''t have to be sad."


    Taotie sighed again: "I have forgotten this thing slowly, but my wife will not forgive me. When I left here, she looked at me like an eternal enemy. I always remember that look, which is one of the reasons why I dare not come back. "


    Zou Yi understandably patted Taotie''s huge shoulder: "maybe after so many years, your wife has understood you and forgiven you. Don''t think too much. When we see her later, maybe we will take the initiative to go with you without you and me persuading her. "


    Taotie shook his head: "she is not a good tempered person..."


    Before Taotie''s voice fell, a huge roar came from the underwater channel, like a huge thunder. When it came, Zou Yi''s ears were buzzing.


    Zou Yi was secretly surprised. After listening to Taotie''s roar, she knew that this was the way for Taotie to communicate with each other.


    Taotie''s roar was not stopped, and a huge animal shadow still appeared in the channel. Staring at Taotie and Zou Yi, it looked very scary.


    Taotie also looked at the sudden giant beast and quietly said to Zou Yi: "master, this is my wife. Be careful. If she starts, you must hide behind me..."


    "Why are you speaking human language? Still incarnate? " The gluttonous bird shouted in a deep voice, "have you even forgotten that you are gluttonous?"


    When Taotie heard this voice, he couldn''t help but step forward, looked at the beast in front of him and said, "I didn''t forget, but my master is human. I must speak human language so that my master can understand me."


    "Your master?" The gluttonous beast was surprised: "I didn''t expect that you, who are full of pride, will recognize the Lord, and the master you recognize is still a human. Are you voluntary? What can I do for you? "


    Taotie said, "you and I are husband and wife. I have recognized the Lord. Should you also recognize the Lord?"


    The Taotie''s body shape changes and turns into a human shape. It looks like a woman, but the tall one looks like a legendary giant family.


    Listen to her: "it''s not impossible for me to recognize the Lord, but you have to give me a proper reason, at least let me think it''s necessary for me to recognize the Lord."


    Taotie took a look at Zou Yi and said in a deep voice, "my master Zou Yi knows the unique skill of the beast gate we saw many years ago. If this reason is not sufficient, I can tell you other reasons. "


    The female giant incarnated by Taotie looked at Zou Yi in surprise: "will you resist the beast? This... Can you let me see your royal beast? "


    Zou Yi could see her gluttonous mind. She smiled and unfolded the Royal beast decision. A wisp of yuan God gently contacted the yuan God of the giant woman in front of her. While transmitting goodwill, she also slowly showed the hegemony of the Royal beast decision.


    The essence of beast control is to subdue animals. Zou Yi''s cultivation time is not long, and the effect is not ideal.


    But even so, feeling the fierce gluttony of the Royal beast, he still involuntarily showed his fear and uneasiness.


    Taotie saw his wife like this and hurriedly said to Zou Yi, "the master will show mercy and let her voluntarily recognize the Lord to reduce the pain."


    Zou Yi took back the original God, stopped running, and said with a smile, "what''s your wife''s name? Can''t she be called Taotie again?"


    Taotie looked at his wife and said carefully, "in fact, I''m not called Taotie. When our Taotie family grow up, anyone who can incarnate into human will give himself a human name. I used to have a name, but now it''s your master''s man. Please give me the surname Zou and give me a name. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "in that case, you will be called Zou mu in the future. You can be regarded as my brother. How about it?"


    Taotie smiled, hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your name. I''ll be Zou mu in the future."


    Zou Yi smiled, patted Taotie''s huge shoulder and said loudly, "brother Zou mu, since we are brothers, you won''t call me master in the future. If not, how about our brothers? "


    Zou Mu''s huge head forced a little: "big brother, brother, I''ll call you big brother in the future."


    Zou Yi suddenly remembered Zou Huan, the real brother on the earth, sighed and said to Zou mu, "second brother, we will be a family in the future."


    Zou Mu said loudly, "what big brother said is that we will be a family in the future."


    The gluttonous female giant, who seemed to be left out in the cold, suddenly said, "your master is approachable... Just, since you are your master and your big brother, I won''t be hypocritical."


    As she spoke, she suddenly saluted Zou Yi: "brother, please accept my worship. Brother, since you have given my husband a name, do you also give me a name? "


    Zou Yi was stunned. Zou Mu already cried out happily, "do you forgive me? Great, I thought you would always be angry with me... "


    "Listen to my brother give me a name. Don''t say a few words." The female giant scolded, "brother hasn''t spoken yet. What are you yelling about?"


    Zou Mu giggled and looked at his wife in front of him. His face was full of happiness. Zou Yi was a little envious.


    Whether human or animal, most of them pay attention to feelings, but they are expressed in different ways.


    This is fully illustrated by the gluttonous couple. Emotion is essential and valuable

 Chapter 330

    "This..." Zou Yi pondered for a moment: "my wife''s surname is Su and her name is Su mo. Since you are my second younger brother''s wife and my second younger brother is named Zou mu, you might as well have a surname of Su and be called Su Yun. How? "


    The female giant thought for a while, nodded and said, "thank you for giving me the name. It sounds good. I like it."


    Zou Yi smiled and Zou Mu smiled. They looked at the giant Su Yun together. Although their eyes were different, their faces were full of happiness.


    Perhaps it is also a rare happiness to see her relatives and friends happy. Zou Yi is in a good mood at this time. A little worry before disappears and is replaced by a full good mood.


    No wonder, after all, Taotie''s strength is in front of her. Zou Mu and Su Yun will be Zou Yi''s right-hand assistant and their mainstay in the future battlefield.


    After reaping the friendship and right-hand assistant, Zou Yi couldn''t help smiling and was generally satisfied with children who wanted honey.


    Su Yun doesn''t know Zou Yi, but she knows her partner Zou Mu very well. Since Zou Mu and Zou Yi have become brothers, she will push the boat with the flow and recognize Zou Yi as her eldest brother.


    Su Yun did this to give herself and Zou Mu a step down. Otherwise, the things between their husband and wife will take a long time and a lot of energy to solve.


    Considerate women, whether beautiful, ugly, fat or thin, can be loved by the opposite sex.


    Su Yun''s approach at this time is even considerate. After all, she can not only resolve the previous contradictions, but also leave face for Zou mu, repair the relationship between husband and wife, and kill two birds with one stone.


    Zou Yi suddenly had an idea and tried to ask, "how many Taotie people are there now? Do they all live here? "


    Su Yun thought: "there are about 100 people in my clan, but some of them left the granary and went to other places to find a place more suitable for our survival and reproduction. There are about twenty people who stay here, and four or five of them are young gluttonous and can''t change. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "your people... Can follow us outside and see our green star. Maybe you can find a place suitable for you to live on the green star."


    "Green star?" Su Yun was slightly stunned: "what place is that? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Zou Yi explained, "green star is our place of residence and our home. After you go, you will naturally know that the green star is beautiful and rich. There must be a place suitable for you to live. "


    Zou Mu said: "I have lived in Lvxing for some time and feel that the environment there is now very suitable for our life. Su Yun... If you like, go and have a look with us. "


    Su Yun thought: "I want to discuss with the people. After all, moving is a big deal. The people of the people have the right to know."


    Zou Mu nodded slightly and asked unnaturally, "is the guy who took my patriarch here now?"


    Su Yun shook her head slightly: "the patriarch took his people to find a new place to live. It has been many years since he left here."


    Zou Mu nodded somewhat disappointed: "then go and ask. We still have important things to do. We can''t delay too long."


    Su Yun glanced at Zou Mu and said, "won''t you go in with me? Big brother came all the way. Why don''t you invite him in? "


    Zou Mu was stunned and then said with a smile: "look, I''m busy and confused. Please, brother. Although our home can''t compare with human cities, it''s also exquisite."


    Zou Yi smiled and nodded: "then go in and visit your home."


    Zou Mu smiled and followed Su Yun. Together, the three entered a huge underground world along the underwater channel.


    The space here is very huge. If Su Yun and Zou Mu hadn''t explained, Zou Yi would even think that the interior of the granary planet is empty.


    Taotie family, whether adult individuals who can deform or young individuals who can not deform, each exists incomparably huge, so the place where they live is also incomparably huge.


    In the simple underground cave, the magnificent decoration by the Taotie family looks beautiful and warm.


    But the decoration here is not as exquisite as those of human beings. After all, human beings are the length of larks. Their wisdom exceeds the vast majority of creatures, and the things they make are more beautiful and exquisite.


    Maybe it''s because there has never been a human visit here. When the Taotie people see Zou Yi, they look like they are watching Zou Yi.


    The huge Taotie family, like huge mountains, surrounded Zou Yi firmly in the middle, and there was almost no possibility of getting out.


    If these gluttonous are on the battlefield, I''m afraid any one can be alone and become a symbol on the battlefield.


    Zou Yi was overjoyed and secretly admired her good luck again. He wants to accept these gluttonous, let them be used by him, and form an invincible super team.


    The gluttonous people surrounded Zou Yi and didn''t let him walk around. Zou Yi also had some helplessness. After all, these gluttonous people have a lot of strength beyond him.


    Zou Yi had expected it to be like this, and had long thought of countermeasures.


    At this time, he casually took out some snacks from the heavenly eye Buddha ring for everyone to taste, and immediately attracted most of the gluttonous attention.


    Zou Yi watched Taotie compete for the delicious snacks he brought, took the opportunity to get out and came to their room with Zou Mu and Su Yun.


    A room is actually an underground stone room with a huge knife stone gate.


    However, the basement is very warm. Zou Yi immediately felt the warmth of home after she went in.


    Zou Yi didn''t want to see other people''s home furnishings. She immediately said to Zou Mu and Su Yun, "if your people go to green star together, I''ll arrange accommodation for you immediately to ensure that it won''t be worse than here."


    Su Yun looked at Zou Yi: "brother, are you going to take all of us away and work for you?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "just having such an idea, I don''t know if you will listen to my big brother."


    Su Yun also smiled: "I''ve seen what big brother means, but I don''t know what big brother needs us to do now?"


    Zou Yi said, "we are at war with the fairyland. If you follow me to green star, in order to protect our common home, we must fight with the fairyland. Therefore, you have helped me and yourself."


    Su Yun pondered for a moment: "in this case, I need to discuss with the people first. Brother, you have a rest. I''ll call back to brother right away."


    Zou Yi didn''t expect Su Yun to be so anxious. She hurried to discuss the relocation with the people without even asking what happened to Lvxing. It seems that this is really not suitable for them to live here.


    Su Yun is also a cheerful person. Seeing her style, she must be a neat person.

 Chapter 331

    Zou Yi is very concerned about whether this thing can be done, so he said loudly behind Su Yun: "there are many delicious snacks on the green star, and there is a wide space for you to live and live. The most precious thing is that I will give you enough permission to live on the green star without worry."


    Su Yun turned back and asked, "brother, who are you from green star?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "I am the star king of green star, in charge of all the troops of green star."


    Su Yun nodded and turned away.


    Zou Yi looked at Zou Mu around her and said with a smile, "you''re lucky to have such a wife. You don''t have to worry about many things."


    Zou Mu said with a smile, "when I was here before, I basically didn''t take care of things at home. But we still live outside. There are many people and things are busy, so I don''t have much time and energy to do things in the housekeeper. Our family depended on her at that time. "


    Zou Yi is a little envious: "it''s your blessing to have such a wife."


    Zou Yi and Zou Mu have a chat. Su Yun has come back before the Kung Fu of a cup of tea.


    Seeing the excitement on Su Yun''s face, Zou Yi was relieved immediately.


    Su Yun smiled and said, "the people have long wanted to change their place of residence. I heard that you are the star king of green star. Knowing that there are many delicious foods on green star, we agreed to go to green star."


    Zou Yi got up and said, "in that case, please tidy up and we''ll start right away."


    Su Yun said, "we don''t take all the things here, because we don''t know whether green star is really suitable for our living life."


    Zou Yi smiled comprehensively, "in that case, let''s start now. It''s not too late to come back after saluting. Anyway, the green star is not far from here. "


    Su Yun said, "we can start at any time. Brother, will you leave now?"


    Zou Yi nodded, still jumped on Zou Mu''s shoulder and said loudly, "let''s go."


    Zou Mu turned and left. He conveniently took his wife Su Yun. The three left their room and said hello to the people. More than 20 people and five Taotie cubs who could not be transformed set out.


    This team is amazing. The strength of adult Taotie is the realm of God and man, and a few can reach the chaotic realm of true God like Zou mu.


    Young Taotie will gradually become stronger with the growth of their body shape, and their strength and body shape are basically consistent.


    The strength of the five underage gluttonous beasts at this time is almost equal, all in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian.


    But because they are divine beasts, with rough skin and thick flesh, strong physical strength, their combat effectiveness has almost reached the realm of chaos and true immortality.


    Zou Yi''s realm at this time is also a chaotic immortal, but his combat effectiveness has not been clearly known.


    Even he didn''t know his strength. He just felt that he could protect himself when fighting with ordinary gods and men.


    He brought back the green star. If he went to the battlefield, everyone would be surprised.


    In order to win by surprise, Zou Yi secretly arranged the Taotie army in a secret place. Except him, only an unknown person knew the existence of the army.


    In order to stabilize the gluttonous army, Zou Yi specially sent them a large number of delicious food in person, so that all the gluttonous army could have a full meal and satisfy their appetite.


    Zou Yi also asked Ling Shu to help her build a small castle in the shortest time.


    It took only about ten days before and after the castle, but the construction scale is absolutely amazing.


    The huge castle is 200 meters high, with straight walls and exquisite decoration. It is loved by everyone.


    The core building of the castle is a huge pagoda up to 250 meters high. This pagoda is tall and majestic. People will have the illusion of facing the mountains when they see it.


    This will be the big account of the Chinese army of Taotie army, the place where Zou Yi gives orders, and the core of Taotie family.


    Lingshu and tens of thousands of soldiers built this castle enough for all gluttonous troops to live and live in ten days, which surprised and admired everyone.


    Especially the Taotie people, they look at the brand-new castle. Compared with the underground caves they lived in before, it feels absolutely one sky and one underground.


    In order to make Taotie family adapt to the new environment as soon as possible, Zou Yi chose the area with a large number of green plants when she chose the place to build the castle.


    Among the tall and majestic castles, there are a large number of green plants transplanted in the past. These green plants decorate the castles very beautiful. They are no worse than the granary planet, which makes Taotie very satisfied.


    Taotie is most satisfied with the grain crops in the granary in front of the castle, which have been planted for a long time, but are growing well.


    They are very familiar with those crops. They know that they are the material for making delicious food, which is a good thing they can''t get.


    On the granary planet, Taotie was forced to live underground. It is difficult to get such food at ordinary times.


    On any planet, human beings will always be the most powerful and domineering creatures.


    Human beings have a huge number and superior wisdom, which is incomparable to other creatures.


    After learning about Taotie''s previous experience, Zou Yi has ordered that when these food crops are harvested, their Taotie army can occupy one of them.


    This made the Taotie army very happy. If no one mentioned returning to the granary, it seemed that they had agreed with Zou Yi''s arrangements.


    Perhaps it is because the celestial world and the divine world have not reached an agreement on some things. The army of the divine world suddenly withdrew before reaching the green star, which makes the celestial army unable to launch an effective attack on the green star for a time, and the people on the green star have enough time to prepare for war.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to personally train this special force before the army of the fairyland officially started fighting against green star.


    He is very good to Taotie army, but he is also very strict.


    Zou Yi asked all Taotie to live in the castle and participate in training. They were not allowed to leave the castle without an order.


    Naturally, this is to keep secrets and prevent people in the fairy world from making trouble.


    There are Zou mu, the former head of Taotie family, and Su Yun, the leader of Taotie. Taotie are obedient.


    Zou Yi trains Taotie army''s collective combat ability, coordination ability and teamwork ability.


    The best way to make Taotie play the greatest role in the short term is to train them to be commandos.


    Their strength is strong and their flesh is very strong. Naturally, they can act as commandos.


    Zou Yi did not do so. He felt that this war would not be too cruel. There was no need to use his mace, let alone be a commando.


    Zou Yi wants to give them some time for full training and let them fight the enemy when the time is ripe.

 Chapter 332

    While Zou Yi was training the gluttonous army, Yan Kun, President of the dark cinema, found Zou Yi and told Zou Yi a very exciting news.


    The reason for the sudden withdrawal of troops from the divine world is actually because of the civil unrest in the divine world and the emergence of rebels, which forced tianwu God of war to withdraw his troops and horses to stabilize the order of the divine world.


    Zou Yi immediately asked, "do you know the specific situation of civil strife?"


    Yan Kun said: "according to the information we have received, Lord Jiugong, the most famous military patron saint of the divine world, suddenly disappeared. Lord Tianbao, who took over as the patron saint of the divine palace, seems to have been dissatisfied with the God of war. This time, Tianbao stayed in the divine world, took the opportunity of tianwu God of war to personally lead troops to attack our green star, suddenly made a mess, occupied the divine palace of tianwu God of war, and established himself as the Lord of the divine world... "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "can you find the information of Tianbao? I want to be detailed enough not to miss any useful information. "


    Yan Kun said, "I''ve ordered someone to do it, but I didn''t know my origin before this day. Few people pay attention to him. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find something useful for a while."


    Zou Yi said, "let''s go and check, but don''t let Tianbao misunderstand what we think of him. Do you understand? "


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates understand. Please rest assured that my subordinates will find the information of Tianbao as soon as possible."


    Zou Yi nodded, "you did a good job. I didn''t read you wrong. When this is done, I will write to the star Lord and give you a reward. "


    Yan Kun said, "thank you, Lord Xingwang. My subordinates are lucky to be appreciated by adults and will do their best to serve adults."


    Zou Yi smiled and patted Yan Kun on the shoulder: "we are a family now. We are all green stars. You don''t have to care too much about the past. Start over and live again as if you were reincarnated. "


    Yan Kun said, "my subordinates understand. Please rest assured."


    Zou Yi nodded, watched Yan Kun leave and said to herself, "the power of the dark cinema is really huge. Such news can be obtained so soon. It seems that I have to think about the dark cinema again..."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. She heard someone say outside the door, "do you want to expand the scale of the dark cinema?"


    Zou Yi heard the man''s voice and turned in surprise: "sister, why are you here? Doesn''t it mean that the demon world has received the attack from the fairy world and is in war?"


    The figure of the Demon King appeared at the door. She smiled and said, "the divine world suddenly withdrew troops. The forces of the fairy world are limited. We can only give up attacking us and shrink all our forces to the green star. We came here specially to see if you need our help. What do you think, the star king? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "naturally, I am most welcome. But my sister just said, "I don''t know who else came with my sister besides my sister?"


    The demon king said with a smile, "guess, if you guess right, I have a reward."


    Zou Yi smiled: "it can''t be your highness Pluto. It shouldn''t be such a coincidence, unless you contact your highness Pluto."


    As soon as Zou Yi''s voice fell, a man at the door smiled and said, "brother, how did you guess that I came too? Have you ever used your Divine sense to check before? "


    Zou Yi looked at the king of the underworld who came in and said with a smile: "it''s not because sister Mojun said that the divine world withdrew troops, I thought that there must be no military disaster in the underworld. I can have time and energy to help us green star..."


    The Pluto king and the demon king looked at each other. They laughed and said, "you''re smart."


    The devil said, "do you want the reward I said? It''s rare. "


    Zou Yi and Mojun are unmarried couples. They sometimes joke, but Zou Yi feels a little blushed when they joke in front of outsiders.


    Zou Yi hesitated and refused to say it clearly. The demon king said to himself, "I''ve decided to marry you after defeating the enemy this time. Is this a reward? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "sister, are you serious?"


    The devil said, "can you be kidding about this? What do you think, agree or agree, give me a happy word. "


    Zou Yigang was about to speak. The demon king suddenly stared at Zou Yi and said, "if you dare to say half no, I''ll withdraw my troops and don''t care about you anymore."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "what else can I say? Naturally, I agreed unconditionally."


    After a pause, Zou Yi said, "sister, I think it''s necessary to talk to Shifu and Shiniang first, and I also need to discuss with sister Su mo."


    The demon king smiled and said, "don''t worry. I''ve already discussed with master, Shiniang and your sister Su mo before looking for you."


    Zou Yi said, "I was the last one to know. I thought you were the first one to tell me. It seems that I think highly of myself."


    The king of Hades smiled and said, "you bridegroom have to worry about the devil and Su mo. you''re waiting to hold the beauty back. It''s really enviable."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "this is my blessing... By the way, is there really no military disaster in the underworld? Does it mean that the forces of the fairyland are not enough to fight with the three of us at the same time? "


    Pluto nodded: "the troops of the fairyland lost a lot before. It seems that they can''t fight with us at the same time."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, looked at the two sisters and said, "both sisters are the masters of the world. I don''t know if you can listen to me. Let''s repeat the old tricks to the fairy world and completely eliminate them?"


    The Pluto and the demon king looked at each other, nodded together and said, "we have this intention. We have commanded the army to quietly surround the army in the fairy world. Now it depends on the meaning of the unknown star master."


    Zou Yi said, "when I send someone to investigate, as long as the enemy doesn''t play a conspiracy, we can catch the enemy like last time."


    The Pluto said, "the demon king and I have sent people to the enemy''s movement in the hall. At present, we have not found any abnormality of the enemy. Zou Yi, send someone to inquire again. If the enemy has no plot, we will be the same as last time. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "I''ll do it right away and try to find out the real situation of the enemy as soon as possible."


    The demon king and Pluto said together, "then we''ll wait for your good news."


    Zou Yi arched her hands again and said, "don''t worry about the two sisters. I''ll send someone to inform my sister as soon as I have news."


    He turned and left. When he came to the door, he remembered something. He turned and said, "take your sisters to my house. Your sisters will live in my house tonight."


    A maid stepped forward and said respectfully, "yes, Lord Xingwang."


    Zou Yi really left. Naturally, the place he wants to go is the dark cinema. Only the dark cinema can find out the enemy''s movements in the shortest time.

 Chapter 333

    The demon king and the dark king followed the maid to Zou Yi''s residence and happened to see Su Mo back here. They were old acquaintances, and Su Mo and the demon king were both sisters who wanted to marry Zou Yi. Naturally, they talked and laughed and had a harmonious relationship.


    Zou Yi will never worry about what problems they will have when they are together. He knows these three people and knows Su Mo''s ability and mind as a hostess.


    Zou Yi came to the dark cinema at ease. When the guard at the gate of the dark cinema saw Zou Yi, he immediately respectfully took Zou Yi to see Yan Kun who separated from Zou Yi not long ago.


    Yan Kun saw Zou Yi coming in person and knew that there must be something to command, so he quickly ordered the people to leave, hugged his fist and said to Zou Yi, "what do you want from Lord Xingwang?"


    Zou Yi sat down in Yan Kun''s seat and said slowly, "if I want you to find out the deployment of troops in the fairy world and whether there is a rebellion in the divine world, how long do you need? Who can help you? "


    Yan Kun thought for a while and said positively, "report back to your excellency, these two things are not easy, but your subordinates still have ways to do them. It takes time. My subordinates think it''s at least a month. As for the candidates, my dark cinema has its own suitable candidates, so I don''t have to bother the subordinates of adults. "


    Zou Yi looked at Yan Kun: "if I only give you ten days, are you sure?"


    Yan Kun shook his head decisively: "it''s impossible. In ten days, you can only break into the enemy''s interior at most. You can''t get such confidential information. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "we only have ten days at most now. Do you mean we can''t do it?"


    Yan Kun nodded slightly: "I can''t do it. As far as I know, no one can do it."


    Zou Yi sighed, looked at Yan Kun and said, "if I use invisibility and you help me, are you sure?"


    Yan Kun''s face was slightly moved: "the concealment of the Lord, but the concealment of the demon king?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "it''s this kind of invisibility. Since you know it, I won''t explain it more."


    Yan Kun said, "if adults go with me, I''m 90% sure."


    Zou Yi said, "get ready and we''ll start right away."


    Yan Kun said, "I''m ready to start at any time."


    Zou Yi smiled: "ask someone to tell the star Lord about it, and we''ll start right away."


    Yan Kun strode out and soon returned to Zou Yi. Without saying a word, he directly opened a space channel and disappeared in the space channel with Zou Yi.


    Yan Kun was originally from the fairyland. Naturally, he knew where the exit of the space channel was the safest, which didn''t bother Zou Yi at all.


    Zou Yi''s invisibility has been fully developed from the space channel. Even if there are people here, they can only see the residual energy fluctuations of the space channel, not their people.


    Yan Kun guided the way. Zou Yi, who came to the fairy world for the first time, felt that everything was novel, but she didn''t have time to play carefully, because she had an important task.


    To spy on confidential information, the best choice is naturally to find the emperor''s residence and look for information from the inside of the residence.


    Shengjun''s residence is the fairy palace in the fairy world, which is the core of the fairy world.


    Yan Kun was a confidant of the emperor when he was in the fairy world. He was familiar with the way. He took Zou Yi to the emperor''s residence without disturbing anyone.


    The fairy palace, the residence of the emperor, is very luxurious, first-class decorated and heavily guarded.


    Here, five steps and one post, ten steps and one whistle, there are many bodyguards, and the atmosphere is solemn.


    Zou Yi, who came to the fairyland for the first time, saw the means of the emperor and couldn''t help whispering to Yan Kun: "the palace is so huge. It seems that the emperor also attaches great importance to enjoyment."


    Yan Kun said: "in recent years, the fairyland has declined greatly. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be more rigorous security work and more luxury. "


    Zou Yi was a little strange: "how can you say that? It is widely said that the emperor has the ability to manage the fairy world well."


    Yan Kun said, "it''s just a rumor. How can our insiders know. To tell you the truth, the sage is determined to fight for power and gain, enrich his own pockets, and is timid and suspicious. He has made the fairy world a mess these years... "


    While Yan Kun was talking, Zou Yi saw a huge crystal gate, which was inlaid with a large number of dazzling jewels and the like. It was shining, which made people dare not look directly at it.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help interrupting Yan Kun''s words and asked carefully, "is this the Yunxiao palace?"


    Yan Kun smiled: "how can adults know this cloud palace? This is where the master of the fairyland sits in the fairyland. It is one of the most important places in the fairyland and our destination. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I''ve heard of this place since I was on earth, but I never thought it would be like this... This gate is hundreds of meters high and taller than the castle we recently built. It''s really an eye opener."


    Yan Kun smiled: "finding a place is not only the office of the Lord of the fairyland, but also the place where the immortals worship. Naturally, it is supposed to be luxurious and * *. However, the adult''s castle is more powerful. At least the construction time is much shorter. Even I feel very surprised and amazed. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "that''s the outstanding ability of elder Lingshu... Yan Kun, we hurry to find what we want. We have to go to the divine world. We can''t delay too much time."


    Yan Kun nodded slightly: "adults come with me. I know a shortcut."


    Zou Yi said subconsciously, "secret way?"


    Yan Kun smiled: "the adult is right. It''s the secret way."


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, followed Yan Kun around the gate and saw a much smaller back door behind the Yunxiao palace.


    There was no guard at the back door of the Yunxiao palace, but the iron general locked the door.


    Zou Yi knows without temptation that there is an array on the door, and it is still a very powerful array.


    Yan Kun didn''t wait for Zou Yi to ask questions and said directly, "don''t worry, sir. I have a way to open this door."


    Zou Yi smiled: "it seems that you are really my right-hand assistant. Bringing you here is the most correct choice."


    Yan Kun smiled and opened the back door in front of him. He and Zou Yi entered invisibly, still unaware of ghosts.


    The divine sense of gods or immortals is very powerful. Generally speaking, no one can approach the Yunxiao temple in the fairy world without being found.


    But Zou Yi learned from the demon king''s invisibility is really powerful. In the invisibility state, he is completely isolated from the exploration of divine consciousness, and few people can see through it.


    At ease, Zou Yi saw a huge jade case in the north of the Yunxiao hall.


    There are some decorations on the jade table, but there is a military map in the middle.


    The sharp eyed Zou Yi recognized at a glance that this map is a map of green star and its surrounding space.

 Chapter 334

    This is the battle deployment map of the fairyland to be found by Zou Yi, which has detailed military deployment and attack route.


    Zou Yi didn''t mean to take it away, but took out a jade piece. Xianli surged and printed everything on the map.


    After finishing these, Zou Yi said to Yan Kun, "we leave quickly to avoid disturbing others and causing unnecessary trouble."


    Yan Kun nodded slightly, picked up a humble inkstone from the jade case and stuck the vermilion ink in the inkstone on his fingers.


    Zou Yi didn''t know what she meant, looked at Yan Kun and said, "what are you doing?"


    Yan Kun said, "I''ll pick up something from my residence later. I can''t live without the Royal ink, so I''ll take some with me."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "is what you want to take very important? Is it too risky to take it at this time?"


    Yan Kun said, "forgive me, my Lord. What I want to take is actually my wife''s yuan God. Now I take refuge in my Lord. My wife''s yuan God can''t leave the fairy world..."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "so let''s go find your wife and don''t let them find anything unusual."


    Yan Kun nodded gratefully: "thank you, sir. I won''t delay too much time. Please rest assured."


    Zou Yi patted Yan Kun on the shoulder: "come on, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yan Kun turned around with a smile and took Zou Yi out of the back door of the cloud palace and left with a swagger.


    When Zou Yicai was about to go out, he looked at the Yunxiao palace. He felt that it was different. It was luxurious and magnificent. It was definitely far better than the star king''s house and star master''s house on the green star.


    Zou Yi had some expectations to have such a residence, but she was immediately awakened by her reason and left here with Yan Kun.


    Luxurious life is easy to indulge and degenerate. Zou Yi can''t. He still has a lot to do.


    Yan Kun''s wife lost her flesh not long ago because of an accident. The yuan God was received by Yan Kun in a yuan God amulet and remains in his home.


    Yuan divine talisman is a spell that can preserve the souls or yuan gods of the four people for a long time, in order to have time to reshape the flesh, or find a suitable flesh instead.


    Yan Kun and his wife have a good relationship. After living in the fairy world for many years, they have no children under their knees, but the relationship between the couple is still like a newly married couple who have never quarreled.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know what happened to Yan Kun''s wife, but Zou Yi understands a lot when she sees Yan Kun''s gentle and affectionate expression when he carefully takes out a piece of jade talisman with his wife from home.


    Maybe it''s because Yan Kun was persuaded to surrender by Zou Yi. Yan Kun''s home was searched. The things in the home were in a mess and almost had no complete.


    The jade amulet was deliberately hidden by Yan Kun, so that it was not found and taken away by the searcher.


    Zou Yi looked at Yan Kun in the house and simply packed up some items he thought useful and took them away. Because she was not familiar with the things here, Zou Yi had no plan to help.


    Zou Yi is looking at a military map in her hand, which is the deployment map of Xianjie troops just obtained.


    After a while, Yan Kun said, "let''s go and go directly to the divine world."


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly and said decisively, "we can go back. You can just send someone to check the things in the divine world. We don''t have to run to see it."


    Yan Kun was slightly stunned and said excitedly, "do you see anything?"


    Zou Yi said: "this picture can tell us a lot of things, the most important of which is..."


    Zou Yi suddenly closed her mouth and looked alert. Her face also changed slightly.


    Yan Kun immediately stepped forward and stood behind Zou Yi. He had a huge long gun in his hand. It was the weapon he had taken out in the secret place where he had hidden his wife.


    Zou Yi''s occult art unfolded and hid Yan Kun together: "be careful, it seems that someone is following us."


    Yan Kun said, "it''s impossible. We''ve always been invisible. Who can see through your invisibility?"


    Zou Yi said, "don''t forget, my invisibility is learned by the demon king from the true God of Wu Dao, and the true God of Wu Dao is the master of Shengjun and Jingchuan..."


    Yan Kun suddenly said, "what should we do? We can''t fight with them. We''ll just be two... "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and said decisively, "stay still and carefully observe the movements of the man outside. If something is wrong, we will leave the fairyland immediately."


    Yan Kun still wanted to talk, so he heard someone outside say, "how do you want to stop? Many people have died. Do you want all the people in the fairy world to die?"


    The speaker''s voice was very familiar. Zou Yi almost immediately judged that this person was Jingchuan he had seen.


    Another man said in a deep voice, "this is not the cloud palace. Can''t you stop saying these words? What would outsiders think if they heard it? "


    The speaker was actually the emperor. It turned out that they were talking, but they didn''t know why they came here.


    Zou Yi was a little excited. She wanted to rush out and attack immediately and kill both of them. She would never suffer from it.


    Unfortunately, his strength is far inferior to Shengjun and Jingchuan. Even an attack may not be able to hurt them, but he will be in great danger.


    Zou Yi''s idea Yan Kun won''t know. At this time, he said nervously, "did they find us and want to trap us here?"


    Zou Yi heard Yan Kun''s voice and immediately whispered, "don''t talk. They should have just happened to come here, not found our trace."


    Yan Kun nodded slightly and dared not speak again. Instead, he listened carefully to Jingchuan and Shengjun outside the house.


    Jingchuan probably wanted to persuade Shengjun not to do anything. She said patiently, "we have made mistakes before. Why do we still make mistakes now? Saint, you are sober. You can''t go wrong any more. "


    Listen to the emperor said, "what''s wrong? The old man knew I was his son, but he didn''t recognize me. He handed over those advanced skills and combat skills to others. He deserved to die. "


    Jingchuan suddenly said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. He is our master and our father. If you say so, you won''t be afraid that others will know, scold you for being disobedient and unfilial, and don''t deserve to be the Lord of the fairyland? "


    The saint Jun sneered: "I have nothing to be afraid of. Over the years, I don''t know how many people know this thing, but no one has dared to mention it in front of me. Don''t you understand that in fact, they all hope that the true God of martial arts will die early? The true God of Wu Dao is too strong. As long as he lives, others will have no chance, but he doesn''t understand this. Many people expect him to die. "

 Chapter 335

    Jingchuan seemed to sigh, and there was a faint sadness in his voice: "we hurt our master and father at the beginning, although we were tempted by the God of war, but now think about it, aren''t we wrong? If you refuse to admit your mistakes, then we have nothing to talk about. "


    The emperor said, "do you want to leave the fairyland and find your sweetheart? You can''t think about it. Don''t forget that your original God is in my hand. I won''t allow you to leave the fairyland for half a step. "


    Jingchuan said lightly, "if you wanted to kill me, I would have died. How could you wait until now? Saint Jun, I have been coerced by you over the years and have been your nominal wife for so many years. Are you going to imprison me for a lifetime? When the hell did you let me go? "


    The emperor''s voice became cold: "you want to see your sweetheart, unless you really marry me and have been with me for thousands of years. Otherwise, I won''t let you see your sweetheart. "


    Jingchuan angrily said, "you are such a villain... I have my own sweetheart, how can I really marry you? I''ve done so many things for you over the years. Can''t I exchange a little freedom? "


    The emperor sneered, "I can''t give you the freedom you want. Unless you promise to marry me, or one of you and me dies, you''ll never want to leave me."


    Jingchuan seemed speechless. After a moment of silence, he said, "you sent someone to pretend to be me to deal with nameless. Is that what you mean?"


    The emperor said, "nameless has now determined that you are the one who killed the true God of Wu Dao with me and killed him. You will die and mend the old friendship with him. It is impossible between you."


    Jingchuan said, "nameless will understand my difficulties. At that time, as long as I explain my words, he will forgive me."


    Listening to Jingchuan''s tone, it seems that he relies on and trusts nameless very much. Unlike what nameless said before, Jingchuan completely changed his mind and came together with Shengjun.


    With Jingchuan''s words, their voices faded away and seemed to have left here.


    Zou Yi, who heard these words, was in a very complicated mood. She wronged martial uncle Jingchuan and looked down on the villain Shengjun.


    After confirming that Jingchuan and Shengjun were far away, Zou Yicai carefully transmitted to Yan Kun: "what we heard today, you should rot in your stomach. No one can tell you a word."


    Yan Kun nodded: "don''t worry, my Lord. My subordinates know what to say and what not to say."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "very good. Now let''s get out of here, find a safe place, open the space channel and return to the green star as soon as possible. "


    Yan Kun said, "I know there is a place that is not too far away, but it is relatively safe. It''s better to go there."


    Zou Yi didn''t speak again, motioned Yan Kun to lead the way, and they walked towards the safe place Yan Kun said.


    Zou Yi''s invisibility is really magical. Even Jingchuan and Shengjun in the chaotic true God realm can''t see through. There won''t be too many people who can see through at this time.


    Zou Yi learned this set of invisibility from the devil before. Unexpectedly, it is so magical. It can be regarded as a way to protect his life.


    There are not many real chaotic true gods in this world. There is absolutely only one kind of invisibility that can hide from the divine consciousness exploration of chaotic true gods.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun came to a secret place with joy. Just about to open the space channel to leave the fairyland, she suddenly felt a change in the messenger on her body.


    Zou Yi took out the messenger and was relieved when she heard the nameless voice.


    The messenger that transmits messages across the interface is also a rare treasure. Nameless gave it to Zou Yi, which is also the extreme love and trust of Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi simply told nameless all the information she found, and finally said to nameless, "there is absolutely fraud in the retreat of the divine world. They want me to mistakenly think that there is unrest in them, relax their vigilance, and then sneak attack us."


    Nameless said, "I will send orders to keep the troops on guard. When will you return to the green star? "


    Zou Yi said, "we''ll be back soon. If there''s no accident on the road, we should be able to return to green star soon."


    Nameless assured, "that''s good. I''m also worried that if you come back late, the green star will be in danger."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry, master. Our business is over and we are preparing to leave the fairyland."


    Nameless relieved to end the call, Zou Yi and Yan Kun immediately opened the space channel and prepared to return to green star.


    Yan Kun took the initiative to open the space channel, but there was no response after he shot. It seems that the space here has become a piece of iron, and there is no possibility of opening it again.


    Zou Yi, who was as like as two peas, tried to test the result. The result was exactly the same. The space was really imprisoned and could not be opened at all.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun thought of something in an instant. They looked at each other and looked nervous on their faces.


    "I''m afraid the adult''s invisibility can''t hide from Shengjun and Jingchuan," Yan Kun frowned. "They''re afraid they''ve found our trace long ago, but they haven''t revealed it."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "maybe it''s true. We''ve long been found."


    Yan Kun looked around: "Sir, let''s get out of here."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "it''s late. The space here is imprisoned. We''re afraid it''s also within the confinement. It''s impossible to go."


    Yan Kun tried to take a few steps forward and immediately shouted, "no, the area where we can move is very small and is imprisoned."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry. Come and sit down. The emperor will come to us."


    Yan Kun came and sat down according to his words. He didn''t say anything. It seemed that he had understood everything.


    At this time, a man came slowly. When he approached Zou Yi and Yan Kun, he smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that Zou Yi, the star king, would personally come to the fairy world to investigate the military situation. It really surprised me."


    Zou Yi looked at the man and said coldly, "Shengjun has long found our trace. Why don''t you catch us in Jingchuan''s face, but take great pains to set up an ambush here?"


    Yan Kun then said, "Shengjun likes to do this most. It has become a habit."


    Saint Jun''s face was slightly angry, but he still smiled and said, "prisoners dare to be so rude. Are you really not afraid of death?"


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled: "Shengjun, do you think we are not ready if we dare to come here?"


    The emperor laughed and said, "ready? You don''t think you can break the ban I set with a small chaotic immortal, do you? To tell you the truth, this prohibition is the most precious treasure in the fairy world. You can''t open it and escape. "


    Zou Yi smiled indifferently and said, "the most precious treasure in the fairy world, what''s your name and origin?"

 Chapter 336

    Shengjun looked at Zou Yi as if he saw a fool with disdain and accident: "do you really know the alchemy furnace in the fairy world? Even God and man can''t break the prohibition of the alchemy furnace. "


    Zou Yi laughed and said, "what''s so great about the small alchemy furnace. You watch me break your prohibition. Don''t feel sad. I destroyed the alchemy furnace. "


    Shengjun''s face changed slightly, looked at Zou Yi and said, "if you have such ability, I''ll let you leave the fairyland and never embarrass you."


    Zou Yi took out a thing with her back hand, handed it to the saint, and deliberately asked, "does the saint know this treasure?"


    Seeing this, the sage immediately widened his eyes: "this is a wanbaoding. Where did you get it? Say it! "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m not stupid. How can I tell you its origin?"


    The holy gentleman''s face was full of murderous spirit: "you are looking for death. As long as I have an idea, the sky fire in the alchemy furnace will frustrate you..."


    Zou Yi interrupted Shengjun''s words: "there is also a sky fire in wanbaoding. Why don''t we compare it with who''s sky fire?"


    Without waiting for Shengjun to speak again, Zou Yi waved her hand. Wanbaoding suddenly became numerous times larger. In an instant, the prohibition of the alchemy furnace was deformed, and it was about to break.


    The emperor was surprised and drank "don''t be crazy", and the divine power gushed out of his body to stabilize the breaking prohibition.


    Zou Yi knew it was not so easy to break the prohibition of the alchemy furnace. After all, the alchemy furnace is also an artifact, a famous artifact.


    Zou Yi just wanted to give wanbaoding some space. When Shengjun shot, Zou Yi stopped and pulled Yan Kun to jump into the space of wanbaoding.


    Across the prohibition of the alchemy furnace, there is wanbaoding. Zou Yi calmly started to summon the hidden flame of wanbaoding.


    Zou Yi has never practiced alchemy, nor is she an alchemist. It is very laborious to summon heaven fire.


    However, he is the master of wanbaoding, the master of nerd, that is, the master of wanbaoding. Even if it is to summon Tianhuo temporarily, he can still do it with the help of Wanbao.


    As soon as the sky fire came out, he immediately transformed into a woman, saluted Zou Yi and said, "master, call, but what''s your order?"


    Zou Yi pointed to the prohibition of the alchemy furnace outside the Wanbao Ding: "break the prohibition for me."


    The woman like sky fire left the wanbaoding without saying a word and rushed to the prohibition of the alchemy furnace.


    The sky fire in wanbaoding just approached the prohibition of the alchemy furnace, and another sky fire immediately appeared in front of her.


    One of the two regiments of sky fire turned into a woman and the other into a man. When they met, they rushed to each other without hesitation. The hot sky fire was burning like two firemen fighting. Zou Yi and Yan Kun were stunned.


    The emperor maintained the prohibition of the alchemy furnace. When he saw the sky fire coming, he was blocked by the sky fire of the alchemy furnace. After a sneer, he suddenly disappeared.


    Zou Yi was surprised. Her divine sense dispersed, so she wanted to use her divine sense to explore the position of the saint.


    Zou Yi''s divine sense was detached and immediately felt amazing heat. The divine sense was immediately hurt, forcing Zou Yi to quickly take back her divine sense.


    Zou Yi couldn''t laugh or cry after eating her own fire. Looking at Yan Kun around her, she wanted to tell Yan Kun not to do so, but she couldn''t say it.


    At this time, Yan Kun had the intention of protecting the Lord. He also scattered his divine consciousness and explored the position of the holy monarch. He also suffered the loss of heaven fire.


    He didn''t think much, and hurriedly said, "sky fire can hurt God''s consciousness. Don''t..."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "it''s too late. Be careful of the saint. Although he can''t get in, I''m afraid the wanbaoding can''t stop the saint''s full attack. "


    Zou Yigang had just finished, and the voice of the emperor had sounded outside the wanbaoding: "you''re right. No matter how powerful the wanbaoding is, it can''t stop my attack. You''ll wait to die."


    Zou Yi felt a little critical and involuntarily recalled what she had learned to find a way to leave this dangerous place.


    Zou Yi''s learning was not very complicated. He learned what he had learned in an instant, but there was no skill or combat skill that could save him and Yan Kun at this time.


    Zou Yi regretted that she didn''t learn well. When she was complaining about herself, Wan Baoding suddenly trembled violently. Zou Yi and Yan Kun couldn''t stand and fell down.


    It was Shengjun who shot. He just slapped wanbaoding, which made Zou Yi and Yan Kun unable to stand. His power was amazing.


    Zou Yi regretted that she didn''t bring Zou Mu to the fairyland. Now no one is the opponent of Shengjun and can only be beaten passively.


    Yan Kun wanted to get up and stop the emperor, but before he could stand firm, he was knocked down by the great power of the emperor to hit wanbaoding again.


    Zou Yi also failed to stand up and fell and rolled in the wanbaoding, just like the plaything of the emperor.


    Zou Yi finally knew her situation when facing the chaotic true God, and finally understood why everyone said that the gap between God and immortal was irreparable.


    It seems that even if the immortal has an artifact to protect the body and a divine soldier in hand, it is difficult to win.


    It''s lucky to be able to protect yourself. After all, there is a big difference, and the strength is not on the same line at all.


    Zou Yi suddenly regretted that she didn''t work harder. If he was a god man now, everything might be different.


    Zou Yi has met opponents in the realm of God and man before and fought with opponents in the realm of God and man, but the combat effectiveness of those gods does not seem to be very strong. Zou Yi can barely protect herself and even find a chance to escape.


    This gives Zou Yi an illusion that the people in the realm of God and man are not terrible, and their strength is not as powerful as the legend.


    Now I think it''s just because every time he meets the enemy of the realm of God and man, he has helpers of the realm of God and man around him, so he doesn''t feel too much pressure or really feel the power of God and man.


    It seems that it''s not always good to have strong helpers around you.


    Zou Yi couldn''t laugh or cry. He felt that Wan Baoding would break after being hit by the emperor. He suddenly felt the proximity of the God of death.


    Even if Zou Yi and Pluto are friends and acquaintances with the God of death, he will still be taken away by the underworld after his death. He will have to turn his hand over and torture.


    He killed a lot of people before. According to the rules of the underworld, he doesn''t know which layer of hell to go to


    Zou Yi suddenly thought of some things outside the battle. It seems that her brain is not his own. What she thinks has nothing to do with the current battle.


    Yan Kun is also embarrassed, but he still pays attention to Zou Yi. After all, Zou Yi is his master. He can''t let Zou Yi have an accident.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s eyes suddenly blurred, Yan Kun thought Zou Yi was injured and quickly shouted, "Sir, are you okay?"

 Chapter 337

    Zou Yi was awakened by Yan Kun''s cry and realized that she seemed to have another heart demon just now. She couldn''t help sweating in a cold sweat.


    Shengjun is still attacking wanbaoding. It seems that it won''t be long before he will destroy wanbaoding and directly attack Zou Yi and them.


    The Tianhuo who went to crack the prohibition was also blocked by the opponent who was also Tianhuo. It was impossible to crack the prohibition in a short time.


    Zou Yi, who has no relatives in the fairy world, has no other possibility of escape except self-help.


    Zou Yi''s brain rotates rapidly, and the demons seem to have dispersed because of Yan Kun''s cheers. At the moment, Zou Yi is more intelligent than usual.


    "Nine star space..." Zou Yi suddenly shouted, "how can I forget the nine star space? Damn it!"


    With Zou Yi''s cry, a barrier suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking the great power of Shengjun attacking wanbaoding, as if that small area was no longer in this space, and the power of Shengjun could not be transmitted to it.


    This is the nine star space, changing the space structure and opening up new space in a stable space. Zou Yi did this when she was in danger.


    Zou Yi was a little surprised, but more surprised. He stood up and pulled Yan Kun to his side.


    Yan Kun, who kept rolling, suddenly felt that the force pushing him to roll had disappeared. He quickly stood up and asked loudly, "is your adult okay?"


    Zou Yi said "nothing". Her figure changed, and unexpectedly, she suddenly took back the sky fire of wanbaoding.


    The Tianhuo man of the alchemy furnace who lost his target was stunned. He didn''t take the opportunity to attack wanbaoding, but stayed where he was.


    Shengjun was also stunned, but he immediately tried his best to attack wanbaoding.


    Zou Yi took back the broken wanbaoding at this moment, launched the nine star space and disappeared under the eyes of the emperor with Yan Kun.


    Shengjun was a little stunned, but he immediately gave a loud drink and split his palm at the space channel that had just been opened, but immediately began to recover after Zou Yi and Yan Kun jumped in.


    The huge divine power surged and turned into a huge sword when he left the God King. A sword split on the space channel that was not completely closed.


    The huge force makes the space channel just to be closed and opened to enter the space channel


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun immediately felt a strong force behind them. They only had time to look back. They had been vigorously beaten and flew away, left the safe space channel, and did not know that they had entered the sky.


    The dark sky was very cold. Zou Yi and Yan Kun had to quickly open their protective covers to resist the biting cold.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun, who didn''t know where they were, looked at each other and said, "what should I do?"


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun shook their heads again, saying they didn''t know what to do.


    They were silent together, thinking about how to leave this unknown space and return to the green star.


    Zou Yi knows the nine star space, secretly calculates the time when they enter the space channel, and roughly understands that the area where they are now is not too far from the fairyland.


    The fairyland can''t go back, but Zou Yi thinks she can try to find the position of the green star according to the position of the fairyland.


    The divine consciousness in the sky will be weakened a lot, but even so, Zou Yi has no choice.


    Zou Yi slowly dispersed her divine consciousness and explored everything that might exist around her.


    Yan Kun was not idle either. He was thinking and recalling everything he had seen and heard in the fairy world.


    Countless stars can be seen in space, but everything around them is dark and can''t see anything, which means that their space is far away from where there are stars.


    After thinking for a while, Yan Kun suddenly said to Zou Yi, "Sir, there is no star here, which means that we may be in the void space between the fairy world and the divine world, because only in the void space can we see the stars."


    Zou Yi was exploring. After hearing Yan Kun''s words, she couldn''t help asking, "so we''re trapped?"


    Yan Kun nodded slightly: "there is no life in the void space, just like... The dark abyss where adults rescued the star Lord before. There is darkness around, and nothing can illuminate it."


    Zou Yiqi said, "how do you know that I saved the star Lord in the dark abyss?"


    Yan Kun smiled: "have you forgotten what I do?"


    Zou Yi also smiled: "so you know all my secrets? Don''t divulge the secret. Be careful I''ll trouble you. "


    Yan Kun said, "subordinates dare not. By the way, this void space is also one of the nine realms. It is a chaotic realm that has not been completed. It is said that practicing here can absorb the power of chaos and cross a great realm if you are not careful. "


    Zou Yi has heard similar legends, but she has never believed such legends. After all, cultivation is a process of slowly accumulating step by step. How can she cross a big realm and ascend to the sky step by step?


    Even those magic pills only make people practice faster after taking them. They still need to break through step by step and will not directly cross the great realm.


    Besides, what is the power of chaos? Is it more powerful than the power in God''s human body?


    Even if it is more powerful than divine power, can the human body live and bear it? Don''t forget that the stronger the power, the stronger the container needed to carry it.


    Otherwise, the powerful force will directly break the container and endanger life.


    Some people may say that a little divine power will not break the immortal''s flesh, but how can the power needed to cross the realm be just a little?


    Yan Kun''s words Zou Yi didn''t object, but Zou Yi didn''t recognize them in her heart.


    Yan Kun didn''t notice Zou Yi''s change of mind. He thought Zou Yi had never heard of such a legend, so he explained: "the power of chaos is the origin of all forces, and it is also the most primitive, reliable and powerful power. Cultivating with the power of chaos is absolutely a dream of all immortals. Unfortunately, there is no chaotic force anywhere except for a fully formed interface. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "the power of chaos only exists in this chaotic world? Is that what you mean? "


    Yan Kun said, "I''ve heard people say it too. I don''t know if it''s all true. However, when I was in the fairyland, a friend wanted to come here to practice because he was anxious to improve his strength. As a result, he spent a lot of money and couldn''t find the position of the chaotic world, but inadvertently bought a little chaotic power. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "didn''t you say that there is no chaotic force anywhere else? How can I buy it? "

 Chapter 338

    Yan Kun said, "I don''t know this. I once asked my friend. My friend said that the person who sells the power of chaos is very careful. He doesn''t know who it is, let alone how he gets that little power of chaos. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "so it''s not clear whether your friend gets the power of chaos... By the way, is the result of your friend''s later cultivation really good?"


    Yan Kun said, "my friend was just a man who had just become an immortal, and his strength was much worse than that of me at that time. But after he used the power of chaos to practice, he actually became a chaotic immortal like me in just a few days... "


    After a pause, Yan Kun said positively, "don''t tell me, my friend''s cultivation has always been smooth, and he has become a divine man a few years ago. This makes me envy, even envy... "


    Zou Yi, who knows Yan Kun, heard this and suddenly interrupted Yan Kun: "what are you waiting for? There are some forces of chaos here. We can have a try. Maybe we will become gods and men in a few days."


    Yan Kun immediately said, "why don''t I try first? If there is danger, adults can also help me. Otherwise, if we are in danger together, it will be a big deal. "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t be so careful. It''s just practice. There won''t be any danger if you don''t stop until you achieve something. We practice together. We can''t delay too much time. There are still many things waiting for us to deal with on the green star. "


    Yan Kun said carefully, "adults, don''t think about anything else at this time. It''s hard to say whether we can leave the chaotic world. If we think too much, it won''t help and increase our troubles."


    Zou Yi smiled and felt that what Yan Kun said was reasonable, so she smiled and said, "you''re right. We should concentrate on cultivation at this time. The skill you cultivate is a powerful skill in the fairy world. Can you tell me? "


    Yan Kun said, "if adults ask questions, subordinates will naturally answer them."


    He seemed to be less careful and became more easygoing: "the skill I practiced is very common, but it is a family skill, not a fairy skill. What about you, my lord? Are you really determined to become immortal? "


    Zou Yi said, "I just practiced a little, not my original skill. Before, I followed Master Yu, the good husband of the unknown Master, and practiced the Nine Yang resolution taught to me by the unknown Master. I have practiced for many years. I can''t just give up. "


    Yan Kun seemed to know Jiuyang Jue and said slowly, "Jiuyang Jue is the skill of fire attribute, but the immortal power of fire attribute is not much stronger than that of other attributes. I don''t know why?"


    Zou Yi said: "in the past, in order to improve the realm as soon as possible, there was no choice to specialize in the energy of fire attribute, but to absorb and utilize all the energy of the five elements attribute... Now after becoming a chaotic immortal, I suddenly realized that doing so has the disadvantages of home..."


    Yan Kun pondered, "adults find their immortal power is impure, and their immortal power is inconsistent with their own skills. It''s difficult to go further?"


    Zou Yi looked at Yan Kun and sighed, "even you can see why I haven''t really figured out the reason and didn''t attract my attention?"


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "adults don''t have to. In fact, many things are clear to the onlookers. His subordinates just happened to encounter similar situations, so they said it all at once. If you are a different person, you can''t tell when you will discover the mystery of adults. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "do you know how to solve this problem?"


    Yan Kun said, "according to my own experience, adults are only afraid to spend some time rebuilding immortal power."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "rebuild immortal power? I''m afraid it will take too much time. We are fighting against the fairyland now. Time is what we lack most. "


    Yan Kun pondered for a moment and took out a piece of exquisite black jade. There is a faint red flame rising on the black jade, but it seems to be sealed by some prohibition. You can''t leave the black jade.


    After Zou Yi saw this black jade, she immediately felt some kind feelings and couldn''t help asking, "what''s this?"


    Yan Kun said: "this is a gem containing sky fire black inflammation that I got many years ago. Because the sky fire black inflammation is extremely precious, I have never dared to let others know its existence. Now, since adults need the energy cultivation of fire attribute, I will dedicate it to adults. "


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly: "I can''t accept such a precious treasure. Listen to what you said, you are also a fire attribute cultivation method. You should keep it for cultivation. "


    Yan Kun said, "my lord misunderstood. Although I practiced the skill of fire attribute, I don''t need the help of fire black inflammation this day. I am a person of double cultivation. The immortal power in my body has both fire attribute and metallicity. It is useless to cultivate any one alone. Fire black inflammation is useless to me this day. "


    After a pause, Yan Kun said with a smile, "besides, my body can''t be as strong as adults. If I use the sky fire black inflammation to practice, I''m afraid it''s not worth the loss."


    Zou Yiming knew that Yan Kun said this in order to make himself feel at ease to accept his gift, but he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to take Tianhuo Heiyan: "thank you, I''ll have a chance in the future..."


    Yan Kun interrupted Zou Yi: "adults, practice quickly. I also want to try what the power of chaos looks like."


    Zou Yi nodded gratefully to Yan Kun and stood in the air in her protective cover. The Nine Yang in her body was determined to run slowly. A fairy force left the Dantian and turned into a big hand to hold the gem containing the darkness of heaven fire in the palm of her hand.


    Zou Yi is not in a hurry to absorb the sky fire black inflammation into the body, but slowly refine the sky fire black inflammation, remove the impurities inside, and turn it into the purest sky fire black inflammation.


    Tianhuo Heiyan is one of the most violent flames in the world, and it is also one of the most domineering flames known to Zou Yi.


    Sky fire black inflammation is much more powerful than ordinary sky fire, and its violent energy is more difficult to control. It needs to be refined first, and then it can be absorbed and cultivated.


    Jiuyang Jue is a skill based on the energy of fire attribute. Therefore, Zou Yi has great advantages in refining the black fire of the sky.


    It can be said that this kind of flame is the cultivation energy formulated for people like Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi is concentrating on cultivation. Yan Kun, who originally said to use the chaotic power of the chaotic world to practice, did not really start to practice.


    Yan Kun is paying close attention to Zou Yi. He is very worried about whether his decision just now is right.

 Chapter 339

    He knew the power of sky fire and black inflammation very well. After all, he had known each other for many years.


    If Zou Yi fails to cultivate by using the sky fire black inflammation, there will be two very bad results. First, she will be directly killed by the sky fire black inflammation; Second, the sky fire and black fire escaped, and there was no possibility of catching it.


    Sky fire Heiyan already has wisdom, not an ordinary flame, and knows how to resist and escape.


    Yan Kun is protecting the Dharma for Zou Yi. He is worried that some accidents will happen after the prohibition of sky fire black inflammation is opened.


    Zou Yi naturally knew the power, so he made full preparations when he opened the ban.


    Zou Yi''s divine armor has already been opened, and his protective cover is running, but he still feels that it is not enough. He quietly calls out the purple evil spirit and is ready to resist the attack of sky fire and black inflammation at any time.


    However, to Zou Yi''s and Yan Kun''s surprise, the sky fire Heiyan who lost the prohibition seal showed no sign of escape. Instead, he seemed to be asleep. He was refined a little by Zou Yi and became the energy that Zou Yi could absorb for cultivation.


    No matter how strange Yan Kun and Zou Yi are in their hearts, Zou Yi is still very happy to do this step smoothly.


    When Zou Yi was about to run Jiuyang, he suddenly heard a voice: "master, you refused to refine me or take me in many years ago. Why did you suddenly change your mind today?"


    Zou Yi was stunned. Yuanshen came to the sky fire Heiyan and looked at the sky fire Heiyan incarnated as a human: "have we been in contact before?"


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "master, you forgot that many years ago you found me in the divine world and subdued me. I became your man... Later, I don''t know what happened. You left me for tens of thousands of years... Master, where have you been and why have you come to me now?"


    Zou Yi was surprised, but then she thought of something: "is your master a true God of martial arts?"


    The sky fire Heiyan said, "my master is you, your Excellency the true God of martial arts."


    Zou Yi smiled: "the true God of Wu Dao is my master. I am not the true God of Wu Dao. I am Zou Yi, the disciple of the true God of Wu Dao."


    The sky fire black inflammation seemed to be stunned. After a while, he said, "but I clearly feel that you have the breath of martial arts? Are you really just the grandson of the true God of martial arts, not himself? "


    Zou Yi said, "everything I said is true."


    Tianhuo Heiyan fell into meditation and said after being silent for a long time: "in this case, I can''t let you refine and absorb me... I can help you convert all the immortal power in your body into fire attribute, but I want to keep myself, because I feel that one day I can find the true God of martial arts and return to his arms."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "it''s all refined. Can you still keep yourself?"


    The sky fire black Yan said, "if it weren''t for my permission, you couldn''t refine me at all, and I have my own way to save myself. If you agree to my request, I''ll help you, or I''ll leave you. "


    Zou Yi said, "in that case, I promise you."


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "please take back your mind and concentrate on cooperating with me. I will convert the immortal power in your body into fire attribute in the shortest time... Wait, where are you and why do you have so many chaotic power?"


    Zou Yi looked at the sky fire and Heiyan like a child. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "this is probably the chaotic world. We came here after someone broke the space channel. We don''t know whether this is the legendary chaotic world."


    Tianhuo Heiyan left Zou Yi''s body and floated in the endless darkness. He was not afraid of the cold here. He said excitedly: "finally, he has the opportunity to expand himself. There is chaos everywhere, which is enough for me to form."


    Zou Yiqi said, "can you practice yourself? What does "transfiguration" mean? "


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "it means that I can become a human like you through cultivation, and after I become a god man, chaos is really God."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "after you turned into a real God of chaos? What''s your strength now? Is it beyond the chaos true God? "


    Tianhuo Heiyan said proudly, "that''s right. Don''t forget that I''m Tianhuo Heiyan, one of the most powerful beings in this time..."


    Zou Yi felt that she was hit by the sky fire. She couldn''t help saying, "you''re so powerful. Help me become a God."


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "you can practice at ease. With this chaotic power, what fire attribute immortal power do you want? Don''t use the better chaotic power, but care that you will lose more than you gain if you use the much worse immortal power. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "it seems that the power of chaos is really of great use. In that case, I''ll treat you as if I haven''t refined you. Let''s practice separately."


    Tianhuo Heiyan sat down next to Zou Yi. He didn''t know whether he was a man or a woman. Anyway, he looked like a child. His height and body shape could not be compared with adults like Zou Yi.


    Since Zou Yi knew that the power of chaos was beneficial to cultivation, she no longer hesitated and began to cultivate.


    However, he still had a question in his mind. He couldn''t help asking the sky fire Heiyan who had just begun to practice: "which one is more suitable to use the power of chaos?"


    The sky fire black Yan said casually: "nonsense, immortality promotion is definitely the best ancient and modern skill. How can Jiuyang compare?"


    Zou Yi smiled at ease, and the immortal determination skill in her mind appeared word by word. He temporarily changed his long-standing habit and began to practice the immortal determination skill.


    The power of chaos is also a kind of energy, but it is the original energy. It is more powerful and easier to be absorbed and refined by practitioners.


    Zou Yi officially began to practice the immortal promotion decision of the true God of martial arts. He has become an immortal. He directly skipped the cultivation methods in front of the immortal promotion decision and began to practice from the cultivation skills in the immortal realm.


    This is generally very dangerous, but now Zou Yi has limited time and has no choice but to take a risk.


    Yan Kun on one side didn''t know the dialogue between Zou Yi and Tianhuo Heiyan. As soon as he began to practice, he entered the state of forgetting things and me, and didn''t know everything about the outside world.


    After Zou Yi began to practice, she also quickly entered the state of forgetting things and me, because only in this way can she practice better.


    Tianhuo Heiyan is also practicing. It is quiet here. Except for some small movements occasionally, there is no sound or light.


    Zou Yi''s immortal power seemed useless. She stayed quietly in the Dantian and almost stopped running.


    However, the power of chaos absorbed into Zou Yi''s body by Shengxian Jue is different. They are violent and powerful. They run rampant in Zou Yi''s internal meridians, like being possessed by evil.

 Chapter 340

    Zou Yi had sweat on her forehead and a painful look on her face, but she still clenched her teeth and insisted on running the immortality determination skill to absorb more chaotic power into her body. After slowly refining, she was incorporated into her own Dantian.


    The power of chaos is fierce, but it is not difficult to refine. Zou Yi found this after trying.


    Therefore, he temporarily changed the operation method of immortality determination. While absorbing the power of chaos, he began to refine the power of chaos into the body, so as not to hurt himself.


    This will slow down the speed of absorbing the power of chaos, but it is of great benefit to Zou Yi himself, at least it will be much safer.


    I don''t know how long later, Yan Kun woke up first. His face was full of excitement. His momentum had changed greatly. Unexpectedly, he had quietly broken through to the realm of God and man.


    Needless to say, the gap between God and man and immortal is absolutely obvious.


    Now Yan Kun becomes a God. His momentum changes and everything changes. It seems that he has changed.


    If Zou Yi sees Yan Kun at this time, she will feel strange.


    Now Yan Kun looks like a gentle scholar. The martial spirit all over his body disappears and is replaced by a polite weak scholar.


    However, as long as he is an immortal, he can clearly find out that Yan Kun is very terrible at the moment. The powerful power contained in his body, I''m afraid that the ordinary chaotic true God will also feel some palpitations.


    Not everyone can know the power of chaos, but a trace of power of chaos may be generated in the real God of chaos. Although it is rare, it also understands the power of chaos.


    The chaotic true God with the power of chaos in the body is the real chaotic true God, and it is possible to become the existence beyond the chaotic true God.


    Those who have just broken through the chaotic true God, although their realm has reached the realm of chaotic true God, their strength can not be compared with the real chaotic true God.


    It is true that some people say that the power of chaos is the real symbol of the true God of chaos.


    Now there are a lot of chaotic forces in Yan Kun''s body. The day he became a god marks that his strength is no different from the chaotic true God.


    This is unimaginable in the outside world, but in this chaotic world, once you become a God, you can say that you are already a chaotic true God.


    This is the uniqueness of the power of chaos and the luck of people with great blessings.


    It has to be said that Yan Kun is a lucky man. He met Zou Yi and entered the chaotic world where everyone wants to find but few people find it. He is extremely lucky.


    Yan Kun is a person who knows how to be grateful. Zou Yi first forgives him for his crime of leading troops to invade the green star, then personally trains him and trains him to become the dean of the dark cinema. Now he takes him to the chaos world and makes him a god man comparable to the true God of chaos. He is very grateful to Zou Yi. There is gratitude in her eyes.


    Yan Kun silently stared at Zou Yi who was still practicing. A warm smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, like looking at his brother again.


    Yan Kun just looked at Zou Yi. He saw that Zou Yi was still practicing, so he didn''t bother Zou Yi, but continued to practice.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know anything now. He doesn''t know that Yan Kun has quietly become a god man, and is a god man whose strength is comparable to the chaotic true God.


    He didn''t know that Yan Kuncheng had such a big thing that there was no disaster and no demons appeared.


    Maybe it''s because the chaos world didn''t take shape and Tianjie didn''t take shape in this world, so there was no Tianjie when Yan Kun broke through.


    There is always no concept of time when practicing, because I forget things. They don''t know how long they have been in this dark chaotic world.


    Zou Yi practiced almost from the beginning this time. Although the immortality promotion decision was easy to understand, he also spent a lot of energy to study the formula and cultivation method of Kung Fu.


    This is not what Zou Yi wants to waste time, but what every immortal must experience.


    To cultivate a kind of martial arts, such as magic or divine arts, an immortal needs to first understand the formula and find out how to cultivate it.


    Otherwise, if you start practicing in a muddle headed way, it will only backfire and get half the result with twice the effort.


    Zou Yi spent nearly a day this time to understand thoroughly the skill of ascending to immortality about the cultivation of chaotic real immortals into the realm of God and man.


    This is still quite fast. After all, Zou Yi''s memory has the experience of cultivating the true God of martial arts to become an immortal, which can greatly reduce Zou Yi''s possibility of detours.


    Next, Zou Yi began to cultivate immortality determination, because he is already an immortal in the chaotic real immortality realm. He has practiced Nine Yang determination for thousands of years. He has some own views and understanding of the new immortality determination.


    No matter what skill it is, its essence is the same, that is, absorb the external energy into the body, refine and transform it into your own energy.


    The essence is the same whether it is determined by Nine Yang or immortality, but the cultivation method is different from the progress after cultivation.


    It has to be said that immortality promotion is really a magical peerless skill. Zou Yi only practiced for a while and found that the speed of absorbing the chaotic power of the outside world has greatly increased, which is far better than that of using Jiuyang to absorb the energy of the outside world before.


    The speed of the chaotic power of immortality is also faster, at least several times faster than that of Jiuyang.


    This made Zou Yi very surprised and regretted that she had not started to practice immortality determination earlier, but continued to practice Nine Yang determination all the time.


    Zou Yi has been practicing Jiuyang Jue for thousands of years and has become a habit. When he got the immortality Jue before, he was not willing to change it, but continued to practice Jiuyang Jue.


    In retrospect, Zou Yi still has some regrets, not to mention her great regret.


    As time went by, Zou Yi''s chaotic power gradually filled up. Unexpectedly, he forced all the immortal power he had been practicing hard for thousands of years into the second Dantian and completely occupied his Dantian.


    According to the capacity of Zou Yi Dantian, he seems to be about to break through and become a God.


    But Zou Yi doesn''t want to become a god right away, because he broke through the chaos real fairy soon, and the realm is unstable. If he breaks through again rashly, I''m afraid something unexpected will happen.


    Therefore, Zou Yi forcibly suppressed her realm and sent the chaotic force she absorbed to the second Dantian for storage to avoid an immediate breakthrough. At the same time, she also made a dangerous move.


    He was distracted and practiced rebirth at this time.


    He didn''t want the immortal power in his body to be wasted after being squeezed out of his body by the power of chaos, so he slowed down the practice of immortality promotion at this time and distracted himself from practicing the art of rebirth.

 Chapter 341

    Use your own immortal power to practice the fire rebirth technique. Take the immortal power as a necessary condition for practicing the fire rebirth technique. The immortal power turns into a divine whip and beats your internal organs severely. At the same time, repair the scars left after the beating, so that your internal organs can be strengthened and improved.


    Zou Yi has been practicing the art of rebirth by fire for a long time. He has already started the practice on the sixth floor and has made great progress. This time, he uses all his immortal power to continue his practice. I think his rebirth by fire will break through again soon.


    As long as he has completed the sixth layer of refining of rebirth, he will have a King Kong immortal body comparable to God and man, and can break through into God without scruples.


    Only Vajra''s not bad body can withstand a large number of chaotic forces into the body, and you don''t have to worry about what damage continuous breakthrough will bring to your own flesh body.


    At the moment of breakthrough, there will be a large number of chaotic forces into the body. If the flesh is not strong enough, it is impossible to withstand the impact of so many chaotic forces into the body.


    Zou Yi suddenly practiced the art of rebirth through fire in the void. It looked like she was crazy, jumping and tumbling, waking up the sky fire Heiyan who was practicing.


    Tianhuo Heiyan thought Zou Yi was possessed by the devil. When he was about to check carefully, he found that Zou Yi''s eyes were clear and bright. He was not the person possessed by the devil at all.


    Yan Kun, who was familiar with Zou Yi, was also awakened, but he immediately understood what Zou Yi was doing and said to himself with a smile: "it turns out that adults are cultivating body skills. No wonder he has just broken through to the realm of chaos and true immortality, and his body is not much worse than me. It turns out that he has been practicing body skills all the time."


    "Body refining?" Sky fire black inflammation suddenly floated in front of Yan Kun, stared at Yan Kun and asked, "are you sure this is body refining?"


    Yan Kun was surprised: "when did you change shape? Are you... "


    Tianhuo Heiyan smiled: "I haven''t changed shape. It''s still early. I''m just barely able to turn into a human and talk to you. "


    Yan Kun looked nervous, stared at the sky fire and said, "did you do anything to my adults? Why didn''t my adult use you to practice? "


    The sky fire black Yan sneered and said, "make a fuss. There are so many chaotic forces here. Why should your adults use me to practice?"


    After a pause, Tianhuo Heiyan suddenly thought of something: "at this time, I can help your family cultivate this body refining skill. I''m Tianhuo Heiyan. With my help, his body refining skill can make a breakthrough immediately."


    Without waiting for Yan Kun to speak, the sky fire black inflammation has disappeared like lightning and directly entered Zou Yi''s body.


    It hasn''t taken shape yet. It''s just a flame. It''s very convenient to get in and out of Zou Yi''s body.


    The sky fire black inflammation entered Zou Yi''s body. Zou Yi immediately felt the pain in her heart. She couldn''t help crying out, and her face changed a lot.


    Yan Kun was surprised. Grabbing it was like rescuing, but Zou Yi hurriedly said, "I''m fine. It''s the sky fire black inflammation that helps me understand the impurities in my internal organs. You don''t have to worry."


    Yan Kun heard Zou Yi''s words and stepped back: "is your adult really okay?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "don''t worry, I can have the immortal body of King Kong and break through to become a God... Have you become a God? Why didn''t there be a natural disaster? "


    Yan Kun smiled: "I don''t know the reason. It''s probably because it''s not a complete interface, and there''s no natural disaster."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "please step down. I''m going to practice rebirth with all my heart."


    "Rebirth?" Yan Kun seemed to think of something. He backed away and muttered to himself. He looked a little different.


    Zou Yi pays no attention to Yan Kun''s mental changes, takes back her mind and tries her best to practice the art of rebirth.


    With the help of Tianhuo Heiyan, the impurities in his internal organs were instantly removed and became pure.


    The sky fire black inflammation can burn everything, and those impurities are burned directly by it, leaving nothing left.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to operate the rebirth technique, absorbed a little bit of sky fire black inflammation, and used the great power of sky fire black inflammation to strengthen her internal organs and make it as strong as the physical appearance.


    Just a few hours later, Zou Yi took a big breath of turbid air. The whole person was refreshed and felt very smooth.


    Tianhuo Heiyan took the initiative to leave Zou Yi''s body and said to Zou Yi, "concentrate on cultivating the decision to become an immortal. You''ve wasted a lot of time."


    Zou Yi, without saying a word, directly continued to cultivate immortality, absorbed a lot of chaotic power, and began to prepare to break through into God.


    His continuous breakthroughs in a short time also need to prepare some means to prevent accidents.


    Tianhuo Heiyan continues to practice. It needs to practice as soon as possible to change its shape, otherwise it will be difficult to want such an opportunity after leaving the chaotic world.


    Yan Kun is guarding Zou Yi. He is worried that Zou Yi will encounter some unexpected dangers if he breaks through again so soon or becomes a God.


    The dark chaos world is quiet again, but in Zou Yi''s body, Shengxian Jue is running fast. Strands of chaotic force enter Zou Yi''s body, refined by Shengxian Jue, and enter Zou Yi''s Dantian, becoming Zou Yi''s energy.


    Zou Yi''s Dantian is already full of chaotic force, but his second Dantian still has a lot of space at this time, which can accommodate more chaotic force.


    Zou Yi is determined to raise her strength high enough, so she continues to guide the chaotic force in the Dantian to the second Dantian and make enough chaotic force in her body.


    Zisha Dao and killer sword, which had been kept warm in the Dantian in his body, were silent at the moment, but Zou Yi obviously felt that they were taking advantage of this great opportunity to keep warm.


    Artifact has spirit and can evolve itself. But the conditions of evolution are very harsh. It''s not too much to say it''s never happened in ten thousand years.


    Now such an opportunity, if Zisha and shenkiller are let go, Zou Yi will never understand it.


    For the sake of their own safety, and for the sake of allowing purple evil spirits and murderers to make more use of the power of chaos to evolve, Zou Yi took out one knife and one sword to make them continue to evolve around.


    Zou Yi was relieved when the sword was removed from the body. The speed of immortality promotion was accelerated, and all the strong meridians in the body were opened to absorb more chaotic forces into the body.


    After a fragrant time, Zou Yi''s face showed a trace of surprise. She couldn''t help saying, "I''m going to break through. Stay away from me so as not to affect you when the disaster comes."


    Yan Kun, who protects Zou Yi''s Dharma, retreated at the smell of the speech. His face was much relaxed. It seemed that he was relieved.


    The sky fire black inflammation ignores it, it is the sky fire, and the sky robbery will not have any reaction or attack on it.

 Chapter 342

    Soon after Yan Kun retreated, Zou Yi''s momentum began to change slowly, becoming more and more like a superior and a real master.


    Yan Kun knew that this was the natural change of a man who became a God. He had experienced it before.


    Only Yan Kun became a weak scholar, and Zou Yi became a superior.


    The superior is naturally dignified, not angry, serious and somewhat indifferent.


    Zou Yi is like this at this time. Maybe there will be some small changes after he completely breaks through into God.


    Yan Kun pays close attention to Zou Yi''s changes and the natural disaster. If Zou Yi doesn''t have time to stop the attack, Yan Kun will help immediately.


    Even if he was punished by the robbery, Yan Kun would not hesitate.


    Yan Kun waited for a long time, but he never saw the disaster coming. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, blinked, and said to himself, "I''ve been worried for so long. It turns out that there is no disaster in this chaotic world."


    Yan Kun said to himself, but Zou Yi did not move. He sat quietly on his knees, floating in the air, but did not move at all, like a Buddha.


    Unconsciously, a day passed. According to the time required for Yan Kun''s breakthrough, Zou Yi should have made a smooth breakthrough long ago.


    But until now, Zou Yi has always maintained the appearance of a breakthrough. She has never completed the breakthrough and failed to become a God.


    Yan Kun thought Zou Yi needed more time to practice after the breakthrough of contact, and soyi was not in a hurry.


    Yan Kun didn''t know that Zou Yi''s breakthrough this time needed more time, because he wanted to fill the two Dantian with the power of chaos at the same time, so the two people also made a breakthrough, and naturally needed more time to absorb the power of chaos.


    Yan Kun waited for another half day. Suddenly, he saw that the chaotic forces around Zou Yi swarmed into Zou Yi''s body like chaotic rivers. He was startled.


    When he broke through, he just seemed to absorb a small amount of chaos. Now Zou Yi''s body is afraid that he can''t bear the power of chaos.


    When Yan Kun, who was anxious to remind Zou Yi, had just taken a step, he heard the sky fire Heiyan say, "don''t come here. Your adults are at a critical moment and can''t be disturbed."


    Yan Kun stopped at the sound and looked at the sky fire, Heiyan and Zou Yi. He didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Zou Yi continues to absorb a lot of chaotic forces. He seems to have become a bottomless pit. No matter how much chaotic forces he absorbs, he is also dissatisfied.


    The sky fire black inflammation saw Yan Kun''s worry. At this time, he said, "don''t worry, your adults have discretion and won''t be in any danger."


    Yan Kun said, "why do adults absorb so much chaotic power? Can you say that adults'' Dantian is different?"


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "what''s different? It''s just that you have opened up your second Dantian. Don''t you even know this?"


    Yan Kun was stunned, then understood everything, stepped back, stopped talking, and continued to watch Zou Yi''s cultivation breakthrough.


    Another day passed, and Zou Yi finally opened her eyes and stopped practicing.


    At this time, Zou Yi''s whole body is dignified from inside to outside. It looks like a overlord in a high position.


    Instead of being kind, he became more domineering and unique, giving people a feeling of being a natural superior, which makes people unconsciously worship.


    Seeing Zou Yi at this time, Tianhuo Heiyan couldn''t help saying, "you really want to be the true God of Wu Dao. It seems that there are countless connections between you and the true God of Wu Dao, not just his grandson."


    Zou Yi seemed to suddenly become unable to laugh. Although he wanted to laugh, he just couldn''t laugh.


    Zou Yi said solemnly, "do you mean that I have other relations with Wu Daozhen God?"


    Sky fire Heiyan said, "I have followed the true God of martial arts for many years and am very familiar with the true God of martial arts. Now you, except for your appearance, your temperament and expression, as well as your voice, are just like the true God of Wu Dao. "


    Zou Yi was surprised. When she spoke, she was still full of seriousness: "the same? Are you sure? "


    "I''m sure," said the sky fire. Zou Yi, if my guess is right, you are not only the disciple of the true God of Wu Dao, but also the reincarnation of the true God of Wu Dao. "


    Zou Yi was stunned, frowned and said, "am I the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts? It''s impossible. I have a lot of memories of Wu Daozhen God, but there are no relevant memories to prove that I am the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God. "


    The sky fire black Yan said, "that may be the memory fragment of the true God of martial arts you got. There is no relevant information."


    After a pause, the sky fire black flame floated to Zou Yi and said, "you are already a god man, and the yuan God is strong enough. I''ll teach you a way to see your previous life and confirm whether you are the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts."


    Zou Yi looked at the sky fire and said, "what method can you see your previous life? You teach me how to believe things I haven''t heard of? "


    Yan Kun said aside, "my subordinates are willing to try instead of adults."


    Tianhuo Heiyan looked at Yan Kun, shook his head and said, "you can''t. Your previous life is terrible, that is, the most ordinary immortal. The yuan God is unstable. After death, he is taken away by the underworld, eliminating all memories. It is impossible to see the things of your previous life. "


    Yan Kun said, "do you need someone whose memory has not been erased to use your method?"


    The sky fire black Yan said, "this is nature. Otherwise, everyone can see his previous life. Isn''t the world chaotic?"


    Yan Kun was speechless. Looking at Zou Yi, he seemed to have something to say, but he didn''t speak.


    Zou Yi''s face is serious. The whole person has changed greatly. The expression on her face is serious and seems to be a little stiff.


    Zou Yi thought about it and said slowly, "it doesn''t hurt to try. Tell me your method."


    Tianhuo Heiyan seemed to feel very funny. He clapped his hands and said, "relax. The yuan God completely let go of me. I will take your yuan God back to your previous life. Remember, no matter what you see or hear, don''t interfere, otherwise there may be an accident and your original God won''t come back. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "let''s start."


    Tianhuo Heiyan immediately got into Zou Yi''s body and integrated into Zou Yi''s Yuanshen.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen completely relaxed his guard and completely let go of everything to the sky fire and black inflammation.


    Tianhuo Heiyan did nothing else. He just controlled Zou Yi''s yuan God and opened a space channel among Zou Yi''s yuan God with the help of Zou Yi''s yuan God.

 Chapter 343

    Zou Yi was very surprised, but she immediately understood. Man''s original God is also a world, a small world, so it''s normal to open a space channel here.


    The world is only relative. A grain of dust can be a world, a planet can also be a world, and an interface is only a world.


    Sumiko may become a huge world, like a space ring. It looks very small. Maybe the space inside is large enough to hold a planet.


    But the space channel opened by the sky fire Heiyan in Zou Yi''s Yuanshen is obviously illusory, just a channel similar to the space channel.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen seems to be forced closer by the sky fire Heiyan. It is in the space channel opened on his Yuanshen, which violates Zou Yi''s familiar truth and is completely incredible.


    This may be just an illusion, an illusion after Zou Yi''s yuan God completely released.


    But this feeling is very real. Zou Yi feels that her Yuanshen is flying in an unknown time and space, surpassing all speeds.


    I don''t know. After a long time, Zou Yi felt that she had at least left the original chaotic world to a few interfaces. Sky fire Heiyan suddenly said, "see those colorful light spots in front?"


    Zou Yi immediately saw a large number of colorful light spots in front of her and said blankly, "what is this?"


    The sky fire black Yan said: "this is the memory of the dead, a special energy..."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "how can the memory of the dead be like this? What is this place? "


    "This is a time tunnel, which I opened," said the sky fire. I will take you back to the moment when Wu Daozhen God died, and then follow the yuan God of Wu Daozhen God to see when he reincarnated and who he was after reincarnation. "


    "Time tunnel?" Zou Yi suddenly felt very excited: "do you know how to use the power of time? You... Can you control time? "


    Tianhuo Heiyan said casually, "it was taught by the true God of martial arts. He said that except himself, I was the only descendant in the nine realms. If you are really his reincarnation, I will teach you so that you can control time and become the first person in the nine circles. "


    Zou Yi said excitedly: "control time, which is something that even chaos can''t do..."


    Sky fire Heiyan interrupted Zou Yi''s words: "don''t talk. The time tunnel is approaching the time of the death of Wu Daozhen God. We should keep quiet and can''t disturb the history into the city."


    Zou Yi shut up. He was already a god man. He suddenly felt that there were many things he didn''t know and didn''t understand in the world. He felt that he was a little ignorant.


    Their flying speed is faster than everything else, which is naturally because the sky fire and black inflammation controls the time, and they can''t simply express their forward speed with speed.


    If you control time, you control everything. Everything may go against everyone''s common sense and change greatly.


    But Zou Yi didn''t think about anything else. He focused on a scene that suddenly appeared in front of him that looked like a movie on earth.


    A dying old man was lying on the bed with only one person guarding him. He looked lonely and sad.


    Zou Yi, the guardian of the old man, actually knows her. She is Lingshu, Lingshu in the spiritual world.


    Zou Yi understood that this was the scene of the moment before the death of Wu Daozhen God. They ran in the time tunnel to tens of thousands of years ago and saw the scene at that time.


    Scenes are changing rapidly, like fast forward movies. If you don''t pay attention, you will miss some scenes.


    Zou Yi stared. He saw Wu Daozhen''s God die, Ling Shu''s heartbroken cry, and Wu Daozhen''s weak yuan God leave his body and float away into the distance.


    The original God of the true God of Wu Dao left quickly and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Zou Yi was in a hurry and subconsciously wanted to catch up.


    Tianhuo Heiyan had expected that Zou Yi would have such a reaction. He shouted in a deep voice: "don''t mess around, we can find him."


    Zou Yi remembered the words of Tianhuo Heiyan before, and immediately stood still and waited for the instructions of Tianhuo Heiyan.


    Tianhuo Heiyan stopped talking and still controlled Zou Yi''s yuan God, catching up along the time tunnel.


    A moment later, Zou Yi once again saw the yuan God of the true God of Wu Dao and the running track of the yuan God.


    All this looks very strange, but Zou Yi and Tianhuo Heiyan are serious and serious, without any fear and fear.


    The original God of the true God of Wu Dao flew for a long time. Zou Yi felt that it was about the same time as they had flown in the time tunnel before.


    In the next scene, Zou Yi''s eyes widened and her face was incredible.


    The true God of martial arts in the time tunnel suddenly disappeared in one, but immediately appeared at another point in the time tunnel.


    But this time, the true God of martial arts is no longer the same as before, but has become a baby.


    Wu Daozhen was reincarnated. His appearance changed greatly. Everything in the time tunnel was very fast. It seemed that he changed from an old man to a baby in an instant. It was strange and amazing.


    The sky fire black Yan said in a deep voice: "look carefully. This baby is the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts. It will grow up in the blink of an eye. Will you reveal it soon..."


    Before Zou Yi could speak, the baby in front of her had grown up. The whole process seemed to take less than two seconds. Zou Yi almost screamed.


    Zou Yi as like as two peas, who was a real God of the martial arts after growing up, was completely in a state of absence when Zou Yi was completely lost.


    The sky fire Heiyan looked carefully. At this time, with a wave of his hand, the time tunnel suddenly disappeared. Zou Yi still stood in place and didn''t move at all.


    Zou Yi slowly opened her eyes, looked blankly at Yan Kun with concern in front of her, and said to herself, "it''s impossible!"


    Tianhuo Heiyan quickly appeared and said excitedly, "master, I''ll say you''re my master. No wonder you have such a strong master smell. It turns out that you are the person after the reincarnation of your master..."


    Zou Yi still said blankly, "how is this possible? I didn''t... are you mistaken? I can''t be the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts. The true God of martial arts didn''t pass through the underworld. Why can''t you remember anything after reincarnation? There must be no mistake. "


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "it''s impossible to make a mistake. As for why you lost the memory of your previous life, it''s probably because you were seriously injured and the yuan God was hurt, so you can''t remember the previous things at all."

 Chapter 344

    Zou Yi was unwilling to accept this fact and said to herself, "if I am the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts, who am I now? Am I Zou Yi or the true God of martial arts? "


    The sky fire Heiyan said, "even if you are the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts, you are still Zou Yi. After all, Wu Daozhen has been reincarnated, and Wu Daozhen has died for many years. There is no Wu Daozhen in this world, and you are still you. "


    Zou Yi seemed to feel better, but she immediately said, "my master... Are they my masters or my disciples?"


    Tianhuo Heiyan said in embarrassment: "I don''t know. Anyway, your relationship is very complicated..."


    Yan Kun said, "if you are really the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts, it doesn''t hurt. Since the unknown star Lord and master Fu Yu have been masters of adults for so many years, why bother? Just keep it as it is? "


    The sky fire black Yan said, "how can that work? Mingming Mingming and Fuyu are both Zou Yi''s disciples. In turn, they become Zou Yi''s master. What do outsiders think? "


    Yan Kun said, "you can''t suddenly be the master of nameless and Fu Yu? Suddenly the disciple became a master, but the master became a disciple. Don''t others laugh when it comes out? "


    Tianhuo Heiyan sighed: "it makes sense. I... I don''t know what to do. Ask Mingming and Fuyu at that time. They will have their own opinions and don''t worry about us."


    Yan Kun nodded: "it makes sense. It depends on what nameless and Fu Yu think. Why should we worry more?"


    Zou Yi said, "can you help me find my memory? There must be a true God of martial arts in the memory of those dead people we saw just now... My past life memory? "


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "have you finally admitted that you are the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts? Good. You can be a big man if you face the facts. This memory, I really can help you find it back, but I think it''s better not to find some memories. It''s good for you now. As long as you know who you were in your previous life, will it be enough soon? "


    Zou Yi suddenly hugged her fist and said, "you''re right. Why should I care about things in my previous life? What''s more, I''ve already got the most important memory of my previous life. I don''t need to know everything. I just add trouble. "


    Tianhuo Heiyan said with a smile, "well said, your state of mind changes a few times a day, you understand a lot of truth, and you have made great progress. It''s just that you keep a straight face, as if everyone owes you money. It''s not good. Smile for ten years. Don''t keep a straight face. "


    Zou Yi said with a trace of depression, "you think I don''t want to laugh, but I can''t laugh. The art of rebirth has just made a breakthrough. I haven''t fully adapted to the body of King Kong. I''m afraid I can''t laugh in the near future. "


    Tianhuo Heiyan laughed: "it''s true. I thought you didn''t laugh on purpose to highlight your dignity... Ha ha..."


    Yan Kun couldn''t help laughing: "adults don''t have to worry. They will return to normal in a few days. I''ve had this experience before..."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "congratulations on your smooth breakthrough and becoming a god man."


    Yan Kun was stunned, then hugged his fist and said, "thank you, sir. My subordinates also congratulate you. You are also a God and man. I believe that after returning to the green star, countless people will worship you."


    Zou Yi shook her head: "it''s just a fluke. If the emperor hadn''t attacked our space channel, we wouldn''t have been blessed by misfortune. We came to this chaotic world and made such great progress."


    After a pause, Zou Yi looked at Yan Kun and said, "your strength should be compared with that of the chaotic true God. I feel that my strength has improved greatly. Even in the face of the chaotic true God, I won''t have the feeling of fear and uneasiness."


    Yan Kun said, "the power of chaos is the symbol of the true God of chaos. Although my current realm is only the realm of God and man, to be honest, I feel I can definitely kill those ordinary gods and men, and even fight against the chaotic true God. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "that''s good... It''s a pity that only the two of us come here. Otherwise, if more people cultivate into gods, our strength will be much stronger."


    Yan Kun said, "this is a great opportunity. Even if those who have no chance come here with us, I''m afraid they won''t make any progress and may die."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "you''re right. I''m greedy..."


    Tianhuo Heiyan said: "you are not greedy. In fact, I think so. Isn''t it a pity not to use so much chaotic power? But we can''t take away the power of chaos here. Otherwise, I must take some and cultivate a large number of gods of fire like me. "


    Zou Yi''s heart moved: "do you mean that there is the same sky fire as you?"


    The sky fire black Yan said, "that''s nature. We are also a kind of creatures. The spirit of sky fire is the same as my sky fire black inflammation, as well as sky fire purple inflammation, sky fire magic flame and sky fire Yin burning. We also call the four heavenly fires as the ancestors of all the fires in the nine realms. In ancient times, we existed in the nine realms. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "so there are at least three other places where the sky fire is as powerful as you?"


    Sky fire black Yan said, "they are really powerful, but they are not worth mentioning if they compare with me. I am the source of fire. They can only be regarded as my younger disciples at most. They are not at the same level as me. "


    Zou Yi said, "I think you''re bragging, but you''re really good. I don''t want to argue with you about this. Don''t you want to take shape? How much time will it take? "


    Tianhuo Heiyan seemed to shake his head awkwardly: "it''s not for a while, so you should leave first. I''ll go back to you after I''m transformed. Then I''ll help you kill your useless shit disciple and avenge you. "


    Zou Yi said, "the holy gentleman... Should be the illegitimate son of the true God of Wu Dao. If I really am the reincarnation of the true God of Wu Dao, I''m afraid this holy gentleman can''t be killed."


    The sky fire black Yan was stunned, then smiled and said, "your own illegitimate son killed you? Why does this sound so incredible? Can you say that you were a coyote and bullied a lot of women in your last life... It''s impossible. I''ve been with Wu Daozhen God for many years, and I''ve never seen him have bad thoughts about any women... "


    Zou Yi interrupted Tianhuo Heiyan''s words: "stop talking nonsense and practice quickly. Yan Kun and I still need some time to stabilize the state we have just broken through. Wait for you for a few days."

 Chapter 345

    The sky fire black Yan said, "do you want to take me away? It''s OK, but don''t regret it in the future. No one can control me except the true God of martial arts. "


    Zou Yi felt that Tianhuo Heiyan misunderstood something. Just about to explain, Yan Kun said, "my adult is the true God of martial arts. Have you forgotten?"


    Tianhuo Heiyan was stunned and then said with a smile: "yes, but he is still different from the true God of martial arts... I hope you can be as powerful as the true God of martial arts in the future. Let me be convinced."


    Zou Yi didn''t want to talk any more. She tried to remove her protective cover and feel everything here in the cold and chaotic world.


    The cold feeling still exists, but it is obvious that he can directly use his own flesh to resist the cold here.


    With the strength of King Kong and the realm of God and man, Zou Yi is no longer Zou Yi. Everything has changed a lot.


    Zou Yi said it takes time to stabilize the realm, but what he needs more is to find a way to leave the chaotic world.


    Maybe nine star space can do this, but Zou Yi can''t be sure until she has tried.


    Now that his strength has changed a lot and the power of chaos in his body is also quite strong, why not find time to practice the nine star space?


    Zou Yi''s cultivation of nine star space did not reach the realm. She was not sure enough to use the nine star space to leave the chaotic world, nor was she able to use the nine star space to assist the battle in peacetime.


    If you can cultivate the nine star space into the realm, these can be realized and his strength will be improved.


    Moreover, the cultivation of nine star space will be of great help to Zou Yi in cultivating time skills in the future. This is a matter of killing two birds with one stone.


    Don''t forget that there is a sky fire and black fire around you. That is, with a ready-made master and the time skill that the world has long dreamed of, Zou Yi has a great chance to learn it.


    Zou Yi wants to leave the chaos world with Tianhuo Heiyan. She has a small wish to learn time skill from Tianhuo Heiyan.


    There is no end to learning. It''s always good to learn too much.


    Of course, like Zou Yi before, it''s not very good to learn more but not proficient in one.


    Zou Yi concentrated on cultivating nine star space and looking for a way to leave the chaotic world.


    Yan Kun had to continue to practice, stabilize his realm, and let himself have a greater improvement.


    Tianhuo Heiyan is the most anxious one. It can not be regarded as a real immortal. Without flesh, even the yuan God can not be regarded as complete.


    In order to transform into shape, the first thing to be solved is the integrity of the yuan God. Only when the yuan God is complete, can it have the opportunity to obtain its own flesh body.


    This is different from shaping a physical body. At least it can''t directly occupy other people''s physical body to realize transformation.


    Tianhuo has incomparable destructive power. If it is not its own transformation through cultivation, anyone''s flesh body to it is a waste and will be directly burned to ashes.


    Yuanshen''s cultivation, Tianhuo Heiyan didn''t ask Zou Yi and Yan Kun, that is, he would have been there long ago and didn''t need other people''s help.


    At this time, Tianhuo Heiyan needs to refine the power of chaos into the power of his own soul, and then convert the power of soul into the power of Yuanshen, so as to cultivate his own Yuanshen. It is very difficult and takes a long time.


    Ten days have passed in a flash. Zou Yi has made great progress in cultivating nine star space. The power of chaos here is of great benefit to the cultivation of nine star space.


    Zou Yi is only dedicated to cultivating the nine star space. Her realm has not changed significantly. It still looks old-fashioned.


    Yan Kun also made significant progress during this period, and his bookish spirit was more strong, but there was a faint sense of decisive killing.


    Yan Kun is changing, and I don''t know what he will become in the end.


    Only the sky fire, darkness and inflammation have not changed. It seems that more than ten days of cultivation is of no help at all.


    After seeing that Tianhuo Heiyan''s cultivation had not improved for a long time, Zou Yi took the initiative to say to Tianhuo Heiyan, "can you accept the power of human beings like Yan Kun and me?"


    The sky fire black Yan was slightly stunned, smiled and said, "yes. But are there any conditions for you to help me like this? "


    Zou Yi feels that the vigilant sky fire Heiyan is no longer like a child, but an adult, an alert adult.


    Zou Yi still can''t laugh. He said with a straight face: "don''t worry, I just want to leave here quickly. I have no other ideas."


    The sky fire black Yan said, "your nine star space is not enough to take us away. Why ask me urgently? When you can take us away, I will be able to take shape. "


    Zou Yi shook her head and directly sent a wisp of her divine power to the sky fire Heiyan: "you can absorb it and try it. If it helps you, Yan Kun and I will help you unconditionally. We also need your help to get out of this chaotic world. "


    Tianhuo Heiyan smiled and accepted Zou Yi''s pure power and swallowed it directly like a meal.


    Looking at the satisfied sky fire black inflammation on her face, Zou Yi asked, "how about it?"


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "it''s great. It''s definitely the best gift I''ve received in my life... Can you give me more, I''ll soon cultivate the yuan God."


    "Practice it?" Zou Yi was a little disappointed: "my Yuanshen power is incomparably pure. It''s really amazing that you haven''t cultivated your Yuanshen after using it."


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "don''t be surprised. Just say disappointment? Don''t worry. If you give me so much power just now, everything will be solved. "


    Zou Yi stopped talking and took out the second ray of Yuanshen''s power and handed it to Tianhuo Heiyan. She continued to cultivate the nine star space.


    This time, instead of swallowing all the power of Yuanshen at once, Tianhuo Heiyan slowly refined it bit by bit and turned it into his own power of Yuanshen.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen power is pure and incomparable. With Zou Yi''s help, the incomplete Yuanshen finally has a complete sign.


    Tianhuo Heiyan was very excited. While continuing to practice, he jumped and rolled excitedly in the air. He was like a child who didn''t grow up.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun ignore children''s general Tianhuo Heiyan. They practice separately. It seems that neither of them knows Tianhuo Heiyan''s behavior.


    After practicing for a while, he suddenly shouted, "Hey, look, my yuan God has been completed... Incomplete. I finally have my own yuan God and can finally be transformed."

 Chapter 346

    Zou Yi said faintly, "then turn into shape quickly. Don''t let us wait too long."


    Yan Kun didn''t speak at all, as if he hadn''t heard the words of sky fire.


    Tianhuo Heiyan was very excited. Seeing Zou Yi and Yan Kun, he was very disappointed and shouted, "why aren''t you happy for me? You know, among our Tianhuo family, I''m the first to have my own yuan God and the first to be transformed... I... I''m great. "


    Zou Yi said reluctantly, "I see. We''re waiting for you to help us get out of here. Time does not wait. We have been trapped for a long time. "


    Tianhuo Heiyan suddenly smiled: "then you are not allowed to peek at my transformation, nor are you allowed to explore my transformation with divine consciousness. Also, if you give me a dress, I don''t want to stand in front of you naked. "


    Zou Yi shook her head, took out a suit of clothes and threw it in front of the sky fire Heiyan. She said faintly, "who do you think you are? We don''t want to see you naked..."


    Zou Yi said this, turned to continue her cultivation, and immediately entered the state of forgetting things and me. She was really not interested in knowing what the sky fire looked like after it turned black and inflamed.


    Yan Kun had already entered the state of forgetting things and me. He didn''t intend to pay attention to the shy sky fire.


    A trace of cunning flashed in the sky fire black Yan''s eyes. The flame like body slowly retreated and hid into the dark chaos.


    If Zou Yi and Yan Kun didn''t enter the state of forgetting things and me at this time, they will find the last eyes of sky fire and black inflammation, and they will be vigilant.


    Unfortunately, they all think that Tianhuo Heiyan is a child who has not grown up and is not alert to Tianhuo Heiyan.


    A moment later, the voice of the sky fire came from the darkness: "Zou Yi, Yan Kun, you are not allowed to peek. I''ll show you when I''m dressed..."


    No one answered Tianhuo Heiyan. Zou Yi and Yan Kun didn''t hear Tianhuo Heiyan at all.


    After another moment, the voice of sky fire black inflammation sounded again: "the transformation was successful. You two kept your promise and didn''t peek at my transformation. Now you can open your eyes and see what I look like... "


    Tianhuo Heiyan said a lot, but still no one paid attention to it, as if no one was interested in it at all.


    This made Tianhuo Heiyan, who didn''t want to be seen by Zou Yi and Yan Kun, very disappointed and depressed. He couldn''t help shouting: "you did it on purpose, absolutely on purpose. Hum, don''t think you''ll make me angry. I... I''m angry! "


    With the cry of sky fire and black inflammation, Zou Yicai slowly opened his eyes, but he still didn''t mean to look back. He just said, "what''s good? Isn''t it a child who hasn''t grown up?"


    The sky fire black Yan angrily said, "who is the child? I existed earlier than the ninth world... Almost the same as the ninth world. How can I be a child? "


    Yan Kun suddenly forced his eyes to smile: "isn''t that what the old man is going to be like? It must be ugly. I don''t want to see it. "


    The sky fire black Yan gnashed his teeth and said, "what are you talking about? Again, I didn''t hear you! "


    Yan Kun stopped talking, but Zou Yi said, "you are a good man. Why do you pretend to be a woman with your voice? Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by others? Really... "


    Zou Yi''s voice suddenly broke, as if she had been pinched by something.


    Yan Kun was surprised, quickly opened his eyes and asked loudly, "is your adult okay?"


    Zou Yi murmured, "something... Yan Kun, come here. Who is this man?"


    Yan Kun flashed, grabbed Zou Yi and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with your excellency? Are you hurt? "


    Zou Yi looked at Yan Kun with a worried face, quietly pointed to the darkness in front of her and whispered, "it seems that a great beauty has just come... There are others here. We didn''t find anything before!"


    Zou Yi''s voice was a little nervous, but his face remained the same. He still couldn''t have any other expression.


    "Where''s the beauty?" Yan Kun took a look at the direction Zou Yi pointed to. In addition to darkness or darkness, he couldn''t help saying, "is your adult over practicing and hallucinating?"


    Zou Yi said, "I clearly see a... It''s dark and hot. He won''t be given by this beautiful woman..."


    Before Zou Yi finished, a man in the dark said, "have your Divine senses been eaten by dogs? If you don''t know how to probe my position with divine knowledge, you know you''re talking nonsense there! "


    The voice is black and burning, but how did it change? It looks like a girl''s voice.


    Zou Yi said with doubts, "are you the fire of heaven? You... Why did you become a woman? "


    Yan Kun''s divine sense spread out and said in surprise, "it''s really black fire... How did you become a woman? You... Are so funny, ha ha... "


    Yan Kun''s laughter was not over. A figure suddenly appeared in front of him, slapped him on the head, and shouted, "if you laugh at me, I''m a woman... Why can''t I become a woman?"


    Yan Kun''s body flashed and left the original place early, and the palm of the sky fire black inflammation was lost.


    Zou Yi also stood up at the moment and said calmly, "you have become so beautiful that few people praise you. Do you feel very disappointed?"


    The sky fire black Yan was stunned, and a smile appeared on her beautiful face: "will you praise people, you fool who can''t laugh? Tell me. If I''m satisfied, maybe I''ll teach you how to use the power of time. "


    Zou Yi looked at the sky fire in front of her and said nothing, as if she had been completely attracted and forgot to say anything.


    After waiting for a while, he didn''t hear Zou Yi speak and was about to get angry. In the twinkling of an eye, he saw Zou Yi staring at himself, and immediately smiled.


    Listen to the sky fire Heiyan say: "how, am I beautiful? Don''t look at me foolishly and smile. I''ll tell you how to use the power of time. "


    Zou Yi seems to have just recovered, but she can''t laugh. She can only say: "I still can''t laugh..."


    The sky fire black inflammation "puffed" and laughed, "then you''ve lost a good chance."


    After a pause, the sky fire Heiyan slowly approached Zou Yi, looked at Zou Yi and said, "do you regret it now? When you refused to let me accompany you, do you know that I have become so beautiful? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and quickly said, "what do you mean? You won''t really regard my as the true God of martial arts? "


    Tianhuo Heiyan smiled and almost said in Zou Yi''s ear, "no matter who you are, since you want to learn the method of controlling the power of time, you should listen to me and remember."

 Chapter 347

    Zou Yi suddenly smiled bitterly and said, "you don''t want to threaten me with this. Even if there is no way to use the power of time, I will..."


    Before Zou Yi finished, the sky fire Heiyan suddenly shouted, "how can you laugh?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately rejoiced: "I can really laugh, i... I recovered."


    Zou Yi''s voice was loud. It came out from a distance, but there was a response back.


    Yan Kun immediately said, "there is an echo. It seems that the chaotic world has a boundary..."


    "It could be a mountain." Tianhuo Heiyan said disdainfully, "although the chaotic world has not been formed, there may still be mountains."


    Yan Kun was full of joy. After listening to the words of Tianhuo Heiyan, he was disappointed immediately.


    Zou Yi said, "anyway, we''ll go and have a look. I''ve been in the void all the time. I don''t know whether I''m head up or foot up. "


    The sky fire black Yan stretched out his hand and pointed in front of him. Jiao said with a smile, "I''ll go and have a look. You... Have poor strength. Stay here and wait for my news."


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun looked at each other and smiled bitterly together.


    A moment later, the voice of the sky fire came back from afar: "come here, it''s really a big mountain. We have a place to rest."


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun immediately followed the sound and flew over. Their divine knowledge spread out and caught the mountain accurately.


    Zou Yi was puzzled and couldn''t help saying, "there are mountains here. Why haven''t we found them before?"


    "That''s because the interface is constantly changing. We think we''re in the same place. In fact, we''ve been unconsciously moved to other places," said Tianhuo Heiyan


    Yan Kun nodded slightly: "it''s true. I had some feelings before, but I didn''t care too much because I was in a hurry to practice."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "I''ve been practicing all the time, but I didn''t pay attention to this. After a pause, Zou Yi took a look at the mountain in front of her and said with a smile, "it seems that it is possible for us to leave. There is an interface on the mountain. As long as we open the interface channel here and come to the chaotic world, there is hope to find other interfaces and we can go back."


    Yan Kun nodded: "adult''s nine star space can completely open up the interface channel. Let''s leave now."


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "is it possible to leave any marks or record the coordinates here so that we can come back later?"


    Yan Kun shook his head slightly. He had no such ability.


    Since Tianhuo Heiyan asked, she didn''t have such ability, otherwise she wouldn''t ask.


    Zou Yi smiled, looked at them and said, "do you still want to come back? Then let me leave a space mark. "


    Zou Yi will be the only one in the nine star space. He naturally needs to do the space mark.


    During this period, Zou Yi practiced nine star space. Although she did not practice nine star space to the realm, she also made great progress.


    Leave a space mark, and Zou Yi can do it easily.


    Zou Yi then opened an interface channel and let Tianhuo Heiyan and Yan Kun follow him to leave the chaotic world.


    The three of them came to the chaos world, about a month before and after, but the changes were unimaginable.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun have become gods from chaotic immortals, and their strength is still as strong as chaotic immortals. In addition, the success of the transformation of sky fire into black inflammation, and the great progress made in Zou Yi''s nine star space, each will make countless people feel incredible.


    Zou Yi, who hurried back to green star, immediately judged her interface and position after leaving the chaotic world, and then used the nine star space to open up an interface channel and directly return to green star.


    The power of nine star space gradually appeared at this time. Yan Kun and sky fire Heiyan also secretly admired them in their hearts, but they didn''t say it.


    After two consecutive space crossings, Zou Yi and her three finally returned to the green star.


    Zou Yi, who was worried that this place would be attacked by the fairy world and the divine world, and would become a piece of ruins, was relieved when she saw that the green star was safe and sound.


    Seeing nameless and Fuyu and others, Zou Yi saluted and said to them, "I was attacked by the emperor and trapped in a place. Today I have the opportunity to get out, which makes you all worried."


    Nameless smiled and patted Zou Yi on the shoulder: "just come back. Everyone is worried about your safety. Thanks to your information, we were not deceived and are safe for the time being. "


    Zou Yi said, "tell the star Lord that the fairy world and the divine world learned well after they suffered a loss last time. They want to play a conspiracy against us and lure us into being. Fortunately, we found the enemy''s intention in time and were not tempted by the enemy. This is thanks to Yan Kun and the soldiers of the dark cinema, so they should be praised. "


    The nameless nodded: "you should be rewarded. Yan Kun, you have made great achievements this time. If you want any reward, I will meet your requirements. "


    Yan Kun said, "thank you, star Lord. My subordinates don''t dare to ask for rewards. And this time it''s the credit of Lord Xingwang. My subordinates dare not take the credit for themselves. "


    Nameless ha ha said with a smile, "I also know humility. It''s good. No matter whose credit it is, this time you have protected the integrity of Lord Xingwang and deserve a reward. Well, I have a chaotic immortal weapon captured from the enemy. I''ll give it to you as a portable weapon. "


    Yan Kun saluted and said, "thank you, star Lord. My subordinates are ashamed."


    Nameless said: "don''t refuse any more. Although this chaotic fairy is not an artifact, it is very likely to become an artifact. You are warm and healthy. You may have an artifact in the future. "


    Yan Kun said, "thanks to the star Lord. My subordinates must be good at giving birth to the immortal tools given by the star Lord."


    Nameless smiled and nodded at Yan Kun, turned to look at Zou Yi and said, "your momentum seems to have changed. Did you encounter any opportunities to achieve the throne?"


    Zou Yi said, "tell the star Lord that I have achieved the divine throne by chance. Now I am a divine man."


    Nameless rejoiced and said loudly, "great, you have finally become a God. I''m very glad to be a teacher... Come and give a banquet. I''ll have a good chat with the star king tonight."


    A maid stepped forward and said respectfully, "yes."


    Nameless ha ha smiled and said, "later, we will invite the demon king and the Pluto to to the banquet. By the way, we will also call your fiancee, your martial mother and your friends to make everyone happy."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "thank you, star Lord. But there are still some things to deal with. Please allow me to leave for a while. I will attend the dinner on time. "


    Nameless said, "you''re busy with your business first. Don''t worry about the dinner party. By the way, the... Beautiful girl you brought back, why don''t you introduce it to us? "

 Chapter 348

    Zou Yi remembered that the sky fire Heiyan behind her was about to introduce unknown people. Sky fire Heiyan himself said, "I don''t have a name. Zou Yi picked it up. You call me ah Yan. I''ll get my own name. "


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun were stunned. When they looked at Tianhuo Heiyan together, they didn''t say much when they saw that Tianhuo Heiyan winked at them.


    Nameless smiled and said, "Hello, miss a Yan, welcome to our green star. You can regard this as your home. If you want to eat or drink anything, just tell the maid... "


    Tianhuo Heiyan said, "thank you. You are nameless. I... Remember you. If you have any difficulties in the future, I will help you with Zou Yi."


    Nameless seems to have little contact with such a direct person. After a little stunned, he smiled: "thank you. There will be a chance in the future."


    After a pause, nameless said to Zou Yi, "take good care of miss a Yan you brought back. Don''t let miss a Yan be wronged."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I''ll take miss a Yan to have a rest."


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun leave together and leave the Xingzhu mansion with Tianhuo Heiyan and return to their Xingwang mansion.


    After Tianhuo Heiyan entered the king''s mansion, he sat down in Zou Yi''s seat and said in an old-fashioned manner, "give me those delicious and delicious clothes... Also, your clothes are too ugly. Find me a better one. I want to change my clothes."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "are you ordering me or begging me?"


    Sky fire Heiyan stared at Zou Yi, and a black flame slowly rose in the palm: "do you want to see Heiyan burning the Star Palace?"


    Zou Yi hurriedly said, "no, if you burn the Star Palace, I have to find someone to build it again. It takes time and effort. It''s not cost-effective."


    He immediately said to the maid on the side, "go to those snacks. Remember, they should be delicious."


    The maid saluted and said, "yes, sir."


    Zou Yi said again, "go to find Su Mo and ask her for a suit of clothes. She said that a friend with a similar figure wanted to change clothes."


    Just as the maid was about to speak, Su Mo''s voice came over: "what friend needs my clothes?"


    Zou Yi looked back and said with a smile, "it''s this ah Yan girl. She dislikes my ugly clothes and wants to change into a better one."


    Su Mo gave Zou Yi a white look, and his eyes were full of blame: "miss a Yan, right? Please follow me. I''ll take you to choose beautiful clothes and jewelry... "


    Tianhuo Heiyan looked at Su Mo, widened his eyes and said, "you... How are you still alive? What''s your name..."


    Su Mo smiled: "my name is Su mo. have you seen me before?"


    The sky fire black inflammation seemed very surprised. He opened his mouth and couldn''t close it for a long time.


    Su Mo was a little strange and stepped forward: "miss a Yan, have you really seen me? I used to be a Book spirit. I don''t remember seeing miss ah Yan there. "


    The sky fire black Yan just recovered, stared at Su Mo and said, "are you really a Book Spirit? You didn''t lie to me? "


    Su Mo smiled: "how could I lie to you? Zou Yi also knows this. When he met me, I was still a Book spirit. Later, I had my own flesh and became like this. "


    Tianhuo Heiyan seemed relieved and said with a smile, "scare me. I saw you die with my own eyes... It''s not you, but someone who looks like you... I thought it was a ghost."


    Su Mo said with a wry smile, "miss a Yan said this. I don''t know how to talk to you."


    Tianhuo Heiyan took a few steps forward, took Su Mo''s hand and said, "sister, you are so beautiful. Are you Zou Yi''s woman?"


    Su Mo''s face was embarrassed and said with a bitter smile, "I''m Zou Yi''s fiancee. I can be regarded as his woman."


    Tianhuo Heiyan said with a smile, "no wonder he has been staring at you since he saw you. It turned out to be so. Let''s go. Let''s find clothes. Zou Yi''s clothes are ugly and smell bad... "


    Zou Yi was embarrassed, but Su Mo couldn''t help laughing. He glanced at Zou Yi and took the sky fire Heiyan away.


    Yan Kun waited on Zou Yi. At this time, he came forward and said, "my subordinates have been away for many days. I don''t know what happened to the dark cinema..."


    Zou Yi said, "you handle your business. I don''t need you here. By the way, do something for me. "


    Yan Kun said, "my Lord, please tell me."


    Zou Yi said, "it''s useful for me to choose two of your people. These two people must be trustworthy and strong. "


    Yan Kun said, "is it feasible for subordinates?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "you are the president of the dark cinema. Your duty is to direct the people in the dark cinema. You can''t always do it yourself. And the person I want is a woman. Just help me find two. "


    Yan Kun said, "yes, sir."


    When he left, Zou Yi looked at a lot of documents and information that needed to be processed in front of her, and suddenly felt her head was big.


    No way. He is the star king in charge of the whole army. All military affairs need him to make the final decision. Many things are normal.


    Zou Yi looked at the pile of documents in front of her and suddenly remembered how to deal with these things on earth. He immediately shouted, "come on, summon the generals of all armies to see me."


    Several attendants said together, "yes, sir."


    There are many attendants and guards in the Xingwang mansion. They have their own things. The attendants and attendants serve Zou Yi and visitors and have helped convey Zou Yi''s orders.


    The attendants are men and the waitresses are women. Apart from the gender differences, they don''t make much difference in what they do.


    After a while, dozens of generals of all armies came to Zou Yi''s Xingwang mansion. They stood in front of Zou Yi and saluted respectfully together. They dared not be disrespectful at all.


    Zou Yi told everyone to sit down and asked casually, "do you have something important for me to help deal with recently?"


    A general standing in the front half stepped forward, hugged his fist and said, "report to your excellency, the generals and soldiers of our army are people who surrender. It is difficult for them to obey orders from the bottom of their heart in a short time. I''m worried that if I go to the battlefield like this, there will be accidents. "


    Zou Yi pondered for a moment, looked at the general and said, "do you ask him to have a similar situation among the armies?"


    The general looked back at another general behind him: "as long as it is composed of surrendering troops, this will happen."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I know. Let me investigate and give you a solution."


    After a pause, Zou Yi said, "if you have any suggestions or opinions, you can speak freely today."

 Chapter 349

    Gongbi, as the leader of the west city and the general leading the troops, said at this time: "Lord Xingwang, the troops of all cities have complained because they are both soldiers and people. I don''t know whether they can perform their duties and avoid too much work?"


    Zou Yi said decisively, "the city is everyone''s city. Soldiers are both people and people are soldiers. If someone can''t figure it out, they can leave the green star. There must be no room for bargaining. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi said, "if you can''t stay on the green star at ease, such people don''t deserve to be the people of our green star. Those who complain again have to leave the green star. "


    Gongbi had never seen Zou Yi so serious. He immediately felt that Zou Yi was completely different from before. He quickly hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates obey."


    Zou Yi no longer paid attention to Gongbi, but looked at everyone and said, "is there any problem?"


    No one spoke again. Everyone looked at Zou Yi. Everyone had a different look on their faces.


    A guard waiting on Zou Yi''s side whispered to Zou Yi at the moment: "Ouyang little beaver, the leader of Nancheng City, didn''t come to see adults because he didn''t return. He asked me to tell adults something."


    Zou Yi felt a little strange, so she said loudly, "what did Lord Ouyang ask you to tell me? Say it out loud so that everyone can hear it. "


    The guard raised his voice and said, "Lord Ouyang said that the green star is too big and there are too many places to protect. Our personnel are limited and we can''t give consideration to both the head and the tail. Can you recruit more people?"


    Zou Yi said, "it''s a time of war. It''s necessary to replenish people. Listen carefully, especially the four City masters, the personnel in your city and those who come to our green star from all interfaces. As long as they become a member of our green star, they are the soldiers on the green star. Those who do not comply with the law shall be expelled from the country, and no one can make an exception. "


    As soon as Zou Yi said this, people talked about it one after another. Some said it was good and others said it would cause some trouble. People had different opinions and had their own opinions.


    Zou Yi said after a while of discussion: "this is the first code during the war on the green star. All the people are soldiers. Whoever wants to refuse, either leave the green star or engage in military justice."


    Everyone was silent as if they didn''t know Zou Yi. Their eyes slowly changed.


    Zou Yi probably knew what was the most important thing now. He got up, walked among the people and said loudly, "you guys, during the war, I hope you can put your mind on the war. You are all high-level military officers on the green star. You are responsible for the safety of the green star. You have a great responsibility on your shoulders, but you can''t concentrate on some small things. "


    The people said together, "please follow your instructions."


    Zou Yi said, "do you have any questions? Say it together. No matter what you say today, I won''t blame you. "


    We looked at each other and said together, "we wait for your instructions, and only your horse will follow."


    Zou Yi returned to her seat, sat down, looked at the people and said, "we may have to fight the enemy again in the near future. What good suggestions do you have?"


    Gongbi said: "report back to your excellency. My subordinates feel that it is difficult for our four cities to stop the enemy''s attack. We should unite to defend together. We can support each other wherever we need support and fight together."


    Zou Yi nodded: "this should be the case. Everyone is a green star. There is no saying that they fight their own battles."


    Gongbi then said, "in addition to this, my subordinates feel that they need to set up mobile outposts outside the city to block the enemy''s attacks outside the city as much as possible."


    Zou Yi said, "the cities make their own arrangements. I don''t need to ask, and our people in the dark cinema will pass the news to you in time. Gongbi, do you have any other suggestions for the defense of cities? "


    Gongbi said, "can you arrange the town sky array among the cities and protect the four cities like the red * * area?"


    Zou Yi thought: "this suggestion is very good. I''ll discuss with the star master immediately and arrange the town sky array as soon as possible. If you have a more suitable array, you can also protect your cities with an array. If you need support, you can put forward it. Whether it''s array materials or others, you will be unconditionally supported. "


    Gongbi and others said, "thank you, sir."


    Zou Yi waved her hand: "step back, remember my words, strictly guard all defense areas and be ready to fight at any time. The city Lord stays. I have a task for you. "


    Everyone retreated together, and only the city leaders of the four counties and cities in the southeast and northwest stayed.


    Zou Yi, who was going to say something important, was a little disappointed. He walked back and forth for a few steps before he said to the City owners of the four cities: "you don''t manage the troops in your respective cities in place. It seems that I need to write to the star Lord to change my previous practice."


    Gongbi said, "Your Excellency means to separate military and government?"


    Zou Yi didn''t answer Gongbi, but looked at a person left by Nancheng on behalf of Ouyang Xiaoli and said, "when will your city come back?"


    Nancheng city master didn''t come, leaving behind Shen Susu, Ouyang Xiaoli''s right-hand assistant and Zou Yi''s acquaintance.


    Shen Susu was a general with ten thousand elite soldiers. Now he said on behalf of Ouyang Xiaoli, "I don''t know when the city Lord will come back. If your Excellency has any orders, I will tell the city Lord."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "you tell the Lord of Ouyang that the defense of Nancheng must be paid attention to, because Nancheng is too close to the east city and may be attacked by the enemy at any time."


    Shen Susu hugged his fist and said, "please follow your instructions. I will tell the city Lord as soon as possible."


    Zou Yi said, "go first. It''s none of your business here."


    Shen Susu saluted and left. The distance between her and Zou Yi seemed to be getting farther and farther away. She had not been as kind as Earth people for a long time.


    Min Yue, the leader of Beicheng City, said at this time: "the problem of Gongbi city leader just now is actually my problem. I don''t know how adults plan?"


    Zou Yi said, "the people on the green star are all soldiers, so there is no separation between military and government. City Lord Min Yue and city Lord Gongbi, you must remember that green star is now the people''s army, and it is impossible to separate military and government. "


    Min Yue and Gongbi said together, "subordinates understand."


    Zou Yi then said, "what''s the difficulty of the two directors in charge of the affairs of one city?"


    Min Yue said: "many things are not in place when the county and city are newly built. Our energy is limited. We can only come the same way. The time may be delayed."


    Zou Yi felt a little headache. He didn''t expect that the current green star was a mess. He felt confused.


    Zou Yi looked at Min Yue, barely remained calm, and slowly said, "you have hundreds of thousands of people. What can''t be solved in the near future?"

 Chapter 350

    Min Yue said: "the situation of the soldiers forming gangs is serious, and they continue despite repeated prohibitions. There are no military laws and regulations to compare, and we can''t use lynching indiscriminately. I really don''t know what to do. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "this is really a big problem. I will immediately organize personnel to prepare military regulations and distribute them to everyone. Those who violate military regulations in the future will be dealt with as soon as they recruit military regulations. "


    Min Yue said: "in addition to this, there are also great problems in our logistics supply. Take our North City for example. No one in the army supplies about a piece of inferior spar every day. But the supply of young or unable to cultivate ordinary people is a piece of inferior crystal stone in January. This gap is too big, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of many people. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "why is there such a big gap?"


    Min Yue said: "the academy is busy and lacks institutions and personnel to manage this matter, so this kind of thing will happen. My subordinates suggest that all cities set up special institutions to support logistics. I wonder if adults can write to the star Lord and put this matter into place? "


    Zou Yi said, "there''s no need to write to the star Lord. I''ve approved it. All cities immediately summoned people, and the Chinese library set up a special organization responsible for logistics support, and set up a grain and grass officer to be fully responsible for the logistics affairs of the whole city. "


    Min Yue hugged her fist and said, "thank you, sir. My Lord, does everyone enjoy the same supply? "


    Zou Yi said, "this is nature. Children are our future hope. Ordinary people help us cultivate and work. They are also an indispensable part of us. Everyone''s supplies are the same, regardless of three, six, nine, etc. "


    Min yuehang said, "Your Excellency is wise. I thank you for everyone."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "in addition to these, do you have any questions?"


    Min Yue took a look at Su Mo, who had not spoken all the time, and said carefully, "can you assign a large number of refugees in Dongcheng to the other three cities to supplement our people and enhance our strength?"


    Zou Yi looked at Su Mo and said, "ask the Lord of Su Cheng."


    Su Mo said: "naturally, there is no problem. They are all the people of the green star. Why should they be so clear? As long as you need personnel to supplement, you can come to my east city, and I will fully cooperate. "


    Min Yue was overjoyed, hugged her fist and said, "thank you, Lord su. We just lack some hands. Today, it''s like Lord Su asking for some hands. How about it?"


    Su Mo said, "please follow me. There are hundreds of thousands of refugees in the east city. You can have as many as you want."


    Min Yuemei smiled and said, "thank you. In this way, we can solve many problems."


    Zou Yi said: "treat the refugees well and don''t let them feel that they are not the children of green star. In addition, there may be enemy spies among the refugees. You must be more careful. "


    Min Yue said, "please rest assured, I will screen and consider myself. I won''t let them access secrets at the beginning."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "if you have anything, just ask me. You are my right-hand assistant. You need to help me with many things. Don''t keep anything in mind. Just tell me directly."


    Min Yue, Gong Bi and Su Mo said together, "yes."


    Zou Yi nodded: "Su Mo, you take Min Yue to choose people. Gongbi stays. I have something to say to you."


    Su Mo and Min Yue left. Gongbi looked at Zou Yi in front of him and said with some trepidation, "what can I do for you?"


    Zou Yi said, "Gongbi, you and I are the first brothers I know. There are no outsiders here, so don''t see outsiders. Sit down, I have something to say to you. "


    Gongbi was stunned and immediately said, "thank you, sir."


    Looking at Gongbi sitting down, Zou Yicai said, "I remember everything you said just now. The reason why I didn''t give you a satisfactory answer in front of everyone is because I''m worried that there are enemy spies among them. "


    Gongbi was stunned again and said excitedly: "I see. I thought you didn''t want to help me solve those things..."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how could it be? Don''t you know me yet? I will give you a satisfactory answer to what you said. Now tell me, are there any other questions besides what you said? "


    Gongbi hugged his fist and said: "building a county city is an excellent way to stabilize people''s hearts and defend against the outside world, but his subordinates found that after building a county city, some people inside us are comfortable and enjoy it and don''t want to continue fighting with the enemy..."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "I have found this. When formulating military regulations later, I will write a special article to expel those who are greedy for enjoyment from Jundu and let them become full-time farmers."


    Gongbi said, "I''m afraid that many people will become the farmers as adults say, and the number of military personnel will be reduced a lot."


    Zou Yi said, "why not? Even if such people are in the army, how can they help us? It''s better to kick out early so as not to affect more people. "


    Gongbi nodded: "what your excellency said is that I''ll go back and prepare and implement the things your excellency ordered one by one in the near future."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "what did I tell you? I left you to ask you to help me formulate military regulations. You can''t go back yet. "


    Gongbi was stunned and immediately said, "thank you for your trust. If you need your subordinates to do anything, please tell them."


    Zou Yi said, "I will invite the star Lord and the national teacher to participate. You and I will work out the military regulations of green star together. This military regulation will be the military law after our green star. No one can violate the military law, especially in wartime. "


    Gongbi said, "my subordinates understand. My subordinates will fully cooperate with adults."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "that''s settled. You report to the Middle Academy. I will immediately invite the star Lord and the national teacher to the Middle Academy. We will discuss and formulate the military law together."


    Gongbi left without returning to the city and went directly to the Middle Academy to report.


    Zou Yima kept meeting nameless and Fu Yu and invited them to agree on the first military law of green star at the middle school.


    Now Zou Yi gradually has her own ideas and management methods.


    Although some of his practices are based on those on earth, it has to be said that it is very suitable for the current green star.


    This is not only a change, but also an innovation. It is the beginning of green star''s formal development.


    After a whole day''s discussion between Zou Yi and the four of them, the first military law of Green Star finally came out.


    This military law is not perfect, but it is the first military law of green star. It is a law to be observed by soldiers in the later stage. Its importance and authority are incomparably high.


    Zou Yi transcribed the military law in person and gave orders anonymously. The general law was sent to the four City masters to order the whole army up and down.


    After receiving the military law, the leaders of the four cities, including the public ratio who participated in the formulation of the military law, immediately ordered people to transcribe and post it. The high-level owners must act within the scope permitted by the military law.


    All acts that exceed the military law will be punished accordingly. No one can be exceptional, including Zou Yi, the supreme commander.

 Chapter 351

    After the formulation of the military law, it naturally needs to be seriously implemented. Therefore, on the first day, nearly white people violated the provisions of the military law and were arrested by the military discipline Academy established by Zou Yi.


    The military discipline Academy was established after consultation between Zou Yi and nobody. It is subordinate to the Middle Academy.


    Zou Mu served as the president of the military discipline academy and was fully responsible for the military discipline of the whole army.


    In addition to some Terran sergeants, the members of the military discipline academy also have a special team.


    This team is the ethnic group of Taotie family, including nearly 20 ethnic groups of Taotie family, including Su Yun.


    These people are powerful, tall and powerful, very deterrent, and more convenient in law enforcement.


    Zou Mu and other Taotie people have been trained in the castle for a long time. Now they are like generals. When they come forward, everyone is in awe. They are the most suitable law enforcers in the military discipline Academy.


    Of course, relying on them for security, 20 people can''t control millions of troops, so nearly 10000 veteran soldiers of Zou Yi were arranged under Zou Mu''s hands.


    Zou Mu is Zou Yi''s brother. They have a deep relationship and trust each other. After Zou Mu became the president of the military discipline academy, he announced his origin to everyone, introduced his people, and officially disclosed the secret.


    Zou Yi originally intended to treat them as a strange soldier on the battlefield. Now there is a temporary change. She can only disclose their existence to everyone.


    Zou Yi has a myriad of things on hand. Sometimes he is busy and dizzy. He doesn''t know what to do.


    Therefore, he convened Yan Kun again at the first time after the establishment of the military discipline academy, and together with Yan Kun established a clerical academy specially responsible for handling clerical work.


    The duty of the clerical Institute is very clear. It is to deal with clerical work, help unknown and Zou Yi sort out all kinds of news, and convey orders.


    Zou Yi had this idea for a long time, but the real establishment of the Academy of Arts was delayed for a long time.


    Yan Kun was ordered to find two intelligent and capable female subordinates for Zou Yi. At the moment, Zou Yi has also placed him in the literary academy and served as the vice president of the literary academy.


    The two women are directly responsible to Zou Yi, who also serves as the president of the literary academy and guides all the paperwork.


    He is an earth man and is very familiar with this kind of work. With his guidance, his subordinates can learn how to do paperwork faster.


    Zou Yi suggested that a position of academician should be set up in the Academy of Arts according to the habits of a certain era of the earth. All staff are academicians and enjoy equal treatment.


    Green star is not the earth many years ago. Some official positions and institutions do not need to be established.


    Green star now has only tens of millions of people. Most of them are soldiers. They obey the management of the army, and there is no need to set up too many institutions and official positions.


    The city size of green star is no more than five or six, including the castle of Taotie family without management, and there is no need to set up too many officials.


    However, the necessary institutions and official positions should be established. After all, it is a planet and a country with a large region. Without some management institutions and personnel, how can we manage the green star well?


    Especially in wartime, senior officers in the army, generals and commanders, should be recognized and supported by nameless and Zou Yi.


    Otherwise, how can they command the army to fight?


    Zou Yi doesn''t want to set up too many official posts, so it''s not necessary.


    At present, the middle school is the organization with the largest efforts and the most management matters on the green star. It is directly responsible to the unknown, and all of them are regarded as an unknown assistant.


    The military discipline academy affiliated to the Middle Academy has the power to act independently and supervise the military discipline of the whole army. However, it has to accept the supervision of the Middle Academy to prevent abuse of power due to too much power.


    The grain and grass officers set up to ensure logistics support also belong to the middle school. Although their power is small, they should also accept the supervision of the middle school to prevent incidents such as enriching their own pockets.


    Green star is now a huge family. In this family, there should be home owners, people who resist the outside world, people who work internally and people who supervise law enforcement.


    Zou Yi knows her reason well, so she uses the fastest speed to set up institutions and officials to govern the large and small affairs on the green star.


    In the future, more institutions and official posts will be set up according to needs. Everyone will perform their respective duties in order to maintain the stability of green star, resist the field and slowly obtain peace and tranquility.


    Zou Yi''s idea is good, but some people don''t * * points. Seeing that Zou Yi''s general team is more and more strict, some people can''t help deserting.


    Within a few days, he caught hundreds of deserters, including one as the commander of the battalion level army.


    Zou Yi was so angry that she ordered severe punishment according to law, killed several people, imprisoned and detained 100 people. After the rest were interrogated clearly, she expelled Lvxing and was not allowed to come back to Lvxing forever.


    In troubled times, Zou Yi mercilessly and decisively dealt with those who violated military discipline, which made countless unstable people see the crisis and become a lot more honest.


    Sometimes it takes some means to make an example of others.


    Zou Yi didn''t seem to take this matter to heart at all. He looked at Su Mo around him and didn''t comment on Su Mo and his handling of deserters. Instead, she gently hugged Su Mo and whispered, "are you still used to being with sky fire and black inflammation?"


    Su Mo said: "the sky fire is a child. In addition to playing and curiosity, she eats and drinks a lot and doesn''t bother me."


    Zou Yi smiled: "a child like Tianhuo Heiyan can''t really think of her as a child. You have to pay more attention."


    Su Mo said, "why do you say that about her? She is a girl. She has only been in shape for a few days. What is not a child?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s up to you. In fact, I don''t mean anything else at all. What does sky fire Heiyan do now? Why can''t he see her all the time? "


    Su Mo smiled: "the name of sky fire black inflammation sounds very bad. Can''t you help change it to a better one? She eats and drinks every day, plays everywhere, and does nothing else. "


    Zou Yi suddenly felt that Su Mo was very concerned about Tianhuo Heiyan, so she joked: "did you think she was your sister?"


    Su Mo nodded: "she really looks like a sister of mine. I feel like I''ve known her for a long time... Don''t interrupt and give her a name."


    Zou Yi thought, "didn''t she call herself ah Yan? Why did she choose a name?"


    Su Mo shook his head: "ah Yan is a boy''s name. How can she be used by a girl? You get me a better one. "

 Chapter 352

    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "you really care about her. Well, I''ll try my best to get one for her... "


    "Who wants your name?" Zou Yi''s words were not finished. The sky fire and Heiyan had rushed in and heard her say loudly, "I just want to call ah Yan. Why can you change my name?"


    Zou Yi was embarrassed. Su Mo also looked at the sky fire Heiyan at a loss. I don''t know why she was so angry.


    Seeing Zou Yi and Su Mo like this, Tianhuo Heiyan realized his gaffe and opened his mouth, but he didn''t explain it.


    Zou Yi asked with doubts, "does the name ah Yan have any special meaning? Why do you care so much? "


    The sky fire black Yan said, "since you know all about it, why do you ask me?"


    Zou Yi was stunned: "I''m just guessing, but I don''t know what''s going on."


    The sky fire black Yan sighed and said as if wronged: "he took this name for me, so I... Don''t want to change it."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "your name was given to you by the true God of Wu Dao? This... No wonder. "


    "You won''t laugh at me," said the sky fire? I used to practice with the true God of martial arts for a long time. Although I am not his disciple, I always respect him. And he taught me time skills, and I... I am very grateful to him. "


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled and said, "if so, we''d better call you ah Yan."


    Su Mo also said, "since Shizu named you, we don''t say much. Ah Yan, let me take you to eat delicious cakes. The cakes made by the long arm people are made with their unique ingredients and production methods. They are very delicious. "


    Tianhuo Heiyan glanced at Zou Yi and said slowly, "Zou Yi, you''ve been busy. Be careful that sister Su Mo leaves you and makes you regret all your life."


    Zou Yi smiled: "sister Su Mo won''t leave me. She knows me best and knows I''m doing business."


    The sky fire black Yan said, "there are so many things to do. You are so tired to live. You are even tired to compete with the true God of martial arts."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how dare I compare with the true God of martial arts? He is in charge of the whole divine world alone. I am a star king of the green star. I am not a person of one level at all. "


    The sky fire black Yan said, "that''s not necessarily. The size of the place in charge has nothing to do with what you have to do. A lot of things have to be done, whether you are in charge of a large or small place. "


    Zou Yi smiled comprehensively: "your words are true. There are big things and small troubles... Forget it. I have something to deal with today. I''ll take you to a good place to play another day."


    Tianhuo Heiyan smiled: "remember what you said. I''ll come to you another day. By the way, call me ah Yan in the future. Don''t think about changing my name. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help looking at Su Mo, and they laughed bitterly together. Looking at this obviously adult, but like a child''s ah Yan, they didn''t know what to say.


    A Yan turned and left. When he went out, he deliberately turned back and made faces at Zou Yi and Su Mo, and then left with a laugh.


    As soon as ah Yan left his front foot, Gongbi came in. He saw Zou Yi and Su Mo, saluted and said, "my subordinates have seen adults, Lord su."


    Zou Yi said, "Lord Gongbi came to see me in such a hurry, but what''s the emergency?"


    Gongbi said: "my subordinates pay close attention to the changes in the barracks according to the orders of adults. Recently, some deserters have been found and dealt with accordingly. Today, when I was patrolling the military camp, I accidentally found that someone intended to lead the army to rebel, which made me catch him. Under the first instance, I found that a large number of officers and men planned to rebel and return to the fairyland and divine world. It''s a matter of great importance at this time. Please make a decision. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "how many people do you find have such ideas?"


    Gongbi said, "tens of thousands of people have such intentions in their subordinate cities alone."


    Zou Yi said: "this is normal. I just take this opportunity to screen these people from the military camp, ban their military identity, serve the people forever, cultivate full-time, and do not enter the official position."


    Gongbi hesitated and said, "now the farmers are more comfortable than the soldiers. Many soldiers want to be full-time farmers. We''re afraid it''s difficult to convince the public when we deal with those people like this."


    Zou Yi smiled: "although everyone says that farmers are no different from others, even now, farmers are much more comfortable. But I know very well that the hardship of farmers is unimaginable to others. Some people may not understand what we are doing now, but in the future they will know our real purpose and understand that this is the biggest punishment for them... Just let go and other cities will do the same. "


    Gongbi said, "tens of thousands of people go to farm. How can we supplement our troops? It''s hard not to find the main people from Chengdu to Sucheng. This is not the way. "


    Su Mo said, "there are plenty of people in my east city. Just come to me whenever you need it."


    Gongbi was overjoyed, hugged his fist and said, "thank you, Lord su."


    Su Mo smiled: "Dongcheng is a place where all outsiders must stay for a period of time. Now it is overcrowded. You take some for me. I should thank you. "


    Gongbi smiled: "so we''re welcome. But if necessary in the future, I''ll do my best."


    Su Mo said, "they are all family members. Why are you polite? How many people need to ask me directly, and I promise to meet your needs. "


    Gongbi said, "I won''t be polite to Lord su... Goodbye. I have a lot to deal with."


    Zou Yi said, "after going back, find out those people who are unstable. Just do what I say."


    Gongbi said positively, "subordinates understand."


    Gongbi left, but Su Mo whispered, "if we do this, will the reduction of the number of our soldiers affect the war situation?"


    Zou Yi sighed: "even if such people are put in the army, they won''t have any combat effectiveness. It''s better to let them do something useful."


    Su Mo said, "it can''t be handled so simply. I think we should think about it and be safe."


    Zou Yi had a good attitude and said with a smile, "don''t think too much. It will always get better and better."


    After a pause, Zou Yi looked at a guard who hurried in outside, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The guard said loudly from a distance, "Sir, the leader of Nancheng city was attacked outside the city and was seriously injured and dying. If you report it, please see your excellency outside now."


    Zou Yi was surprised and cried out, "Ouyang little beaver is hurt? Take me to her. "

 Chapter 353

    The guard turned and left quickly, like a light and shadow. Zou Yi''s speed was faster and left the Star Palace in front of the guard.


    Outside the Xingwang mansion, two Taotie clansmen are coming quickly. They are escorting an injured person. It seems that they are very worried.


    Zou Yi saw at a glance that the injured man was Ouyang beaver. He grabbed the stretcher of Ouyang beaver and hurriedly asked, "how could this happen?"


    Ouyang beaver was seriously injured. Zou Yi immediately judged that the body of Ouyang beaver was almost destroyed, and the yuan God was also greatly hurt and almost dispersed.


    Ouyang little beaver kept the last trace of consciousness. After seeing Zou Yi, he hurried to say: "the enemy sneaked into the green star and intended to establish a station on the other side of the green star to fight directly with us..."


    Zou Yi interrupted Ouyang''s words: "don''t talk. I''ll protect your God and save your life."


    Ouyang little beaver seemed to see a glimmer of hope, but he still said, "it''s useless. They all helped me, but I received the yuan God attack. The yuan God''s power continues to disappear and will die soon."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "Yuanshen attack? Stop talking and I''ll see what''s going on. "


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen was separated from the body and directly entered the body of Ouyang little beaver. She saw that the Yuanshen image of Ouyang little beaver was a human phantom, which was unreal, as if it was about to disappear completely.


    This is a sign that an immortal is about to die. It is very critical.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen didn''t quit Ouyang beaver''s body, but was in her body. While separating her Yuanshen power to maintain Ouyang beaver''s Yuanshen, she explored what happened to the Yuanshen attack received by Ouyang beaver.


    Zou Yi herself knew about Yuanshen attack, and not long ago, his Yuanshen attack was asked by the demon king to be taught to some people of the demon king.


    But Zou Yi didn''t expect that the people around her would be attacked by Yuanshen''s attack so soon. The attack was still his Tianding partner Ouyang Xiaoli.


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to think much. He subconsciously thought it wouldn''t be done by people in the demon world.


    If it was done by the people in the demon world, Zou Yi would blame herself too much. After all, the people in the demon world would not attack the yuan God before. He Zou Yi taught them.


    Now is not the time to blame herself and think more. Zou Yi quickly calmed down, carefully explored the injury of Ouyang Xiaoli, frowned and said: "this Yuanshen attack is very clever, and I can''t do it... Xiaoli, bear it, I''ll pull out your Yuanshen and protect you with my Yuanshen..."


    Ouyang beaver suddenly smiled: "Why are you so kind to me? I haven''t given you a face before. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "stop talking and bear it. There will be some pain."


    Ouyang little beaver smiled and closed his eyes as if he was very happy.


    Zou Yi started when Ouyang beaver smiled. He pulled out the Yuanshen of Ouyang beaver with his fastest speed, and then directly protected it with his Yuanshen and took it back into his body.


    After finishing this, Zou Yi immediately sat down on her knees, and the power of the yuan God surged in her body, forcibly cracking the yuan God attack technique that constantly erodes the yuan God of Ouyang little beaver.


    After this, Zou Yi''s face turned pale and her mouth was bleeding. She was obviously injured.


    Zou Yi didn''t know how to crack it so as not to hurt herself and the Yuanshen of Ouyang little beaver. She had to do it by force. As a result, her Yuanshen was hurt.


    Zou Yi didn''t regret it. Instead, she smiled and said, "Lord Ouyang is all right. When I help her repair the original God, I will reshape her into a more perfect body."


    The people were relieved together. Su Mo on one side came forward and said, "fortunately you are here, otherwise the little beaver will be in danger. We all don''t know the method of yuan God cultivation, let alone how to treat the yuan God of the little beaver."


    Zou Yi smiled: "this is the fate between me and Ouyang beaver. It''s just fate. She needs to recuperate and recover now. I''ll settle her first. Sister, you''ll be busy too. "


    Su Mo nodded slightly and watched Zou Yi quickly return to King Xing''s house to treat Ouyang little beaver. He didn''t know what to think. He had a wry smile on his face.


    Zou Yi returned to King Xing''s residence and immediately began to repair the broken Yuanshen of Ouyang little beaver - at this time, the Yuanshen of Ouyang little beaver can no longer be regarded as a real Yuanshen, but can only be regarded as a soul or a soul about to dissipate.


    Zou Yi now has two choices. One is to send the last soul of Ouyang beaver to the underworld and ask the king of Hades to reincarnate Ouyang beaver.


    This is a safe way, but it takes a lot of time. After all, it takes at least a thousand years for people after reincarnation to practice to the current state of Ouyang little beaver.


    The second way is what Zou Yi is trying to repair the Yuanshen of Ouyang little beaver, and then give her a new body.


    This will not take long, but there is a great risk. If the repair is not successful, Ouyang beaver may lose the chance of reincarnation and die completely.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen cultivation technique is only a memory fragment of the true God of martial arts. It is not complete. He doesn''t know whether he can really repair the Yuanshen of Ouyang little beaver.


    Zou Yi now thinks that she must go all out to help Ouyang little beaver, so he should try to repair the Yuanshen of Ouyang little beaver as much as possible.


    To this end, he separated everyone, put down all things, and wholeheartedly repaired the Yuanshen of Ouyang little beaver.


    Su Mo didn''t leave. She waited for the result outside the Star Palace and asked the insider how Ouyang Xiaoli was hurt.


    The two academicians of the military discipline Academy who sent Ouyang Xiaoli here, the people of the Taotie family, are very clear about this. According to them, Ouyang Xiaoli met a strong enemy when he set up a secret sentry outside the city.


    Ouyang little beaver''s strength is not weak, but the enemy''s strength is stronger. He only wounded Ouyang little beaver with one move, and then used the attack technique of Yuansheng palace, which completely lost the resistance of Ouyang little beaver.


    If more than a dozen guards brought by Ouyang Xiaoli hadn''t spared no effort to save him, Ouyang Xiaoli would have died by this time.


    Pity that all the ten guards died, and even the yuan God didn''t escape the man''s poisonous hand.


    What Su Mo heard was what Ouyang Xiaoli, who had escaped, said. The people of Taotie family just relayed it.


    Su Mo did not comment on this, but ordered: "take people to check the scene and bring back all useful things. If the bodyguards'' bodies are still there, take them back carefully and hand them over to the Middle Academy for careful inspection. "


    The people around Su Mo said in unison, "please follow Su Chengzhi''s instructions. I''ll do it now."

 Chapter 354

    Su Mo nodded and watched the crowd leave and slowly walked into the Star Palace.


    Except Zou Yi, there was no one else in the Xingwang mansion, which seemed empty.


    The Xingwang mansion is empty, but it doesn''t make people feel silent at all. Instead, it is full of a buzzing sound.


    Su Mo didn''t know what was going on with the sound, but heard it coming from Zou Yi''s body.


    Su Mo knew that Zou Yi must not be disturbed at this time, so although he was curious and worried, he still didn''t make any moves and stood aside silently.


    Su Mo stood for hours. She stood motionless, worried and didn''t mean to leave.


    Within a few hours, Su Mo was worried that Ouyang beaver was worried about Zou Yi. She seemed to be suffering from worry for several hours, and the whole person looked a little sad.


    Fortunately, the buzzing sound from Zou Yi''s body has gradually decreased. Zou Yi also slowly opened her eyes and did not show a look of despair and pain.


    This shows that Zou Yi''s treatment of Ouyang beaver is successful. Otherwise, I''m afraid Zou Yi will be very painful and uneasy.


    Su Mo breathed a sigh of relief and felt tired. He sat down nearby and took a deep breath before he said, "is the little beaver okay?"


    Zou Yi nodded, stood up easily, took Su Mo''s hand and said, "I''m worried about you. We''re all fine, and I inadvertently thought of something. I... Know how to cultivate Yuanshen and make my Yuanshen stronger... I''ll teach it to you in a moment, and sister Mojun... "


    Su Mo smiled: "you''re all right."


    Zou Yi said, "this skill is called Yuanshen Jue. It is a powerful Yuanshen cultivation skill. Sister, I''ll teach it to you now. Just now no one bothers us. "


    Su Mo said with a smile, "you are willing to teach me, but I can''t guarantee that I will learn it. I''ve heard that Yuan Shengong is very difficult to practice."


    Zou Yi held Su Mo''s hand and said seriously, "don''t think too much, sister. It''s okay to have a try, isn''t it?"


    Su Mo nodded, closed his eyes and calmed down to accept the Yuanshen formula taught by Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was also happy and excited. It was really inappropriate to teach Su Mo yuan Shen Jue at this time.


    After all, he has the Yuanshen of Ouyang little beaver who has just stabilized in his body. He is very tired because he has treated Ouyang little beaver before. He is not suitable to teach such a profound skill as Yuanshen Jue.


    A little error in the teaching of skills may cause irreparable great damage to the cultivator. It is absolutely careless.


    Fortunately, although Su Mo felt tired at this time, he was still very clear about his fiance''s personality and remembered the cultivation method of Yuanshen formula, but he didn''t start practicing immediately.


    Su Mo plans to have a good reason with Zou Yi in the future, and then decide whether to practice this legendary advanced skill.


    After Zou Yi''s excitement gradually dissipated and Su Mo also remembered the Yuanshen formula, Su Mo said, "how long does it take for the little beaver to recover? Nancheng can''t live without a city Lord. You have to think about who is suitable to be the city Lord? "


    Zou Yi said: "before, it was Nancheng managed by Shen Susu and Ouyang beaver. Now Ouyang beaver needs time to recover, so please ask Shen Susu to help manage Nancheng until Ouyang beaver recovers."


    Su Mo said: "Su Su doesn''t want to be the city master. She was forced to help manage Nancheng in the face of Ouyang Xiaoli and Ouyang yuan. This time, I''m afraid it''s difficult to ask her to be the Acting City Master of Nancheng."


    Zou Yi said, "I''ll talk to Shen Susu in person later. If she wants to, she can say it. If not, we''ll find another way."


    Su Mo gently stood up and leaned against Zou Yi: "I don''t know when this war will end. I''m tired of such a life..."


    Zou Yi said, "why am I not? But the enemy is pressing, and we can''t just give in, can we? I believe this war will end soon. At that time, we will leave the green star and play among the nine realms, free and unrestrained... "


    Su Mo smiled: "if there were this day, I would be very happy... Sister Mojun would also be very happy. In fact, she doesn''t want to be bound in the demon world. She has been looking for a successor for a long time."


    Speaking with Su Mo, who is also from the earth, Zou Yi feels very kind. People on earth should speak earth dialect. They always speak other people''s language in order to make others understand their own language. That doesn''t feel very good.


    The people on the green star come from all over the nine realms. When communicating with each other, it is impossible to communicate with them in a language that everyone understands.


    Therefore, when Zou Yi straightened out the green star some time ago, she had used the language of the fairy world as a common language on the green star.


    He himself has been trying to learn the language of the fairyland to facilitate communication with people.


    The language of the fairyland is common to the nine realms. Except that few people in the divine world speak the language of the fairyland, most people from all walks of life use the language of the fairyland when communicating with each other.


    When Su Mo and Zou Yi are together, they can also use earth dialect to communicate with Zou Yi, which is kind and makes people feel that they are a pair together from the beginning and childhood partners.


    Ouyang little beaver heard Zou Yi and Su Mo talking in Zou Yi''s body. He didn''t know if he was jealous. At the moment, he said: "Zou Yi, can''t you stop being so tired of sister Su Mo in front of me? I can''t even watch it. "


    Zou Yi and Su Mo laughed together when they heard the voice of Ouyang little beaver.


    Su Mo said, "since they have almost recovered, why don''t they come out? Hiding in Zou Yi''s body, aren''t you afraid not to laugh at you? "


    The Yuanshen of Ouyang little beaver slowly appeared in front of Su Mo, looking very weak, as if it would dissipate soon.


    Su Mo looked at Ouyang beaver with some worry: "you''d better go back. You don''t seem to last long. Go back and have a good rest."


    Ouyang little beaver seemed really unable to hold on. He nodded back to Zou Yi and didn''t forget to say to Su Mo: "don''t tire out my Tianding husband. It''s difficult for ordinary men to control their own life for such a beautiful woman."


    Su Mo blushed and couldn''t speak.


    Zou Yi shook her head with a bitter smile and didn''t speak. Instead, she took Su Mo''s hand and walked to the door with Su mo.


    Zou Yi sensed that the devil had arrived, so he and Su Mo came to the door to meet the devil.


    Seeing Zou Yi and Su Mo, the demon king immediately smiled and said, "it seems that sister Su Mo still arrived a step earlier than me... How''s it going? How''s Ouyang beaver? Can I help you?"


    The devil came in a hurry. It seems that he is worried about Zou Yi, so he is dusty. He doesn''t seem to be a devil.

 Chapter 355

    Zou Yi said, "don''t bother your sister. The Yuanshen of Ouyang little beaver has been saved, but it still needs time to recover slowly. I can''t be the city master for the time being."


    The demon king smiled and said, "the city Lord has his own people to do it. Now it''s important for her to calm down and recover. It''s not easy. I went to chase the mysterious killer immediately after I knew it, but I got nothing. I didn''t find any clues. The other party is a strong and careful person, but I don''t know who it is. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "my sister has been to the scene? Well... Sister, when did you know about it? Also, sister, when did you come to our green star? "


    The devil smiled: "I just came here and happened to hear about it, so I went to have a look. The other party is mysterious and powerful. Don''t be careless. "


    Zou Yi said, "I know. Thank you for your concern."


    Su Mo said, "please go in and sit down and talk. Don''t stand outside."


    Zou Yi smiled and took the devil''s hand. In this way, she took Su Mo with one hand and the devil with the other. She returned to the king''s palace with satisfaction, which made many guards and maids secretly laugh.


    The devil and Su mo were shy, but they didn''t refuse Zou Yi to pull them.


    "I heard that you are vigorously rectifying the order of the army and have formulated a military law." The devil just sat down and said, "I don''t know if you can show me?"


    Zou Yi casually picked up a military law from her desk and handed it to the demon king: "this is our military law. Recently, because of it, many soldiers'' minds fluctuated and almost caused unrest."


    The devil smiled: "you must have a way to deal with such a thing. I''m not worried about anything."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "someone has been sent to deal with it. All the disobedient soldiers have been removed from the army and let them engage in farming and suffer."


    The devil said, "the cultivators should take extra care and respect. Why do you punish the wrong soldiers so much?"


    Zou Yi explained: "I don''t look down on the farmers. They are my food and clothing parents, and I also respect them very much. Because of this, I see that they work hard, so I send people to help them cultivate, instead of saying that those soldiers who make mistakes have become the cultivators we respect. "


    The demon king suddenly said, "you are punishing them for farming. I thought you would turn them into farmers. Wouldn''t it be cheaper for them?"


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "the saying of farming has not been mentioned on the green star. I think we can call the farmers like this in the future, even though everything we enjoy is the same, which is better than not even having a title. "


    The devil smiled and said, "you, just pay attention to what you call, don''t you want to give more benefits to farmers? I think the people who work in the field are the hardest. They should be given more rewards. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "what my sister said is that I have been considering this matter. It is time to give the original farmers some additional rewards to encourage them to cultivate, which is also an affirmation of their hard work."


    The devil said, "you earth man asked me to remind you. It seems that you were not a farmer when you were on the earth..."


    Zou Yi giggled, "I''m an orphan. I''m really not a farmer, because I don''t have land."


    After a pause, Zou Yi continued, "but I know the farmers... That is, the hard work of farming. I know they should be given more rewards. This should be done immediately. It''s best to write it into our code so that everyone can consciously abide by it. "


    The demon lord clapped his hands and said, "it''s best. I''ll do the same when I go back, so that the people in the demon world can get enough respect and understanding."


    Zou Yi smiled, got up and said, "I''ll report my sister''s proposal to the star Lord right away. I think a code will be promulgated in a few days."


    The demon king said with a smile, "I''m not in a hurry. I need to think carefully. Zou Yi, I came to Lvxing this time, first to help you resist the field, and second, I have something to do with you. By the way, do you know what it is? "


    Zou Yi''s face changed a little, and she was a little nervous: "what did your sister say? Can you say it clearly? "


    He suddenly realized that the devil''s visit to green star this time was not as simple as helping Green Star resist the field. I''m afraid there was something more important.


    The devil didn''t expect Zou Yi to react like this. She was unhappy and her face was angry: "you know what I''m talking about, but you still asked me to fight, didn''t you? Hum, you don''t want to marry us, do you? He pretended to be stupid with me and I won''t beat you! "


    Zou Yi was angry at the devil and knew that she had overreacted just now. She quickly said, "I dare not. I''m kidding my sister."


    Seeing Zou Yi like this, the devil couldn''t help laughing: "then you should give me a happy word. When will you get married?"


    The demon king took Su Mo''s hand and stood side by side in front of Zou Yi. Zou Yi''s eyes seemed to tell Zou Yi that if you dare to delay again, we will leave you and ignore you again.


    Zou Yi has the final say, "I listen to your sister, you have the final say, you has the final say."


    Su Mo couldn''t help laughing: "that''s a deal. Don''t go back. I think we''ll get married after we beat back the enemy''s attack this time. I think at that time, the fairyland and the divine world have no ability to fight us again. It''s just that there will be a period of time to prepare for our wedding. And this can also prevent him from always delaying time, don''t you think? "


    The devil said, "what my sister said is, it should be so. It''s settled. When I go back, I''ll give the position of demon king to others, and I can accompany Zou Yi and Su Mo you every day. "


    After a pause, the demon king suddenly looked at Su Mo and said, "after the marriage, Su Mo, you are my sister and I am my sister. I''ll think about it. Sister, you should take care of me more in the future. "


    Su Mo was stunned. He didn''t know what to say. He just looked at the devil and his face was shy and puzzled.


    Zou Yi didn''t know why the demon king suddenly said this. She smiled bitterly, looked at the demon king and Su Mo and said, "I listen to you. Who told me I can''t beat you now..."


    The devil didn''t explain anything. He smiled and said, "it''s because we''re afraid of beating you. Well, just promise. It seems that I have a way to deal with you, the star king. If you dare not obey, we''ll do it directly. "


    Zou Yi stepped back, smiled and said, "I''ve become a God. My sister wants to beat me. It depends on whether you can beat me in the future."


    The devil smiled and said, "why don''t you try?"


    Zou Yi immediately said with a smile: "still can''t, do it before marriage. Others don''t know what they will think."


    The devil and Su Mo laughed together. They both looked very happy and held Zou Yi''s arm togethe

 Chapter 356

    The three talked and laughed together. Unconsciously, most of the day passed. Su Mo said at the moment: "Zou Yi, take a break quickly, and then go to see the military turmoil. Don''t ignore everything. There will be a big mess and you can''t clean it up. "


    Zou Yi said, "what my sister said is that I should go and have a look."


    The devil said, "let''s go with you and see sister Su Mo''s east city first. If the east city is all right, the other cities won''t have much to do. "


    Su Mo and Zou Yi nodded together. They left the Star Palace and quickly came to the east city.


    It may be a coincidence that just as the three came to the east city Lord''s house, a person like a guard came forward and said loudly: "the city Lord, you can come back. Just now you got a tip that there was a rebellion in the garrison in the city. General Guo dingao led his subordinates to open the city gate and escape, killing more than a thousand city guards..."


    Su Mo was surprised: "when did it happen? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    The guard said: "just got the news, Guo dingao led his army to defecte. At the moment, I''m afraid he has gone to the fairyland."


    Zou Yi did not wrinkle slightly and shouted, "send someone to chase them. Be sure to catch them back."


    The devil said, "don''t send anyone. I''ll just go."


    Without waiting for Zou Yi to speak, the figure of the demon king has disappeared, and Zou Yi has no chance to speak at all.


    Zou Yi was worried that the demon king would chase the rebels alone. She said casually, "order people to take people and horses to chase the demon king together."


    Su Mo immediately conveyed the order, and the two generals each chased out with 10000 soldiers.


    Zou Yi had expected such a thing and ordered people to closely monitor the troops, but she didn''t expect that someone could not bear it so soon and chose to rebel and escape.


    Guo dingao and Zou Yi are not familiar with him. They just know that he is a fallen general from the fairyland. His strength is relatively strong, so they let him be a general.


    Now I think it''s a little reckless to grant the right to lead the army without carefully investigating this person''s origin and nature.


    I hope the devil and others can catch them back and correct the military discipline.


    Otherwise, as soon as this example is opened, I''m afraid more people will follow suit. At that time, it''s inevitable to kill many people and lose their own strength.


    Zou Yi hurried back to King Xing''s house at the moment and immediately ordered the city to be closed, all the city gates to be closed, and no one is allowed to go out or enter under any excuse.


    The move of closing the city is really helpless, and it is also the best choice at present.


    Then Zou Yi issued a series of orders. He first ordered all the cities to summon all the generals to see him, and then ordered the people of the military discipline academy to come to the Xingwang mansion to wait for orders.


    At the same time, Zou Yi ordered the dark cinema to thoroughly investigate the defection and the origin and mentality of all the generals.


    This is a defection event with extremely bad influence, and it will also be the beginning of a great change.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to rectify military discipline again, strictly implement the general law, and rectify military discipline.


    Unknown and Fu Yu came to Xingwang mansion for the first time after they knew the news. They wanted to ask how the situation was.


    But after they saw Zou Yi''s series of orders being executed in an orderly manner, they went back with a smile.


    What they have to do at this time is to unconditionally support all Zou Yi''s decisions, and help Zou Yi do all the security, so that Zou Yi has no worries.


    The academicians of the military discipline academy, led by Zou muda, came to the Star Palace and arranged neatly on both sides of the Star Palace. When all the generals saw them, everyone changed color on their faces.


    The Taotie family is a tall horse. They can only stand in the courtyard outside the Star Palace and can''t enter the inside of the Star Palace.


    But even so, their deterrent power still makes everyone tremble and uneasy.


    The generals are strong, but they are very weak in front of the Taotie family.


    Zou Yi waited for the crowd to arrive, and then said in a deep voice, "you all know that Guo dingao led the army to defecte?"


    Most of the people heard the news, but no one dared to answer Zou Yi''s questions at this time.


    Zou Yi did not intend to hear the answer from the crowd and continued, "what do you think of this time? Guo dingao is killing or releasing. I''d like to hear your opinions. "


    Gongbi was the first to say, "Guo dingao openly defected and violated military discipline. Naturally, he should be killed. If such a person is released, I''m afraid it''s difficult to convince the public. Please think twice. "


    Zou Yi looked at the crowd quietly and said slowly, "does anyone else have different opinions?"


    Min Yue hugged her fist and said, "my subordinates think this person should be killed, but it would be better to leave it to the Lord su. After all, Guo dingao is under the command of the Lord of the Soviet city and should be handed over to the Lord of the Soviet city. "


    Zou Yi remained calm and continued to ask, "does anyone else have anything to say? We are here today to listen to your opinions. You can speak freely and never blame. "


    A general stood at the back and said loudly, "Sir, why did Guo dingao defecte?"


    Zou Yi looked at the man from a distance and said slowly, "the reason for the defection is being investigated. I believe there will be results soon. Now let''s talk about our own views on this matter. As for what caused this to happen, let alone for the time being. "


    The man said, "if my subordinates think things happen for a reason, they can consider leaving him alive."


    Zou Yi remained calm and continued to ask, "does anyone else have a different opinion?"


    Su Mo said, "Guo dingao is the general of our east city. In case of defection, I, the city master, also have the responsibility and should be punished."


    Zou Yi glanced at Su Mo: "the Sucheng master doesn''t have to blame himself. The construction of the Green Star City has just begun. Any problems are possible. Moreover, I, the star king, should be responsible for everything in the army, so you can''t bear the responsibility of oversight alone. "


    Su Mo didn''t speak any more. He just looked at Zou Yi with some gratitude in his eyes.


    Zou Yi continued, "does anyone else have different opinions or suggestions? I''ll ask you one last time. If you have anything to say, please say it directly. "


    No one spoke again. Su Mo''s words made it difficult for everyone to say anything.


    Zou Yi waited for a while, then got up and said, "what is the bounden duty of a soldier? Does anyone know?"


    Shen Susu still represented Nancheng to the Xingwang mansion. At this moment, she said loudly, "it is the bounden duty of soldiers to obey orders, and there is no exception."


    Zou Yi didn''t expect Shen Susu to say this. She immediately felt friendly. She looked at Shen Susu and said, "well said, soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty. This is military regulations and military discipline. No matter what the reason for Guo dingao''s defection is, he has violated military regulations and discipline and will never tolerate it. "


    People looked at Zou Yi, their faces were different, and their thoughts must be some different. But now Zou Yi was angry, and they didn''t dare to say their thoughts.

 Chapter 357

    Zou Yi knew what these people thought at this time, so she suddenly raised her voice eight degrees and shouted, "so this man should be killed! Soldiers who disobey orders are not real soldiers. Soldiers who openly defected and killed their brothers are even more damned! On my green star, such a person must not be tolerated! "


    Zou Yi''s words were firm and decisive, and there was a sound on the ground.


    Everyone stood in awe and realized how angry Zou Yi was at the moment.


    No one spoke, and Zou Yi didn''t intend to listen to others. He looked around and shouted, "today I''ll give you a chance. Those who feel they can''t abide by the military law and obey the orders and prohibitions take the initiative to stand up. I give you a chance to never farm and never be a soldier. "


    Everyone looked at each other. If no one took the lead, no one was willing to be the first.


    Shen Susu looked around and was the first to stand up and said, "his subordinate Shen Susu didn''t go far to fight in the army. He asked adults to approve his withdrawal from the army. From then on, he cultivated and became a farming assistant."


    Zou Yi listened to the familiar words. Although she was reluctant to let Shen Susu withdraw from the army, she had made a promise first, and it was not easy to break her promise in public.


    Zou Yi said slowly, "Shen Susu, since you don''t want to join the army, I won''t force you."


    Shen Susu hugged her fist and said, "thank you, my subordinates... Shen Susu will do her best..."


    Zou Yi interrupted Shen Susu: "you are no longer a soldier. You don''t have to call yourself a subordinate to me. Now you can leave the Star Palace and do your own business. "


    Shen Susu saluted and left. When she left, she could take a look at Zou Yi. That look was obviously apologetic.


    Zou Yi didn''t say anything. She just watched Shen Susu leave and continued to ask, "is there anyone else who wants to quit the army?"


    A captain hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates have lived so far because they have been accepted by adults. They will never withdraw from the army. Please don''t ask me again."


    Zou Yi looked at the man and said, "no matter whether he is a surrender or not, he can choose to withdraw from the army. I have said before that as long as it is a person who withdraws from the army openly and aboveboard today, I will never investigate, whether it is a person who has surrendered or not. "


    Some of the people began to talk in a low voice. Slowly, everyone was talking. It seemed that they were not sure about Zou Yi''s sudden abnormal behavior. They didn''t know what was going on.


    Zou Yi looked at the crowd quietly. After they talked for a while, she said, "have you discussed it? Tell me your choice. "


    No one spoke and no one stood up. These people still didn''t understand Zou Yi''s meaning and were worried about Zou Yiqiu''s settlement.


    Zou Yi sighed and suddenly shouted, "since you don''t want to go to the battlefield, why don''t you dare to say it clearly? You are all immortals. Are you not as brave as those mortals on the earth? "


    Everyone was silent, but one person stood up and said, "my subordinates have been fighting with the enemy on the green star for many years. I really feel tired and want to cultivate for a period of time. I don''t know whether the adults allow it?"


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled: "do you mean to return to the battlefield after a period of rest?"


    The man said: "my subordinates just want to do this. I hope adults can help me and give my subordinates some time to rest..."


    Zou Yi said decisively, "if you leave the army, you will no longer be a soldier. Since he is no longer a soldier, how can he return to the army? I can''t agree to your request. Either leave directly or stay in the army. "


    The man hesitated, hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates are not far away from the army. My subordinates take back what they just said."


    Zou Yi looked at the man and said slowly, "remember my words. It''s your choice to stay. If you go back on your word in the future, you''ll be killed."


    The man said, "my subordinates keep it in mind and never dare to violate the military law."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "very good. You are a man who dares to speak your heart. Come and give me ten pieces of top-grade crystal stones. "


    A maid hurried forward and sent ten crystal clear top-grade crystal stones to the man. The people immediately exclaimed.


    Crystal stone is the common currency on the green star. The reason why crystal stone is selected as currency is that crystal stone contains pure energy and is one of the cultivation materials before becoming an immortal.


    Using such things as money has a certain practical value and is easier to be accepted by people.


    Previously, Zou Yi made this decision together with things such as unified weights and measures, so no one can pay attention to it.


    According to the current monetary system on green star, a piece of inferior spar can buy ordinary people''s living materials for a month, which is almost the same as the value of spar itself.


    There are three kinds of spar: inferior spar, middle spar and top spar.


    The exchange ratio of the three currencies is 100 to 1, that is, 100 pieces of inferior spar can be exchanged for one piece of middle-grade spar, and 100 pieces of middle-grade spar can be exchanged for one piece of top-grade spar.


    Now this person gets the reward of top-grade spar, which is equivalent to obtaining 1000 middle-grade spar and 100000 lower grade spar, which is a very huge wealth.


    You should know that the guarantee crystal stone of people on the green star for a month is only a low-grade crystal stone. These 100000 low-grade crystals are the monthly living expenses of 100000 people. It''s strange that those people don''t marvel.


    Even the generals with 10000 soldiers can get a piece of inferior crystal stone a month, because before, green star has always implemented the equality system, and everyone''s guarantee crystal stone is a piece of inferior crystal stone a month, including Zou Yi.


    Of course, Zou Yi doesn''t need any crystal stone. He has enough to spend his expenses. He doesn''t care about it at all.


    At the moment, Zou Yi suddenly understood a truth when she saw the appearance of people: no matter where, money and power are always the things people pursue. This has never changed and will not change in the future.


    Zou Yi suddenly felt very tired and thought that everything was too simple before.


    He made up his mind almost in an instant and made two decisions about the future of green star in an instant.


    Zou Yi, no matter what people think, said loudly at the moment, "I have made a decision about Guo dingao''s defection. No matter whether we can catch him today, we will lynch him in accordance with the military law until he dies. "


    They all looked at Zou Yi and dared not speak any more. They had seen Zou Yi''s determination at the moment and knew that even pleading would not help. They might annoy Zou Yi and implicate themselves.


    The rebels will die. This is Zou Yi''s decision. It is also an important basis for green star to treat the rebels in the future. It is a heavy code that all soldiers on Green Star need to strictly abide by. Violators will not come to a good end.

 Chapter 358

    Zou Yi''s doing so at this time seems inhumane, but it must be.


    Green star is a new world. Zou Yi must not be soft hearted at the moment, otherwise it will cause a chain reaction and get out of control.


    This was Zou Yi''s first decision. His second decision was made because he saw the reaction of people after seeing someone receive the award. His decision was to change the previous fair security system on green star and replace everyone with the same security system.


    Only when there is competition can there be motivation and it is possible to achieve real fairness.


    There is no absolute fairness in this world, and there can be no absolute fairness.


    Zou Yi made this decision when everyone lamented the good luck of the rewarded person.


    At that time, he quietly said to Su Mo: "there''s something I want to tell you. You can write it down for me immediately and then carry it out."


    Su Mo didn''t know what Zou Yi wanted to say to herself before deciding how to deal with the rebels. After a little stunned, she couldn''t help asking, "do you have to say something now?"


    Zou Yi said: "I want to announce a new system. From today on, the guarantee crystal that everyone on the green star can get every month will no longer be the same as before. Instead, we need to see people''s contribution to the green star and implement the competition mechanism."


    Su Mo frowned and said, "what does that mean? Do you want to learn that on earth? "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "it''s the management mode on earth... In the future, people who contribute more will get more crystal stones, and people who contribute less will get less crystal stones. Those who don''t contribute will stop distributing spars and let them know that something for nothing can''t exist in green star... "


    Su Mo said: "in this case, will there be new problems, such as the stability of green star..."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry about this. I naturally have a way to deal with it. After listening to me, help me announce it later, and let the generals here help me see if it is appropriate to implement it now. "


    Su Mo nodded slightly, "you say, I''m listening."


    Zou Yichong and Su Mo smiled and continued: "the new system will specify the amount of crystal stones that everyone can get by doing everything. More work, more pay. For those who have made special contributions, corresponding awards will be given to encourage everyone to make more contributions to green star. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi thought and said, "at the same time, we will no longer uniformly allocate the materials and cultivation resources we need. In the future, we will use the crystal stones in our hands to buy the materials they need in the hands of grain and grass officials, or exchange materials with others. In other words, in the future, our green star will be a free and fair trading system, not a unified distribution system. Do you understand? "


    Su Mo nodded slightly: "the management experience on earth has been used for reference by you again. I think this is feasible. After all, everything is distributed uniformly, so everyone has no enthusiasm. Some people even want to get something for nothing and enjoy it. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "good experience should be used for reference. We have no management experience and can only learn from others, can''t we? If you agree, speak for me in a moment. Let the generals know about it first and see how their attitude is, so as to facilitate our later promotion. "


    Su Mo said, "I see. Are you going to make it clear to everyone now?"


    Zou Yi said, "after dealing with the current affairs, I''ll talk to you."


    Su Mo nodded slightly, stopped talking and turned to see the crowd.


    Zou Yi also looked at the people and waited patiently for them to say their thoughts.


    Although Zou Yi''s decision to treat the rebels has been said, he also wants to know if the generals present have any other suggestions or opinions.


    Brainstorming is always faster than one''s hard thinking.


    Whether to join the army is still the focus of attention. After all, there is only one chance. If you miss it, you can''t have it again.


    Some people are born soldiers. They have a hobby of joining the army and don''t want to leave the army.


    But some people hate war and are forced to go to war. Such people may take this opportunity to leave the army and live the life they want.


    Zou Yi waited for a while. Seeing that no one spoke again, she shouted, "since you don''t speak, it means that you are all willing to stay in the army. Well, you are welcome to stay. In the future, we will fight together and accomplish great things together. Everyone will make achievements and live a worthy life. Now, please continue to help me talk about whether our new security system is reasonable. "


    Everyone looked at Zou Yi. The whole Star Palace was silent. Everyone didn''t understand what Zou Yi said.


    What they don''t understand is what happened to Zou Yi today and why there are so many things to discuss?


    Zou Yi, regardless of what people think, said positively, "since green star has just been established in the early stage, everything has not been standardized. We have adopted an absolutely fair security system. At that time, everyone on the green star could get spar, and everyone got the same spar. The absolutely same security system was implemented. "


    Speaking of this, Zou Yi deliberately paused and looked at the people''s expressions. When he saw that someone looked puzzled, he continued: "since the implementation of this system, everyone knows its advantages and disadvantages. Let me just say one thing: some people do a lot of things. They are busy all day and have no rest time. Some people are playing all day, doing nothing and idling around. But they get the same crystal stones, which is unfair and unreasonable. "


    Su Mo said: "just like all of us, we have to help grow food and build cities. We are busy day and night, but the crystal stone we get is the same as those who haven''t done anything. It''s really unfair and unreasonable."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "what Lord Su said is, and now, the system is more and more unsuitable for the current situation of our green star. We have more and more people on the green star, a large influx of refugees and an increasing shortage of materials. We can''t implement a single security system as before. "


    A general said, "then, sir, what are we going to do now? Is it to prohibit refugees from coming to the green star? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "this can''t be done. After all, green star has just been established, which is when a lot of people are needed. Moreover, it is not easy for refugees to come here. How can we shut them out and let them die? "


    The general said suspiciously, "my subordinates don''t understand what adults mean. What should we do?"

 Chapter 359

    Zou Yi knew that it was difficult for these people to understand his meaning at once, and even misunderstood his meaning. She had long been prepared to explain patiently.


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "we want to host refugees, but we must not support them with our limited materials and let them do nothing like before. When they come to green star, they will make some contributions to green star. Only those who have done something can get our guarantee and protection and become one of us. "


    Su Mo immediately said, "so we will formulate a new system, that is, everyone should participate in the construction of green star and protect the safety of green star. In other words, everyone on the green star should contribute to the green star in the future, which is not only related to the development and future of the green star, but also related to everyone''s vital interests. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, and then Su Mo said, "in the future, the system of more work and more pay will be implemented. Whoever makes a great contribution to the green star and does more things will get more crystal stones. On the contrary, if you do nothing, you will get nothing. This is what I said about the new system. Please think about whether this system is reasonable. "


    Everyone understood. At this time, they began to talk like a hornet with a fried nest.


    Among the people, there are those who agree, those who oppose, and those who don''t matter... People''s opinions are not unified, and gradually three factions have formed.


    The so-called system was decided by Zou Yi temporarily, but he can''t tell others that it was his temporary decision. After all, it looks like some children''s play.


    As the star king of green star, Zou Yi is talking about managing the army of green star. In fact, Zou Yi is in charge of the large and small affairs of green star. After all, green star is still a soldier. All people are soldiers, and everything has something to do with soldiers.


    Perhaps after the new system is implemented, the army and the people will be gradually separated for management.


    At this stage, green star is facing war, and the army and the people can''t distinguish too clearly. After all, if necessary, everyone should go to the battlefield to protect green star and protect everyone''s home.


    Although this is a temporary decision of Zou Yi, he will also implement it, because this is the general trend and an imperative reform.


    At this stage, absolute fairness does not exist on the green star. If you want to achieve absolute fairness, it will only cause more unfairness.


    Zou Yi, who understood this truth, decided to implement her temporary decision now.


    So he said loudly, "gentlemen, some people may feel that the new security system is not suitable, but I can assure you that after the implementation of the new system, it will make you feel more suitable for our current state of green star. Please believe me and wait and see. "


    Su Mo also said loudly: "the system said by Lord Xingwang is the most suitable for the current situation of our green star after experiments. You don''t have to doubt anything. Just follow it."


    Someone asked loudly, "in this case, does it mean that we soldiers have to rely on ourselves to eat and dress in the future? Then everyone is busy making money. How can we train to fight? "


    Zou Yi said: "the system is first implemented among ordinary people who do not have to go to the battlefield. Let''s see the effect after implementation. We will give you some time to adapt and give you a buffer time. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi felt that it was necessary to have some humanized things, so she temporarily decided: "in the first three months, we still uniformly distribute living materials to ensure everyone''s normal life. In the first three months, you will be given some extra crystal stones to let you have free control. It can be regarded as allowing you to adapt to your own crystal stone lifestyle such as buying goods and freedom. "


    Some of them nodded. They thought it was advisable. After all, everyone had a period of adaptation.


    When Zou Yi saw this, she said, "three months later, ordinary people began to use the crystal stones in their hands to buy necessities, and we will no longer distribute them uniformly. A year later, the distribution of crystal stones to ordinary people will be stopped, and the crystal stones they need must be earned by themselves. "


    A general said: "this is good. We have a period of adaptation and enough crystal stones to ensure life. Adults are very considerate."


    Zou Yi smiled: "in addition to these, we will distribute the land on the green star to ordinary people. The grain they grow can be sold to others to earn crystal stones. If some people think farming is not cost-effective, they can also do business and earn crystal stones... In short, everyone will rely on their own hands to support themselves in the future, rather than being supported by our star Lord as before. "


    Everyone seemed to understand, and the voice of discussion gradually decreased. One by one, they seemed to see the future and were full of hope and vision for the future.


    Zou Yi was very satisfied with the performance of the people. He knew that if he persuaded these people, others would have no problem.


    Zou Yi continued: "in the future, soldiers will be professional and will not be allowed to engage in farming and other things. Moreover, soldiers will implement an assessment system, and competent soldiers can stay in the army and be supported by the star master''s house. Incompetent soldiers should leave the army and become ordinary people. Soldiers who become ordinary people will give land to go home to cultivate or do business. "


    This will be a big change. It may be difficult for people to figure it out in a short time.


    However, as long as we adapt for a period of time, we will know that only in this way can we encourage people to contribute to the green star with their own hands and make the green star more beautiful.


    They didn''t know how to oppose Zou Yi''s system at the moment, so they looked at Zou Yi together, and most of them showed a look of doubt.


    Zou Yi sighed in her heart and said patiently, "there are still people who don''t understand. They can give up this discussion and resolution. After the system is issued, they can look at the system slowly. Now I want to ask you, what do you think is the problem with this? "


    Gongbi stood up and said, "this seems to be the same as the management method on earth. It''s very advanced and scientific... I think it''s feasible."


    When Gongbi took the lead, someone who had figured it out said, "this is almost the same as the system of other circles, and it gives everyone time to adapt. I agree to do so."


    So everyone spoke one after another. Those who agreed or disagreed said their views. In the end, Zou Yi ordered someone to make statistics and found that 90% of them agreed.


    This was beyond Zou Yi''s expectation. After all, it was a new system. He thought many people would oppose it or keep silent.

 Chapter 360

    Su Mo said that Zou Yi thought it was normal. Su Mo said that most of the generals here came from the fairy world and the divine world. Their previous system was like this, so it''s not surprising that they agreed to Zou Yi''s proposal.


    As for those who disagree, although there are various reasons, there is only one in general. They are worried that there will be a gap between the rich and the poor and will affect the stability of green star.


    Zou Yi and Su Mo laughed it off. There is no absolute fairness in the world. Why should they be afraid of the gap between the rich and the poor.


    On the contrary, it is normal to have a gap between the rich and the poor. People''s abilities are different, and the things they do and the rewards they receive are naturally different. Some gaps can''t be more normal.


    Of course, this is just the actual situation on the current green star. If you change a place, maybe everything will change.


    Half a month later, when a new system with unknown signature was issued to everyone, Zou Yi''s new system finally began to be implemented under Zou Yi''s strong promotion.


    It always takes time for people to accept new things. During this period, it is inevitable that various problems will arise.


    Zou Yi is not worried about this. Instead, she is vaguely looking forward to it. He has made all preparations and is waiting for any problems at any time.


    In this half month''s time, the demon king caught the escaped Guo dingao, and unnamed personally ordered Guo dingao to be executed, as well as some of the soldiers who followed Guo dingao''s rebellion, to make an example of others and eliminate future troubles.


    As soon as the Guo dingao incident was over, Zou Yi attacked the garrison in the fairyland with a team. Unexpectedly, Zou Yi retreated the army of the fairyland for thousands of miles, and even the previous camp was captured by Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi has a great momentum and strong military power, reaching an unprecedented state.


    Fu Yu suggested taking advantage of the victory and pursuing the attack, and killing the forces of the fairy world as much as possible before the troops of the divine world arrived.


    After careful investigation and analysis, Zou Yi and nameless agreed with Fu Yu''s proposal. Zou Yi personally led the troops and fought again with the soldiers and horses in the fairy world in a huge Valley two thousand kilometers away from the location of the star master''s house.


    This time it was not an attack, but a frontal battle. Zou Yi led the army in front and Fu Yu led the army behind. They tried to hide and kill for a while and defeated the soldiers of the fairy world. It seems that there is a trend to drive the fairy world out of the green star.


    With two successive great victories, the materials seized were enough for them to use for a year and a half. Zou Yi and others were very happy. While celebrating the victory, they discussed whether to make a third attack and completely eliminate all the enemies.


    According to reliable information, the soldiers and horses in the fairy world are really not enough to fight with the green star, the demon world and the underworld alone. If the three parties attack together at the moment, it is really possible to catch the enemy all at once.


    Perhaps he felt weak. When Zou Yi and others were actively preparing for the third war, Shengjun suddenly withdrew his troops. All the people and horses disappeared from the green star overnight and returned to the fairy world.


    Although Zou Yi was a little disappointed because she failed to catch all Shengjun''s men and horses, she was more happy and gave orders to reward the whole army for a big banquet.


    Zou Yi''s prestige in the army has reached an unprecedented level. People who had doubts about some of his policies and systems have now submitted to him and recognized his policies and systems.


    This is an excellent beginning and a goal Zou Yi thinks she must achieve.


    Without authority, it is impossible to carry out orders and prohibitions, which is necessary in the army. Otherwise, the army is scattered and has no combat effectiveness.


    In order to better resist the field, Zou Yi suggested anonymity on the basis of the good situation of green star. It is precisely to start the layout of defense arrays in various cities, build new cities and take full charge of the whole green star, so as to prevent the enemy from camping again in the areas where there are no troops on green star.


    Zou Yi''s goal is to make the green star have no defense gap, but this goal is too big, and it will take a long time to achieve it.


    The construction of the new town has its own work done by Lingshu and others. Zou Yi''s main energy is still to resist the field and train the army.


    He has another urgent thing to do, that is, his marriage to the devil and Su mo.


    You can''t let the devil and Su Mo urge him all the time, nor can you drag him all the time.


    Therefore, when the overall situation was basically stable, Zou Yi wrote a letter to nobody and married another day.


    The unknown Master was very happy and ordered green star to celebrate for three days on the spot and bless Zou Yi and his two beautiful wives.


    The marriage of the star king is a big event on the green star. Everyone has a three-day rest. Except for the necessary defense personnel, everyone can drink in a big bowl and eat meat.


    Zou Yi''s friends came to the Xingwang mansion to help prepare for the wedding. After busy, it was like they were married. They were all happy.


    Zou Yi herself was very free. She accompanied her two lovely wives here and there, doing nothing.


    After several wars, Zou Yi''s feelings among the three of them have also reached the point of marriage. It''s not too much to say that it comes naturally.


    The people of the nine realms on the green star don''t think it''s wrong for Zou Yi to marry two wives alone. On the contrary, they think Zou Yi has the ability.


    The wedding was held in the Star Palace. In addition to the high-level people on the green star, there were also some high-level people in the demon world and the underworld.


    Like the seven color demon gods in the demon world, Meng Po and death in the underworld, they were invited to congratulate Zou Yi.


    The demon king has given up his position as the demon king. Chijun burned the sky to replace her as the Lord of the demon world.


    Burning heaven is the oldest and powerful. When he became the demon king, no one objected.


    Mojun is still called Mojun for the time being. After all, it has been called for tens of thousands of years. It takes time to change it.


    However, she also said that after she became Zou Yi''s wife, she would give up the title of demon king and let Zou Yi take a new name for her.


    Su Mo is Zou Yi''s eldest wife. The devil wants to be the second wife, so Zou Yi gives the devil a new name called Mrs. Yi.


    This name may sound a little unorthodox and is suspected of joking, but the demon king thought it was very good, so he called himself "Mrs. Yi".


    Since then, the title of the devil king will no longer exist, because the devil king is called Mrs. Yi, and the new devil king does not intend to change the title, but is still called burning the sky.


    In order to distinguish between burning heaven and the demon king they love, people in the demon world call burning heaven the king of heaven to show respect and distinction.


    Burning sky was very satisfied with the word "Tianjun". He felt that calling him this promoted his identity and gladly accepted it.


    While everyone was celebrating their victory and congratulating Zou Yi, the divine world suddenly sent someone to send a divine decree to reward the nameless as the Lord of the green star, and called the Green Star "the tenth interface" for short.


    Nameless people are old monsters who live to become fine. Knowing that this is a conspiracy of the divine world, they have decided to ignore the divine purpose of the divine world after convening high-level consultations.

 Chapter 361

    A few days later, Zou Yi''s wedding came, and people from all walks of life sent humanitarian congratulations one after another, as if green star had become the core of the new nine circles and the region where the highest level of the nine circles was located.


    Looking at the guests in the mansion, Zou Yi and her two lovely wives had to toast and return their gifts. They had been busy for most of the day and couldn''t sit down and have a rest.


    An emissary from the spiritual world presented Zou Yi with the personal letter and congratulatory gift of the spiritual Lord Ao Jiang. He said to her face, "our spiritual Lord is in seclusion and failed to congratulate you personally. I''m very sorry. I specially ordered me to come to apologize to you and hope you will forgive me."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "thank you, Lord Spirit. I don''t dare to blame Lord Spirit. Thank Lord Spirit for me. When things here know, I have personally visited Lord Spirit."


    The messenger hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your understanding. I will report your words back to our spiritual Lord."


    Zou Yi nodded: "play in green star for a few days. I''ll let someone take you around and get to know green star. Maybe we can form an alliance in the future."


    The messenger seemed to be overjoyed and smiled: "thank you, sir. This is also the hope of all of us in the spirit world."


    After a pause, the messenger lowered his voice and said, "I heard that the divine world sent someone to reward adults and green stars. I don''t know how adults are going to deal with it?"


    Zou Yi was stunned, then smiled and said, "naturally, they ignored it. The divine world and we are hostile, not superior and subordinate. Why should they reward us?"


    The messenger clapped his hands and said, "Your Excellency has done well. A few days ago, we also received the same reward. In his great anger, the Spirit Lord destroyed the decree of God and ordered people to drive the messenger out... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "no wonder you asked this... Tell Lord Lingzhu that he did a good job and I fully support him."


    The messenger said respectfully, "on behalf of the Spirit Lord, I thank you for your support. I dare not delay you too much time. I wonder if we will often come to see you."


    Zou Yi nodded and looked at the messenger back. She was about to turn back and talk to the two beautiful wives around her. She heard a man say, "Lord Xingwang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if I still remember me?"


    Zou Yi looked at the man and said in surprise, "Gu God? Why are you here? "


    The visitor is actually Mrs. Yi''s niece, the Gu God under the immortal saint.


    Gu Shen said with a smile, "if it weren''t for my Jue * *, you wouldn''t have married Lord Mojun so smoothly... Now you should call Mrs. Yi... Should you thank me and invite me to a wedding wine?"


    Zou Yi remembered the scene when she was poisoned by the Gu God before, and said with lingering fear: "what are you doing here? If you dare to poison people like last time, I can''t get around you. "


    Gu God smiled: "it''s all gods. How can you talk like a child? You are my elder now... According to Mrs. Yi''s generation, should I call you uncle or uncle? You can''t be so unkind to my niece. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and heard Mrs. Yi say, "what are you doing here today? The emperor sent you? "


    The Gu God looked at Mrs. Yi, hugged her fist and said, "the holy gentleman said that today is your day of great joy. As the leader of the nine core fairyland, he can''t lose his courtesy. So I was sent to bring some small gifts to congratulate you on your wedding. "


    Mrs. Yi said, "don''t worry about his gift. Take it back and tell the emperor not to buy us with a little gift."


    Gu Shen sighed: "aunt... Should I call you aunt or little aunt? I''m confused. This... The emperor said that this time he was a gift from his personal feelings. Please accept it, aunt. He also said that the gifts are all your aunt''s own things, but they are just returned to their original owners. "


    Mrs. Yi was stunned: "my things? How is this possible? I don''t have anything in the saint... "


    The Gu God said, "I don''t know what it is, but it looks heavy. I don''t know if it''s something you''ve used before, aunt."


    Mrs. Yi frowned slightly: "wait for me to have a look. If it''s mine, leave it. Otherwise, please take it away."


    The Gu God smiled and said, "no problem, aunt, look first. If it''s not your aunt''s things, I''ll take them for you."


    Mrs. Yi glanced at Zou Yi and whispered, "I''ll be right there. You and sister Su accompany the guests."


    Zou Yi turned her mind and said with a smile, "I''ll go with you. I''m not sure what the saint sent me."


    Mrs. Yi smiled: "what do you worry about? Can''t you trust my strength?"


    Zou Yi said, "I should accompany you. Otherwise, the three of us will go together. The guests have met and won''t blame us."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "let''s go and have a look. If there''s anything good, we can also touch it by the way."


    Mrs. Yi smiled: "my sister has spoken, and I won''t say more. Let''s go and have a look together."


    The three turned around together and followed the Gu God who led the way to the gift area.


    There were too many gifts. The welcoming people put them away and put them in the wing room on one side of the Star Palace. Otherwise, I''m afraid people in the hall can''t come in.


    The gift from the emperor is a big looking box, bright red, inlaid with large pieces of emerald agate, which looks very beautiful and luxurious.


    The Gu God took the initiative to open the box. There are two small flying swords on the top. At first glance, they are not ordinary products.


    The flying sword is only the size of a finger. It''s an artifact, or a set of two handles. It seems to be valuable.


    When Mrs. Yi saw the two flying swords, she immediately said in surprise: "it''s a magic sword. It''s really something in the demon world. They have been missing for hundreds of thousands of years. I don''t know how they can be in the hands of the emperor?"


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and remembered that there was a powerful magic sword in her hand. She couldn''t help saying, "are all the swords in the demon world called magic swords?"


    Mrs. Yi shook her head: "how is it possible? As far as I know, there are only three handles in the whole demon world. Here are two handles, one set. Another one was acquired by Wu Daozhen many years ago, and then disappeared. "


    Zou Yi said carefully, "that handle may be on me, because the memory of the true God of martial arts said that this sword was evil and could not be easily taken out, so I always sealed it in the wanbaoding."


    Mrs. Yi was overjoyed: "really? That''s great. This is the treasure of the demon world... Can you give it back to the demon world? "


    Zou Yi hesitated: "is the magic sword really evil? I have to find out before I can decide whether to return it to the demon world. "


    Mrs. Yi nodded: "what you said is reasonable. I haven''t seen magic swords. I don''t know if they are very evil. It''s better to be careful."

 Chapter 362

    Zou Yi smiled: "in that case, it''s better to seal the two magic swords to avoid any danger."


    Mrs. Yi raised her hand and sealed the magic sword. After taking a look, she gave it to Zou Yi for protection. She picked up another thing in the box and said suspiciously, "what''s this? It''s not mine."


    The Gu God said, "this is a Dementor bell. It''s an immortal tool used by the emperor. It''s very powerful. It only receives people and gods and kills people invisibly."


    Mrs. Yi frowned and said, "what does he mean by sending this thing?"


    Before Mrs. Yi finished speaking, the Dementor bell in her hand suddenly turned automatically and gave a pleasant sound of Dementor.


    "Ding Ding..." a burst of noise, Zou Yi felt that the yuan God was surprised. It seemed that there was an illusion that the yuan God was going to be pulled away from her body, and she immediately felt very uncomfortable.


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo also felt uncomfortable. Their faces suddenly changed. They knew they had been fooled by the emperor.


    All three tried their best to suppress the yuan God. The Gu god suddenly shot at the moment. A heaven and earth bag suddenly covered Zou Yi and took Zou Yi away directly.


    The Dementor bell is still turning, but Mrs. Yi has shot and slapped the Dementor bell away. She doesn''t know where it landed.


    Without the sound of the Dementor bell, Su Mo and suddenly recovered. She hurriedly said, "Zou Yi was captured by the Gu God..."


    Mrs. Yi said anxiously, "I''ll chase you, sister. Be careful."


    Su Mo didn''t have time to speak. Mrs. Yi had disappeared and went after Zou Yi''s Gu God.


    Su Mo was worried and didn''t make a sound. He could only look at the direction Mrs. Yi left and pray secretly.


    It''s really shameless for Shengjun to play this skill. If he knew that Zou Yi was actually the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God and his father, he didn''t know what would happen.


    The emperor can kill the true God of Wu Daozhen himself, so I''m afraid that after knowing Zou Yi''s identity, he will show no mercy to Zou Yi again.


    The Gu God put Zou Yi into the heaven and earth bag and took her away. He came to a remote place and said to Zou Yi in the heaven and earth bag, "why don''t you struggle? Do you want me to take you away?"


    Zou Yi said in the heaven and earth bag, "you''re so anxious to take me away, but you still don''t leave on the green star. What''s the matter asking me?"


    The Gu God smiled and said, "I beg you? You begged me? I tell you the truth, the emperor ordered me to kill you directly. Now I just caught you and didn''t kill you. Do you want to thank me again? "


    Zou Yi said, "I thank you for thinking so. You must have something to ask me."


    Gu Shen said: "you are so confident, it seems that I can''t hide it from you... Forget it, I really have something to ask you. If you can help me, I will not only not kill you, but also let you go back and continue to get married."


    Zou Yi said, "first tell me what you need my help."


    The Gu God smiled: "are you still afraid that I will harm you? You are like this. What else can I do to you? Listen, what I want you to do is very simple, but you must keep it a secret for me. You promised me and said, "otherwise, I would never say."


    Zou Yi seemed to smile. He smiled and said, "go ahead. I''ll forget what you said right away."


    The Gu God was slightly stunned and immediately said, "you promised, didn''t you? Well, I''ll tell you now, I want you to help me find something, kill a person and refine a pill. "


    Zou Yi laughed and said, "is this a thing? There are three things. "


    The Gu God said, "three things are one thing. Listen to me explain it to you in detail."


    Zou Yi said, "can I go back first, walk and say, and then we''ll arrive, so as not to be discovered by others."


    The Gu God thought for a moment, stretched out his hand to open the heaven and earth bag, looked at Zou Yi and said, "don''t play tricks. I''m stronger than you. If you..."


    Zou Yi interrupted Gu Shen''s words: "Mrs. Yi is coming. Explain to her yourself once. Don''t expect me to help you."


    Gu Shen''s face changed slightly. Looking at Mrs. Yi''s figure slowly emerging in the sky, he hurriedly said: "aunt, don''t be angry. I had a whisper to tell Zou Yi... My uncle, so I brought him here. I didn''t hurt my uncle. Just ask my uncle, aunt. "


    Mrs. Yi looked at the Gu God and said slowly, "if you dare to do this again, I will never spare you."


    Gu Shen smiled: "how can you blame me for my aunt''s kindness to me? Besides, I just joked with Zou Yi and didn''t do anything else... "


    Mrs. Yi stretched out her hand to hold Zou Yi''s arm, ignored what the Gu God said, and directly disappeared in front of the Gu God with Zou Yi.


    The Gu God was stunned and shouted: "wait for me, I have nothing to say..."


    Zou Yi and Mrs. Yi are walking in front of each other. It seems that they are not fast, but the Gu God is catching up with them.


    When she returned to Zou Yi''s Xingwang mansion, Su Mo was still waiting in place. There were more nameless and Fuyu around her. They were all worried.


    Seeing Zou Yi coming back safely, the three were relieved. Su Mo asked, "are you okay?"


    Zou Yi smiled and shook her head: "I''m worried. I''ll be fine. The Gu God made a joke. She was joking. You don''t have to worry. "


    The Gu God who came back here later heard Zou Yi''s words. At the moment, he hurriedly said, "I''m kidding. Don''t mind."


    Mrs. Yi quietly took Su Mo''s hand and whispered, "let''s take care of the guests and let Zou Yi talk to the masters."


    Su Mo smiled and left with Mrs. Yi. As he walked, he said, "your name is Mrs. Yi. Do I change my name to Mrs. Su? Otherwise, others will misunderstand the relationship between the three of us... "


    Mrs. Yi smiled and said, "Mrs. Yi is my name. Mrs. Su is just your title, but it''s good. In this way, we don''t need Li Hu to think about others. As soon as we speak, others will know that we are all Zou Yi''s wives."


    Su Mo said, "that''s settled. I''ll be Mrs. Su in the future."


    "Yes, Mrs. Su''s sister." Mrs. Yi smiled like a flower and suddenly heard a voice saying, "you accompany him tonight. You are my sister and should come first."


    Su Mo has the final say, "who said that? I am my elder sister. I have the final say, you accompany him tonight."


    Mrs. Yi also blushed. She was too shy to say anything. She bowed her head and dared not go on.


    Zou Yi had a chance to talk to unknown husband Yu at this time. They tried to talk together. Gu Shen seemed redundant. Looking at Zou Yi and them, I didn''t know what to do.


    Gu Shen was obviously worried, but when she saw Ming Ming and Fu Yu, she couldn''t interrupt them. She had to wait anxiously.

 Chapter 363

    After Zou Yi talked to the two masters for a while and Ming Ming and Fu Yu left, he asked Gu Shen, "what do you want me to do?"


    Gu Shen said with his mouth: "I regret it. I really should take you directly to see Shengjun. Maybe at this time, Shengjun has helped me."


    Zou Yi smiled: "if you think Shengjun can help you, you can go to find Shengjun."


    The Gu God said, "but if I let you go, what can I do to exchange with the emperor? You have to help me. I let you go. "


    Zou Yi felt very funny. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "tell me, what am I going to do for you?"


    The Gu God said, "I need a soul reviving pill, but there is no soul reviving grass in my hand. After many inquiries, I learned that a man here has a reviving grass in his hand. But if you want to get this reviving grass, the man said he would help him kill someone... I can''t reach this person, so I can only ask you for help. "


    Zou Yi said, "who is this man? Why do you think I can get the soul returning grass from him?"


    The Gu God said, "this man is a general under you. His name is Min Yue. Think about it. Can you help me get this reviving grass?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "Min Yue is right here. If you think it''s OK, I can ask her directly."


    The Gu God said, "it''s better to ask privately. The man she wants to kill is not simple. I don''t want to attract everyone''s attention."


    Zou Yi thought, "I can ask for you, but you can do it yourself. After all, your strength is above me. Killing with poisonous insects is still very simple and secret. It''s much better than me. "


    The Gu God said, "if I can kill that man, can I beg you?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "tell me who the person to kill is. I''ll think about it and reply to you."


    The Gu God clenched his teeth and said, "won''t you ask yourself?"


    Zou Yi shrugged: "forget it. I have no such obligation to help you."


    Seeing that Zou Yi was leaving, the Gu God quickly said, "well, if you help me, I... I will be your maid and serve you for a hundred years. That''s all right, uncle. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "deal. Remember your words and be my maid for 100 years. After that, you will obey my orders unconditionally. If there is any violation, I will deal with you in the way of dealing with the maid."


    The Gu God blinked wrongfully and said with a smile: "deal."


    Zou Yi felt that there were some problems, but she couldn''t think of the problem for a while. She had to accompany the guests first and talk about it later.


    Gu Shen quietly left when Zou Yi turned around. No one knew where she had gone, but Zou Yi felt that she was nearby and looked at herself not far from her side.


    This feeling is very bad, which makes Zou Yi feel monitored.


    For the sake of safety, Zou Yi quietly investigated her body and found a Gu larva in her body.


    Zou Yi drove the larva away with a bitter smile, but instead of killing the insect, she put the insect there.


    Zou Mu keeps Gu insects in his body to ensure that Gu insects don''t die, but they can''t grow and hurt him.


    For Taotie people, such insects do not threaten them. Zou Mu just wants to see how powerful the Gu God''s Gu Shu is.


    People congratulated Zou Yi on her leaving until late at night. Zou Yi, who was finally able to rest, was brought into the new house by a group of maids. When she saw her two beautiful wives, she suddenly felt very sweet and happy. She didn''t know what to say when she stood in place.


    Mrs. Yi lived a long time after all. She came up and took Zou Yi to sit down, handed Zou Yi a cup of tea, smiled and said, "I was originally a demon clan, and I still need to change my physical body to intermarry with humans. So sister Su will accompany you tonight. When I''m ready, I''ll naturally come to accompany you. "


    Zou Yi looked at Mrs. Yi and Su Mo with a silly smile. Her eyes were blurred and her words were vague: "don''t go, together..."


    Before Zou Yi finished, Mrs. Yi pushed Zou Yi to Su Mo and was held by Su mo.


    Mrs. Yi took the opportunity to leave her new house and said with a smile from a distance, "train your husband well. Don''t let your husband be wronged."


    Su Mo blushed like blood, but she didn''t know what to say. She took a look at Zou Yi in front of her. She was more shy and unbearable. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Zou Yi again.


    Zou Yi is a little nervous in the face of such a beautiful woman, but he is a man. He slowly changes his mind and quietly hugs the shy Su mo


    Zou Yi''s happy moment has come. He has temporarily forgotten the war, the emperor and the God of war, and everything.


    What he knows now is to spend a good time with Su mo.


    No one will disturb Zou Yi at this time. Everyone is young or about to be young. Everyone knows how inappropriate it is to disturb Zou Yi at this time.


    Ming Ming and Fu Yu are still drinking. Bai Jun and benevolent immortal accompany them. The four people are laughing like a family. Unexpectedly, they have said to name Zou Yi''s child.


    In fact, neither Mingming nor Fuyu have their own children. After they got married, they have been busy dealing with the endless war and have not been able to think about it.


    So on this happy day, they sat together and unconsciously talked about it.


    As the Lord of the green star, nameless really can''t do many things by him. However, if you want children, he and Bai Jun are very simple things, although they are old monsters who have lived for tens of thousands of years.


    Age is no longer a problem worth considering for practitioners, gods or immortals.


    Under normal circumstances, the life of immortals can be as long as a few million years, or even hundreds of thousands of years.


    God and man are almost immortal. Unless they are killed or something happens, they are unlikely to die.


    For unknown people, living for tens of thousands of years is actually equivalent to the average person''s 20 or 30 years old. They are still among the young people, regardless of life expectancy.


    In fact, whether gods or immortals, in theory, endless life is also limited.


    Various accidents may occur at any time, so countless gods and immortals die.


    The most obvious is the killing of gods and immortals. The number of gods and immortals killed is far more than other accidents.


    The death mentioned here is not only the death of the flesh, but refers to the death of the flesh together with the yuan God, or the reincarnation of the yuan God, losing the memory of his previous life.


    Some people who have special means to avoid the underworld and reincarnate with memory, strictly speaking, can not be regarded as reincarnation, but just change a physical body.

 Chapter 364

    Haze talked to Fu Yu and others, and gradually talked about getting married and having children. The benevolent immortal said, "I have married Fu Yu, so I can''t be called a real person anymore. In the future, you''d better call me benevolent, so as not to be misunderstood."


    After a pause, the benevolent immortal blushed and whispered, "I still want to have a child. If it is called a real person, I''m afraid that the child will be laughed at when he is old."


    Bai Jun smiled comprehensively and said, "what you said is that in the future, we will call you kindness, and the word real person will not be used."


    Nameless smiled and said, "let''s have a competition to see who has children first. I''ll talk to Zou Yi later. His two wives can''t be too late than our children. "


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. You''re his master. If others know such words, don''t you laugh at whether you''re big or small?"


    Nameless zhengse said, "Zou Yi should know her own affairs. There have been great changes during this period of time. To say that he is my disciple, it is better to say that younger martial brother Fu Yu and I are both his disciples. "


    Bai Jun was stunned: "how could he know? Did you tell him? "


    Nameless shook his head: "when the time comes, he will naturally know. You also know who Shifu is. Shifu has room for many things, but things happened so suddenly that Shifu didn''t have time to do it. "


    Fu Yu said, "what elder martial brother said was that master must have expected that one day, so he left his memory and waited for his reincarnation to get those memories when he grew up."


    The husband, who seldom spoke, said so much in one breath, which seemed a little surprising.


    Nameless and others looked at Fu Yu and asked in unison, "did you tell Zou Yi this?"


    Fu Yu shook his head and did not speak again. Instead, he glanced at Zou Yi''s new house and smiled.


    Ming Ming and Bai Jun looked at each other and smiled. Shanci quietly stretched out his hand and held Fu Yu''s hand.


    The four stood up together and said in unison, "let''s go and don''t disturb them."


    The four people walked away with a smile. The whole Xingwang mansion gradually quieted down. Except that they could occasionally hear Zou Yi and Su Mo talking, everything quieted down.


    Today''s Xingwang mansion is full of joy, peace and tranquility, which seems to indicate that green star will usher in peace and tranquility for a period of time.


    On the street outside the Star Palace, the red soil reflects a continuous soft light.


    There is also a "sun" and day and night, but there is no satellite like the moon. The night should be dark. Where does the light come from?


    A figure stood at the core of the light, and her beautiful and moving figure loomed, as if it was about to dissipate.


    She stood quietly for a long time, but no guard found her, which was very strange, or very puzzling.


    After a long time, the beautiful figure slowly turned around, and there were tears on her beautiful face.


    Listen to her murmur: "the mechanism calculates that you are the first today, but in the end, you still live alone, not even a speaker. Are you really satisfied with this life?"


    Another voice didn''t know where it came from. It was frightening if it didn''t exist: "don''t you feel bad when you see others getting married?"


    The woman didn''t seem to hear the voice at all. She said to herself, "for tens of thousands of years, there are beautiful women around you. What should I do?"


    The voice sneered, "don''t dream. He hates you so much that he can''t feel for you anymore."


    The woman said slowly, "you are wrong. He always has me in his heart. It''s just that you''ve been chasing him all these years. He doesn''t have a chance to get close to me or talk to me. "


    "Hum!" The voice disappeared with a cold hum, as if it had never appeared.


    The beautiful woman sighed slowly, "don''t you want to see me?"


    The "you" in her mouth didn''t know who she meant, and what she said was a little difficult to understand.


    But after her words, nameless suddenly appeared. He looked at the illusory figure of the woman and said quite unexpectedly, "how did you come here?"


    The woman saw nameless and smiled. The first sentence was: "Congratulations, Bai Jun, how are you?"


    Nameless smiled bitterly, "can we not say this? What''s the matter with you here? "


    The woman slowly solidified. In the end, she really looked like a person, although she was still illusory.


    This is not the real body, but a divine consciousness, so it doesn''t look real.


    Nameless looked at the woman and said in surprise, "Jingchuan, have you been sealed? Why is divine consciousness so fragile?"


    The woman turned out to be Jingchuan. No wonder nobody had a fair attitude after seeing her.


    Listen to Jingchuan say: "I want to leave the emperor. I''m imprisoned in the ten square array by him. The body can''t leave. Only a wisp of divine consciousness can come here to see you. Unknown elder martial brother, do you really love me? "


    Nameless frowned and said, "what can I do for you? Just say it."


    Jingchuan looked at nameless in disappointment, gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t need you to help me. I... Can protect myself. The emperor won''t kill me. He doesn''t have a friend around him. If he kills me, he doesn''t even have a speaker... "


    Nameless said, "you are husband and wife. Naturally, I''m not worried that he will kill you. But if he does this to you, won''t you resist? "


    Jingchuan said excitedly, "we are not husband and wife... He... I am forced to be with him. Unknown elder martial brother, I did a lot of things sorry for you and killed Shifu. I know you won''t forgive me, but what I want to tell you is that I really didn''t mean to do that... "


    Nameless was surprised, looked at Jingchuan and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Jingchuan said, "Shengjun is master''s son. After I knew this, I felt I should appreciate master''s kindness and help Shengjun when necessary. But I didn''t expect that Shengjun took advantage of this to pull me into the water, killing master, you and senior brother Fuyu... I''m sorry for you. Everything is my fault. I shouldn''t believe Shengjun... "


    The nameless frown frowned, gritted his teeth and said, "Jingchuan, what you said today is a fact? Don''t lie to me again, otherwise you know what I will do. "


    Jingchuan seemed to think of something and hurriedly said, "don''t be impulsive, senior brother. After all, the fairyland is the territory of God King. There are so many experts there. Even if you go, you can''t get any benefit. Besides, I''m not worth saving. I''m a damn man. "

 Chapter 365

    Nameless bit his teeth and sighed, and the veins on his forehead burst up: "look at me and tell me if what you said is true?"


    Jingchuan said, "did I lie to you? Elder martial brother, can''t you see? You really don''t know my heart for you? "


    Nameless pondered for a moment and slowly said, "Zou Yi went to the fairyland a few days ago and overheard your conversation with Shengjun. I already know that you are forced to do a lot of wrong things. Today I believe in you. "


    After a pause, nameless continued, "but I have married Bai Jun and have my own partner. You and I are destined to be martial brothers and sisters. Please remember this. Don''t mention the past in the future. "


    Jingchuan clenched his teeth and said after a while, "I know you won''t forgive me, and I don''t ask you to forgive me. I''m here today to congratulate you and Bai Jun, Fu Yu and the kind immortal, and Zou Yi. Now I''ve seen you, and I''ve said my best wishes. It''s time to go back... "


    Hearing Jingchuan''s desperate tone, nameless couldn''t help saying, "you have such a weak divine sense. Can you go back alone?"


    Jingchuan said, "the emperor is waiting in front. He sent me here."


    Nameless seemed to know that the saint had been here, nodded and said, "it''s not far away. Go all the way."


    Jingchuan glanced at the nameless with resentment, and his figure slowly disappeared.


    At the moment Jingchuan disappeared, there was one more thing in her original position.


    That''s a space ring. It''s an unknown and familiar space ring.


    It was nameless who gave this space ring to Jingchuan as a token of love. Why didn''t he remember?


    Picking up the ring, I remembered the past and couldn''t help but stay.


    Everyone will have some past events. Whenever they think of those past events, they will unconsciously fall into meditation like nameless.


    Bai Jun didn''t know when he came to nameless and said softly, "Jingchuan is also a poor man. Are you really going to help her?"


    Nameless returned to his senses, looked at Bai Jun and said, "there is no intersection between us. Why should I go through this muddy water?"


    Bai Jun smiled: "don''t deceive yourself. Your eyes tell me that you are already making plans to save her."


    Nameless smiled bitterly, "how can you always see my mind? Jingchuan is our younger martial sister. I remember when we followed Shifu, she... Baijun, don''t be jealous. I don''t mean anything else. "


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "why should I be jealous? I know what happened before you. If you want to be jealous, Jingchuan should be jealous. "


    Nameless smiled: "you''re still generous... There''s something in this ring. Let''s see if it''s a clue."


    Bai Jun nodded: "take it out and have a look. What Jingchuan left must have something to do with saving her."


    The nameless eyes are strange, but they just come out of the ring.


    An exquisite compass and a palm sized star map indicate the location of Jingchuan.


    As Baijun expected, it really has something to do with rescuing Jingchuan, and it has a great relationship.


    Star map is a precious thing. It can indicate the route between stars and facilitate people to and from various interfaces or planets.


    Each of the previous star maps is priceless and is the object of everyone''s competition.


    However, during the period of Wu Daozhen God, he ordered people to draw the nine boundary star map and gave it to those in need for free, so that the competition for the star map gradually decreased and finally disappeared completely.


    At that time, a large number of star maps were drawn, which consumed a lot of human and material resources, but also left valuable wealth and full convenience for future generations.


    The star map left by Jingchuan is only a corner of the whole star map, which details the trapped position of Jingchuan, that is, the position of the ten square array.


    Jingchuan''s intention was obvious. After seeing it, nameless and Baijun couldn''t help smiling at each other. They were all helpless.


    Jingchuan is determined to save him, so her previous disappointment and despair are only for some people.


    Nameless handed the space ring to Bai Jun, smiled and said, "keep it. Maybe we can use it to ask Jingchuan to do something for us in the future."


    Bai Jun took the ring and put it on his hand. He smiled and said, "it''s a very beautiful ring. It''s much more beautiful than the wedding ring you gave me."


    Nameless said with a wry smile, "I''ll buy you any ring you want to ensure your satisfaction."


    Bai Jun smiled: "forget it, this one is more beautiful. I''ll take it."


    Nameless shook his head and dared not say the ring. Instead, he said, "take out the star map and let me have a look. I seem to have never been to this place. It''s a strange feeling."


    Bai Jun took out a complete star map, looked at it for a while, pointed to a small place and said, "it seems to be this one. Zoom in."


    Waving with nameless hands, a wisp of divine power enters the star map, and that small area of the star map gradually enlarges and finally becomes very clear.


    "It''s really here, Tianbao mountain behind the Yunxiao temple, the holy land of the fairy world." Nameless said, "this is a forbidden area in the fairy world. The four legendary beasts guard this mountain. Ordinary people are afraid it is difficult to enter."


    Bai Jun nodded slightly: "I''m afraid the holy gentleman thought of this and imprisoned Jingchuan there. Any one of the four divine beasts is a supreme existence in ancient times. Even if you and I go, it''s not enough for others to stuff their teeth. "


    Nameless frowned and said, "unless Mrs. Yi, Pluto, Fu Yu and I, Zou Yi and Yan Kun go together, it''s really hard to save people."


    Bai Jun said, "I''ll go too. Why don''t you count me?"


    Nameless smiled and said, "I don''t know if you will go, so it''s not you."


    Bai Jun said, "of course I want to go, otherwise I will share a room with Jingchuan in the future. Won''t it be embarrassing?"


    Nameless was stunned, then smiled bitterly and felt speechless.


    Not far away, Fu Yu''s voice came slowly: "elder martial brother, I''m afraid I''m right in the middle of the saint''s treachery."


    Nameless turned around and looked at Fu Yu who came over, smiled and said, "younger martial brother, can''t sleep?"


    Fu Yu said, "when the divine knowledge of the holy king and Jingchuan comes, can I sleep peacefully?"


    Nameless smiled and said, "you''ve heard it. Tell me, what should we do?"


    Fu Yu looked at the sky and said slowly, "I listen to my senior brother."


    Nameless shook his head: "still like this, shut up after three words... Are you going to do this all the time?"


    Fu Yu stopped talking and slowly turned to leave. When he left, he still looked at the sky. It seemed that there was something beautiful in the dark sky.

 Chapter 366

    Bai Jun suddenly thought of something and whispered to nameless: "younger martial brother, I''m afraid he still likes Jingchuan. Look at him and tell me a lot..."


    Nameless sighed: "Jingchuan alone is enough to provoke the contradiction between our martial brothers. This is about the curse of beauty..."


    Bai Jun "puffed" and laughed: "what you said seems to be caused by Jingchuan? Don''t blame people for being unreasonable. It''s also the fault of your three big men. How can you blame others for Jingchuan? "


    Nameless said with a smile, "you''re right. We should go back. Talk to Zou Yi about it early tomorrow morning. He has many ideas. Maybe he can think of a way to achieve both ends."


    Bai Jun nodded and whispered, "your name is Zou Yi. Be careful. He''ll hit your ass for a while. I don''t know how to respect your teacher..."


    Nameless smiled bitterly and left the street outside Xingwang mansion with Bai Jun


    Early the next morning, Zou Yigang just got up. Before he had time to freshen up, he heard the legend of guard Tong Yan Kun asking for a meeting.


    After a quick grooming, Zou Yi asked Yan Kun to come in and meet him. Yan Kun surprised Zou Yi with his first sentence.


    Yan Kun said "an enemy attacked Beicheng last night". Zou Yi didn''t know about it. It''s strange that he wasn''t frightened.


    Hurriedly asked what had happened, Yan kuncai said, "it''s no big deal. We drove away the enemy, killed more than ten brothers, and have been buried."


    Zou Yi said with lingering fear, "how many people and horses are the enemies coming?"


    Yan Kun said: "it''s just one person, but the strength is high. When I fight with him, I''m not an opponent without using the chaotic power in my body."


    Zou Yi frowned: "you can''t take it down with the power of chaos. Who will this person be?"


    Zou Yi''s heart moved and suddenly remembered something. She cried out: "it should be the saint Jun who came, but I don''t know why he shot at ordinary soldiers regardless of his identity. It''s hard to understand."


    Yan Kun said, "is it the emperor? No wonder it has such strong strength. How did the adult know? Did he bother you, too? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "the emperor should have something else to come to the green star. As for what it is, I don''t know yet. Yan Kun, your current strength is already a top expert. Did you try to find out the details of the emperor when you shot? "


    Yan Kun thought about it carefully and said slowly, "after the adult reminded me, I found that the man was indeed somewhat similar to the emperor. However, the emperor seldom acts in front of everyone. His subordinates have hardly seen him in the fairy world, so they are not sure whether he is the emperor. "


    Zou Yi glanced at the guards around her and asked aloud, "do you know any strangers came last night?"


    The guards shook their heads together. No one knew whether the emperor had been here.


    "No doubt, the emperor came last night." The unknown voice came from the outside. He came to Zou Yi so early. It seems that he is still worried about the safety of Jingchuan.


    Zou Yi got up and saluted: "good morning, star Lord. What can I do for you?"


    Nameless smiled and said, "there are no outsiders here. Don''t be polite. Zou Yi, last night Shengjun came to congratulate you on your wedding, but he also warned us. What do you think of this? "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m asking about it. It seems that you already know it. I dare ask the star Lord, did the holy gentleman tell you anything when he came to the green star? "


    Nameless said, "the Emperor didn''t talk to me, but Jingchuan talked to me."


    Zou Yi, who knew the relationship between nameless and Jingchuan, was a little surprised: "I don''t know what the star Lord and Jingchuan talked about?"


    Nameless said, "Jingchuan is imprisoned in the ten square array by the emperor and loses her freedom. Please let me help her."


    Zou Yi was surprised, hugged her fist and said, "what did you say? Do you really want to help her or ignore her? "


    Nameless looked at the guards, waved and said, "you all step back. I want to talk to the star king alone."


    The guards saluted and retreated together. Yan Kun also took the initiative to leave. Only Zou Yi and nameless were left in the hall.


    Nameless suddenly saluted Zou Yi and said respectfully, "master, do you finally think of the past? Please forgive my rudeness. In order to protect you, I had to be your master. Please don''t blame my disciples and younger martial brother Fu Yu. "


    Zou Yi smiled. Suddenly, the whole person seemed to have a great change. A breath of amazing superiors slowly rose up, just like the essence of the village, which gave Zou Yi a layer of visible brilliance.


    "The star Lord doesn''t need to be polite. Although I remember the past, I''m no longer the former me." Zou Yi''s voice was calm and powerful: "you and I have the feeling of being teachers and disciples. I am your teacher and you are my teacher. You and I have become gods. Don''t tangle with such small things. Keep the status quo. "


    Nameless respectfully said, "I dare not. From now on, I will take the disciple''s gift and serve you as before."


    Zou Yi shook her head: "in that case, I have the best way to solve this matter. I am Zou Yi now, not the true God of martial arts. Although you have become my master, you are not suitable to continue to be my master. So in the future, we will be the star Lord and the star king. Do you think so? "


    After a pause, Zou Yi said slowly, "this matter must be kept confidential. When we rescue Jingchuan, we will tell Shengjun if there is a suitable opportunity."


    Nameless hugged his fist and said, "master, you don''t have to think about it. You are my younger martial brother Fu Yu and Jingchuan''s master. You will always be our mentor. We dare not disrespect you any more... What are you going to do about Jingchuan, master?"


    Zou Yi''s momentum slowly returned to the original state and became an unknown and familiar Zou Yi: "don''t worry, Jingchuan will be fine, and Shengjun will never kill her."


    Nameless said, "but I''m afraid Jingchuan will be upset... You know her character, master. You will think a lot of things a little, otherwise you won''t be caught by the emperor and hurt master..."


    Zou Yi raised her hand and said, "I remember everything before. You don''t have to remind me."


    After a pause, Zou Yi went to nameless, looked at nameless and said, "remember I didn''t allow you to practice immortality, but let you practice Jiuyang. Do you know why?"


    Nameless said, "that''s because my physique is not suitable for cultivating immortality. I''m a pure Yang body. It''s more suitable for cultivating Nine Yang."


    Zou Yi shook her head: "it''s not all like this. I didn''t tell you the reason before. I''ll talk to you today."


    Nameless respectfully said, "please make it clear to the disciples."

 Chapter 367

    Zou Yi walked to the nameless body and looked at the nameless body like an elder looking at her child: "the real reason is that only Jiuyang Jue can suppress the emperor. His cultivation skills are just opposite to Jiuyang Jue. So you, who have practiced the Nine Yang decision, are his nemesis. "


    Nameless suddenly realized it and cried out: "so it is. Master, did you see that the saint Jun was not right, so you asked the disciple to practice Jiuyang and let him go?"


    Zou Yi nodded slowly: "I have thousands of disciples in my previous life, but only you four are my own disciples. I''m disappointed that you and Fu Yu have good mind skills, but they all love Jingchuan. The holy monarch focuses on power, regards power more important than anything, and it is difficult to take on great responsibilities. After all, Jingchuan is a woman. Although she is very excellent, she can''t deal with things decisively. If she is small-minded, it''s difficult to become a big thing. "


    Zou Yi sighed, looked at the top of the hall and murmured: "my disciples are difficult to become great weapons. I have to think more about what to do in the future, but I didn''t expect the emperor to be bold. Unexpectedly, I hurt him because I didn''t teach him the decision to ascend to immortality..."


    Nameless said, "I blame my disciple and younger martial brother Fu Yu for what happened in those years. We didn''t find out the plot of the emperor in advance and became his accomplice..."


    Zou Yi raised her hand to stop nameless and said, "don''t mention the previous things. Just solve the current things. There''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. Do you know the origin of Su Mo? "


    Nameless smiled: "have you really forgotten the origin of Su Mo? She''s your old friend. "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and said in surprise, "do you mean she is Saihua? Or Jiang Xue? "


    Nameless shook his head: "it seems that you have really forgotten her. She is not Sai Hua''er and Jiang Xue, but situ Qian."


    Zou Yi closed her eyes, thought for a moment, and sighed, "it''s her. No wonder I always feel so familiar when I''m with her..."


    Nameless said, "among the three shiniangs, except Sai Shiniang, who failed to accompany you all the time, the other two shiniangs will never leave you."


    Nameless looked at Zou Yi with some sigh and continued: "you should know the devil now... Is that the origin of Mrs. Yi? She didn''t choose you casually. She was your wife. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "is Mrs. Yi Jiang Xue? It''s impossible. I remember when Jiang Xue left me, her strength barely reached the realm of immortals. How could she become the Lord of the demon world? "


    Nameless said, "in those days, none of our disciples were immortals, but now they have become gods? You have to ask Mrs. Yi about things in those years. She should know everything, but she didn''t tell you. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I''ll ask her when I have a chance. What else do you know? To tell you the truth, my memory is incomplete. Some memories seem to have disappeared and I can''t remember them myself. "


    Nameless was stunned and said with a smile, "I don''t know what you want to know? Why don''t we have a good chat and tell you everything I know. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "let''s talk later. After all, it''s important to save Jingchuan. Get ready. We''ll start later and save Jingchuan. Let''s talk about other things. "


    Nameless hugged his fist gratefully and said, "I''ll prepare right away. Thank you, master, for your help."


    Zou Yi said, "they are all our own people. Why do you see the outside world so much? Don''t be too polite in the future. You are the star Lord. You can''t be too polite to the star king. "


    Nameless walked away with a smile. When he left, his face seemed to be full of excitement. He didn''t know whether it was because of the change around Zou Yi or whether he put down the things in his heart.


    As soon as nameless''s front foot left, Su Mo''s back foot came to Zou Yi. She handed Zou Yi a bowl of steaming breakfast, smiled and said, "nameless is good. Did you say it? What do you think? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you already know, don''t you? Why didn''t you tell me? I thought you didn''t know. I was worried that I would feel embarrassed if I told you. I kept it from you all the time. "


    Su Mo said with a smile, "it''s all old things. I thought it would be over if everyone didn''t mention it. I didn''t expect nobody to say it first."


    Zou Yi said, "you and I are also destined. I don''t know whether Ouyang Xiaoli is Saihua... I have to ask someone to calculate it sometime."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "you''re really playful. You''ve just married us. You think about other women. Aren''t you afraid of us being jealous?"


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "I''m not talking about things, but I don''t mean anything else."


    Su Mo said, "I''ve already secretly asked someone to calculate. When sister Hua''er left us, she was reincarnated. It''s just that tens of thousands of years have passed. She should have been reincarnated several times. She has long been found out. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "it depends on how much fate I have with her. Maybe we can figure out how our relationship is."


    Su Mo smiled: "yes. When you come back from the fairyland, I''ll let little beaver come and see if she is the reincarnation of sister Hua''er. "


    Zou Yi reached out and took Su Mo''s hand and said gently, "you weren''t so gentle and considerate back then. How can you become so good now?"


    Su Mo said with a trace of anger, "don''t be dissatisfied. When I followed you, the master of Shushan gate was on an equal footing with you, the master of Shengxian gate. Why should I give you a face?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "then why is there such a change now?"


    Su Mo said, "it''s not because I''ve been with you for a long time and know what kind of person you are, I''ll treat you slowly."


    Zou Yi smiled happily, looked back at the door and said, "sister is coming. Why don''t you come in?"


    Mrs. Yi came in from the door, looked at Zou Yi and Su Mo, smiled and said, "why don''t you all sleep? What are you talking about so early? "


    Zou Yi said, "we said, sister, how did you become the demon king of the demon world? Didn''t you belong to Jiang Xue?"


    Mrs. Yi was stunned and looked surprised: "do you know? I didn''t tell you. Did you think of the past? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I know. Since you are Jiang Xue, don''t call Mrs. Yi. It still doesn''t sound like Jiang Xue."


    Mrs. Yi shook her head and said, "I still prefer the name Mrs. Yi. Jiang Xue died in the demon world many years ago. There is no Jiang Xue in the world."


    Zou Yi was silent for a moment, took Mrs. Yi''s hand and said, "you are, don''t think too much."

 Chapter 368

    Mrs. Yi smiled, snuggled gently in Zou Yi''s arms and whispered, "if only you understood me. I am preparing to change myself. In a few days, I will be a god like you. I will accompany you then. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a few more days. Nameless asked us to help him save someone. You don''t have time to change yourself for the time being."


    Mrs. Yi said strangely, "nameless needs our help to save people? Who is that man? Can''t even nameless be saved? "


    Zou Yi said, "Jingchuan, you are one of my former disciples. Do you remember?"


    Mrs. Yi suddenly realized: "I see. Let''s help."


    Zou Yi smiled and talked to her two wives. Half a day passed unconsciously.


    Good times always pass quickly, which makes people miss it very much.


    Nameless came to Xingwang mansion again at lunch time and brought Pluto, Yan Kun, Fuyu, Bai Jun and others. It seems that he is ready to set out to save people in the fairy world immediately.


    After Mrs. Zou Yi and Mrs. Yi listened to nameless''s brief talk about saving people, they found Zou Mu and his wife Su Yun and set out with everyone.


    According to the unknown star map and the unknown star map left by Jingchuan, you can accurately find the location of Jingchuan.


    There is Tianbao mountain behind the Yunxiao temple. Nameless has already found out the specific location.


    Zou Yi and others helped nameless go to the fairyland. They followed nameless to the fairyland, quietly approached Tianbao mountain, stopped in a beautiful fairyland and were ready to discuss specific ways to save people.


    Yan Kun has been in the fairyland for a long time and knows more things. He takes the initiative to introduce the situation of the fairyland and, by the way, tells the situation about the fairyland among the nine realms he knows.


    The fairyland is the core of the nine realms, and the other eight realms exist around the fairyland, but it does not mean that the other eight realms are backward or weaker than the fairyland.


    The divine world is obviously the most powerful interface among the nine worlds. Its position is just above the fairy world, giving people a feeling that it is the core of the nine worlds.


    In fact, the nine realms are like a star toy on earth. The fairyland is in the middle, like the center of a ball.


    Above the fairy world is the divine world. The divine world is directly above the fairy world, and its position is very wonderful.


    Below the fairyland are the underworld and the spirit world. These two interfaces exist almost in parallel. The distance between them is not large, but they are definitely two different interfaces.


    To the east of the fairy world is the mortal world, that is, the world where ordinary people live and cultivate immortals, such as the earth and green star, all belong to this interface.


    To the south of the fairyland is the demon world, which is opposite to the world of mortals, echoing each other from a distance, but there will never be an intersection.


    To the west of the fairy world is a mysterious alien world. The alien world is the most mysterious and terrible of the nine worlds. It is said that people, immortals and gods who go to the alien world can''t come back, and they don''t know where they finally go.


    To the north of the fairy world is the famous Jiuyou world. All the Jiuyou world are ghosts, but this ghost is completely different from the spirit family.


    The Wraith have their own form, that is, the flesh. Their bodies can be changed at will, male or female. They can be human, a big tree, a grass, or even a grain of dust.


    The body of the ghost can be changed at will, but the spirit family has no body at all. The two are completely different.


    It is said that the ghost family can freely communicate in the nine realms except in other realms, but never disturb any creatures that are not ghosts.


    Occasionally someone sees their figure, which is only a flash in the pan and will disappear immediately.


    Originally, there was a Buddha world in the legend, but now Zou Yi knows that the last world of the nine worlds is definitely not the Buddha world, but the chaotic world he has been to once.


    The chaotic world does not know the specific orientation, let alone its size and shape. The world only knows that there is the power of chaos that all immortals dream of.


    Unless it is entered by chance, it is generally impossible to find the chaotic world.


    As for why there is no Buddha realm among the nine realms, it is because the Buddha realm is only a virtual statement, which is a statement of some immortal Realms - that is, the common realm on the concentration area of Buddha practitioners.


    The Buddha world can be any interface and can exist in any interface, rather than a separate interface.


    If the nine realms are to be counted as the Buddha realm, it should be the ten realms, or remove the unformed chaotic realm from the nine realms.


    The division of the nine realms is different in different places, but in people''s hearts, the nine realms are the divine realm, the immortal realm, the mortal realm, the demon realm, the underworld, the spiritual realm, the alien realm, the nine secluded realm and the chaotic realm.


    Yan Kun said a lot in one breath and said it in detail. Finally, he deliberately said: "the four sacred beasts on Tianbao mountain, please Zou Mu and Su Yun come forward to solve one of them. It''s just no problem and it doesn''t pose a threat to us. But the other three of the four sacred beasts, the green dragon, the white tiger, the red Finch and the Xuanwu, we''re afraid we''ll have to think about it in the long run. "


    Nameless said, "younger martial brother Fu Yu and I can deal with one. Can Mrs. Yi and Zou Yi deal with one?"


    Zou Yi and Mrs. Yi looked at each other, nodded together and said, "this is no problem."


    Nameless nodded: "then we''ll solve the three. Who''s the last one to see?"


    Pluto hugged his fist and said, "I''ll go with Bai Jun. I believe there''s no problem."


    Nameless nodded: "that''s all right. Let''s deal with the beast. Yan Kun, you are familiar with the truth and go to save Jingchuan."


    Yan Kun said, "I''m afraid someone needs to deal with the saint. Once we start, it will disturb the saint. At that time, no one will deal with the saint. It''s not easy to save people?"


    Zou Yi said, "first take one beast, then use the beast to contain the emperor, and finally we go in to save people."


    Nameless joy: "Zou Yi''s Royal beast is definitely the best weapon against divine beasts. That''s it."


    Zou Yi took a look at Mrs. Yi around her and said to Mrs. Yi, "please help me contain the divine beast and give me a chance to accept it."


    Mrs. Yi smiled: "give it to me. It''s all right."


    Everyone said together, "do it."


    Nameless first flew to Tianbao mountain, others followed, and a group of people rushed to the four divine beasts on Tianbao mountain.


    Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu guarded around Tianbao mountain respectively, so they separated and chose their opponents to fight.


    Zou Yi and Mrs. Yi chose the white tiger nearby. Just approaching Tianbao mountain, a huge tiger roar has sounded.


    A white tiger like a mountain slowly stands up. Its body shape is huge and simple, which can be said to be comparable to the gluttonous family.


    Zou Yi quietly runs the Royal beast decision. At the same time, Mrs. Yi can take action on time. They need to cooperate to subdue the white tiger.

 Chapter 369

    Mrs. Yi waved her hand, and a magic sword slowly came out of its scabbard. The black magic Qi was flying like a ribbon, and took the initiative to fly towards the white tiger.


    At the moment, Mrs. Yi is still a person of the demon family, and her body is also full of magic Qi. The war skills displayed are also the war skills of the demon family.


    The white tiger realized the danger of the newcomer. With a tiger roar, his huge body leaped up and rushed towards Mrs. Yi at the foot of Tianbao mountain.


    Mrs. Yi snorted coldly. The magic sword in her hand suddenly left her hand and shot like an arrow.


    The magic sword is an artifact and has its own spirit. At this time, it rushed towards the protection. At the beginning, it stabbed the key part of the white tiger. It was as fast as lightning and there was no room left.


    The white tiger''s huge claws suddenly clapped at the magic sword. At the moment of contact, they made a harsh collision sound and dazzling light. An amazing air wave suddenly dispersed, which destroyed some precious flowers and plants on Tianbao mountain.


    The power of the magic sword is very great, and the white tiger is even more powerful. There is no victory or defeat in the first round of the battle between the two sides.


    However, the Tianbao mountain protected by the array was hurt, but it was a little unreasonable.


    Can it be said that the array of Tianbao mountain has been destroyed? It seems impossible. The array here was laid by the great powers in ancient times. The fairy world has experienced countless wars and has not damaged Baoshan. Today, everything seems a little abnormal.


    Zou Yi, who was watching the war, frowned secretly. The Royal beast will quietly withdraw and shouted, "be careful, there''s something wrong here."


    Mrs. Yi was a smart man. She had already noticed this. While taking back the magic sword, she said to Zou Yi: "the protection array has been destroyed here. I think someone did it on purpose. We can''t fight here."


    Almost at the same time, the sound of battle came from all around. The strange flowers and plants on Tianbao mountain that had not been moved for millions of years were also destroyed early.


    "Stop!" Zou Yi suddenly shouted: "the protection array here has been destroyed. We can''t do it here. We can''t explain the destruction of Tianbao mountain."


    Zou Yi''s voice guaranteed that everyone could hear it, but unexpectedly, no one responded to him.


    Zou Yi frowned and was about to give a warning again when she heard Mrs. Yi say, "we are trapped in an array. Everything can only go in and out. Your voice can''t be heard for them."


    Zou Yi was secretly surprised and said decisively, "that''s no wonder we take over the white tiger and see what they can do to us."


    Mrs. Yi nodded. The magic sword in her hand flew out again and still aimed at the key part of the white tiger.


    The white tiger was looking at those things on the destroyed Tianbao mountain and found that the magic sword came again. He suddenly stepped back and raised his huge claws to block the magic sword. At the same time, he shouted: "damn human, how can you destroy the flowers and plants on Tianbao mountain? Don''t you know that Tianbao mountain is the core of the fairyland. There is the interface heart of the fairyland. If you destroy it, the fairyland will no longer exist? "


    Zou Yi shouted, "then you will release Jingchuan obediently, otherwise we will not hesitate to fight with you for life and death."


    The white tiger changed slowly and turned into a man. Unexpectedly, he was a big man with a tiger skin: "who are you? Why do I feel familiar?"


    Zou Yi waved it casually, and a person in the heavenly eye Buddha ring slowly appeared in front of the white tiger.


    This person is Zou Yi''s part, the flesh of Wu Daozhen God, that is, Zou Yi''s previous life.


    White tiger was surprised when he saw the true God of martial arts. He saluted and said, "I don''t know if it''s the true God of martial arts. Please forgive me."


    Zou Yi waved and took back the true spirit of Wu Dao. Looking at the white tiger, she said, "who closed the array of Tianbao mountain?"


    The white tiger hugged his fist and said, "tell the true God of martial arts that he is the Lord of the fairyland. He told us that there will be strong enemies invading here. We need to move the array to another place to prevent the enemy from coming to Tianbao mountain, so we withdrew the protection array."


    Zou Yi frowned and felt that it was not simple: "can you help me leave here and stop the fight between other divine beasts and us?"


    The white tiger hesitated for a moment and then said, "the white tiger has been ordered to guard Tianbao mountain for millions of years and has never left here. Please forgive me that I can''t obey your orders."


    Zou Yi said, "I don''t want you to leave Tianbao mountain, but I want you to help me inform and beg him not to fight here, so as not to destroy the strange flowers and plants on Tianbao mountain."


    The white tiger said, "it''s simple. I''ll call my companions right away."


    The white tiger turned and opened his mouth and shouted, "don''t do it. Tianbao mountain has no array protection. Be careful to destroy the heart of the interface on Tianbao mountain and the fairy world."


    It seems that the white tiger has a special way to ignore the array prohibition here. After the shout spread out, he immediately heard the response, a huge dragon chant.


    It was Qinglong who responded to the white tiger. His voice was very bold: "I''ve already found it. Don''t remind me. Who are these people who dare to use force in Tianbao mountain? "


    White tiger said, "the true God of martial arts is coming. You all come to visit the true God of martial arts."


    Three different answers sounded at the same time. Three figures appeared in front of Zou Yi at the same time. They were men and women, all in human form.


    Qinglong is a young man in blue. He looks handsome. He is definitely a beautiful man who kills countless girls every second.


    Rosefinch is a young beauty, dressed in fiery red clothes, setting off her skin color like peach blossom, very beautiful and moving.


    Xuanwu is a strong middle-aged man. His age should be the largest of the four divine beasts, and the person after transformation is also the oldest.


    Zou Yi looked at the four people in front of her, smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your style is still the same. It seems that there is no change as it was tens of thousands of years ago."


    The rosefinch stared at Zou Yi for a while and said slowly, "why do you look like this? Are you reincarnated? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it can be said that my appearance has indeed changed."


    Xuanwu said in a deep voice, "he is the true God of martial arts. I am very familiar with his breath. There will be no mistake. It''s just that his realm seems to have fallen a lot. It seems that those legends are true. He did practice in isolation for a long time after he was injured. "


    Zou Yi didn''t want to explain anything at this time. Looking at Xuanwu, she said, "tell me, is Jingchuan imprisoned on Tianbao mountain?"


    Xuanwu said, "Jingchuan was punished by the emperor. He really thought about it on the wall of Tianbao mountain. Wu Daozhen, are you here for Jingchuan? "

 Chapter 370

    Zou Yi is the true God of Wu Dao at the moment. He nodded slowly and said calmly, "take me and my friends to see Jingchuan. We''ll take her out of here."


    Xuanwu said, "Jingchuan is a prisoner of the holy emperor, who is the Lord of the fairyland today. Without the will of the emperor, we dare not release Jingchuan privately. "


    Zou Yi said slowly, "Lord of the fairyland? Do you think my words are not as good as the emperor? Have you forgotten what I said? "


    Xuanwu seemed to be surprised, shrunk his neck and said, "I dare not forget the words of the true God of martial arts, but... We are also embarrassed. The emperor had ordered us to be very optimistic about Jingchuan before. We... "


    Zou Yi stepped forward and sneered, "don''t forget that the contract between you and me is still valid. If you come out, you will die without a place to bury."


    Xuanwu glanced at the three companions around him, and the four said together, "please follow our master''s will."


    The attitude of the four divine beasts suddenly changed. Except Zou Yi, everyone else didn''t know its reason and was confused.


    Zou Yi waved and said, "go and bring Jingchuan to see me. Don''t let me see that she has any grievances."


    The rosefinch hugged his fist and said, "don''t worry, master. We know Jingchuan''s identity and didn''t hurt her."


    Zou Yi said, "go and bring Jingchuan to see me. Others will break the external array for me. Go quickly."


    The four divine beasts actually followed Zou Yi''s orders without saying a word. They clearly saw the strong upper breath of Zou Yi at this time, and they didn''t dare to have any hesitation.


    Zou Yi is the true God of martial arts at the moment, but her flesh is different.


    Mrs. Yi looked a little crazy and murmured, "I knew it was so. It''s enough for you to come to the fairyland alone."


    Zou Yi said, "the beast recognized me as the Lord tens of thousands of years ago. Seeing me again at this time, I dare not have any resistance."


    Mrs. Yi said, "I really don''t know about this. You... At that time, we went out to practice or shut up alone. We didn''t spend a lot of time with you."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "not in the future. In the past, I thought that if my strength was strong enough, I didn''t have to be afraid of anything. Now I already know that my relatives and friends are as precious as my strength, and they are also worth my time to cherish. "


    Mrs. Yi looked at Zou Yi gratefully and said with a smile, "we''ll be satisfied with you."


    Zou Yi reached out and took Mrs. Yi''s hand: "your appearance has changed greatly. They can''t recognize you."


    Mrs. Yi said: "in a few days, I may have greater changes. After all, the new body is completely different from what it is now."


    Zou Yi said, "it doesn''t matter. You look like my wife. I will never have any ideas."


    Mrs. Yi smiled, looked at Zou Yi and said, "I used to blame you for not knowing how to cherish fragrance and jade. Now it seems that I misunderstood you. Look at your sweet words, my heart seems to have drunk honey..."


    Before Mrs. Yi finished her words, the three divine beasts who went to break the array came together and said, "master, the array seems to be the Zhentian array you arranged yourself. We don''t know how to crack it. Please give me some advice."


    Zou Yi was stunned, then closed her eyes and said, "I didn''t arrange the Zhentian array myself. Can''t you even remember this?"


    The white tiger said, "you had the highest attainments in array at that time. We thought you could crack this array, so we came to ask."


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled, stared at the white tiger and said, "you have seen my body with your own eyes. Don''t you believe that I am the true God of martial arts? If you tempt me like this, are you not afraid that I will destroy your original God in anger and kill you completely? "


    The white tiger said quickly, "I dare not wait. Please calm down."


    Zou Yi''s head didn''t look back and shouted, "don''t go to break the formation. If I really want to do it myself, I''ll kill you by the way."


    The white tiger quickly turned around, pulled the same frightened green dragon and Xuanwu away, and continued to go back to break the array.


    Mrs. Zou Yi suddenly said, "if you really can break the battle, why don''t you help them?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and sent a message to Mrs. Yi: "where will I break the array? I haven''t remembered anything about the array of cultivation in my previous life. "


    Mrs. Yi smiled, looked at Zou Yi and said, "you are so bad that you dare to treat the four divine beasts like this. It seems that no one dares to bully us after you."


    Zou Yi smiled and whispered, "the rosefinch is back. Jingchuan has arrived. Inform others that we are going to leave here."


    Mrs. Yi nodded, as if she were practicing fencing alone. She took out her magic sword and danced on the spot. Her posture was beautiful and flowing.


    The sound of sword flying spread to the ears of the four divine beasts. They all looked at Mrs. Yi and looked surprised.


    Mrs. Yi''s strength will never be worse than their four divine beasts. In addition, she holds an artifact magic sword. When she starts, she gives people a very different feeling. She has an invincible momentum.


    The beasts were stunned. They were secretly surprised and vigilant, because Mrs. Zou Yi just did this to shock them


    Mrs. Yi''s amazing swordsmanship really calmed them, although their strength was not much worse than Mrs. Yi.


    The rosefinch came here with Jingchuan. He was also stunned. He couldn''t help saying: "there is such wonderful swordsmanship in the world, which is more charming than dance..."


    Jingchuan looked at Zou Yi, full of accidents and surprise.


    Zou Yi looked at Jingchuan, smiled and said to her, "I haven''t seen you for many years. How did you mix with the emperor?"


    Jingchuan flopped down on his knees, surprised and excited, and said, "master, is it really you? I''m damned, I''m damned... "


    Zou Yi stretched out her hand slightly and slowly stretched out a chaotic force to help Jingchuan up: "get up, I''ve been to everything."


    Jingchuan was involuntarily helped up by Zou Yi''s chaotic power. He felt that Zou Yi''s body was full of pure chaotic power. He was surprised and happy and said, "Congratulations, master, your strength has greatly increased and your injury has recovered."


    Zou Yi was noncommittal, looked at the rosefinch and said, "rosefinch, you guard Tianbao mountain and let the emperor withdraw the protection array here. Do you know the consequences?"


    The rosefinch was surprised and saluted and said, "master, forgive me. We also see that the saint is the Lord of the fairyland and dare not disobey his orders. Then... We will never allow such a thing to happen again in the future. Please deal with it lightly."


    Zou Yi said: "there will be no future. I''m afraid that the goal of the emperor is not you, but the heart of the interface in the fairy world."


    After a pause, Zou Yi changed color on her face and shouted, "be careful. Rosefinch protects the heart of the interface, come on! "

 Chapter 371

    The rosefinch also changed greatly. There was a trace of panic on her beautiful face. She hurried to the top of Tianbao mountain and shouted, "green dragon and white tiger, don''t come to protect the heart of the interface. Do you want to come back after the extinction of the fairy world?"


    The other three of the four divine beasts heard the call of the rosefinch and rushed to the top of Tianbao mountain. Before they could stand firm, the four changed their faces together.


    Zou Yi then came to the top of Tianbao mountain, took a look at the position of the heart of the interface, and couldn''t help shouting: "what''s the matter? Don''t you know the importance of the heart of the interface? "


    The rosefinch said timidly, "don''t be angry, master. We don''t know when the heart of the interface has become a fake... It''s impossible. We''ve been here all the time."


    The white tiger hesitated and said, "last night, the sage came here and ordered us to move the array arranged on Tianbao mountain to another place and rearrange it. The four of us left Tianbao mountain..."


    Zou Yi understood, looked at the four divine beasts and said, "thanks to you, you are still the divine beasts who have guarded this place for millions of years. Give me a good think. What does the saint want to do when he takes away the heart of the interface?"


    Qinglong said carefully: "tell the master, I think the emperor wants to use the heart of the interface to cultivate, improve his strength and fight against the green star..."


    Zou Yi was stunned and said slowly, "it makes sense. He just uses the heart of the interface to practice. Has he secretly practiced the taboo skill breaking Tianjue?"


    Qinglong said, "the holy emperor began to practice breaking Tianjue many years ago. It''s no secret."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "why don''t you stop?"


    Qinglong said, "we are ordered to guard here. We don''t dare to leave at ordinary times. It''s too late to know."


    Zou Yi said angrily, "you still want to argue. It''s clear that you are greedy for life and afraid of death. Hum, once the sky breaking decision is completed, it has the great power to destroy the sky and the earth. At that time, the nine realms will not be protected. How can you survive? "


    The rosefinch said carefully, "master, calm down. What should we do now?"


    Zou Yi said: "there is no need to stay here to guard. Finding the heart of the interface and recapturing it is your biggest task at present."


    After a pause, Zou Yi said, "inform the nine realms of this matter, focusing on the God of heaven and the God of war. You four leave here and look for the emperor in the nine realms. Be sure to take back the heart of the interface. "


    Qinglong hugged his fist and said, "I''ll do it. It''s just that Shengjun has the heart of interface now. Even if we find him, I''m afraid he''s not his opponent... "


    Zou Yi said: "the four of you are very strong. In addition, the array method I taught you before should be able to contain the emperor. Then send the news back to the fairy world. I will send someone to support you. If you still neglect your duty this time, don''t blame me for handing you over to the divine world. "


    The four beasts changed their faces and said in unison, "I dare not wait. Please rest assured."


    Zou Yi waved to them to start action. He saw that Du Mingming and others waited at the foot of Tianbao mountain after Mrs. Yi''s sword dance. He joined the people and left with the four divine beasts.


    Everyone knew what had happened. Everyone looked nervous. No one spoke at this time.


    Jingchuan nervously followed Zou Yi to leave Tianbao mountain. Seeing the fairy world outside, he couldn''t help whispering, "master, holy gentleman, he..."


    Zou Yi looked back at Jingchuan and said happily, "you and the four divine beasts go to find the emperor and return your original God to save your life."


    Jingchuan was stunned, and then said gratefully, "thank you for your kindness not to kill. The disciple must make a clean break and never do evil with the emperor."


    Zou Yi waved her hand and said, "go, this is your last chance. Take advantage of it."


    Jingchuan left after giving a big gift. He looked at nameless and Fu Yu respectively. His eyes were full of guilt and regret. He was like a mortal with tears in the corners of his eyes.


    Nameless and Fu Yu were stunned. Their expressions didn''t change, but their eyes were obviously different.


    Zou Yi just didn''t see this and said to the people, "we''re afraid we can''t return to the green star in a short time. We need to deal with the things in the fairy world first."


    Nameless said, "the fairyland is not our world. If the words left are not correct, do you need to think about it?"


    Zou Yi said: "the fairy world has lost the heart of the interface. It won''t take long for the interface to collapse and disappear completely. If we don''t care, will anyone care about the lives and deaths of countless people here? "


    Nameless said, "I''ll listen to you. It''s just that there can''t be no one on the green star. Please make reasonable arrangements. "


    Zou Yi said, "the star Lord should go back to manage the green star first. After all, it is our home and can''t be destroyed by others."


    Nameless said, "I''ll go back now and ask younger martial brother Fu Yu to help me manage the affairs of green star."


    Fu Yu said, "I''ve done too many wrong things before. I''m sorry, master. Now Shifu also needs help. I''d better stay in the fairy world. Elder martial brother, after you go back, gather people. I believe you can find a suitable person to manage the green star soon. "


    Nameless didn''t insist. He hugged his fist and said, "in that case, I''ll go back first. Master... You all take care. "


    Everyone present knew Zou Yi''s identity and didn''t feel nameless. What''s wrong with suddenly calling his disciple Zou Yi master.


    Zou Yi didn''t speak any more. Instead, she turned and walked to the king of Hades, saluted and said, "thank you for your help several times. I may trouble the king of Hades in the future. Some little thoughts, please accept them. "


    The Pluto looked at a space ring in Zou Yi''s hand and said with a smile: "since you have remembered the past, I''m not polite. The underworld and you will always be friends. If you need anything, just send someone to let you know. I will go all out. "


    Zou Yi put the space ring in the hand of Pluto and said gratefully, "thank you. I also want to say the same thing. If you need anything in the future, just say it. My friends and I will never hesitate."


    The Pluto nodded, took the space ring and the things inside, looked at it and said in surprise, "it''s the decision to ascend to immortality?! It''s too expensive. I... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "take it. It''s a witness of our friendship."


    Pluto was overjoyed and carefully put away the space ring. His face was full of excitement.


    Zou Yi said at this time: "who among you wants to go back to green star or their original interface? Tell me now."

 Chapter 372

    Bai Jun stepped forward, saluted and said, "naturally, I want to go back with us. Take care, master. After the things on the green star are arranged, we will serve you together."


    Zou Yi smiled: "Bai Jun, you suddenly call me master. I''m not used to it. You go too. The fairyland will be a new start. I can''t abandon all the high-level people in the fairyland. I still need to think about it. I just give you time to arrange things on the green star. "


    Bai Jun looked at Zou Yi and suddenly said, "don''t blame nameless. This is his sad place. He doesn''t want to stay here."


    Zou Yiwei nodded uncertainly and sent a message to Bai Jun: "I was born to bear the safety of the nine realms, so I''m helpless about some things. We understand each other. When the nine realms are settled, let''s live comfortably together. "


    Bai Jun smiled, turned and walked to nameless.


    Yan Kun said directly to Zou Yi, "forgive me for climbing the high branch and teach you a brother. Since we are brothers, I should be where you are. "


    Others didn''t speak, but consciously walked behind Zou Yi, and the meaning was already very obvious.


    Ming Ming and Bai Jun left and went back to the green star.


    Among the rest, except that Pluto will leave later, others are unlikely to leave Zou Yi.


    Inadvertently learned that the fairyland was about to face chaos, Zou Yi immediately thought of staying to help the fairyland, which was naturally affected by the memory of Wu Daozhen God. After all, Zou Yi in this life was not a Wu Daozhen God, and he didn''t care about the fairyland at all.


    After everyone made their own decision, Mrs. Yi whispered to Zou Yi: "you are not the true God of martial arts, but you have been greatly influenced by the true God of martial arts. If you go on like this, you will lose yourself and completely become the true God of martial arts. You must be careful, or it will be too late to regret. "


    Zou Yi was alert: "so have I changed a lot? Why don''t I feel it? "


    Mrs. Yi said, "you are a fan of the situation... In fact, you, me and Su Mo are no longer people tens of thousands of years ago. We are us. Why should we imagine ourselves as others and live other people''s lives? Listen to my advice. Let''s leave the fairyland alone. Naturally, someone will come forward, and the fairyland will never be destroyed by the emperor. "


    Zou Yi suddenly woke up. Looking at Mrs. Yi in front of her, she said, "your words remind me that I really regard myself as the true God of martial arts. What have I said before? Will they misunderstand Shifu and Shiniang?"


    Mrs. Yi said, "if I''m not mistaken, the memory fragments left by Wu Daozhen God are not so simple. You have lost yourself, but you don''t sink deep and can extricate yourself. You have to think about whether you want to be the second of the true God of martial arts or yourself. "


    Zou Yi seemed frightened when she saw the sweat on her forehead. There were two completely different looks in the eyes of the people around her.


    One is the original eyes of Zou Yi, and the other seems strange. That must be the eyes of Wu Daozhen God.


    Zou Yi''s inner demons began to emerge. It seemed that at this moment, he was confused. He didn''t know who he was. He was confused and didn''t seem to see the light


    Mrs. Yi guarded Zou Yi and whispered to others to keep them on guard so as not to disturb Zou Yi who was fighting with the demons.


    As long as Zou Yi defeats the demons and clarifies his ideas, he can find his true self and have the opportunity to return to Zou Yi.


    Recently, everything Zou Yi encountered had something to do with Wu Daozhen, so he gradually changed unconsciously.


    He first got the memory of the true God of martial arts and practiced the martial arts and combat skills of the true God of martial arts.


    Then he got more memories of Wu Daozhen God and learned that he was the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God.


    He also got the flesh of Wu Daozhen God and refined his own body with the flesh of Wu Daozhen God.


    Nameless and others then told Zou Yi that he was the true God of martial arts and their master.


    More miraculously, after Wu Daozhen''s wife was reincarnated or reborn, she still became Zou Yi''s wife


    All this makes Zou Yi naturally regard herself as the true God of martial arts and naturally become the true God of martial arts.


    In fact, the true God of Wu Dao is really dead. All he left is a flesh body without a yuan God and some messy memories.


    Zou Yi is Zou Yi. He was born on earth. Later, he followed nameless cultivation and lived on the green star. He has been to the spiritual world, the demon world and other places. His life track, experience, character and knowledge are different from the true God of martial arts.


    Looking back on the first half of Zou Yi''s life, he was almost fighting to defeat the sage king in the fairy world and the God of war in the divine world.


    He has experienced many wars, killing people like hemp, and has saved people after being injured.


    He has a lot of friends, brothers and opportunities. Generally speaking, he has good luck and has not encountered too much disaster.


    His life is not ordinary, but it is definitely not worth mentioning compared with the true God of Wu Dao who dominates the nine realms.


    So Zou Yi is Zou Yi. He and Wu Daozhen God are definitely two different people.


    Even if Zou Yi has the memory of Wu Daozhen God and the flesh of Wu Daozhen God, he is still Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi, who suddenly understood this truth, couldn''t help but pinch a cold sweat. She was not only ashamed of her previous performance, but also felt a lingering fear. She almost lost herself.


    He finally understood why nameless didn''t want to stay in the fairy world to help him, and why people around him looked at him strangely at this time, which was far less friendly and natural than when they were together before.


    Zou Yi took a deep breath and severely suppressed the newly emerging demons.


    At this time, Zou Yi understood everything. There was no difficulty in suppressing the demons.


    He took a few deep breaths again, then opened his eyes and looked at the people guarding him. He smiled slowly: "thank you for protecting the Dharma for me. I''m all right."


    Mrs. Yi saw Zou Yi''s clear eyes and immediately understood everything. She smiled, took Zou Yi''s hand and said with lingering fear, "you''re back."


    Zou Yigang wanted to speak. Yan Kun and others said, "welcome Zou Yi back."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then angrily said, "you all know what happened to me. Why didn''t anyone remind me? Still my friend, you! "


    Yan Kun said with a smile, "it''s not that Mrs. Yi said that you can defeat your demons only when you figure it out. Let''s not remind you."


    Zou Yi was stunned and looked at Mrs. Yi. Her face was a little ugly.

 Chapter 373

    When Mrs. Yi saw Zou Yi like this, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t blame me. It''s your two masters and two shiniangs. It doesn''t have a great relationship with me."


    Zou Yi completely understood the cause of everything. She smiled bitterly and whispered, "Mingming is helping me, but it gives me the feeling that you are hurting me... How can I explain when I see Shifu and them this moment? I... I''m rebellious... "


    Mrs. Yi said with a smile, "don''t worry, the masters won''t blame you. After all, you are the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts. Even if you regard them as disciples, there''s no big mistake."


    Zou Yi hurriedly said, "don''t say that again in the future. If my master hears it, they will be angry."


    Mrs. Yi said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. You''ve done so. It doesn''t matter to say it."


    Everyone laughed and looked at Zou Yi together. Everyone''s face was full of laughter.


    Zou Yi was very embarrassed. She was about to find a reason to divert people''s attention. She heard the nameless who had left and said, "when are you going to wait? If you don''t go, it will not be so easy to go."


    When Zou Yi turned to look, Ming Ming, Bai Jun, Jingchuan and others didn''t leave. They were just together. At this time, they were looking at Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi wanted to find an underground hole to drill in, but she had to come forward to the ceremony and said sadly, "I''m sorry, master, disciple, I..."


    Nameless interrupted Zou Yi: "if you''re all right, let''s go. There are still a lot of things waiting for us to deal with on the green star."


    Zou Yi hesitated and said, "what about the interface heart of the fairy world?"


    Nameless said, "no matter how selfish the emperor is, he won''t practice with his interface heart. He still knows the importance."


    Zou Yi said suspiciously, "in this way, the emperor will take away the heart of the interface. Is it afraid that we will take it away?"


    Nameless nodded: "you finally understand... Let''s go. There''s nothing for us here. Jingchuan is safe. Our goal has been achieved. We can go back now."


    Zou Yi said, "the four divine beasts listen to me. I don''t know whether they can use them to contain the emperor?"


    Nameless said, "it depends on what you do. Make good use of the emperor''s taking away the heart of the interface. Maybe you can give him a hard blow."


    Zou Yi said, "I have this intention. When I have a chance in the future, I will make good use of the four divine beasts, but I can''t let such a strong existence be wasted on Guarding Tianbao mountain."


    Nameless smiled: "this is the real you. Well, let''s go... "


    Zou Yi smiled and suddenly her smiling face stiffened. She cried out, "no, I''ve been found."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. A large number of heavenly soldiers and generals suddenly appeared around them. They surrounded them. It seems that it''s not easy to go.


    Ming Ming, Bai Jun and others quickly walked to Zou Yi and others and stood guard with them: "be careful, this is the escort of Shengjun, which is different from ordinary heavenly soldiers and generals. Its strength is very strong."


    Zou Yi said, "if the disciples will meet them, even if the disciples have made up for their mistakes."


    Nameless smiled, looked at Zou Yi rushed out and quietly said to everyone: "you work together to break out of the siege and then return to the green star."


    Everyone will go out together. Everyone does his best. It''s like a competition. It depends on who can kill more enemies faster.


    Mrs. Yi and Zou Yi almost went out with their front and rear feet. They rushed together, and the blockers were invincible. Unexpectedly, they rushed out of a safe passage in an instant.


    Now everyone is stupid. I didn''t expect that Zou Yi and Mrs. Yi''s strength is so strong that they don''t have to do it. They''ve been in addition to the encirclement.


    Although everyone was surprised, they were also very happy. Looking back at the saint''s escort outside the encirclement, everyone laughed.


    The leader of the escort team was a divine man. Seeing that people didn''t pay attention to their own people and horses, he immediately became angry and commanded the troops to chase Zou Yi and others, but he was not afraid of death.


    Yan Kun, who was at the back, wanted to see the back of the hall. Seeing this scene, he suddenly shot, and the chaotic force in his body poured out madly. He turned into a huge hand in the air. After shooting it suddenly, he saw countless bodies flying in the air.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals chased and killed were almost destroyed by Yan Kun''s move.


    The remaining few survived. At the moment, they looked at Yan Kun stupidly, as if they saw a more terrible existence than the God of death. One by one, their legs trembled and couldn''t stand stably.


    This scene is very bloody, but it also fully shows how powerful Yan Kun is.


    Even the old chaotic gods such as nameless and Fu Yu were stunned at the moment, and couldn''t help thinking whether they could do it in one move.


    Yan Kun didn''t expect that he would have such great power when he shot. After being stunned, he couldn''t help turning around and looking at Zou Yi, smiled bitterly and said, "I missed."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "when you make a move in the future, remember to be measured, otherwise you will inadvertently kill many people..."


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "I remember, this will never happen again in the future."


    Listening to the dialogue between Zou Yi and Yan Kun, everyone is petrified. I don''t know what they are talking about.


    Only Mrs. Yi knew what Zou Yi and Yan Kun meant. She quietly came forward and said to Zou Yi, "hurry up, otherwise more heavenly soldiers will come here and kill more people."


    Zou Yi nodded, looked up and shouted, "listen, the gratitude and resentment between us and the immortal saint has nothing to do with you. Don''t get involved if you don''t want to die. Today, we are only in the fairy world to save people. We will fight with you in the future. I hope you will not blindly participate in the war and destroy yourself. "


    Zou Yi''s voice contains the pure power of chaos, which can be heard clearly even across thousands of mountains and rivers.


    This is the art of attacking the heart, the best of all tactics.


    Zou Yi waited for a moment and found that no one responded to her, so she continued: "Saint Jun, you took the heart of the fairy interface. Do you want to destroy the fairy world with you?"


    Yan Kun then said with Zou Yi''s method: "Shengjun, you want to use the interface heart of the fairyland to practice breaking the heaven, but do you think it will put everyone in danger in the fairyland?"


    Zou Yi then said, "you can''t be so selfish. You should know that they are all your people. Without their support, you are alone."


    When Zou Yi finished, the mind attack was done. Nameless opened a space channel to let everyone leave the fairyland together, which was the end of this trip to the fairyland.

 Chapter 374

    Zou Yi, who returned to the green star, received an anonymous will early the next morning and asked him to go to the star master''s house to discuss major issues.


    Nameless words are imperial edicts. Zou Yi naturally can''t be as careless as before. She hurried to the star master''s house to meet nameless.


    Unknown is Zou Yi who was summoned secretly. Except Zou Yi, only Fu Yu is here.


    After the three masters and disciples sat down, nameless said, "this morning, I received an invitation from the God of war, saying that the divine world is ready to open the nine world Dabi once every 5000 years, and invited the green star on the tenth interface to send someone to participate in it and change it into the ten world Dabi. I don''t think it''s easy at this time. I''ll ask younger martial brother Fu Yu and Zou Yi to come and discuss it. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "didn''t we veto the title of the tenth interface? Is it not suitable for us to participate? "


    Nameless said: "the intention of tianwu God of war is very obvious. It is to announce our green star as the tenth interface. But the bait he threw out is too tempting. Do you know the meaning of the nine world big ratio? "


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly: "I don''t know. What else can''t I say?"


    Nameless said: "only the divine world is qualified to organize the nine world Derby. The participants must be selected at all levels. They are the best young people from all walks of life. According to the rules of Dabi, the people who participate in Dabi are divided into two levels: mortals and immortals. As long as they finally enter the top 100, they will be directly accepted by the divine world, given the divine throne and ascend to heaven step by step. "


    Zou Yi said, "it turns out that you can get the throne. It seems that this temptation is really great."


    Nameless said: "not only that, people who have never participated in the nine World contest can get one of the supreme skill in the divine world, which is related to their future. Almost no one can resist such temptation."


    Zou Yi said, "do you have kung fu? This is simple. I will take out the decision to ascend to heaven and teach it to everyone on the green star. "


    Nameless was stunned, and then said, "this is no good. The successor of immortality promotion must be strictly screened and can''t be taught casually. Once you are cultivated by people with evil intentions, the consequences will be very serious. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t worry, master. Let''s teach the basic skills in front so that everyone can practice. As for the later skills, we should strictly screen them. Not everyone can practice them. "


    Nameless nodded: "it''s ok... What do you mean, we don''t participate in this nine world derby?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "it doesn''t mean that. It''s just that you don''t have to care too much about the skill of the divine world."


    Nameless puzzled: "you mean we take part in the competition, but don''t want their skills?"


    Zou Yi said, "the disciples think that if they give a skill or something, they will take it if they don''t give it. We can participate in the nine worlds big competition, but we will not participate in the name of our green star, but join hands with the demon world and the underworld to participate in their name. "


    Nameless clapped his hands and said with a smile, "that''s a good idea. That''s it. Younger martial brother Fu Yu, go and contact Tianjun, burning heaven and Pluto. Let''s discuss it together and see if it can work. "


    Fu Yu got up and left without speaking from beginning to end.


    Nameless shook his head and said, "younger martial brother still doesn''t like talking. It''s not a good thing."


    Zou Yi said, "maybe master Fu Yu hasn''t figured out what happened before. He will get better in a few days."


    Nameless sighed: "don''t talk about him, talk about you. How do you plan to participate in this nine world derby?"


    Zou Yi was stunned: "me? Do I need to take part in the ninth world competition? "


    Nameless said, "you are already a god man, God is in your body, and you have the decision to ascend to immortality. It seems that there is no need to participate. But if you want to lead the people participating in the Dabi to the divine world and protect them comprehensively, shouldn''t you think about your identity? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "Shifu wants me to lead the team to the divine world? Well, I can be the hand of the emperor of heaven or the hand of Pluto. "


    Nameless shook his head: "the characteristics of people in the demon world and the underworld are very obvious. If you go like this, it won''t work at all. Young people can do this. They may be people from other interfaces who have joined the demon world or the underworld. If you are a god man, people will doubt it anyway. "


    Zou Yi said, "maybe I, a divine man, can also become an immortal and participate in this nine world competition."


    The nameless frown said, "can you suppress your realm?"


    Zou Yi walked a few steps, and her momentum suddenly weakened a lot. She was really a chaotic immortal.


    Nameless felt a little surprised: "is this a special ability in master''s memory?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "Shizu gave me the memory of such a war skill. I can use it after a little practice."


    Nameless joy: "so it''s settled. You lead a team to follow the demon world or the underworld to the divine world to participate in the nine world competition."


    Zou Yi said, "we don''t have too many people, no more than ten people at most. We can''t occupy too many places in the demon world and the underworld."


    Nameless said, "if you decide what to do, I don''t care."


    After a pause, nameless got up and walked aside, took out a huge war knife and handed it to Zou Yi: "do you see if this knife can be used after refining?"


    Zou Yi didn''t know what nameless meant. She took the sabre and looked carefully for a while. She said carefully, "this Sabre has lost its spirit. If you want to refine it, you need to refine it again to make it have its spirit."


    Nameless said, "do you feel familiar with this knife?"


    Zou Yi shook her head. "I haven''t seen this Sabre before. Master, where did you come from?"


    Nameless said, "it''s sent by the God of war. It''s said that the true God of martial arts left it in the divine world before. Now the original is returned."


    Zou Yi said, "this Dao is just the most common fairy weapon. After losing its spirit, it can even be regarded as a magic weapon. How can it be Shizu''s thing?"


    Nameless sighed: "I have never seen Shifu use such a weapon, so please help me to see if there is any memory of this knife in your memory."


    Zou Yi shook her head: "there is no such memory in Shizu''s memory. Maybe it is lost. Maybe this is a conspiracy of tianwu God of war..."


    Nameless said, "I suddenly had an idea. I don''t know if you can make use of your separate body to revive Shizu."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "it''s impossible. Even if the flesh is the same, the yuan God will not be Shizu''s if it is mine."


    Nameless zhengse said, "if you hand over all the master''s memory to separate management, and then erase your memory, is it possible to revive the master?"

 Chapter 375

    Zou Yi pondered: "if you do this, it is indeed possible to revive Shizu, but the process will be very complex and there are many things to prepare. I''m afraid there will be great risks."


    Nameless said: "I think we can have a try. With our current ability, if we want to do this, we should have at least half the hope."


    Zou Yi understood the meaning of anonymity, hugged her fist and said, "disciples will pay attention and try as soon as the time comes."


    Nameless smiled: "just promise. I''ve ordered people to collect necessary materials and sent someone to prepare a gift to invite Huo Wuniang, the greatest alchemist and tool refiner in the ninth world. After you go to the divine world, you can personally ask for this master figure. I believe it can improve our chances of resurrecting the true God of martial arts."


    Zou Yi was a little surprised. She looked at nameless and said, "master, you have already begun to prepare? I thought you made a temporary decision, Shifu... "


    Nameless said, "this matter is very important. How can I make a temporary decision? Zou Yi, don''t think too much. The resurrection of the true God of martial arts is just to prevent the holy monarch from being able to suppress him after he really practices breaking heaven. "


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "master''s meaning is clear to the disciples. The disciples will go to prepare immediately and must revive Shizu as much as possible."


    Nameless looked at Zou Yi with a trace of gratitude and handed the huge Sabre to Zou Yi: "take the sabre and go. If you have a chance, please ask Huo Wuniang and master Huo to have a look at this sabre. Maybe you will know the origin of this sabre."


    Zou Yi agreed to nameless''s request and said goodbye to nameless with a war knife.


    Zou Yi happened to meet Mrs. Yi who came to find him on the way back to King Xing''s house. They made a total on this matter and prepared to discuss it together when the Pluto arrived.


    The Pluto came very soon. She went to see the unknown first. When she came to Zou Yi''s Star Palace, she said in the first sentence: "we welcome Green Star young talents in the underworld."


    Zou Yi smiled and thanked Pluto: "thank you, sister Pluto. This time, we Green Star participated in the nine world competition. The purpose is not simply to get the ranking and reward, but also more important things to do. I hope you can support me more at that time."


    Pluto smiled and sat in front of Zou Yi. After looking at Mrs. Yi, he smiled and said, "as long as you are not a true God of martial arts, I can help you with anything."


    Zou Yi smiled awkwardly, hugged her fist and said, "don''t blame me, sister. At that time, I didn''t know what I had done... I''ll never do that again. I''m Zou Yi. I''m Zou Yi who won''t be changed."


    Pluto smiled and said, "I''m kidding. Don''t take it seriously. By the way, I have been on the green star for a long time. I want to leave here and go back to organize people to participate in the nine world competition. Last time you went to the underworld, you basically didn''t have time to appreciate the customs of our underworld. Do you want to go and have a look with my sister this time? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "thank you for your kind invitation, but things are busy on the green star. I also have to organize personnel to participate in the nine world competition. I can''t go to the underworld with my sister this time."


    Pluto nodded understandingly, "I know you don''t have time, so next time is good. Mrs. Yi, what about you? Do you want to stay on the green star? "


    Mrs. Yi smiled and said, "I''ll take the opportunity to change, otherwise Zou Yi will be angry."


    The Pluto king was stunned and then said with a smile, "is your sister going to give up the identity of the demon clan? Congratulations, sister. I finally got my wish and became a fairy couple with Zou Yi. I wish you have a son early and I can be an elder. "


    Mrs. Yi smiled and said, "thank you for your blessing. If we have children, you are his godmother."


    Pluto smiled and said, "we have a deal."


    Mrs. Yi said, "it''s a deal. I won''t go back."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "how did you talk about it? I also want to talk to you about the big nine. "


    Mrs. Yi and Pluto said together, "you say, let''s listen."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly. She felt that she couldn''t open her mouth, but she had to say. She could only cough and say slowly: "this time, green star will send ten people including me to participate in the nine world competition. If the demon world and the underworld can bring five people respectively, everything will be solved."


    Pluto said, "I have no problem here. If you are in the demon world, you have to ask your sister. Your sister is the supreme demon king in the demon world. She will listen to what she says."


    Mrs. Yi said, "I''ve told burning heaven about it. He means the same as Pluto. You can take several people to the divine world to participate in the nine world competition."


    The Pluto smiled and said, "isn''t that solved? Zou Yi, what are you going to say? "


    Zou Yi said, "I have something to ask my two sisters for help, but I''m not sure whether it must be implemented. I don''t know how to tell my two sisters."


    Pluto said, "what makes you so fussy? Come on, I don''t have much time for you. "


    Zou Yi said, "I want to meet an expert in the divine world, master Huo Wuniang, master of refining utensils and elixirs. But this person can''t be seen by anyone. There are many rules, so I''d like to ask my two sisters to help me. "


    The Pluto said, "Huo Wuniang? I know this person, but she is an elder and a man of the same era as Wu Daozhen God. I''m afraid she won''t easily see us. "


    Mrs. Yi said, "you can try. Although she is an elder, we are not ordinary people. Maybe we can see her."


    Pluto said, "Zou Yi, why do you want to see Huo Wuniang? Are you going to ask Huo Wu Niang to help you refine any treasure? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I just want to ask this elder to help me refine a treasure, and it seems that no one can refine such a treasure except Huo Wuniang."


    The Pluto asked curiously, "what treasure do you want to refine? It''s so mysterious. "


    Zou Yi said, "what I want to refine is the legendary great return pill. I want to use the great return pill to save people."


    "Big return Dan?" Pluto''s face was full of surprise: "did any of your friends get hurt? Is the wound very serious? How can you need Da Huan Dan as a healing medicine? "


    Zou Yi said, "indeed. Sister, do you have a big return Dan? Can you sell it to me? "


    The Pluto hesitated and said slowly, "how can I have the big return pill? The pill disappeared ten thousand years before the death of Wu Daozhen God."


    Zou Yi said, "then how does my sister know the function of Da huandan?"


    Pluto said, "I saw the record of Da Huan Dan in an ancient book. I know it is a healing medicine. It is said that as long as there is one breath, you can save your life after taking it."

 Chapter 376

    Mrs. Yi then said, "unfortunately, refining is very difficult. There are countless natural materials and earth treasures needed. The requirements for alchemists are quite high. Now I''m afraid no one can refine them."


    Zou Yi said: "can Huo Wuniang not refine it? She is a recognized alchemy master. She should be able to refine it."


    Mrs. Yi shook her head: "many years ago, I met a proud disciple of Huo Wuniang. I inadvertently asked similar questions. Huo Wuniang''s disciple said that Huo Wuniang did not get all the true teachings of the true God of martial arts, and alchemy can only be said to be the first today, far less than the real alchemy master like the true God of martial arts."


    Zou Yi was disappointed: "what can I do? I thought I could refine Da huandan when I found Huo Wuniang."


    Mrs. Yi said, "is there no alchemy in your memory? Think about it. Maybe you can find a way to refine it. "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "in my memory, there is no alchemy, and there is no way to return the pill. Maybe I lost this part of my memory. In short, I can''t remember anything related to alchemy. "


    Mrs. Yi said disappointed, "in this case, I''m afraid you''ll have to find another way."


    Zou Yi was very disappointed and said to herself, "maybe Huo Wuniang still had the big return pill left by the true God of martial arts in her hand. After we saw her, we bought one from her..."


    Mrs. Yi and Pluto said together, "I can only have a try like this."


    Zou Yi feels that her previous plan will fail. It is not so easy to revive the true God of martial arts, so her mentality has also changed.


    Zou Yi suddenly felt nameless. Her decision this time was not necessarily right. She couldn''t help hesitating at this time.


    The unknown Pluto and Mrs. Yi are saying goodbye. The Pluto is going back to the underworld. Mrs. Yi sees them off in person. They are like sisters, talking and laughing.


    Zou Yi sat down alone at her desk. When she frowned and thought hard, she suddenly remembered Yan Kun.


    Maybe Yan Kun can help herself. Zou Yi starts right away and goes straight to Yan Kun''s dark cinema.


    This matter can''t be known by too many people, so Zou Yi ordered the guards to keep quiet after she arrived at the dark cinema. She went to the shadow hall where Yan Kun handled large and small affairs alone.


    Several people from the dark cinema were reporting to Yan Kun. When they saw Zou Yi coming, they hurried to salute together. Yan Kun said, "why did your adult come? What happened?"


    Zou Yi said, "how are you doing? I have something for you. "


    Yan Kun said, "my subordinates have basically handled everything here. If you have anything, please tell me."


    Zou Yi said, "take me to the secret room where you deal with confidential things."


    Knowing that what Zou Yi said was not an ordinary thing, Yan Kun hurriedly led Zou Yi to a heavily guarded secret room.


    The secret room is protected by array. The guards outside can''t see or hear anything. Even the divine consciousness can''t be detected.


    Zou Yi sat down at ease, looked at a row of neat big swords in the secret room and said, "this is your weapon room?"


    Yan Kun smiled and shook his head: "where do you have any weapon room? These big swords are the weapons they left when they summoned their subordinates to discuss things here last time. Because it was an urgent task, they left all the big swords here when they left. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "no wonder these swords look very ordinary. They turned out to be just ordinary weapons."


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "please tell me what it is for adults to find their subordinates."


    Zou Yi said, "I''d like you to do me a favor. His name is Huo Wuniang, a famous alchemist. What I want to know is her specific location and whether she has a big return pill in her hand. "


    Yan Kun said, "my subordinates immediately ordered people to check. If it goes well, there will be news within seven days."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry. At this time, you should do it secretly and don''t let others know. Also, Huo Wuniang should be somewhere in the divine world. Your people can go directly to the divine world to find this person. "


    Yan Kun said, "in this way, the time for us to find this person will be much shorter. We can also give adults the information they need in advance."


    Zou Yi nodded, "thank you. There''s another thing I want to tell you. In a few days, we may follow the demon world and the underworld to the divine world to participate in the five thousand year nine world competition held by the divine world. As for you, after suppressing your strength, go to the divine world with me and participate in the big contest. "


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates obey. It''s just that I can suppress the realm, but it''s easy to be discovered by others. I don''t know if adults have a good way to avoid being discovered by others that I have suppressed the realm? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''ll teach you in a minute. Now listen, this matter can''t be known to anyone, unless it''s someone you think you can join us in the big competition."


    Yan Kun said, "keep in mind that adults can rest assured."


    After a pause, Yan Kun said, "there are several good seedlings under my hand. I don''t know if adults can see them?"


    Zou Yi said: "arrange a test, select the person you think is suitable, and take it to the Star Palace in three days. After I test again, I can decide."


    Yan Kun said, "my subordinates are going to make arrangements and strive to select the most suitable candidate to participate in the nine world competition on behalf of us."


    Zou Yi didn''t tell Yan Kun that Lvxing didn''t participate in the nine world competition. He felt it was unnecessary and easy to leak.


    Zou Yi, who left the dark cinema and returned to the Star Palace, saw Su Mo putting lunch and Mrs. Yi helping. She immediately felt at home.


    Zou Yi enjoyed the warm lunch time and the wonderful time when the family was together.


    The good days always passed unconsciously. In the blink of an eye, five days passed. The selection of personnel to participate in the nine world competition quietly launched on the green star is nearing the end, and Zou Yi''s test and decision are almost finished.


    At this time, an unexpected guest arrived, and Zou Yi couldn''t ignore him. Zou Yi had to put down her things and greet him first.


    It''s the emperor of the demon world who burned the sky. He also brought some people. It seems that he has something important to discuss with Zou Yi.


    Instead of seeing nameless, shaotian directly came to see Zou Yi, which showed that he would discuss with Zou Yi. Nameless wouldn''t bother even if he knew.


    Welcome the burning sky and others into the main hall. After Zou Yi ordered people to serve tea, she hugged her fist and said, "the emperor of heaven must have something important to come to me. I don''t know if she can say it now?"


    Burning sky waved, and the people he brought got up and went out before they sat down.

 Chapter 377

    Look, burning sky hugged Zou Yi and said, "Star King, I really have something important to discuss here, but before I say it, I think I should talk about Jiujie Dabi first."


    Zou Yi said, "Tianjun means that there is something unusual about Jiujie Dabi?"


    Burning sky looked around and waved out two puppets: "Star King, do you know what this is?"


    Zou Yi glanced at the two puppets and said with a smile, "isn''t this your puppet? I''ve seen it. I know it naturally. "


    The burning sky said, "please look carefully. This is not my puppet."


    When Zou Yi looked carefully, her face changed: "is this a living man? Why does it look like a puppet refined after death? "


    Zou Yi was shocked when she looked at two corpses.


    Burning heaven said, "I found them by accident. When I found them, there was only one breath left. I used special techniques to keep them immortal. Listen to what they say, star king."


    Zou Yi said, "please speak. I''m all ears."


    A corpse like man opened his mouth, and the hoarse dry voice reached Zou Yi''s ears.


    This man speaks the language of the fairyland, but Zou Yi can understand it.


    "We were attacked and didn''t know anything after we were unconscious. When we wake up, we find that there is no immortal power left in our body, and our flesh has become like this. " The man spoke with some difficulty. He had to stop and have a rest after a few words, but his meaning was obvious.


    Zou Yi listened carefully to the man. In the end, he finally understood.


    It turned out that these two people were originally immortals in the fairy world, or they had decided to participate in the nine world competition. I don''t know who poisoned them, attacked them, and took them away. Even their bodies were devastated by unknown.


    After they were saved, burning heaven tried every means to restore their flesh and strength, but so far, the methods have been exhausted and there has been no improvement.


    Moreover, the two lost all their senses after being attacked. They thought hard and still didn''t know anything.


    Zou Yi heard these two people''s words and thought of her experience in the fairy world. She suddenly felt that something was really wrong. She quickly said, "you are the people appointed by the fairy world to participate in the nine world competition. How could you be attacked? Should we not concentrate on practicing together and strive to improve our strength as soon as possible, so as to get good results after the nine world competition? "


    The man said, "I was attacked in the process of cultivation, and that''s what happened."


    Zou Yi took a deep breath, looked at the burning sky and said, "their situation is very similar to a legendary hegemonic skill, Tianjun, do you know?"


    Burning the sky frowned and said, "it''s the legendary Juling formula that directly absorbs the immortal power of others to improve your strength?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "it''s this magic. Their appearance is the same as the legendary Juling formula that sucked away the essence of the whole body, so I have this guess."


    Burning heaven thought for a moment, and his face gradually changed: "Juling Jue is a taboo skill. It has long been strictly forbidden to practice. Who dares to do so, and is not afraid that the divine world will send someone to destroy him?"


    Zou Yi said: "some immortal people don''t think so much. They think strength is the most important. They won''t consider anything else."


    The mummified man said, "someone in the fairy world suspected such a thing, but there was no clue after the investigation, and it ended up."


    Burning sky immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Tell me in detail."


    The man said: "that was decades ago. More than a dozen mummies were found in the fairy world. They looked like us now. They were drained of their essence and immortal power... At that time, the emperor sent someone to conduct a thorough investigation. As a result, there was no news for half a month, so it was over."


    Burning heaven said, "so, someone must have secretly practiced the magic method of gathering souls and absorbed other people''s immortal power. As a result, he accidentally killed those people."


    Zou Yi nodded: "this possibility is very big. When I send someone to check, maybe I can find out the truth."


    Burning heaven said, "thank you, king of stars. This didn''t happen in my demon world, but I still think I should do it, or let it develop. I don''t know how many people died because of it."


    Zou Yi nodded, "you''re right. We can''t stand idly by. I will report this matter to the star Lord as soon as possible. Please come forward and cooperate with other circles to trace it. Be sure to find out the people who practice Juling formula. "


    Huotian said excitedly, "if this person can be found, he must be punished in accordance with the Convention of the nine realms. Hum, he dares to practice the forbidden skill of the nine realms. That''s challenging the authority of the nine realms. He must not be spared. "


    Zou Yi said, "how to deal with the free emperor? You masters of the nine realms will discuss and solve it together, so I won''t participate."


    Burning the sky was stunned, and then said, "your status today is absolutely no lower than those of us. Why do you say such words? Even if others don''t want you to manage this matter, my demon world will certainly invite you to participate. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "I don''t mean that, but because there are many things waiting for me to deal with. I really don''t have time and energy to deal with the follow-up things, so I have to work hard for you to deal with them."


    Burning sky looked at Zou Yi unexpectedly, shook his head and said, "irresponsible, you are the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts. Even if you are not the true God of martial arts, you can''t ignore the major events of the nine realms?"


    Zou Yi didn''t want to talk more about it with Huotian. She smiled and said, "I''ll attend if I have time. Don''t be excited, Tianjun."


    Burning sky turned better, looked at Zou Yi and said, "well... When shall we go to the divine world? It''s getting closer and closer to the big nine. We should be ready to start. "


    Zou Yi said, "we will start the day after tomorrow. At that time, people from the underworld will come to green star and start with us to the divine world."


    Burning sky smiled: "that''s lively. I''m worried that there are no people talking on the road. It''s much better."


    Zou Yi said, "please go to have a rest. We''ll start on time the morning after tomorrow. By the way, tomorrow I will test the people who go to the nine world competition this time. If Tianjun is interested, we can see the excitement together. "


    The burning sky said with a smile, "I must come and have a look. I like the excitement very much. You don''t know. I was in the demon world before. I haven''t had a human to talk to me for tens of thousands of years. I''ve been afraid of a life where no one speaks... "


    Burning the sky seems to be really afraid of the lonely life like before. At this time, talking to Zou Yi seems to have endless words. It''s just a consumption.


    Zou Yi smiled with understanding. While talking to burning sky, she personally sent burning sky to rest. She told the waitresses to prepare everything burning sky needs, talk with burning sky, and treat burning sky as a guest of honor.

 Chapter 378

    After the news of Jiujie Dabi spread, tens of thousands of people signed up.


    In order to save time and find the most suitable candidates, Zou Yi ordered people to conduct a primary election and selected 100 young people with good strength and potential from tens of thousands of people.


    Among the 100 well qualified immortals selected, half are immortals who have not yet become immortals, and half are immortals who have already become immortals, accounting for 50 places each.


    According to the previous plan, Zou Yi will select eight people from these people to participate in the nine world competition with Zou Yi and Yan Kun.


    Eight out of a hundred people, a relatively small proportion, naturally need some means to select the most suitable personnel.


    Zou Yi thinks that the means must be very strict and secret. It''s best to complete the selection and allocation of these 100 people unknowingly and find the most suitable candidate.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun are the leaders of the team. After discussing together, they made a decision.


    The first time, at least 80% of the staff will be eliminated, that is, at most 20 people will be left.


    The second time Zou Yi personally tested everyone''s strength and potential, but she did not directly take the top eight to participate in the nine world competition.


    Zou Yi decided to combine the performance of the last 20 people in the first two rounds with her own strength and potential, and finally decide who can participate in the nine world competition.


    Having figured out the means of selection and allocation, Zou Yi ordered people to take the 100 people to Dongcheng, stay in a new hotel and start eliminating unqualified personnel.


    Zou Yi''s selection is unique. She does not directly compete or test like most selection, but gives a secret task to Yan Kun, so that Yan Kun can convey the task to everyone participating in the selection early tomorrow morning.


    Only those who complete the task within the specified time are qualified to let Zou Yi personally assess and finally become the person to participate in the nine world competition.


    The task given by Zou Yi is not very difficult, but the clues are secret. Those who need to participate have enough wisdom, patience, confidence and strength.


    At the beginning of the task, Zou Yi was dressed like an ordinary rich child in casual clothes and swaggered through the streets of Dongcheng.


    Zou Yi looked at the beauties and scenery in the street and looked at the dazzling commodities in the newly opened shops. The smile on her face seemed to tell everyone that he was very satisfied with the changes on the green star.


    He seemed totally indifferent to the ongoing selection, and didn''t have to go to the selection site first.


    Young people in a hurry passed him quickly. They were all the people who went to the task site to do the task, and they were also the objects of Zou Yi''s assessment.


    Zou Yi silently counted the people passing by. When he counted to the ninetieth person, he turned and followed the people in a hurry.


    The last ten people have been eliminated in Zou Yi''s mind because they have no concept of time and don''t respect others.


    It''s a big thing to participate in the nine world competition. If you can''t abide by the time at this time, what''s the need for assessment?


    The person in front of me passed by Zou Yi. Zou Yi smiled and seemed to disappear suddenly.


    Outsiders can no longer see his existence, just like the ghost of the Jiuyou world.


    Zou Yi''s invisibility is very clever. Even if there are many immortals on the street, few can see through his invisibility.


    Strictly speaking, there are few people who can see through Zou Yi''s invisibility in the street. It''s an invisibility that even many chaotic true gods can''t see through.


    Zou Yi quietly followed the young people who did the task. His divine consciousness spread out and kept everyone''s performance firmly in mind.


    Using divine consciousness to lock the actions of 100 people also has high requirements for divine consciousness. Fortunately, after Zou Yicheng became a God, his divine sense became very strong and could do this.


    Since it is an election, it must be fair and just. Zou Yi did not let anyone help her, but carried out it alone.


    If he wants to find the most suitable candidate, he must not only have certain strength and potential, but also have good character. He can''t make cunning people or evil villains.


    The mission is located in a newly opened tavern called "your home" to the east of the hotel where young people live.


    This is the task site carefully selected by Zou Yi. Before that, Zou Yi also came to the tavern and made some arrangements to prepare everything needed for the task early.


    The signboard of your tavern is not loud in the east city. Although the boss racked his brains to choose a very attractive name, the popularity is still not high.


    At the moment, there are only five guests in the tavern. They still come together and eat and drink at the same table.


    The whole tavern looked deserted and had little business.


    This is normal. After all, the new system has just been implemented on the green star. Many people are still used to waiting for the star master''s house to distribute daily necessities, and are not used to spending out of their own pocket.


    The first young man to enter your tavern was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. He couldn''t help but say to himself, "what place is this? It''s broken and messy. It seems that no one cares. Can you have what we''re looking for?"


    As soon as he had finished speaking, the boss came out and said, "young master, please come inside. The store is newly opened. There are discounts for meals and accommodation. Your satisfaction is guaranteed. "


    The young man frowned, went in and said arrogantly, "aren''t your tables and chairs cleaned? Why are they so dirty everywhere?"


    The boss smiled: "don''t be surprised, young master. How dare you not send someone to clean the shop? I came the day before yesterday. I think adults, let''s not touch anything here and can''t clean it. That''s why it''s like this. " one


    The young man immediately asked, "did our Lord Xingwang order you? Did he put something in your shop? "


    The boss shook his head: "it''s an adult of Xingwang mansion I don''t know. He said it''s the meaning of Xingwang. Keep the shop as it is and nothing can move. We are deeply favored by Lord Xingwang, so we dare not touch everything here or clean it. If the adult hadn''t said that we could open the door to do business today, we wouldn''t dare to open the door to welcome guests. "


    The young man was not more concerned about this. He hurriedly asked again, "did that man put anything in your store?"


    The boss shook his head and looked suspicious: "how could that adult put anything in the shop? There are many people here and it''s easy to lose it."


    The young man pondered, threw a piece of inferior crystal stone to the boss and said loudly, "I want the best room. I''ll check out early tomorrow morning. This crystal stone belongs to you. Remember to serve me some good dishes and a jar of good wine. "

 Chapter 379

    Zou Yi was a little reckless this time. Although she was forced to be helpless, the probability of success of such a hasty alchemy was almost zero. It was really too difficult.


    Fortunately, with the help of Tianhuo, otherwise Zou Yi will end up in failure.


    In the early stage of integration, Zou Yi was still dominant. In the later stage, Zou Yi became assistance. Tianhuo turned away from guests and did most things for Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi can''t help it. He can''t even have any objection. He knows his strength and that he can''t compete with Tianhuo at this time.


    Sky fire has no flesh body. It is very dangerous when refining tools. If you are not careful, you may catch fire and kill yourself.


    The power of sky fire is extremely terrible. Even the fire spirit of sky fire is in great danger when the sky fire is out of control.


    Fortunately, this time Tianhuo was careful. Zou Yi also gave full play to her energy and protected the fire spirit of Tianhuo as much as possible. They cooperated closely and didn''t let Tianhuo out of control.


    In two days and two nights, they seem to have completely become one person, intimate and without secrets.


    They all focused on the integration of this unnamed magic weapon. After two days and two nights, they finally succeeded in integrating the magic weapon.


    After wiping the sweat on her forehead, Zou Yi said with a bitter smile: "it was so difficult to refine tools. No wonder there are few smelters today, and the price of refining tools is so expensive."


    Tianhuo seemed very tired. Looking at Zou Yi, he said, "it''s hard to refine utensils and elixirs. My master has a deep understanding now... Master, I need to rest, so I won''t talk to you more."


    Zou Yi said apologetically, "I''m sorry to make you work so hard. Go and have a rest. When we leave here, I''ll give you some good things to compensate."


    Tianhuo smiled, "I don''t have what I need."


    Zou Yi said, "isn''t it a flame, a powerful flame? After I sold the God grass I picked, I went to find it for you. I will find it. "


    Tianhuo smiled: "master, you peek at my memory. Be careful that I retaliate against you and publish your memory."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I didn''t peek, but I felt it unintentionally before. Can you really devour other flames and become part of yourself? This is a very abnormal ability. You can directly improve your strength. "


    Tianhuo said, "it doesn''t hurt if the master knows. We Tianhuo have such ability, but we can''t devour other flames unless they are ownerless or voluntary. This is against the rules of heaven and will be punished by heaven. "


    Zou Yi said, "then find those ordinary flames to devour and slowly improve your strength."


    Tianhuo shook his head: "this is not good either. The flame we devour can only be the same Tianhuo as us, or the fire of divine knowledge of God and man, which is what you often call divine fire. We can''t devour other flames. Even if we devour them, it''s useless. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "I see. Then I''ll take care to help you find the sky fire and improve your strength so that you can turn into God... "


    Tianhuo said with a wry smile: "it''s difficult. If we Tianhuo family want to be human, we need to practice for at least millions of years. During this period, we need to constantly replenish the sky fire, otherwise our life will be exhausted and everything will become empty. In my memory, no one has ever turned into a person. "


    Zou Yi said, "then you''ll be the first. I need friends like you to help me, so I''ll do my best to help you realize your wishes."


    Tianhuo said gratefully, "then I thank you, master. From now on, your business is my business. My master and I will never share weal and woe with each other."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "if you think so, I will never let you down. Go and have a rest. It''s time for us to get out of here. "


    Tianhuo smiled and went to rest. Her body Tianhuo was in wanbaoding. Naturally, she was going to have a rest in wanbaoding.


    Zou Yi took a magic weapon that looked like a spaceship in her hand, raised her voice and said, "come here, everyone. It''s time for us to leave here."


    Yan Kun and others soon gathered. Everyone looked at the newly practiced spacecraft magic tools in Zou Yi''s hands. The well-informed Yan Kun said in surprise: "Flying Magic tools. It turns out that adults can refine magic tools. Why don''t I know?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said slowly, "if it weren''t for the help of friends, I would have failed in my first attempt. Not to mention this, I''m afraid the big nine has already started. Let''s hurry, or we''ll miss the opportunity. "


    He suddenly thought of the people in the demon world and the underworld, and couldn''t help saying, "before, they and we started with front and rear feet. Why didn''t we see them?"


    Yan Kun said, "I''ve been thinking about this problem these days, but I have no clue and don''t know what''s going on."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "they just took one step first. Did they miss us? Forget it. I''ll ask when I see them next time. Maybe it''s not an accident. "


    Yan Kun said, "I will write it down at this time. I must find out at that time."


    Zou Yi nodded: "everyone is waiting for our first flying magic weapon, this... Xiaoshen, this magic weapon is called Xiaoshen, which is our first flying magic weapon of green star."


    Everyone looked surprised. They all knew what flying magic tools meant.


    This means that green star has the ability to refine large-scale flying magic weapons, and also has the ability of long-range attack and combat.


    This is a great good thing for the green star and a great surprise for the people on the green star.


    In five days, Zou Yi''s surprise to these young people has been enough for them to aftertaste for a long time. In the future, these young people will think of these things when they mention Zou Yi.


    Whether it''s all kinds of God grass or Flying Magic tool little God, it''s a good thing for young people like them.


    On board the little God, everyone was full of excitement and expectation.


    Zou Yi was the last to board the little God. Looking at the remaining little god in the space, Zou Yi sighed: "it seems that our little god is not small. Ten more people can still take it away at one time."


    Yan Kun said with a smile, "I just don''t know how fast it is and whether it can leave smoothly in the array."


    Zou Yi''s chaotic force slowly penetrated into the spacecraft, and the spacecraft slowly floated up. It seems that there is no problem in flying.


    As for speed, Zou Yi wanted to test it and told everyone to sit down. After that, the chaotic force in her body surged and left the place with everyone in an instant.

 Chapter 380

    The energy contained in a small piece of spar is easier to dissipate and inconvenient to save.


    Therefore, we need to replace small pieces of spar change to meet the market demand, and we also need a standardized exchange system.


    This is also a small matter, but it is a small matter that Zou Yi has to manage now.


    Only when the common people live comfortably can the overall strength of green star be gradually improved.


    The world of cultivating immortals is actually a very ordinary world. Green star is such a world of cultivating immortals. In addition to those who cultivate immortals, there are many mortals to live in.


    Green star needs stability and peace, otherwise it is difficult to have a big development future.


    Zou Yi quietly passed the matter to Fuyu and others to help formulate a new monetary policy. Zou Yi still needs to continue to pay attention to the selection and allocation.


    Zou Yi was obviously focused on two purposes at this time, and would immediately consider everything from the highest point of view, so he seemed a little distracted.


    The selection continues, but a drunken man with untidy clothes appears in your pub.


    The drunk is not only disheveled, but also exudes a disgusting smell all over his body. He can smell it from a distance, and I don''t know if he hasn''t taken a bath for a long time.


    The drunkard shouted to drink and stay in the hotel. Although the busy boss didn''t say anything, he must be unwilling to accept such guests.


    The people who lived in the tavern came downstairs in groups and looked around as they walked, as if they were looking for something.


    A waiter who may have been hired by the boss came into the store at this time. He took a look at the busy boss. His listless appearance disappeared instantly and hurried to help.


    Man, I didn''t expect there would be so many guests in the store. I got excited immediately and didn''t look listless anymore.


    Zou Yi stood by the door and watched. He paid attention to everyone, including the owner and waiter of the tavern.


    At the moment, he smiled and was actually interested in this guy.


    Man, no matter whether the drunk has a bad smell or not, take the drunk to find the most suitable position and ask the drunk to sit down.


    The drunkard had just been led to a table by the waiter, and the people looking for things came to the table.


    A group of six people who seemed to be familiar with each other pushed the drunk aside impolitely and sat down by themselves.


    With their skill, the drunkard had no possibility of sitting firmly in his previous seat. Just being squeezed, he automatically gave way to the side and almost fell.


    Man, I wanted to help the drunkard say something, but seeing that these people all have weapons in their hands and are obviously immortals, I didn''t dare to say anything at once.


    The man reluctantly pestered the drunk who almost fell to find another seat, but the drunk didn''t know the weight after getting drunk. He broke free from the man''s hand and walked back to the table.


    Those young people who were yelling for wine and vegetables changed their faces one by one. One of them shouted, "get away, how can we eat when it stinks?"


    The other one squinted his eyes and didn''t speak, but his hand had been pressed on the hilt of the sword and might hurt people at any time.


    One by one, these people look more arrogant and arrogant.


    Zou Yi frowned and wrote down the actions of these young people. Listening to the drunkard shouting, "I came first. Why did you occupy my position and almost squeeze me?"


    A young man seems to have a bad temper. He does it without saying a word. Raising his hand is a slap.


    Young people are immortals. They have mana support in their bodies. Where can drunkards stop them? He knocked the drunk to the ground with one palm and couldn''t get up for half a day.


    The drunkard shouted, "Ouch!" while lying on the ground struggling, he shouted: "hit someone, someone hit someone, come and see..."


    The other five young people at the table with the young man who wounded the drunk said in unison: "elder martial brother Lu can''t do this. He''s just an ordinary man. If we kill him, we''ll lose the chance to participate in the nine world competition."


    The original name of the beater was Lu. After listening to him, he said, "as an ordinary man, he dares to compete with Lu Ming for a seat. Shouldn''t he fight? When do we immortals want to sit with ordinary people, drink and eat? He is a lowly Dalit. What qualifications do we have to be equal? "


    The other five young people seemed to agree with Lu Ming''s idea. Unexpectedly, they stopped talking, sneered together, and took the seat of a drunkard.


    At the moment, many people have come to the hall to eat and rest, but others are silent after seeing this scene. Others nod to Lu Ming and seem to agree with Lu Ming''s concept.


    The drunkard woke up after being scared. He looked at the situation around him. When his face changed slightly, he seemed to feel that no one would help him, so he struggled to stand up.


    The drunkard wanted to end the matter and looked around for a vacancy to hide his embarrassment and injustice.


    However, the hall of the tavern is already full, and there is no vacancy at all.


    The boss doesn''t bully ordinary people, because he is also an ordinary person, so he carefully said to the drunkard: "sorry, there are many people in the shop today. Why don''t you try somewhere else and don''t have the same experience as their immortals."


    The drunkard crossed his eyes and muttered, "is the immortal very great? Everyone on the green star is equal. Why do they occupy my seat and beat me? Lord Xingzhu didn''t say that immortals are superior to others. "


    The boss sighed: "I thought you couldn''t beat them. Why do you ask for trouble? Step back and listen to me. I''ll buy you a drink another day. "


    The drunkard smiled when he heard the word "wine": "really buy me a drink? Bring it! "


    The boss couldn''t help laughing: "what I said was to buy you a drink another day. You''re drunk now. If you drink again, you don''t know what it will be like. You''d better go back quickly. The people at home are still waiting for you. "


    The drunkard was about to talk to the boss. As soon as he turned around, he saw that the waiter brought a jar of wine to Lu Ming and others. His eyes lit up.


    The drunkard ignored the boss and strode to his original seat. No matter Lu Ming and others stared at him, he reached out and picked up the jar of wine on the table.


    Before everyone could come back, the drunkard had opened the wine jar and began to drink.


    This person must have a good drinking capacity, or he is a good drinker. In the blink of an eye, he has drunk most of the jar of wine in a gulp.


    Lu Ming and the young people around him were all angry. The young people who hurt people before did it again without saying a word.


    This time, he made a lot of efforts. He didn''t mean to be merciful. He slapped the drunk out of the gate of the tavern.

 Chapter 381

    The drunkard who fell to the ground and couldn''t get up was ignored by no one. He didn''t move again. It seemed that he was dead.


    Those who passed by him were regarded as drunkards who didn''t see the unknown of life and death, and they avoided them one by one.


    Zou Yi''s divine sense has already quietly explored the situation of the drunkard. He knows that the drunkard is seriously injured. If no one helps, he''s afraid he won''t live long.


    Zou Yi wanted to go up to rescue, but he would be exposed. He temporarily told Su mo the situation here and asked Su Mo to send someone to save the drunk.


    Zou Yi is not here today. He just doesn''t see anything. Otherwise, it will inevitably affect the fairness of the election.


    Of course, Lu Ming has no hope of entering the nine world competition. He has a bad character and doesn''t have to consider everything else.


    Even the person around Lu Ming who hurt people, and those who have no sympathy for the weak and only think how noble they are, were also rejected by Zou Yi.


    The drunken thing passed like a gust of wind, and no one mentioned it or talked about it.


    The number of people dining in the hall has now reached 50 or 60, accounting for 60% of all those participating in the selection.


    So many people do not have a shot to treat the drunk. It seems that few people are willing to pay attention to such ordinary people.


    Most of the hundred and ten people were rejected by Zou Yi in the hall, and the rest had more opportunities.


    Those people are either not hungry or are looking for the thing in Zou Yi''s task. They all choose to stay in their own room.


    After all, only after finding that thing can we have the opportunity to enter the quota selected by Zou Yi himself.


    Zou Yi, the person in the hall, no longer pays attention. His divine sense firmly records everyone''s performance and has sentenced all the people here to "death".


    At the same time, Zou Yi''s divine sense also recorded the actions of those who did not come to the hall.


    Zou Yi did it secretly. None of the people here found Zou Yi''s behavior.


    Standing quietly by the door of the tavern, Zou Yi waited until night fell before slowly leaving the tavern.


    According to the previous agreement, the disciples participating in the selection should find the items required by the task before dawn tomorrow, and then go to King Xing''s house to meet Zou Yi and accept Zou Yi''s selection in person.


    The top eight are the last candidates to enter the nine world Derby.


    Zou Yi took a night''s rest in her house. It seems that she didn''t pay attention to those who participated in the selection, but in fact, he knows every move of those people like the back of his hand.


    This is the convenience of immortals. Their strong divine consciousness can help them do a lot of things without coming out in person.


    After handling some military affairs, the first person who got the task items came to Zou Yi.


    What this person holds in his hand is a bean, a real bean.


    Zou Yi looked at the man and said, "why do you think the task I gave you is to find a bean?"


    The man raised his hand slowly, and in his hand was a piece of paper that assigned the task at that time: "report back to your excellency. I think the items that meet your Excellency''s task are beans."


    Zou Yi smiled: "how to explain?"


    The man said, "the task says that what you find must be alive, and the beans must be alive."


    Zou Yi nodded: "it makes sense, go on."


    The man said: "the task also said that the thing found should have enough strength. As far as I know, the bean is heavy in the soil. Even if there are stones much larger than itself, it can be unearthed smoothly. Its strength is absolutely incomparable."


    Zou Yi smiled: "then say, the last condition, do your beans also meet?"


    The man hesitated and said slowly, "the third condition is to be able to communicate with me, which I haven''t figured out yet."


    Zou Yi looked at the man and said slowly, "then come back to me when you understand."


    The man was stunned, then understood what, saluted with fists and retreated.


    Zou Yi shook her head, looked at Yan Kun who came to help select people, and sighed, "if everyone thinks so, let''s go to the nine world competition between you and me this time."


    Yan Kun nodded slightly. Just about to speak, the second man came in.


    This person is a female immortal. He is very fat, but he is white and looks like a strange charm.


    Zou Yi asked directly, "what did you find?"


    The woman said, "report back to your excellency, what I found is this..."


    The woman stretched out her hand. In the palm of her hand was a sharp dagger. It looked quite extraordinary. It was a top magic weapon.


    Zou Yi frowned slightly and asked calmly, "how do you explain? Does it meet my three conditions? "


    The woman said, "this is a magic weapon, the best magic weapon, so it has great power."


    Zou Yi nodded reluctantly: "you can make sense of this. What about the other two points?"


    The woman said, "the magic weapon will have the spirit. Once it has the spirit, it can be regarded as alive."


    Zou Yi nodded reluctantly again: "what about the third condition?"


    The woman said, "the magic weapon has recognized me as the Lord, so you can communicate with me. Its spirit can become more powerful by communicating with me. "


    Zou Yi really couldn''t listen any more. She took a look at Yan Kun. Her eyes were full of tears and laughter.


    Yan Kun stepped forward and said kindly, "step back first."


    The woman saluted with a fist and retreated slowly.


    Zou Yi was a little disappointed and said to Yan Kun, "do you think we are like this?"


    Yan Kun said, "there will still be some good seedlings. Adults don''t worry."


    Zou Yi said, "in that case, let''s have a look."


    Yan Kun smiled: "wait a minute, sir. I''ll see how many people have come here."


    Zou Yi nodded and looked at Yan Kun leaving with deep disappointment in her heart.


    He thought he could find many excellent talents here, but he didn''t expect that the people after two screening were still so unsatisfactory.


    Maybe everything will change in the future, but at present, I''m afraid it''s hard to change anything.


    Yan Kun was also disappointed. He didn''t expect that the qualifications of young people on green star were so ordinary. There was no difference between going to and not going to the nine world competition.


    In the elite war among the nine realms, these people will go, that is, they will not play any other role.


    Zou Yi didn''t hold any hope. She went directly to the backyard and said to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, "there are no talents. It seems that we should devote our energy to looking for excellent talents in the future. We can''t pay so much attention to war."

 Chapter 382

    Su Mo smiled and said, "why do you sigh so suddenly? Have you been stimulated? "


    Zou Yi said: "it''s really stimulated. None of the so-called excellent talents who participated in the nine world competition this time can satisfy me."


    Su Mo was stunned. Mrs. Yi said, "green star has just been established. It''s normal to have no excellent young people. Don''t worry. Take your time. There will be excellent young people. "


    Zou Yi said: "it''s a pity that we can only top up this time in the nine world Derby. It''s impossible to get a good ranking..."


    Mrs. Yi said, "aren''t you and Yan Kun? If you two go, you will certainly achieve something. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "we have become gods. How can we really take part in the competition and get the place? Forget it, this time it''s time to get familiar with the rules. The next time the nine worlds compete, we must make the nine worlds look at us with new eyes. "


    Mrs. Yi smiled: "that''s five thousand years. Are you really willing to wait?"


    Zou Yi said, "what if you don''t wait? Can we change a few talents from somewhere? "


    Mrs. Yi said, "our green star has a population of tens of millions. How can there be no talent at all? It''s just that we haven''t found it. Why don''t you think of a way to find really excellent talents? "


    Zou Yi thought, "there is only one way, but it also takes time to complete it."


    Mrs. Yi asked, "what can I do? Talk about it and see if we can help you. "


    Zou Yi said: "find the test crystal to test your physique and strength as soon as possible. We will focus on those who are willing to participate in the nine world competition and find the right candidate. Just testing crystal is also a magic tool, which is generally not easy to find. "


    Mrs. Yi said, "it was very popular many years ago to test qualifications with test crystals. But now. Few people do that anymore because it''s not very accurate. "


    Zou Yi said, "this is the quickest way. Besides this, I can''t think of a better way."


    Mrs. Yi said slowly, "I have a piece of test crystal here, which can be used for you."


    "One?" Zou Yi said, "doesn''t it take too much time to test? That won''t work. We can''t waste too much time. "


    Su Mo said: "the test crystal can be refined. We all work together. We can refine a lot in one incense burning time, which is enough for use."


    Zou Yi nodded: "that''s all I can do. I''ll talk to the masters and gather everyone to refine and test the crystal, so as to refine enough crystal for us to use in one incense stick."


    Su Mo said, "don''t bother too many people. We people in the Xingwang palace can do this. I''ll arrange it. After a incense stick, you can let everyone take part in the test. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed: "thank you. I''ll go to all cities now and let those who are willing to participate in the nine world competition test it."


    Mrs. Yi said, "I''ll help sister Su mo. We all hurry up. Don''t let the people in the demon world and the underworld wait too long."


    Three people set out together and each took out fastest speed to do their own things, but they didn''t seem so flustered.


    The time of a incense stick is neither long nor short. Zou Yi summoned a large number of young people willing to test their qualifications in various cities, brought them directly back to the king''s palace, and began to test their personal qualifications in the king''s palace.


    Su Mo was right. She summoned some people to refine test crystals. Lotus really refined a large number of test crystals in one incense burning time, which is enough for this time.


    Zou Yi ordered people to divide the people who came to participate in the test into more than ten groups, line up for the test, record everyone''s qualifications and see who is more suitable to participate in the Jiujie Dabi.


    Those who had been tested before were also within the scope of the test, and Zou Yi personally tested them.


    These 100 people were selected by the cities before. It is said that their qualifications will not be too poor, but they have been rejected by Zou Yi. Asking them to test their qualifications is only the last chance Zou Yi gave them.


    Before long, thousands of people completed the test. More than a dozen groups showed Zou Yi the test results. In each group, qualified people were tested.


    Zou Yi directly bypasses those with ordinary qualifications and focuses on those with excellent qualifications.


    His time is limited and he can''t look carefully one by one.


    The qualification mentioned here is only a person''s immortal cultivation qualification. We can only see whether this person is suitable for cultivation. What else, Zou Yi can only know after seeing those people.


    In a hurry, Zou Yi didn''t have a better way, so she asked more than a dozen highly qualified people to see Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Zou Yi, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi tested the character of these people together. They observed and tested their character through conversation and other methods to see if they were worth cultivating.


    Zou Yi''s method is like the interview commonly used in the past on earth. Ask them questions one by one, and find their character, mentality and other information from their answers.


    There were only more than ten people, and the test was relatively much simpler. Zou Yi and the three of them found the most suitable candidate to participate in the nine world competition in a short time.


    Zou Yi quickly identified eight excellent young people. For the sake of insurance, he asked these eight people to follow Mrs. Su Mo and Yi to perform a very simple task, but it is the character of the postgraduate entrance examination people.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi know what Zou Yi means. They take these people to easily test their character and let them do something they are best at and can help others.


    These eight young people all know what they are doing. One by one, they try their best to show their good side.


    Zou Yi observed the eight young people all the way and kept their every move in mind. She didn''t dare to miss it at all.


    Two hours later, the eight young people completed their respective tasks and returned to the Star Palace together, waiting for Zou Yi''s final decision.


    Zou Yi comprehensively considered the previous test and task completion, and determined that this young man is the most suitable person to participate in the nine world competition.


    Zou Yi''s decision made the eight people very excited. They didn''t almost go to the divine world. Naturally, they were very happy when the opportunity came.


    After simple and effective selection, these eight people will naturally become the leaders of the younger generation of Green Star instead of those before.


    Zou Yi may introduce them to nameless and Fuyu in the later stage, or teach them personally and train them as senior personnel of green star in the future.

 Chapter 383

    It''s not too much to say that these eight people have ascended to the sky step by step. After all, after such experience, they have improved their popularity and have a greater chance to become high-level personnel on green star in the future.


    The eight young people are very clever. They happen to have four men and four women. Four of them are immortal territory, and four women are immortal practitioners below immortal.


    Zou Yi remembered their names and had a preliminary understanding of their situation, but Zou Yi talked to them again before going to the divine world.


    The four male immortals have participated in the previous war. They are real soldiers, and they all have the smell of soldiers.


    Three of them have no family on the green star. They have joined the army since they became immortal. They have been living in the army of the fairy world. They have not had much contact with their family for a long time.


    A man was a refugee who came to the green star with his family. He was a man who cultivated into an immortal in the world. His dream for thousands of years was to fly to the fairy world and become an immortal.


    However, after he soared to the fairyland, he found that the fairyland was not as good as expected. Years of war made life difficult for people in the fairyland, and they were in danger of being taken to the battlefield at all times.


    So he left the fairyland with his family to avoid the war, but he happened to be on the green star and still couldn''t avoid the war.


    Zou Yi knew that this man, like herself, was trained into an immortal from the mortal world. She had some cordiality towards him. She smiled and asked, "your name is mi re, which makes me feel strange."


    The man named Mi re said, "his real name is LAN Qi''er Mi re, which is a transliteration. After arriving at the fairyland, for convenience, I reduced my name to MI re. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it might as well be called Lanqi. It sounds more like a man''s name."


    LAN Qi''er said with a smile, "it''s OK, but it''s just a code. Adults think it''s not impossible to call LAN Qi nice."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "then we''ll call you LAN Qi. By the way, LAN Qi, you are now Da Luo Jinxian. Are you sure you can get a place in the nine world competition? "


    Lanqi''er Miguel shook his head: "my subordinates are different from several senior brothers. I seldom fight with people, and even hate fighting. Up to now, I don''t know my combat effectiveness. All the participants in the nine circles are elites. I''m really not sure I can beat them. "


    Zou Yi said, "you don''t have to worry about anything. At that time, it doesn''t matter whether you win or not. The key is to find your position and find out how your strength is."


    LAN qi''ermi nodded: "my subordinates will do their best to remember what adults say."


    Zou Yi nodded, glanced at the other three male immortals, smiled and said, "big Zhong Yuan, you are strong enough to give full play to your advantages and crush countless opponents in the same realm as you."


    A big man hugged his fist and said, "thank you for reminding me. My subordinates know what to do."


    Zou Yi smiled and nodded: "Zhong Yuan, you are tall and big. It''s not easy to dodge. It''s better to fight the enemy head-on when defending. Maybe it will have a miraculous effect."


    Zhong Yuan smiled foolishly: "what adults say is that sometimes I do this. I can''t hide anyway..."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "just give full play to your advantages. Don''t think too much."


    After a pause, Zou Yi turned to look at a handsome young man who looked like a child: "your name is fan Qian, isn''t it? How long have you been practicing immortality? "


    The handsome young man said, "my subordinate fan Qian has been cultivating immortals for 3000 years."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "three thousand years? Why do you look like a child? "


    Fan Qian said: "my subordinates practice the skill of returning to the old and returning to the child. They will return to the old and return to the child every 1000 years. Not long ago, I just had my 3000 birthday, so now I look like a big child."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "I''ve heard of this skill. It''s a magical skill, which is the dream of countless women..."


    Fan Qian smiled: "in fact, not only women like this skill, but also many men who love beauty."


    Zou Yi smiled and nodded, "that makes sense. Since you have been practicing for 3000 years, you are still just a big Luo Jinxian, so you seem to lag behind. In the future, seize the time to practice. When you are four thousand years old, at least you should be a god man, otherwise you will be sorry for this prestigious rejuvenation. "


    Fan Qian was slightly embarrassed on his face: "my subordinates will remember what adults say and make a breakthrough in the next millennium and become a god man."


    Zou Yi nodded: "very good. I''ll take good care of you."


    He turned to look at the last steady man and said, "your name is Sun Zhong. You are the most steady person to participate in the nine world competition this time. I think you can be the leader of everyone and take everyone to this nine world competition. "


    The man has a firm face, white clothes, smooth oily hair and slender white fingers. It is obvious that he pays great attention to his personal image.


    Listen to Sun Zhong said: "this leader should still be an adult. After all, the big ratio of the nine worlds is not a children''s play. It is related to the future of our green star and the position of the green star in the nine worlds."


    Zou Yi said, "you think too much. I''ll take you to the nine world competition just to experience you. Remember my words, the eight of you are a group. You serve as the leader. This is an order. "


    Sun Zhong saluted with a fist: "I will carry out your orders. Please give me more advice. My subordinates are also leaders for the first time."


    Zou Yi smiled: "don''t be modest, just like in the army."


    There was no other expression on Sun Zhong''s face, but there was still some excitement in his eyes, but it was not too obvious.


    Zou Yi ignored this person, turned to the four female immortals and said, "you four come from a master, right?"


    The four female immortals said together, "report back to your excellency, we are the same martial sisters."


    Zou Yi smiled: "good, you introduced yourself before, and I know your name, too. Now tell yourself, what do you think of reaching the realm of immortals? "


    A woman said, "my Lord, I''m Zhou Jia. I don''t think it''s difficult to reach the immortal''s realm. The key is that the natural disaster when you become an immortal is very difficult to deal with. Many of our sisters died after the robbery failed. This is my biggest worry at present. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and said decisively, "I know this. I will tell you how to deal with the natural disaster in the future. No one will be unable to become an immortal because of the natural disaster."


    Zou Yi''s momentum at this time is like a fearless person who dares to compete with God. When people see that posture, they can''t help but worship.

 Chapter 384

    The woman named Zhou Jia smiled and showed eight white teeth, which made her rise a step.


    She hugged her fist and said, "thank you, sir. I thank you on behalf of my younger martial sisters. "


    Zou Yi waved her hand: "your concerns are also those of your younger martial sisters? You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll tell you how to survive the robbery and ensure your success. "


    Three women as like as two peas were left together: "thank you, my Lord."


    Zou Yi said, "as like as two peas of triplets, you three are the same.


    The three women were as like as two peas, but not as great as Zou Yi, but because three people looked alike, standing together was a unique landscape. Even the two of them looked surprised and curious.


    One of the women said, "we are indeed triplets. I''m the eldest sister Wu Chun. Next to me is my second sister Wu Xia. The third sister''s name is Wu min."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you have introduced yourself before. I know your name. Now I want to ask you, how do you plan to become an immortal? "


    Wu Chun said, "my sisters have not been practicing for a long time. There is still a long way to go before they become immortal. Moreover, we don''t know how to cultivate into the realm of immortals. Master hasn''t taught us the skill of cultivating into the realm of immortals yet. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "your qualifications are excellent. I believe there will be an opportunity to become an immortal soon. You are disciples of the same master. At that time, I will personally visit your master and ask him to teach you the skill of cultivating into the immortal''s realm as soon as possible. "


    The three sisters of Wu Chun were very happy. They all smiled and saluted and said, "thank you, sir."


    Zou Yi nodded with a smile and looked back at Sun Zhong, the leader of the group designated by him to participate in the big competition in the Ninth World: "after arriving in the divine world, Lord Yan Kun and I have something to do. We can''t stay with you all the time to protect you. You are the team leader. Arrange everything and protect your team members. "


    Sun Zhong hugged his fist and said, "don''t worry, sir. I will protect them."


    Zou Yi patted Sun Zhong on the shoulder and said loudly, "go to the divine world and participate in the nine world competition."


    Everyone stood behind Zou Yi. Zou Yi waved to open a space channel to the divine world. The nine star space was powerful, and the space channel was stable and wide enough for thousands of people to pass at the same time.


    In the respectful sound of farewell, Zou Yi and others finally set out behind the people in the demon world and the underworld.


    People from the demon world and the underworld go first. They have discussed with Zou Yi, meet in the divine world, and then go to the nine world competition in their name.


    Most people don''t know what the divine world looks like and whether it will be a fair and harmonious world.


    Burning heaven and Pluto know, but they don''t say, and others don''t ask much. After all, they are senior experts. At least in the eyes of others, they are senior experts.


    Strength is respected. People with strong strength are naturally senior experts.


    The exit of the space passage may happen to be a large no man''s land, and no human trace can be seen around.


    But there are tall trees, countless exotic flowers and plants, and countless unique natural materials and earth treasures in the divine world.


    This place seems to be a huge garden or forest, and it is also a forest without any human existence.


    Is it an unknown area of the divine world, or a sect or God''s forbidden area?


    Zou Yizheng was surprised. He heard Wu Chun say, "there are many strange flowers and plants. It looks like whose back garden."


    Zou Yi is not familiar with Tiancai and Dibao, but Yan Kun, who came to the divine world with him, knows a lot of Tiancai and Dibao. When he heard Wu Chun''s words, he immediately said, "here are not all exotic flowers and plants. Many of them are rare Tiancai and Dibao. As long as they are in other places, everything is priceless."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "what natural materials and earth treasures are there?"


    Yan Kun pointed to a huge one person tall flower in front of him and said, "this is a blooming holy lotus. We are lucky. As soon as we came to the divine world, we met a rare holy lotus..."


    Zou Yi asked, "what is the holy lotus? Is there anything special? "


    Yan Kun said, "the holy lotus comes back from the dead. Even those who have swallowed their breath will live after taking the holy lotus. It is a rare thing to protect their lives."


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "if it''s so good, let''s pick it and take it away."


    Yan Kun said, "there are not only holy lotus, but also a large number of Huizhi grass, soul returning grass and five dragon leaves... These are rare natural materials and earth treasures, and each is priceless."


    Zou Yi smiled: "it seems that we inadvertently came to a place rich in natural materials and earth treasures in the divine world. We have had a good luck."


    Yan Kun said, "I''m afraid it''s some god''s medicine garden. We break in by mistake. I''m afraid there will be something wrong."


    Zou Yi said, "will God''s medicine garden be so big? I think it''s a natural forest. It happens that there are some natural materials and earth treasures in it. Start picking and take some of everything back. We also need the money of the divine world in the divine world. We just exchange it for money. "


    Yan Kun said: "the currency of the divine world is divine crystal, which is much better than crystal stone. It contains weak divine power. We really need to change some divine crystals, and we also need to use them in our cultivation in the future."


    Zou Yi said, "in that case, what are you waiting for? You are an expert. Tell us how to pick these divine grasses. Let''s pick them quickly and leave. "


    Yan Kun said with a smile, "it''s actually very simple. You can learn from me at once."


    Yan Kun took out a jade bottle, opened the lid of the jade bottle, and the divine power surged into the jade bottle to make the jade bottle grow bigger slowly.


    When the jade bottle was big enough to put all the holy lotus into it, Yan Kun put the jade bottle on the holy lotus lace.


    Next, Yan Kun quickly gathered his divine power into a sharp treasure knife. Together with the soil grown by the holy lotus, he dug it up and put it directly into the jade bottle.


    The whole process looks complex. In fact, it takes less than a minute. It''s really fast.


    Everyone was an immortal. They knew how Yan Kun made the jade bottle bigger, so they started together and took out the jade bottle they carried to pick the divine grass.


    The heavenly materials and earth treasures in the divine world are collectively referred to as divine grass. They have different effects, so they should be separately packed into jade bottles and can''t be mixed.


    Zou Yi and other ten people were busy for a while. They picked 7788 divine grasses nearby, leaving only some as necessary seeds, and the rest were basically empty.


    It is necessary to leave a part of God grass as seeds for picking, otherwise all of them will be picked, and there will be no God grass in this place in the future. This is absolutely something you can''t do.

 Chapter 385

    The people consciously gave Zou Yi all the God grass picked to keep, because they all knew that Zou Yi had two space containers, the heavenly eye Buddha ring and the wanbaoding. Even if more God grass was called to Zou Yi, there would be no place to store it.


    Zou Yi suddenly had a whim and asked Yan Kun, "can these divine grasses be planted in the heavenly eye Buddha ring?"


    Yan Kun thought for a moment and said carefully, "you can only try first to see if you can survive and grow. You can also see if the internal space of the heavenly eye Buddha ring is suitable for God grass."


    Zou Yi said, "anyway, we picked a lot of God grass this time. We might as well try a few. If we can do it, we won''t have to worry about not having God grass in the future."


    Yan Kun said, "I think I can try. Adults, please let me enter the heavenly eye Buddha ring. I''ll choose some divine grass to try immediately."


    Zou Yi nodded and immediately let Yan Kun enter the heaven eye Buddha ring and watched him plant some god grass into the earth.


    The internal space of Tianyan Buddha ring is basically no different from the outside world. It is like an independent small world. Humans and animals can survive in it. We don''t know whether God grass can survive and grow in it.


    This is an attempt and an idea of Zou Yi.


    There is basically no divine herb on the green star, and even some basic herbs are lacking.


    Zou Yi thought about whether she could bring some living God grass back to plant. At that time, she would also bring some god grass for healing to the people on green star, which could be regarded as a contribution to green star.


    It took a lot of time to pick the divine grass. Zou Yi and Yan Kun came out of the heaven eye Buddha ring, so she called everyone and said, "we should also find a way out. Let''s look around and see if there is a road or something. Let''s leave here."


    We separated to find a way out, but immediately found that it was like a huge maze, and there was no reason to leave.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun scattered all their original gods and looked around for a way to leave.


    After a search, I found that there was no road here. Even if it was thousands of miles away, it was still a large forest.


    Countless natural materials and earth treasures appeared in their divine consciousness. They were surprised and happy, and secretly strange at the same time.


    It''s like there''s no human existence here at all. There''s no sign of human existence in the surrounding area.


    What''s more amazing is that this place doesn''t even have an ordinary animal.


    There is nothing to move in this place except Zou Yi and ten of them.


    Zou Yi was silly and couldn''t help saying, "it seems that we made a mistake. This place may not be the divine world at all, but a place similar to the divine world..."


    Yan Kun said, "it should still be somewhere in the divine world, but it seems that far away places around here are no man''s land..."


    Zou Yi said, "it''s not a no man''s land, but a place where even animals don''t die."


    Yan Kun nodded: "it''s really like a dead man here. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many divine grasses that no one would pick. Sir, try your nine star space. If we can leave, we don''t have to worry about anything. "


    Zou Yi tried to open up the nine star space. After a while, she opened her mouth and said, "there are some difficulties. The space here is very stable. If I want to open a space channel to other places, I need to prepare something before I can do it."


    Yan Kun said, "if adults need anything, we can help."


    Zou Yi looked at the people around her and said with a smile, "you can''t help me. What I want to prepare is a magic weapon to break the array here, which you don''t have. In this way, you all go to pick the divine grass here and pick as much as possible. This is our luck and can''t be wasted. "


    Yan Kun hesitated: "Sir, do you mean we can''t leave here in a short time? Here... Why didn''t I find an array? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "that''s because you didn''t find the abnormality here. I also benefited from the memory of Wu Daozhen God to know that there is an array here... Don''t say much. What I want to prepare takes about five days. You have enough time to pick divine grass here."


    Yan Kun said, "in that case, we are waiting for adults around here."


    Zou Yi nodded: "pick more divine grass. I''m going to open a divine thatched cottage in the divine world to sell divine grass to earn divine crystal."


    Yan Kun knew Zou Yi was joking, but he saluted with a fist and said respectfully, "I would like to follow your will."


    Zou Yi watched Yan Kun and others leave here to pick God grass. Only then did she take out a thing from the heaven eye Buddha ring.


    This is wan Baoding, the true God of Zou Yi''s master zuwu, and also the personal treasure of Zou Yi''s previous life.


    As an artifact of space, it also has the effect of refining utensils. It is a treasure tripod for refining elixirs and various instruments.


    Unfortunately, when Zou Yi and Shengjun fought before, wanbaoding was cracked by Shengjun, and has not fully recovered so far. It looks a little embarrassed.


    Zou Yi is not a tool refiner. Otherwise, the wanbaoding will be refined again by using the natural fire in the wanbaoding, and the wanbaoding will be restored as before.


    Zou Yi is now in the realm of God and man. She has divine power in her body and can activate the divine fire refining device.


    However, it is better to use Tianhuo in wanbaoding to refine items, so Zou Yi still chooses to use the damaged wanbaoding and let Tianhuo lead to refine the items he needs.


    Tianhuo is the Tianhuo of wanbaoding, and wanbaoding is Zou Yi''s artifact, so Zou Yi''s mind Tianhuo is very clear. She took the initiative to show up and said respectfully, "master, I don''t know what I need to refine?"


    Zou Yi said, "I need you to help me refine a magic weapon to break the array here and help us get out of here. I don''t have any foundation for refining. I need your help. "


    Tianhuo said, "master, you have great divine sense. I can teach you the basic method of refining utensils right away. It just takes time to get familiar with the methods and steps of refining tools. I''m worried that the master will be difficult to succeed in a short time. "


    Zou Yi said, "can''t you refine this magic weapon directly?"


    Tianhuo said with a smile, "unless I have my own body, otherwise I can''t refine magic tools alone. Master, you have to command me, otherwise I command to burn the materials, and it is absolutely impossible to refine any treasure. "


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "I don''t know how to refine the weapon. Since I have to do it, tell me what to do."


    Tianhuo said, "I will teach the master the basic method of refining tools. The master will understand it as soon as possible. We can try it later and improve the master''s ability of refining tools in practice."


    Zou Yi said, "then hurry up. We can''t be trapped here for too long."

 Chapter 386

    Tianhuo said "understand", directly told Zou Yi the basic introduction method of refining tools, explained it to Zou Yi, and let Zou Yi directly start refining tools.


    Refining is to fuse materials into new items and make this item have some functions.


    It''s like a mechanic making a machine, making plastic and other materials into various parts, and then assembling them to make them work.


    Zou Yi needed to refine some "parts" from the beginning. He constantly commanded Tianhuo to refine these simple "parts" under the command of Tianhuo. At the beginning, he always didn''t get the point. He always destroyed the materials and couldn''t refine anything.


    With the passage of time, Zou Yi kept trying to refine utensils and slowly made some progress.


    Zou Yi gradually became familiar with the technique of refining utensils, and gradually became proficient in controlling the flame.


    He has a strong divine sense and meets the most critical divine sense requirements of weapon refining. Despite the tight time, he still made a breakthrough one day later.


    He successfully refined a "part", a part used to refine and crack the array here.


    Generally speaking, it takes a few years or even decades for an instrument refiner to practice the art with her master. Zou Yi has spent a day now. Even if she is getting started, the speed is much faster than others.


    Tianhuo greatly appreciated Zou Yi. He even said that Zou Yi was a genius for refining utensils. It''s a pity not to practice the art of refining utensils.


    Zou Yi was also interested in the weapon refining technique. She tried harder to refine the magic tools he imagined to break the array here. She even forgot the most important nine worlds Dabi.


    Tianhuo doesn''t care about Jiujie Dabi. She cares about whether her master can practice the art of refining utensils to the extreme, so that she can have a place to play.


    For Tianhuo, refining utensils is her only goal in life.


    Tianhuo seems to have found a confidant. He keeps explaining the art of refining utensils around Zou Yi. He wants to practice the art of refining utensils instead of Zou Yi, so that Zou Yi can immediately become a generation of master of refining utensils.


    Zou Yi had her first successful experience. The art of refining tools seemed to grow a lot in an instant. She refined several "parts" one after another, and the success rate actually reached an amazing half.


    This is a very high success rate. Even those skilled weapon refining masters have a success rate of only half at most.


    While Tianhuo sighed, he taught Zou Yi the weapon refining skill he knew without reservation, regardless of whether Zou Yi had time to practice the weapon refining skill at this time.


    Three days later, Zou Yi looked at a lot of "parts" he had practiced by himself. After a long sigh of relief, she said to Tianhuo, "we have practiced all the parts we need. The next step is to integrate them into my main array breaking magic weapon. Are you ready? I''ll start right away. "


    Tianhuo said, "I can start at any time. You''d better take a break first. Integration is much more difficult than refining these gadgets. It''s your first attempt, but you can''t start when you''re tired."


    Zou Yi took a deep breath, vomited a foul breath, smiled and said, "in fact, I''m not tired at all. It''s not worried about the consumption of divine knowledge. Just rest assured."


    The divine sense evolved from the power of the original God. Zou Yi''s original God is strong. Naturally, she will not worry that her divine sense consumes too much to continue to integrate those "parts".


    Tianhuo knew Zou Yi well and said with a smile, "let''s start. Let''s integrate the two pieces first, and then integrate the two pieces after all the pieces are integrated. In this way, even if there is a mistake, only two things will be destroyed, and not too many will be destroyed at once. "


    Zou Yi said, "you''re right. It''s really my first time to refine tools. I don''t know what to do."


    Tianhuo said with a smile: "let''s start. This process will be a little difficult. You should be mentally prepared."


    Zou Yi nodded and made a series of gestures with both hands. The two "parts" on the ground automatically flew in front of him, as if waiting for Zou Yi to blend them.


    Zou Yi commanded Tianhuo in turn according to the command of Tianhuo, and slowly integrated the two "parts".


    Fusion is not a simple bonding, let alone direct binding, but to completely turn the two "parts" into one, without leaving any gaps or defects, otherwise it will affect the power of the whole magic weapon.


    Although magic tools are only more spiritual than ordinary objects, their power has far exceeded that of ordinary objects. The two are not a concept.


    Therefore, the difficulty of refining is also multiplied, which is not so easy to practice.


    Many weapon refiners dare to try to refine magic tools after several years of cultivating their skills. Zou Yi is in such a hurry to try. In fact, it is unwise.


    He was also forced by the situation and had to try. There was really no way.


    Tianhuo and Zou Yi have the same mind. If Zou Yi controls the temperature of the flame well, Tianhuo will not interfere, but if there is a mistake, she will control it immediately to avoid going back to too many "parts".


    In fact, wise refiners will not do this. They will choose to refine all the materials to become spare materials.


    Then they directly start to integrate, refining and integrating at the same time, and practicing ear magic tools is the most perfect.


    Zou Yi can''t do this now. Tianhuo asked him to change his method to refine, so that he can successfully refine a magic weapon.


    Zou Yi also knew that Tianhuo took great pains for himself, so he was grateful to practice weapon art with Tianhuo.


    At the moment, he knew very well the importance of refining this magic weapon without a name.


    He obviously felt that although there was no movement in the formation that trapped them, there might be unexpected danger in the next moment.


    This is an instinct, just like some divine beasts have a mysterious feeling before danger comes. Zou Yi has this feeling after entering here, but he didn''t say it.


    Now is the critical moment of integration. Zou Yi can''t be distracted and think more. He devoted himself to refining utensils, carefully understood the method of refining utensils said by Tianhuo, and implemented it immediately.


    With the passage of time, Zou Yi began to sweat on her forehead. Obviously, his integration was not smooth or easy.


    Tianhuo stopped talking. She seemed to realize something. She carefully began to control the temperature and fusion rhythm, and didn''t dare to disturb Zou Yi easily.


    The master and servant seem to have cooperated for a long time to make up for each other''s shortcomings, and the cooperation is very in place.


    But even so, Zou Yi encountered several crises during the integration, and was almost forced to interrupt the integration.


    Refining utensils is definitely not something that can be achieved overnight. Even if Zou Yi has a strong sense of God, he is unlikely to achieve anything in a short time.

 Chapter 387

    Zou Yi was a little reckless this time. Although she was forced to be helpless, the probability of success of such a hasty alchemy was almost zero. It was really too difficult.


    Fortunately, with the help of Tianhuo, otherwise Zou Yi will end up in failure.


    In the early stage of integration, Zou Yi was still dominant. In the later stage, Zou Yi became assistance. Tianhuo turned away from guests and did most things for Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi can''t help it. He can''t even have any objection. He knows his strength and that he can''t compete with Tianhuo at this time.


    Sky fire has no flesh body. It is very dangerous when refining tools. If you are not careful, you may catch fire and kill yourself.


    The power of sky fire is extremely terrible. Even the fire spirit of sky fire is in great danger when the sky fire is out of control.


    Fortunately, this time Tianhuo was careful. Zou Yi also gave full play to her energy and protected the fire spirit of Tianhuo as much as possible. They cooperated closely and didn''t let Tianhuo out of control.


    In two days and two nights, they seem to have completely become one person, intimate and without secrets.


    They all focused on the integration of this unnamed magic weapon. After two days and two nights, they finally succeeded in integrating the magic weapon.


    After wiping the sweat on her forehead, Zou Yi said with a bitter smile: "it was so difficult to refine tools. No wonder there are few smelters today, and the price of refining tools is so expensive."


    Tianhuo seemed very tired. Looking at Zou Yi, he said, "it''s hard to refine utensils and elixirs. My master has a deep understanding now... Master, I need to rest, so I won''t talk to you more."


    Zou Yi said apologetically, "I''m sorry to make you work so hard. Go and have a rest. When we leave here, I''ll give you some good things to compensate."


    Tianhuo smiled, "I don''t have what I need."


    Zou Yi said, "isn''t it a flame, a powerful flame? After I sold the God grass I picked, I went to find it for you. I will find it. "


    Tianhuo smiled: "master, you peek at my memory. Be careful that I retaliate against you and publish your memory."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I didn''t peek, but I felt it unintentionally before. Can you really devour other flames and become part of yourself? This is a very abnormal ability. You can directly improve your strength. "


    Tianhuo said, "it doesn''t hurt if the master knows. We Tianhuo have such ability, but we can''t devour other flames unless they are ownerless or voluntary. This is against the rules of heaven and will be punished by heaven. "


    Zou Yi said, "then find those ordinary flames to devour and slowly improve your strength."


    Tianhuo shook his head: "this is not good either. The flame we devour can only be the same Tianhuo as us, or the fire of divine knowledge of God and man, which is what you often call divine fire. We can''t devour other flames. Even if we devour them, it''s useless. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "I see. Then I''ll take care to help you find the sky fire and improve your strength so that you can turn into God... "


    Tianhuo said with a wry smile: "it''s difficult. If we Tianhuo family want to be human, we need to practice for at least millions of years. During this period, we need to constantly replenish the sky fire, otherwise our life will be exhausted and everything will become empty. In my memory, no one has ever turned into a person. "


    Zou Yi said, "then you''ll be the first. I need friends like you to help me, so I''ll do my best to help you realize your wishes."


    Tianhuo said gratefully, "then I thank you, master. From now on, your business is my business. My master and I will never share weal and woe with each other."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "if you think so, I will never let you down. Go and have a rest. It''s time for us to get out of here. "


    Tianhuo smiled and went to rest. Her body Tianhuo was in wanbaoding. Naturally, she was going to have a rest in wanbaoding.


    Zou Yi took a magic weapon that looked like a spaceship in her hand, raised her voice and said, "come here, everyone. It''s time for us to leave here."


    Yan Kun and others soon gathered. Everyone looked at the newly practiced spacecraft magic tools in Zou Yi''s hands. The well-informed Yan Kun said in surprise: "Flying Magic tools. It turns out that adults can refine magic tools. Why don''t I know?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said slowly, "if it weren''t for the help of friends, I would have failed in my first attempt. Not to mention this, I''m afraid the big nine has already started. Let''s hurry, or we''ll miss the opportunity. "


    He suddenly thought of the people in the demon world and the underworld, and couldn''t help saying, "before, they and we started with front and rear feet. Why didn''t we see them?"


    Yan Kun said, "I''ve been thinking about this problem these days, but I have no clue and don''t know what''s going on."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "they just took one step first. Did they miss us? Forget it. I''ll ask when I see them next time. Maybe it''s not an accident. "


    Yan Kun said, "I will write it down at this time. I must find out at that time."


    Zou Yi nodded: "everyone is waiting for our first flying magic weapon, this... Xiaoshen, this magic weapon is called Xiaoshen, which is our first flying magic weapon of green star."


    Everyone looked surprised. They all knew what flying magic tools meant.


    This means that green star has the ability to refine large-scale flying magic weapons, and also has the ability of long-range attack and combat.


    This is a great good thing for the green star and a great surprise for the people on the green star.


    In five days, Zou Yi''s surprise to these young people has been enough for them to aftertaste for a long time. In the future, these young people will think of these things when they think of Zou Yi.


    Whether it''s all kinds of God grass or Flying Magic tool little God, it''s a good thing for young people like them.


    On board the little God, everyone was full of excitement and expectation.


    Zou Yi was the last to board the little God. Looking at the remaining little god in the space, Zou Yi sighed: "it seems that our little god is not small. Ten more people can still take it away at one time."


    Yan Kun said with a smile, "I just don''t know how fast it is and whether it can leave smoothly in the array."


    Zou Yi''s chaotic force slowly penetrated into the spacecraft, and the spacecraft slowly floated up. It seems that there is no problem in flying.


    As for speed, Zou Yi wanted to test it and told everyone to sit down. After that, the chaotic force in her body surged and left the place with everyone in an instant.

 Chapter 388

    The speed of the spacecraft is almost to the extreme. It is faster than using the space channel. Zou Yi, a god like fast, is a little surprised.


    This is a magic level ship. If you can refine a fairy or artifact level ship, wouldn''t it be too fast to describe?


    The speed of the little god is almost like continuous use of high-intensity blinking, or countless times faster.


    So everyone felt very uncomfortable at the beginning. Everyone couldn''t help using the mana or immortal power in their body to protect themselves. All the protective covers were opened. No one dared to ignore the danger brought by ultra-high speed.


    Zou Yi was also startled and quickly recovered part of the chaotic force to slow down the speed of the spacecraft and avoid accidents.


    When everyone was shocked, Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry. I didn''t think the speed of the spacecraft would be too fast. If we didn''t grasp it well, everyone would be surprised."


    All the people looked at Zou Yi without talking. Only Yan Kun said, "Sir, your God armor is activated automatically. Now you are like a great God in the demon world. This dress is too scary."


    Zou Yi noticed that his God armor was automatically turned on. His whole body was covered with armor, with a green face and tusks. He looked really like a great God in the demon world.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing, looked at herself and said, "the God armor is very magical. It senses the current danger and automatically protects the Lord."


    Yan Kun said, "there are so many treasures of the master. We all envy it."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "you will also have many treasures in the future, and I may refine them myself."


    Yan Kun was overjoyed, hugged his fist and said, "are you serious? We all remember that adults don''t fool us. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how could it be? I''m not a person who cherishes myself. I''ll give you all kinds of magic or immortal tools I''ve refined."


    Yan Kun said, "it''s better to be an artifact."


    Zou Yi stared and said loudly, "you think the artifact is Chinese cabbage. It''s so easy to refine?"


    Yan Kun smiled, pointed to the front and said, "it seems that the front is not the forest. Have we left that mysterious place?"


    Zou Yi looked back at the front and said with a smile, "what a limitless forest. Without this little God, we might not be able to get out for several years."


    Zou Yi''s voice did not fall. Suddenly, a huge roar came from below. A golden winged ROC as big as clouds in the sky suddenly rushed from below.


    The golden winged ROC came fiercely. In the blink of an eye, it was less than 100 meters below Zou Yi''s little God. It seemed that it was going to attack the little God.


    To Zou Yi''s horror, behind the golden winged ROC, a huge black haired King Kong is struggling to catch up with the golden winged ROC.


    Black haired King Kong is bigger and can''t fly, but the jumping limit is very scary, which is almost the same as flying.


    Zou Yi was surprised and quickly shouted, "be careful, this is a divine beast in the limitless forest. We can''t afford it..."


    When Zou Yi spoke, he did not hesitate to pour the chaotic force in her body into the little God. At the moment, he did not dare to hesitate any more. All the chaotic forces were called up.


    The little god speeded up several times, and passed dangerously over the head of the golden winged ROC that had rushed over. The little God almost touched the head of the golden winged ROC, and was almost attacked by the golden winged ROC.


    As long as Zou Yi''s reaction is slow by a tenth of a second, they and the little God will become the prey of the golden winged ROC.


    Under the hands of the golden winged ROC, Zou Yi and others will be in great danger and have a great chance to become the belly food of the golden winged ROC.


    Everyone turned pale with fear. Although they couldn''t see the golden winged ROC, they still said in one voice: "it''s dangerous!"


    Zou Yi''s face is a little pale. He just used the chaotic power in his body to urge the little God without reservation, which consumes too much.


    Yan Kun hurried forward to drive the little God instead of Zou Yi, and said, "adults, take a rest. I''ll just come."


    Zou Yi was also terrified: "I felt unsafe here a long time ago. It seems that there are some powerful things staring at us all the time. Now I think it''s the divine consciousness of these divine beasts staring at us, so I have that feeling. "


    Yan Kun said, "my Lord had a hunch, so he was in such a hurry to leave this... Limitless forest?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "you may not know where we were before, but I know. In my memory, this place is called Wuji forest, which is a forbidden area in the divine world. It is said that no one who comes in can leave alive, including those chaotic true gods. "


    Yan Kun said with lingering fear, "this is the notorious limitless forest? Then how did we get out? Can we say that our luck is so good? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "thanks to my Shizu, he was trapped in the limitless forest before and almost couldn''t leave. Later, he discovered the secret of the limitless forest, that is, the endless dilemma of the limitless forest will be automatically lifted only when the speed of the people trapped in it exceeds a limit. "


    Yan Kun said, "that''s true. I said how adults have to refine magic tools at this time. It turned out that they were preparing to leave here at the beginning."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and suddenly sighed: "it took Shizu several years to discover this secret. Now it''s cheaper for us. This may be fate, the destiny between us and Shizu. "


    Yan Kun frowned and said, "it''s time to thank the true God of martial arts. However, I''m surprised that our space channel is obviously together with the space channel used by the demon world and the underworld. How can it deviate to the back? "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t you understand? Someone must have done something secretly to trap us in the limitless forest. We''ll find out about this. I hope the people who move their hands and feet are not those around us. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do. "


    Yan Kun said coldly, "we don''t need to be polite if we dare to kill us. Hum, don''t let me find out who it is, otherwise I won''t spare him. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you said you had to find out who it was, and how you wanted to do it. How did you change your mind now?"


    Yan Kun smiled bitterly, looked at Zou Yi and said, "I''m not worried that our own people have done something... Everyone is our own people, and I can''t be too cruel to my own people."


    Everyone laughed together. Only Zou Yi looked at Yan Kun with a strange look in her eyes.

 Chapter 389

    The little God took everyone all the way, full speed. At the speed of the little God, it took a long time to see someone in the divine world. The size of the divine world also surprised the people who came to the divine world for the first time.


    It''s easy for someone to do it. Go down and ask, and you''ll know the location of Jiujie Dabi.


    Zou Yi was inconvenient to show up. He asked Sun Zhong to leave the Xiaoshen to ask. When Sun Zhong came back, everyone knew the location of Jiujie Dabi.


    It took too much time before. Now everyone agreed to go directly to the place of Jiujie Dabi, so Yan Kun drove the little god to a place called Shenyu.


    The divine domain does not refer to the whole divine world, but a small place name.


    There is a city in the divine world here. It is said that the people living in it are experts in the divine world. Everyone''s strength is at least in the realm of God and man, and a few of them are famous chaotic true gods.


    The divine domain is not big. Compared with places like the limitless forest, it is a small point, which can be ignored.


    However, in the divine world, the reputation of the divine domain is no worse than that of the limitless forest. It is also famous and one of the forbidden areas in the divine world.


    The difference between the two is that there are people in the divine domain, but there is no one in the limitless forest, and there are only a large number of divine beasts on the edge.


    The guardians of the divine realm are those experts in the divine realm. They are super beings who have the ability to turn over the nine realms.


    They are a group of people who will never dare to provoke easily. They are also the most powerful representatives in the nine circles.


    It is of great significance to hold the nine world competition here. It is not only the residence of experts in the divine world, but also the concentration of the strongest strength in the divine world. This is the symbol and symbol of the divine world.


    Tianwu war god is in charge of everything in the divine world. The purpose of his arrangement is self-evident. It is to let everyone see the strength of the divine world and respect the divine world.


    The strength of the divine world is self-evident. No one else can afford to provoke each of the gods there.


    But in fact, in everyone''s mind, the divine world has long been regarded as the core of the nine worlds, and the divine world as the ultimate destination of the people who cultivate immortals. There is no need for the God of war to be so artificial.


    When Zou Yi and others came to the divine domain, they couldn''t help but stop at the gate outside the divine domain.


    The city gate of the divine domain is like a monster with a big mouth open. Its style is very unique. It may be the only one in the nine realms.


    And the city wall glittering with lightning tells everyone who comes here that the city is not accessible to ordinary people.


    This is the famous thunder and lightning array in the divine world, and it must be arranged by the thunder god himself. Each lightning above can easily kill the immortal below the god man.


    What''s more precious is that the city wall is actually made of crystal stones with green star as currency. Each piece is very pure. At least hundreds of inferior crystal stones can be refined, which is enough to cover the living expenses of hundreds of people for a month.


    This is the strength of the divine world. Use crystal stone as the brick of the city wall, and use the lightning array to protect the city wall and the whole city. Who can do it in the divine world?


    When Zou Yi and others observed the divine domain, a man came over.


    This person should be waiting for them. When he saw them, he came forward and hugged his fist and said, "you are the second batch of people in the demon world and the underworld?"


    Zou Yi nodded. A large number of the guide glanced at him and was surprised to find that he was already a divine man. He didn''t dare to lose his courtesy, so he also hugged his fist and said, "the lower class is the second batch of personnel in the demon world and the underworld. I don''t know whether the big ratio of the ninth world has begun?"


    The man was not arrogant because he was a god man. Instead, he said politely, "you have come in time. Dabi will officially start tomorrow. You still have a night to repair."


    Zou Yi was slightly stunned: "tomorrow will be the beginning? It seems that we came at the right time. "


    Yan Kun also said: "I thought I would miss the nine world Derby. It seems that our time is very accurate."


    The guide smiled and said, "it''s the right time for you to come. I''ll take you to your Highness the Lord of heaven and the king of Hades in the demon world. They have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun nodded together, and the rest of us would not have any objection. We followed the guide into the Shenyu City, the venue of the ninth world Dabi. Everyone had some curiosity and expectation on their faces.


    When Zou Yi entered the city, she looked up at the tall door of the divine domain. When she secretly admired it, she also quietly asked Yan Kun, "do you know what''s special about this door?"


    Yan Kun shook his head: "I really don''t know this, sir. Do you know anything?"


    Zou Yi smiled and said proudly, "this door is actually an extremely powerful array, called the God killing array. It can kill the people who break in silently and completely destroy the people who break in."


    Yan Kun was surprised: "in this way, we''re lucky we didn''t break in directly, otherwise it would be dangerous."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "if ordinary people break in, they will be destroyed immediately. Now it''s about someone who closed the extermination array, so we won''t have any reaction when we pass. "


    Yan Kun said, "it''s just a door. Unexpectedly, there are arrays. Is the divine world too careful?"


    Zou Yi said, "there are too many talented and different people in the divine world, and there are also many people who know the way of array arrangement. It''s said that this was only done by someone who is proficient in the array. It doesn''t have much to do with the divine world. "


    Yan Kun said with some disdain: "with the array, I don''t think anyone is very powerful except the true God of martial arts."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "don''t look down on the capable people and different scholars in the world. If you suffer a loss at that time, you don''t know what''s going on. It''s too depressed."


    Yan Kun said, "it makes sense. I can''t make such a mistake. I hope I can see some capable people and different people this time. It''s a long experience."


    Zou Yi said, "I promise I won''t let you down. By the way, after we met the emperor of heaven and the king of Hades, let''s go and see the auction house in the divine world. "


    Yan Kun''s face flashed a trace of joy: "I''m just trying to see what the famous auction house in the divine world looks like. After seeing the emperor of heaven and the king of Hades in a while, let''s go."


    The most famous places in the divine world are the limitless forest and the divine domain, but what people yearn for most is the auction house in the divine world.


    The auction house of the divine world can find almost anything with any interface, and there are often treasures such as artifact auctions. It is really a place that everyone in the nine worlds wants to see.


    Zou Yi smiled and patted Yan Kun on the shoulder. Seeing that the person leading the way had stopped, she asked, "have you arrived?"

 Chapter 390

    The guide said, "when you arrive, all friends in the demon world and the underworld live in this welcome Pavilion. Now you can go to meet the emperor of heaven and the king of the underworld."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "thank you for leading the way. Thank you, elder."


    The guide smiled: "you''re welcome. This is what I should do. Farewell, everyone. Have a good rest. Please attend the nine world competition on time tomorrow. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "thank you for reminding me."


    The guide walked away with a smile. When he left, he seemed very satisfied with Zou Yi''s attitude and was very polite to Zou Yi. He couldn''t see the superiority of being a person in the divine world.


    Zou Yi took everyone into the welcome Pavilion, took a look at the beautifully decorated welcome Pavilion Hall, and said unexpectedly: "it is worthy of the divine world. Just a welcome Pavilion is so beautifully decorated and can be called luxury. It seems that the divine world must pay more attention to enjoyment than other circles. The rumors are not exaggerated at all. "


    Yan Kun also said, "this place is magnificent, carved beams and painted buildings, and extremely luxurious... By the way, this place is only afraid of high consumption. So many of us don''t know how many Shenjing we need to stay for one night."


    Zou Yi said, "Shenjing is a small matter. Don''t worry. Let''s go and have a rest. After Yan Kun and I have gone through the check-in procedures, we will go to see the emperor of heaven and the king of Hades and discuss tomorrow''s Jiujie Da Bi. "


    They nodded together and dispersed to find the king of heaven and the king of Hades.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun stayed to check in, but they were depressed when they saw the clearly marked price of the guest room.


    The average person can''t afford the house price of 1000 Shenjing per night.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun, who were in a dilemma, learned from the boss''s polite introduction that the people who participated in the nine world competition had uniformly arranged their accommodation in the divine world, and they didn''t have to spend their own money to stay in the hotel.


    Zou Yi was relieved after asking, and couldn''t help showing a look of embarrassment.


    The price of the room in the welcome Pavilion is really amazing. It costs more than 1000 Shenjing for one night, which is equivalent to the life needs of ordinary people for a year.


    Fortunately, it''s time for the big competition in the ninth world. Zou Yi and her family don''t have to pay by themselves, which saves them a lot of trouble. At this time, Zou Yi and her family don''t have a magic crystal.


    You can''t directly use God grass to offset the room money. After all, they all represent an interface to participate in the nine world competition. You can''t lose face too much.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun, who felt a little depressed, finally came to Tianjun and Pluto. After a few greetings, Zou Yicai slowly returned to normal.


    The four sat together and opened their own field to prevent someone from eavesdropping on their conversation.


    The fields of the four people are naturally more powerful than the Pluto and the burning sky, but the fields of Zou Yi and Yan Kun are not weak. In this way, even if the emperor and the God of war come in person, they can''t want to hear what they say.


    Speaking of the embarrassing experience of Zou Yi and Yan Kun before, Pluto couldn''t help laughing. He made fun of Zou Yi and Yan Kun for a while, so that they wanted to find a ground to drill in.


    After all, Huotian is a real elder. He is much older than other people and is very cautious. He doesn''t make fun of Zou Yi and Yan Kun at this time, but looks at the other three people with a serious face.


    Zou Yi knew what burning heaven was worried about. She was the first one to say, "thank you, Emperor Tianjun and Pluto for this time. I don''t want to repay you. If I send each of you a holy lotus, I should thank you. "


    Zou Yi waved and took out two one person tall holy lotus flowers from the heaven eye Buddha ring and handed them to burning heaven and Pluto respectively.


    The name of the holy lotus is very big. The burning God and the Pluto are also people who know the goods. After taking a look in their hands, they both showed surprise.


    When Pluto was pleasantly surprised, he remembered what he had made fun of Zou Yi and Yan Kun, and couldn''t help saying, "you have such a treasure on you. Why are you so stingy? If the holy lotus comes out directly, won''t the boss treat you as guests immediately? "


    Zou Yi said, "this thing can''t be taken out casually. We still know the truth that money is not exposed. Besides, this is for your sister and elder shaotian. How can you pay for the room? "


    "Zou Yi, you are so generous. It seems that the things we helped you do before have paid off today." Pluto joked, smiled and said to Zou Yi, "such good things are rare in the divine world. How can you have them?"


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "the reason why we came here until now is to pick the holy lotus in the limitless forest."


    Pluto''s face suddenly changed and hurriedly asked, "did you say you went to the limitless forest? What''s going on? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "don''t worry, haven''t we come out well?"


    After a pause, Zou Yi looked at Pluto and burning heaven and said, "when we came to the divine world, I don''t know when the space channel was tampered with. The space channel has changed and sent us to a secret place, which is the limitless forest, the prestigious limitless forest... "


    Before Zou Yi finished, Pluto said angrily, "who dares to do this? Hurry up and find out. I''ll avenge you. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you, sister Pluto. In fact, the man didn''t hurt us this time, but let us pick a lot of God grass. We are blessed with misfortune. The God grass picked is enough for us to use for a while. I don''t want to avenge him. "


    Pluto couldn''t help laughing: "your attitude is very good. Even I sigh... But you''re still stingy. After picking a lot of divine grass, he gave me and burning the sky a holy lotus. He''s really a cheapskate. "


    Zou Yi said: "the holy lotus just thanks you for your help this time. As for your previous help to green star, I will satisfy you later."


    Pluto smiled and said, "forget it, I''m just kidding you. You''re also a god grass in exchange for your life. I can''t exploit you anymore. By the way, what are you going to do? Do you have to be in the top ten? "


    Zou Yi said mysteriously, "I have no plans and don''t want to enter the top ten. Our purpose here is to have a look and have a long experience."


    The Pluto was stunned, and then said, "take a look first. It''s not easy for the elites of the nine worlds to gather here. It''s really not easy to enter the top ten."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "we have a good attitude. We don''t care whether we can enter the top ten or even the finals."


    Pluto nodded: "so I''m very thoughtful. I thought you were going to promote the green star and vowed to enter the top ten."


    Pluto seems to have some thoughts of his own. At the moment, he inadvertently revealed some.

 Chapter 391

    Zou Yi smiled, hugged her fist and said, "elder sister and elder shaotian are interested in the auction house in the divine world? Now, would you please go with me to see the auction house in the divine world and invite you to have a casual meal? "


    Pluto''s face brightened: "are you going to buy me a gift? Don''t be too expensive. Just one artifact of ten or twenty million divine crystals. "


    Zou Yi had a feeling of vomiting blood. She couldn''t help looking at the Pluto and said, "sister, you''re going to empty my brother. Do you think I''m the existence of those big guys? Where did you get the ten or twenty million God crystals?"


    Pluto smiled and said, "don''t be poor in front of your sister. What is a mere ten or twenty million divine crystals based on the divine grass you picked in the divine world?"


    Zou Yi asked, "my sister is familiar with the divine world, but do you know how many divine crystals can be bought by divine grass such as holy lotus?"


    The Pluto said, "if you give me and Tianjun such a 100000 year holy lotus, the price of one plant is about 3 million divine crystals. If you put it at the auction house, it may rise hundreds of thousands of divine crystals, but it depends on your luck. "


    Zou Yi nodded understandably: "then I''ll sell all the divine grass on my body and buy you an artifact for my sister."


    The Pluto was stunned and then said with a smile, "thanks, but I can''t afford it. If Mrs. Yi and Su Mo know, I don''t know how to face them."


    Zou Yi blushed and said with a smile, "sister, I don''t know how to go on. Let''s go. It''s only half a day. We can''t waste it. "


    Pluto stood up with the burning sky who had never made a sound. Zou Yi and Yan Kun went out first and went to the auction house of the divine world.


    Although Zou Yi is not only the first time to come to the divine world, but also the first time to go to the auction house in the divine world, as a man on earth, he is no stranger to auction.


    Auctions are held almost every day on earth, and all kinds of reports are held every day.


    Although Zou Yi was a standard otaku at that time, she occasionally paid attention to the news reports and saw the relevant reports of the auction.


    Zou Yi is more familiar with the auction scenes in some films.


    So when they came to Yuelai auction City, the largest auction place in Shenyu City, Zou Yi''s appearance suddenly changed. Like a man who has been wandering in the auction place for a long time, she waved to a waiter and said coldly, "ask your steward to come here. I have a good thing to auction here."


    The waiter is the one who entertains the guests. When he heard Zou Yi''s words and saw the appearance of Zou Yi and other four people, he immediately smiled: "please wait a moment, my guests. Our boss will come to see you soon."


    Zou Yi waved and threw a large piece of Shenjing to the waiter, as if she had suddenly become a rich man with generous hands, spending money like running water.


    The waiter was very happy and his attitude immediately became better. He led Zou Yi and others to an elegant room and sat down. After serving fragrant tea, wine and snacks, he left respectfully.


    Pluto waited for the waiter to leave before he said, "do you know what I''m thinking?"


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "sister, don''t be distressed. Later, my sister will see me earn money ten times and a hundred times."


    Although Pluto didn''t know what Zou Yi wanted to do, she didn''t speak again. She chose to believe Zou Yi.


    Huotian never spoke. He shouldn''t have been here with Zou Yi. It seems that he has been told by some people and has been silently with Zou Yi.


    Yan Kun wanted to talk, but when he saw the eyes Zou Yi gave him, he could only close his mouth.


    After taking a sip of fragrant tea, Zou Yi frowned slightly and said, "what kind of tea is this? I can''t swallow it. It seems that Yuelai is becoming more and more disrespectful. He even entertains us with such tea. "


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. The door of Yajian was pushed open. A very fat old man led two very beautiful girls in.


    The old man just heard Zou Yi''s words. After being stunned, he couldn''t help saying, "my guest, this tea is a specialty of the divine world. The price of each cup is about a thousand divine crystals. Isn''t it still not to your taste?"


    Zou Yi didn''t even look at the old man. She said to herself, "it''s just a cup of coarse tea. Don''t fool us."


    After a pause, Zou Yi stood up and pointed to Pluto and said, "since the boss is in charge here, do you know this beauty?"


    The old man looked at the four people in the elegant room. After hearing Zou Yi''s words, he asked with a trace of doubt, "excuse me for my clumsy eyes. Who is this beautiful woman?"


    When Pluto was about to speak, Zou Yi said, "you don''t even know her. It seems that you are definitely not the person in charge. Ask your people in charge to come out and find someone to fool me. Be careful that we smash your Yuelai auction city. "


    The old man''s face flashed angrily. He seemed to think of something. He said in silence: "this is the Lord of the underworld, Lord demon king? This... Old man is impolite. "


    Pluto had the opportunity to speak. She cooperated with Zou Yi and said coldly, "since you know who I am, don''t you invite your supervisor out?"


    Seeing the sweat on his forehead, the old man hugged his fist and said, "my lord atones. I''ll ask our shopkeeper to come out and meet my lord..."


    The old man withdrew sadly, but the two beautiful maids hurried to bring tea and water and were very satisfied with the service of Pluto.


    The neglected burning sky didn''t mean anything. He just looked at Zou Yi and seemed to want to ask Zou Yi about her intention, but he didn''t ask.


    Yan Kun frowned slightly. He was unfair for Zou Yi. After all, Zou Yi was the protagonist at this time.


    Zou Yi quietly said that Yan Kun didn''t speak. He didn''t let go until he saw Yan Kun sitting quietly.


    After a while, the door of the elegant room was opened again, and a beautiful woman who looked less than 20 walked in. She looked light and had a charm of love at first sight.


    Zou Yi looked at the young woman who came in. Her face suddenly changed and said coldly, "is this the shopkeeper of Yuelai auction city? So young, I''m afraid we don''t know the goods. It seems that we''ve come to the wrong place. "


    The woman smiled. She was not angry because of Zou Yi''s words. On the contrary, she turned the country and the city with a smile, which filled the whole elegant room with the same style. It was like that people were in a worry free fairyland, and everything was so beautiful.


    Zou Yi frowned secretly and took a look at Yan Kun and burning sky. Unexpectedly, they were all staring at the woman. It was obvious that they were fascinated by the woman.


    Only Pluto is a woman. Even in the face of a woman as beautiful as her, she has no other thoughts and maintains a normal posture.


    Zou Yi naturally maintained a calm attitude. His wife Yi and Su Mo didn''t have to be inferior to this woman. They had already had a certain resistance to beautiful women.

 Chapter 392

    Zou Yi coughed and woke up Yan Kun and Huotian, who were in a bad mood. At the same time, she said, "the girl is so beautiful. We were almost hooked by your smile... It seems that we underestimated the girl. I apologize to the girl first."


    The woman smiled again, but she didn''t have the great charm before. She always looked very pure, just like the little sister who had just grown up next door.


    Zou Yi was stunned, then hugged her fist and said, "girl, don''t test me. I''ll introduce us to you. This beauty is the Lord of the underworld, his Highness the king of the underworld. I believe someone has told the girl. "


    The woman saluted and said, "it''s a great honor for you to come here."


    With a smile, the king of Hades was equally charming and imaginative: "don''t be polite, don''t know what to call?"


    The woman smiled and said, "little girl, Millennium dream, take charge of this small Yuelai auction city. Please take care of it in the future."


    Pluto nodded slightly, but she didn''t speak again. She gave Zou Yi the chance to speak.


    Zou Yi said in time: "Hello, Millennium dream landlady. This is the Lord of the demon world burning the sky. The world calls him ''Heavenly King''."


    Millennium dream seemed slightly surprised, but immediately smiled and saluted and said: "I''ve seen the Lord of the demon world. There are many impolite places. I hope Tianjun can forgive me. I don''t know Mount Tai..."


    Burning sky saluted with fists, just nodding, but he didn''t speak.


    It is said that his strength, experience and knowledge are very rich. He can''t be tempted by the charm of the Millennium dream, but I don''t know why he lost his temper before.


    Zou Yi saw that burning heaven had no intention to speak, so she began to introduce Yan Kun: "this is Yan Kun, a nobody like me, who runs errands for Lord Pluto and Lord Tianjun temporarily."


    Millennium dream smiled and saluted Yan Kun, but looked at Zou Yi and said, "I dare ask your name."


    Zou Yi smiled: "as I said, nobody. The names of the two adults running errands are not worth mentioning."


    Millennium dream obviously didn''t believe Zou Yi''s words, but she knew that Zou Yi didn''t want to tell her origin and didn''t force it. She smiled and said, "dare you ask four adults why they came to us?"


    Zou Yi said, "we want to ask the landlady to help sell some things. I wonder if the landlady can help us?"


    Millennium dream smiled and said, "please give me the things for auction, and I''ll help you arrange the auction right away."


    Zou Yi took out a holy lotus and said with a smile, "how many divine crystals can such a holy lotus sell?"


    Millennium dream''s face changed slightly and exclaimed, "the fully mature holy lotus of 100000 years... This... Is definitely a treasure. It sells for at least 3 million divine crystals. If you meet someone who urgently needs it, you may sell more than 4 million divine crystals."


    After a pause, Millennium dream asked with a smile, "how many holy lotus hands do you have?"


    Zou Yi said positively, "how much? This one is already a rare thing. How can there be many? "


    Millennium dream smiled and said, "what adults say is that this thing is very precious. Naturally, there won''t be too many."


    Zou Yi nodded and suddenly smiled, "but I still have some other god grass. Please ask the landlady to help sell it."


    The Millennium dream was overjoyed and smiled: "Sir, do you have any god grass to sell? Are they the same treasures as the holy lotus?"


    Zou Yi took out a jade bottle and handed it to Millennium dream. Intentionally or unintentionally, she met the jade hand of Millennium dream. She felt that the jade hand of Millennium dream was soft and boneless. She immediately moved in her heart.


    Millennium dream didn''t seem to notice Zou Yi''s little move. He took the jade bottle and opened it. His smiling face suddenly froze: "this... Is this the legendary Five Dragon leaf? This complete five dragon leaf is absolutely priceless... "


    Before the Millennium dream finished, Zou Yi took out a jade bottle and gave it to her.


    Millennium dream took a deep breath, and his full chest fluctuated violently. It was obvious that the God grass taken out by Zou Yi was also surprised.


    Millennium dream is trying to suppress her excitement, but her hands are obviously shaking, which has already betrayed her inner world.


    When she opened the third jade bottle with trembling, her face became more wonderful. It was simply colorful and indescribable.


    Listen to her cry: "millions of years of Huizhi grass, this... I''m afraid it can''t be sold. If the God of war knows it, it will destroy our Yuelai auction city..."


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that the three kinds of God grass she took out would make this millennium dream so impolite. She immediately became vigilant and said coldly, "can you tell us your true identity now? Or do you want to wait until we find the real person in charge? "


    Millennium dream took a deep breath, held three jade bottles, as if worried that Zou Yi would rob them back, and hurriedly said, "I... I''m in charge, you... Why do you say I''m not in charge?"


    At this time, the Millennium dream spoke in line with her age. She had more temperament that a young man should have, and less the look she had shown before that she was used to seeing the wind and rain.


    Such a millennium dream is more attractive, but Zou Yi''s eyes at her are murderous.


    "Don''t get me wrong, my little girl. Please include more." A voice came out of the door in time. It was a woman''s voice. It sounded like the mother of a millennium dream.


    At the opening of the door, two beautiful girls who are absolutely not inferior to the Millennium dream are carrying a treasure lamp made of fragrant night pearl on both sides of the door, and are respectfully inviting an equally young and beautiful woman to come in.


    The former maid and waiter saw the woman, saluted together and said, "yes, madam."


    The woman waved her hand slightly, and they consciously withdrew from Yajian, leaving only Millennium dream alone.


    "Niang," the Millennium dreamt of the woman, Jiao called Niang, came forward and said, "look, this is a treasure we haven''t known for a long time..."


    The woman interrupted the Millennium dream: "give it back to the four adults. You are really big or small. Be careful that I punish you to think about it."


    Millennium dream tooted his mouth and said, "I''ve met a treasure. I''m excited, but I don''t intend to take it by force..."


    Ignoring the Millennium dream, the woman stepped forward and saluted and said, "Yuelai auction city master Millennium ice has seen Lord Pluto, Lord Tianjun, and these two adults."


    Zou Yi smiled, and her previous murderous spirit had long disappeared: "madam, you''re welcome. I''ll come uninvited. I''m much disturbed. Please don''t be surprised."


    The mother of Millennium dream is called Millennium ice. It seems that their surname is the word "Millennium", which is not uncommon. Not everyone''s surname is well known.

 Chapter 393

    Listen to Millennium ice say: "No. Do the four adults really want to auction these three treasures? It''s a very difficult treasure. Once sold, it''s hard to have a chance to buy it back. "


    Zou Yi said, "to tell you the truth, when we first came to the divine world, we didn''t bring Shenjing. It''s inconvenient. We can only sell these things... Since madam is the principal of Yuelai, please help us sell them."


    Suddenly, Zou Yi, who was polite and polite, made Millennium dream feel a little curious. She couldn''t help interrupting: "you were very cruel to me just now. How are you afraid to see my mother? Do you know who my mother is? Dare you be so cruel to me... "


    Millennium ice interrupted Millennium dream: "dream, shut up. Do you really want to think about it?"


    Millennium dream tooted his mouth and said, "Mom, how can you face outsiders..."


    Millennium ice ignored the Millennium dream and said to Zou Yi with a smile, "since your Excellency has decided, I will help you auction these three treasures immediately... But these three treasures are valuable. If you give us some time, the auction price will be much higher than the temporary auction."


    Zou Yi smiled: "madam, if we can borrow some divine crystals, we don''t mind postponing the auction."


    Millennium ice said with a smile, "how many divine crystals do adults need? As long as it doesn''t exceed 10 million divine crystals, I can decide to agree to the adult''s requirements. "


    Zou Yi finally knew the real value of the divine grass in her hand. She couldn''t help but be secretly happy. She still said calmly: "just borrow 10 million divine crystals. When the divine grass is auctioned at that time, she will return it to her wife immediately."


    Millennium ice said with a smile, "I''m very relieved to have these God grass in my hand."


    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you for your trust."


    After a pause, Zou Yi deliberately looked at Millennium dream and said, "landlady, who is the real landlady between you and your wife? I''m confused. Can you tell me? "


    Millennium dream blushed and said angrily, "it''s my mother now, and later... It''s me. What''s the difference?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "in that case, two landlords, I want to buy an artifact with these ten million divine crystals, which is in line with the artifact used by Lord Pluto. I don''t know if I can buy it?"


    Millennium Bing''s face changed slightly, shook his head and said, "there is no news of artifact sales recently, and I don''t have ready-made artifact sales here. I''m afraid we can''t meet the wishes of adults."


    Zou Yi said, "I''m not in a hurry. Ten million divine crystals will be deposited with my wife first. When there is an artifact auction, my wife remembers to inform me."


    Millennium ice seemed to hesitate, but after taking a look at the jade bottle in his hand, he slowly said: "I have written down the adult''s request. Once there is news about the artifact, I will inform the adults immediately."


    Zou Yi clapped her hands and said, "that''s settled. Goodbye, madam... By the way, goodbye to the future landlady."


    Millennium ice looked at Zou Yi and others leaving Yajian with dignified eyes, but Millennium dream stared at Zou Yi angrily and wanted to eat Zou Yi.


    Leaving Yuelai auction City, Yan Kun couldn''t help asking, "why put such valuable God grass in the hands of Millennium ice? Sir, you''re not afraid to be swallowed by her. Don''t you have any place to reason in the future? "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m asking for directions. Even if I''m swallowed, I won''t lose much. You know, we have too many God grasses to auction and too many things to buy. How can we not test them? "


    Yan Kun suddenly said, "I see. I thought adults were fascinated by Millennium ice and Millennium dream..."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "am I fascinated or are you fascinated? I don''t know who it is. When people smile, they forget who they are... "


    Burning sky suddenly said, "Millennium ice and Millennium dream are not simple. They are definitely not mothers and daughters, but sisters."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "how did Tianjun know?"


    The burning sky said, "never mind how I know. Anyway, I''m sure that they are sisters, not mothers and daughters."


    Pluto smiled and said, "the heavenly king is right. Zou Yi is wrong. They are indeed sisters."


    Zou Yi was very strange: "why didn''t I see it? They are clearly commensurate with mother and daughter... "


    Yan Kun also said, "that is, although Millennium ice is very young, I know that her age is at least thousands of years old, otherwise it is impossible to reach the realm of God and man."


    Pluto smiled and said, "you really can''t believe it, because no woman can have children without getting married." After a pause, Pluto blushed and said, "I''m sure Millennium ice is a virgin..."


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun were stunned. They both blushed and felt strange


    In order to ease the embarrassment, Zou Yi deliberately laughed twice and said loudly, "don''t worry about him. Anyway, we just need to find out who they are. After all, our purpose is to auction God grass..."


    Burning the sky always talks little. It''s always difficult to speak except when you meet Mrs. Mojun Yi.


    But he said it several times today. At this moment, he couldn''t help saying, "don''t be careless. I''m afraid there will be terrible people behind them. We can''t be careless in the divine world."


    Zou Yi nodded: "what Tianjun said is that we should be careful about our words and deeds. Now let''s go to another auction house to change some Shenjing for emergency, but we can''t always be penniless... "


    Burning sky said, "maybe we don''t have to exchange for Shenjing. Zou Yi, look..."


    Zou Yi looked back when she heard the sound. She saw that the Millennium dream came quickly. Seeing Zou Yi and others from a distance, she shouted, "please wait..."


    Zou Yi and others turned around and looked at the Millennium dream running over. They didn''t know what she was going to say.


    Millennium dream''s strength is in the realm of chaos and immortality, which is very powerful in this young man, but in front of Zou Yi, her strength is still not worth mentioning.


    Listening to Millennium dream said anxiously, "it''s inconvenient that you didn''t take Shenjing out with you, so you gave some of your private money to you for use first... If you don''t have to pay it back, you should apologize for the previous things."


    Zou Yi looked at an ordinary space ring handed to him by Millennium dream and said with a smile: "how interesting is this, we..."


    Millennium dream stuffed the space ring into Zou Yi''s hand, and suddenly said with a cold face, "but I still want to warn you that if you dare to touch me again next time, be careful that I will cut off your hand and feed it to the dog."


    Zou Yi''s face was extremely depressed. He just met the hand of Millennium dream. Now he seems to have become a disciple. It''s a bad feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 394

    Millennium dream turned and left. Zou Yi stared at her leaving figure and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. She felt bitter taste all over her mouth.


    Yan Kun held back and didn''t laugh. Burning the sky didn''t seem to think it was funny. It was still the original look.


    But Pluto was different. She patted Zou Yi on the shoulder and said, "I will tell Mrs. Su Mo Heyi about it and ask them to teach you a good lesson... Ha ha... I''m so happy..."


    Zou Yi looked at Pluto with a bitter face and suddenly opened her mouth and said, "sister, do you believe that I go back now and marry Millennium dream directly. I turned back and told Su Mo and Mrs. Yi that you forced me to do so."


    Pluto''s laughter stopped abruptly. She said with a straight face, "fancy radish, ungrateful man, hum, think beautiful. Let''s go. When we turn back, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi should blame me for not watching you closely."


    Yan Kun couldn''t help laughing. He felt that Pluto could kill people when he looked at him, but he couldn''t help laughing. He almost couldn''t change his breath, so he couldn''t help laughing again.


    Huotian couldn''t help laughing, but then said, "go back. Tomorrow is the Ninth World Derby. We can''t completely ignore the people participating in the derby. We have to give them a backbone."


    Zou Yi said, "what Tianjun said is, I''ll go first. You... Come back."


    The Pluto grabbed Zou Yi, who was going to take one step first, and said coldly, "my God crystal, give it back to me first."


    Zou Yi opened the space ring with a bitter smile, widened her eyes and said, "just a divine crystal. Take it away if you want, sister."


    Everyone was stunned and said in unison, "what can a divine crystal do? Millennium dream is so stingy... "


    Back in the welcome Pavilion, Zou Yi bought a pot of wine with the only piece of Shenjing, and discussed tomorrow''s Jiujie Dabi while drinking with Huotian and others.


    With more people and less wine, the unhappy Pluto can only buy some wine, vegetables and wine out of his own pocket.


    In order to punish Zou Yi, she put all the delicious food in front of her. Whenever Zou Yi couldn''t help eating, she would be attacked by her white eyes, which made Zou Yi extremely depressed.


    After a long discussion, they finally came up with the most reasonable lineup to participate in the derby.


    Because of the participation of green star, the demon world and the underworld have reduced four places to participate in the big contest, so some of the people brought can''t participate in the big contest.


    In order to make up for their losses, Zou Yi offered to compensate each person with one million Shenjing, so that they can play and spend freely in the divine world these days, and Zou Yi will pay the bill at that time.


    This is a very good way, which has been recognized by the king of hell and burning heaven, and also agreed by eight people in the demon world and the underworld who can''t participate in the nine world competition.


    The purpose of participating in the big contest is nothing more than to get the skill and reward of the divine world. You may not be able to enter the top 100 and get the reward.


    Therefore, it is more cost-effective and safe to directly get the compensation of one million Shenjing. At most, it is just a lost opportunity to exercise yourself.


    There will be many opportunities in the future. Shenjing is not so easy to earn.


    Early the next morning, people gathered in a large martial arts arena in the divine domain and waited for the beginning of the nine world big competition.


    There was no complicated opening ceremony, no passionate speech by a senior official, and there were rules loudly announced by a dignified elder.


    It''s not the first time for the nine circles to be held. It''s already... I don''t know how many circles have been held. It''s too long and too many have been held. Occasionally, for some special reasons, it''s not held in strict accordance with the rules of once every 5000 years, so we don''t know what circles this is.


    It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the rules of the nine worlds have never changed.


    There is only one rule, that is, strictly abide by the rules of the organizer.


    This time, the host is the divine world, and all the rules are formulated by the divine world.


    Of course, the other eight leaders who led the team to Dabi knew the rules, and they also had the power to change the rules, but only before the beginning of Dabi in the ninth world.


    Once the nine world big ratio announces the start, the rules can''t be changed any more. For Zou Yi, they have less power and a bit more uncertainty.


    Zou Yi is the leader of the underworld to participate in the big competition. Standing with the king of the underworld, behind her are four green star players, two men and two women, LAN Qi, Zhong Yuan, Wu Xia and Wu min.


    Yan Kun took the other four participants in the big contest to stand next to the emperor of the demon world. They are the contestants of the demon world.


    After the old man with a bright face read out the rules of the big ratio, big ratio was trying to start.


    According to the rules formulated by the divine world, the first round of the knockout is actually to test the qualifications of the people participating in the big competition. The immortal group and the immortal cultivator group are tested respectively. Each group has dozens of test points. All people with ordinary qualifications are directly eliminated.


    This is unfair, because although some people have average qualifications, they practice very hard, and their achievements are no better than those with good qualifications, but those who are greedy and lazy are worse.


    But rules are rules. Although many people feel unfair, they can only follow them.


    Zou Yi and Pluto took a team of people to a test point and looked at the new test crystal. Zou Yi couldn''t help but be happy.


    He had to temporarily use this ancient test method to select the personnel to participate in the big comparison because of his short time and wrong decision-making. Unexpectedly, it is just cheaper for him now.


    Pluto doesn''t care about these means. She brings more than 100 people according to the consistent practice of the nine world Derby. Even if several of them are eliminated with poor qualifications, it won''t affect the later competition.


    Originally, leaders of the world like Pluto didn''t have to lead the team to participate in the test in person, but because Zou Yi joined them, Pluto and Tianjun had to work harder and come forward in person.


    In order to respect the underworld, Zou Yi asked the people of the underworld to test first, and she stayed at the end with the four people around her.


    Knowing Zou Yi''s meaning, Pluto whispered to Zou Yi, "don''t do this. We are a whole. Don''t forget that we are allies."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "there is no order for such a test. Come first, sister. We''ll be fine in a minute."


    The king of the underworld smiled, turned and looked at a young man in the underworld being tested, and said in surprise: "great, it''s the nether body, which is most suitable for cultivating my underworld skills and combat skills..."


    Zou Yi was also very happy and said with a smile, "Congratulations, sister. There is another potential master in the future of the underworld."


    The king of the underworld smiled and said, "the nether body is a special constitution in our underworld. There is nothing in it. We haven''t met it for a long time. Unexpectedly, one was measured today. This is really a blessing in our underworld."

 Chapter 395

    Seeing Pluto was very happy, Zou Yi was also very happy: "this test of crystal is not simple. It can not only test the strength, but also the physique. It can even test a person''s potential. It will open my eyes."


    The Pluto said, "it''s unusual for the divine world to make a move. Don''t you see that today''s Dabi starts, and the God of war doesn''t show up? "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s nothing more than self-identity, so we don''t have to worry about it on purpose."


    Pluto nodded, "that''s right. Want to come to the last ranking war, tianwu God of war will come to this martial arts arena to watch the war. "


    Zou Yi said: "I don''t care whether he will come or not. I''m concerned about how many people on our side can successfully pass the first round of audition."


    The Pluto smiled and said, "don''t worry. Do many people who haven''t seen me pass the test? Your people can certainly pass a lot of. "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile: "sister, you know, I have eight people in total. If I follow this ratio, I''m afraid more than half of them will be eliminated in the first round..."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. Another young man in the underworld who was testing suddenly said in disappointment: "what test? It said I had no potential. I think the test crystal is not accurate at all..."


    Pluto smiled bitterly, looked at the young man and said, "get back first. Don''t disturb Dabi''s order."


    Pluto spoke. The young man didn''t dare to say anything more. He left the team angrily and went to one side.


    Although Zou Yi said that the results of the competition were not important, she still expected several of her people to smoothly enter the next round and even get the ranking.


    Pluto saw Zou Yi''s mind, smiled and said, "don''t think about it. What you said is to participate and accumulate experience."


    Zou Yi smiled and turned to look at Yan Kun. Seeing that Yan Kun was also staying at the back of the demon world team with four people participating in the big contest, she couldn''t help laughing again.


    Yan Kun whispered to Zou Yi. Please rest assured. Zou Yi doesn''t know why. Instead, Zou Yi feels more uneasy.


    He seems to be suddenly very concerned about the results of this big match. He is very worried that none of his people can enter the next round and that they will be eliminated in the first round


    Although he had personally tested the qualifications of these eight people before, the testing was hasty, and the testing of crystals was much simpler, which was far less clever than the testing crystals prepared by the divine world this time, so he was worried that his testing was not accurate and would be destroyed in the first round.


    His state of mind suddenly changes, as if in the face of an old enemy, people''s state of mind will slowly change, and finally become irrational. His heart is like killing an old enemy.


    Pluto detected the change of Zou Yi''s state of mind, held Zou Yi''s hand in time, and an amazing divine consciousness directly entered Zou Yi''s mind. In Zou Yi''s mind, he suddenly shouted, "Zou Yi, wake up, don''t let the demons regenerate and control you!"


    The cry of Pluto can''t be heard by others, because it is directly in Zou Yi''s mind and can''t be perceived by outsiders.


    But Zou Yi himself was like a thunder in her ear. She was awakened by the blow of Pluto, with doubts and fear on her face.


    Pluto saw Zou Yi wake up, relieved, looked at Zou Yi and said, "what do you think? Don''t think nonsense, calm down... "


    Zou Yi suddenly interrupted Pluto''s words and sent a message to Pluto: "someone took advantage of my mental change to attack my yuan God and trigger my demons. But for my sister''s timely help, the consequences would be unimaginable. "


    The king of Hades was surprised: "is it the emperor or the God of war who secretly shot you? Why didn''t I feel it? "


    Zou Yi said with certainty: "this is absolutely true. Don''t guess, sister. I think no one will attack me here except the emperor."


    After a pause, Zou Yi said quietly, "don''t pay attention. I think he didn''t hit, he must have escaped long ago. The emperor is now the public enemy of the nine realms, and he dare not show up easily. "


    Pluto said angrily, "don''t let me find him, or I must let him know how serious the consequences of hurting you are."


    Zou Yi smiled: "don''t say that. Sister, look, there seems to be another young man with excellent qualifications in the underworld. Everyone is watching... "


    The Pluto looked back, looked at the young man being tested, smiled and said, "this man is my disciple. His name is Yaoxin. His qualification is really good. There is no need for the young man of the nether body just now."


    Zou Yi saw that Pluto was very proud, so she smiled and said, "my sister has accepted disciples. It seems that I have to consider this matter."


    Pluto said, "I''m much older than you. You can''t compare with me."


    At this time, some people got up and exclaimed. It seemed that they had found a rare excellent young man, which attracted everyone to watch.


    Zou Yi took a casual look and found that the person who was called a genius by many people was an acquaintance of him.


    This person is no one else, but Yuan Ye, who had a festival with Zou Yi on earth, that is, Hou Ye.


    Houye has not yet reached the realm of God and man, which makes it cheaper for him to participate in the nine world competition.


    Zou Yi wanted to suppress her strength to participate in the nine world competition, but later, she thought it would not work. There were too many experts in the divine world. Once she showed her feet, the consequences were unimaginable, so she gave up with Yan Kun.


    Now after seeing houye participate in the nine world competition, she was also measured to be a young man of genius level with unlimited potential. Zou Yi immediately regretted her previous decision.


    Pluto thought very carefully. Seeing Zou Yi''s expression, he smiled and asked, "do you know that man?"


    Zou Yi said, "this man''s name is houye, and he is the descendant of the sun shooting family. He used to practice with shanci Shiniang on earth. Later, he broke the door rules, was expelled from the school by Shiniang and returned to the sun shooting clan. It is said that he took refuge in the fairyland and became a disciple of the emperor. It seems to be true. "


    Pluto said, "I see. Since I know you, why don''t you say hello?"


    Zou Yi said, "never. We came to the nine world competition without telling everyone. If we say hello to houye and he recognizes it, won''t it hurt your sister, you and Tianjun?"


    Pluto smiled and said, "I saw your eyes shining. I thought it was your friend. Now, I''m afraid you are not friends... "


    Zou Yi said truthfully, "houye hurt me and my friends. He and I are not only friends, but also enemies."


    Pluto said, "no wonder your eyes are different... Forget it, our people are about to end the test. It''s your turn to prepare for the test."


    Zou Yi looked back at the people in the underworld in front of her and said with a smile, "it''s less than half. Sister, don''t think the test is fast and takes a lot of time."

 Chapter 396

    Pluto smiled and said, "in this case, we don''t have to sit there for a while, and we don''t have to stay here all the time."


    Zou Yi nodded: "sister, go and have a rest. I''ll just watch here."


    The demon king was stunned, then smiled and said, "you''re still nervous. Don''t worry. Go to have a rest with my sister."


    Pluto couldn''t help but pull Zou Yi away. He came to the stands around the martial arts arena and sat down. He handed Zou Yi a delicate wine pot, smiled and said, "wait while drinking. It''s better to relax."


    Zou Yi looked at the wine pot in her hand and asked about the aroma of the wine inside. He couldn''t help but say, "what kind of wine is this? Why is it so fragrant?"


    The Pluto took two exquisite wine glasses in his hands and said with a smile, "pour the wine first. I''m telling you what it is."


    Zou Yi poured wine for herself and Pluto. Just about to taste the wine, she suddenly felt that everything around her seemed to stop.


    This is very strange, which makes Zou Yi alert in an instant.


    Now a man said, "is this Wanhua wine? It''s really a good wine that hasn''t appeared for many years. The aroma is very attractive. I don''t know if you can try it for me? "


    Zou Yi turned back and looked at the drunken and untidy man in front of her. Although she was confused and vigilant, she politely said, "do you think the wine smells good, too? Please try one. "


    Zou Yi handed over the wine in her hand. She drank it impolitely, but she didn''t swallow it immediately. Instead, she left the wine in her mouth and tasted it carefully.


    Pluto and others seemed unaware of the appearance of rosacea. She kept drinking and didn''t see rosacea at all.


    Zou Yi saw that rosacea didn''t seem like an attempt. At the same time, she was secretly surprised at the means of rosacea and secretly relieved her vigilance. After rosacea swallowed the wine, she smiled and said, "what do you think of this wine?"


    Rosacea twitched her nose a few times and said slowly, "the wine smells sweet and mellow. It tastes soft. Under the fine products, it''s like a thousand needles pricking my throat, but it won''t hurt my throat. On the contrary, it gives me an unprecedented pleasant feeling. Moreover, the aroma of the wine is very unique. It is worthy of being ten thousand flower wine. It is definitely the best wine in the nine circles and a rare treasure. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "this wine was originally called wanhuaniang. No wonder it is so fragrant. Since you like it, how about another drink? "


    Rosacea "ha ha" smiled and said: "such good wine, you can''t be greedy. One cup is enough. Are the young people here to participate in the nine world competition? Why don''t you go to the test and drink here instead? Are you also a good drinker? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "I don''t know. I was lucky to break into God a few days ago. I have lost the opportunity to participate in the nine world competition."


    Rosacea smiled: "then why do you suppress your strength and make outsiders look like a chaotic immortal?"


    Zou Yi looked around. Everything seemed to be still. There was no sound, no one was moving... And no one noticed them.


    Zou Yi was surprised. Suddenly her heart moved and thought of a possibility.


    Can it be said that this person is an array master. Before Zou Yi knew it, he planted some powerful array, which made everything around him stand still and only Zou Yi could move?


    If so, this person''s strength is absolutely incomparably strong, because the Pluto is next to Zou Yi, but there is no response at the moment.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know who can do this. Even the Pluto close at hand can''t find his trace.


    With the strength of Pluto, even if someone steals, it is unlikely to control her at once.


    Zou Yi was very surprised. At the same time, she also felt that the scene seemed familiar: "senior, younger generation really had to do so."


    Zou Yi soon decided to tell the truth. Anyway, I can''t hide it. It''s better to say it directly: "I want to see someone in the divine world, but I''m afraid I''ll offend someone, so I have to hide my identity and strength."


    Rosacea slowly sat down next to Zou Yi: "let me guess, your unavoidable hardship has something to do with the God of war? Is the person you want to see Huo Wuniang? "


    Zou Yi was stunned, and then said positively, "I dare to ask your name. How did you know these things? Zou Yi, the younger generation, comes from the earth in the world. "


    "The earth?" Rosacea smiled: "so we are destined. I am also from earth, but I have left the earth... For millions of years. I know a lot of things, but I have to explain to you how I know this after I confirm your identity. "


    Zou Yi was a little surprised. When she remembered what she had said before, she couldn''t help asking, "so the elder is the ancestor of my earth people? Are you from the era of the gods on earth? I don''t know what the earth looked like at that time? "


    Rosacea smiled, "are you interested in this? At that time, the earth was similar to the present divine world. Most people were immortals, including gods and immortals. When you see the present divine world, you can think of what the earth was like at that time. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I see. Unfortunately, the younger generation was born too late to see the grand occasion on the earth at that time. "


    Rosacea said, "it doesn''t matter. You can think of the earth at that time by looking at the divine world."


    After a pause, the rosacea said, "you haven''t told me whether your troubles have anything to do with the God of war. Is the person you want to see Huo Wuniang?"


    Zou Yi said: "it is indeed related to the God of war of tianwu. The God of war of tianwu rules the most powerful divine world among the nine worlds and bullies us together with the holy monarch of the fairy world. We are forced to fight. In fact, the two sides are hostile. As for who I want to see, please forgive me. I can''t tell you. "


    Rosacea smiled, "I see. You suppress your strength in order to reduce unnecessary trouble. Well, in fact, you don''t have to do this, because in this martial arts arena, there are arrays that can see through anyone''s strength. Even if you suppress your strength, you can''t escape the eyes of the God of war. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "array? Why didn''t I sense the existence of the array? "


    Rosacea said, "that''s because you haven''t been noticed, so the array has no effect on you. If you go to test the crystal to test your strength and qualification, everything will be exposed immediately. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it was an eye opener to test the ability of crystal. How can you see that I have suppressed my strength? Can we say that the elder is the one who presides over the array? "

 Chapter 397

    Rosacea reached out to take the jug in Zou Yi''s hand, took a sip at the jug, then closed her eyes and said to others: "it''s really good wine. I haven''t had such good wine for many years. Wanhuaniang, I don''t know how many years it hasn''t appeared. It''s really hard to miss... "


    Zou Yi smiled and looked at rosacea drinking. She didn''t want to interrupt rosacea tasting. He saw that the rosacea in front of her was not simple, very simple.


    Rosacea stopped after drinking three cups at a time. He smiled and said: "the wine maker is definitely an expert among the experts. If only he could see the wine maker..."


    Zou Yi smiled: "the elder likes this wine so much that the younger generation will give it to the elder. As for the wine maker, the younger generation doesn''t know who he is, so he can''t help the elder. "


    The rosacea said with a smile: "originally, this wine is not yours. I thought it was yours. I drank a few more cups because you were forthright. I''m really sorry. Since it''s not your wine, I''d better not drink any more to avoid the master''s anger. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "no, it''s just a bottle of wine. If you like it, take it."


    Rosacea was overjoyed. She looked left and touched right with the wine pot. She looked like she couldn''t put it down.


    He kept saying, "then I''d better obey my orders. Thank you... I''ll keep it and taste it. It''s hard to find such a good wine in the future."


    Zou Yi said, "you''re welcome, sir. My friend may still have this wine in his hand. If you finish drinking, I''ll ask for another pot for you. "


    Rosacea glanced at the motionless Pluto beside Zou Yi, smiled and said, "you are a friend of Pluto. That must be a disciple of an expert. I took your good wine. I didn''t want to repay it. I wanted to teach you some moves. Now it doesn''t seem necessary. "


    Zou Yi said, "thank you for your kindness. I haven''t practiced the martial arts and combat skills taught by my mentor yet. I don''t dare to practice anything else."


    Rosacea nodded. She didn''t know where to take it out. She took out a beautiful spell and handed it to Zou Yi: "this is a time rune, which can stop time temporarily and make everything around stand still. It''s a good means to protect life. This one is made by me. I can use it for a while. I''ll give it to you as a souvenir. "


    Zou Yi smiled and took the beautiful spell. After starting, her arm sank immediately and almost couldn''t hold it.


    This Rune like a thin piece of paper is surprisingly heavy. Even Zou Yi, who has practiced body refining, almost didn''t hold it.


    Zou Yi was surprised: "what spell is this? It''s so heavy. It''s not like a piece of paper, but like a mountain."


    Rosacea said with a smile, "as I said, it''s a time symbol. It''s extremely difficult to refine and its weight is amazing. You''re in custody. Don''t give it to anyone. "


    Zou Yi flashed a memory of the true God of martial arts in her mind and couldn''t help saying, "are you the God of time? The Legendary God who can control time... "


    Rosacea nodded slightly, "do you know me? Very good. Not many young people know me now. "


    Zou Yi saluted and said, "thank you for your generous gift. It''s this time symbol that reminds the younger generation of the identity of the elder. Besides you, who else can control the time and refine the time symbol? "


    Rosacea said with a smile, "you''re right. I''m the only one in the nine circles who controls the power of time. When Wu Daozhen was alive, he mastered the power of time, but he didn''t pass it on. I am lazy by nature, unwilling to accept disciples, and I have no successor. "


    Referring to the true God of Wu Dao, Zou Yi continued: "to tell you the truth, Shizu is the true God of Wu Dao. He really knows how to use the power of time, but he has controlled the time too much. Shizu is far less sophisticated than your control of the power of time. Shizu can only be regarded as a beginner at most. "


    Rosacea said with a smile: "although Wu Daozhen''s understanding of the power of time is not very deep, it is also ranked top among the nine realms. After all, there are too few people who know the method of controlling the power of time. I''ve already seen your identity. You''re in the limelight recently. I know who you are. "


    After a pause, rosacea introduced herself: "I am the God of time, but some people say I am in charge of the changes of years and can do everything. In fact, they also misunderstood me. Ah... I''m just like the true God of martial arts, that is, I can make use of the power of time. "


    Zou Yi saluted and said, "I''m so modest. I dare to ask your name. What should I call you?"


    Rosacea said, "my real name has not been used for many years. People familiar with me call me an alcoholic. You can also call me that."


    Zou Yi didn''t expect rosacea to call herself an "alcoholic". She felt it was inappropriate, but she could only say: "remember the name of the elder generation, younger generation. The younger generation was wrong before. Now I want to practice the power of time with the elder. I wonder if the elder can teach me one or two? "


    The drunkard was stunned and then said with a smile, "didn''t your Shizu leave time to practice? It seems that he took the time skill away. Just a pot of ten thousand flower wine. I''ll teach you how to control the power of time. Remember, a big pot. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, saluted the teacher and said loudly, "well, I''ll start preparing now. I''m sure you''re satisfied."


    The drunkard touched his rosacea, received Zou Yi''s salute, turned away with a smile, and didn''t speak again.


    The moment the drunkard left, everything around him seemed to suddenly come alive. Everyone resumed normal activities, the detection continued, and everything was moving towards the future.


    Pluto also seems to be in a daze. He doesn''t know if he found something or thought of something.


    Zou Yi was immersed in joy and didn''t notice the abnormality of Pluto. If someone didn''t shout and say that he found another talented young man, he didn''t know when he would come back.


    The cheers came from the demon world. It was a young man brought by the emperor of heaven. He was tested for his peerless qualification, the legendary nirvana.


    Nirvana, like its name, has special abnormal ability. It is said that each Nirvana can have multiple lives. Once it is fatally attacked, it will revive immediately after death, and its strength will double, just like Nirvana rebirth.


    The young people in the demon world have such a constitution, and the future of the demon world is bright.


    Tianjun was very happy, Zou Yi was very happy, and even Pluto laughed.


    There are excellent young people in the underworld and the demon world, which is definitely one of the greatest good things.


    Whether it''s an interface or a planet, the future still depends on young people.


    Only with a large number of excellent young people will the future of the underworld and green star be bright.

 Chapter 398

    Zou Yi took a look at the young man of green star who was about to start the test. She couldn''t help saying to Pluto, "I don''t know if there are any good seedlings among our eight young people."


    Pluto said, "there must be... By the way, the drunkard came to you just now? Even I''m imprisoned. I''ll see if I can give him Wanhua brew in the future. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "you know everything, sister. I thought... Sister wanhuaniang really had to give me some. I promised him to exchange wanhuaniang for his time skill."


    The Pluto looked at Zou Yi and gave Zou Yi a white look like a little girl: "do you think I''m also those immortals? Hum, if you play tricks in front of me, I won''t give him wanhuaniang. "


    Zou Yi said, "if my sister doesn''t give Wanhua wine, what about my time skill?"


    Pluto said, "how can I manage your business? Just now, he fooled me with an alcoholic. Now he knows to beg me? "


    Zou Yi smiled, looked at Pluto and said, "is sister blaming me? Sorry, I can''t help it just now. How magical and powerful the power of time is, sister, you know. "


    Pluto thought, "that''s what he said. Well, I''ll reluctantly promise to help you this time."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I knew my sister would help me. Thank you."


    Pluto said, "it''s your fortune to learn the time skill. I can''t be a villain and block your progress. No kidding. Go and have a look. Your people will test it soon. "


    Pluto went to the test place first, and Zou Yi followed. She was a little nervous again.


    The first person tested was Zhong Yuan. His image of being obviously taller than others would have attracted much attention, but unfortunately, there are people in the demon world here. Among them, there are several giants with a height of more than 10 meters, so Zhong Yuan''s height is not so conspicuous.


    Zou Yi looked at the rune like lines lit on the test crystal and quietly asked the Pluto, "do you know what those runes represent?"


    Pluto said, "it''s nothing more than personal physique, potential and other information. It''s like a kind of text, but it''s special."


    Zou Yi said, "how about Zhong Yuan''s qualification?"


    Pluto said, "it''s very good. If I see it well, Zhong Yuan should be close to pure Yang body. With his good potential, there should be no problem entering the next round."


    Zou Yi smiled: "this is good news. Although it is not as dazzling as those talents, I am also satisfied."


    When Zou Yi spoke, she went behind Zhong Yuan and patted him on the back to show encouragement.


    Zhong Yuan was obviously excited when he saw Zou Yi, so he quickly saluted with a fist.


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly: "go and have a rest. After today''s test, I invite you to play together."


    Zhong Yuan didn''t speak. He knew that Zou Yi should pay attention to her identity and that more words must be lost.


    The second test was LAN Qi. He stepped forward and pressed his hand on the test crystal. After a while, the test crystal lit up complex lines, which looked much more than the lines lit up before Zhong Yuan.


    "Congratulations," the divine personnel in charge of the test looked at LAN Qi and said, "your physique is very good and your potential is also very good. In our group of testers, you are just a little worse than Yaoxin. "


    LAN Qi was not very happy. He just nodded at Zou Yi, quickly withdrew from the crowd and went to find Zhong Yuan.


    Zou Yi suddenly felt very happy. He watched LAN Qi leave with a smile on his face.


    The third test was Wu Xia, who had not yet reached the realm of immortals. She seemed a little afraid. When she began the test, her outstretched hands were shaking.


    The tester smiled and said, "don''t be nervous. It''s just a test. It won''t hurt you."


    Wu Xia looked at Zou Yi intentionally or unintentionally, nodded and dared not speak.


    When Wu Xia''s hand pressed on the test crystal, the countless lines on the test crystal didn''t respond, and none of them lit up.


    Everyone was puzzled and looked at Wu Xia and the tester together.


    Wu Xia''s face turned red and looked at Zou Yi uneasily. It seemed that she was going to cry urgently.


    Zou Yichong nodded Wu Xia, motioned her not to be afraid, and whispered to Wu Xia: "it doesn''t matter, it''s just a test, it''s not particularly accurate. Besides, I have personally tested you before, and your qualifications are very good. "


    Wu Xia nodded slightly when she heard Zou Yi''s words. No one else found the dialogue between her and Zou Yi.


    "This contestant, your qualification can''t be tested. This... This is also the first time I met, so I need to report to our manager before deciding whether you can enter the next round." The tester said reluctantly, "please wait by and I''ll report to the manager right away."


    Wu Xia got Zou Yi''s instructions. She didn''t worry about anything at this time. She smiled and said, "thank you."


    Everyone was puzzled. Looking at Wu Xia together, everyone''s face was different.


    Only Wu Xia''s sister Wu Min quietly took her hand and gave her the most direct encouragement and comfort.


    Up to now, Wu Xia and Wu Min are the only people who need to be tested in the underworld. The big guy is not in a hurry. He is waiting for the tester to report the situation here to his manager to see if Wu Xia can enter the next round.


    Such a test is audition type. Everyone with poor qualification test will be directly eliminated. For those who can''t measure their qualification like Wu Xia, I''m afraid the chance to enter the next round will be extremely slim.


    Wu Xia was very nervous and uneasy. She was worried that she would disappoint Zou Yi and affect green star.


    Fortunately, Zou Yi sent a message to her in time, so that she relieved her doubts and could face the matter.


    At this time, Pluto whispered to Zou Yi, "do you want me to talk to the stewards of the nine worlds? Don''t forget that you are now the people who participate in the nine World contest in the underworld. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and sent the same message to Pluto: "look at the situation in a moment. If necessary, please ask your sister."


    The Pluto smiled and came up to Wu Xia and said, "do you know me? I''m Pluto. You''re my people now. Later, if they don''t allow you to enter the next round, don''t talk. Everything has me. "


    Wu Xia saluted and said, "thank you, your highness Pluto. I''m very grateful."


    Wu Min also said, "thank you, your highness."


    Pluto nodded, looked at the returned tester and asked directly, "what does the manager say?"


    When the tester saw that the king of Hades had asked in person, he quickly saluted and said, "report back to his Highness the king of Hades. The manager said to prepare a special test crystal for the little sister later to see if it could not be tested because of her special constitution."

 Chapter 399

    Pluto said, "it''s so good that you can''t just veto the qualifications of young people. They all have the need for progress, and no one can kill them."


    The tester respectfully said, "I will remember what his highness Pluto said. I will not arbitrarily veto anyone''s qualification."


    Pluto stopped talking, pulled Wu Xia aside and asked Wu Min to test her qualification.


    Wu Min and Wu Xia are compatriots and sisters, but their physique is not necessarily the same. They need to be tested before they know.


    Wu Min is the last tester in the underworld. She goes forward and presses her palm on the test crystal. The test crystal has no response at first. It seems that she can''t measure it like Wu Xia.


    Just when everyone felt strange, the test crystal suddenly moved, and one grain after another lit up. It was like ignited oil, spreading forward quickly, and lighting up the whole test crystal in an instant.


    "Ah?! What kind of qualification is this? It''s terrible... "One of the people in the underworld who was watching couldn''t help exclaiming:" it seems more terrible than senior brother Yaoxin. There are too many cool lines... "


    Another man from the underworld said, "it''s so dazzling that I can''t see clearly."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone talked and marveled one by one, like a fried nest of wasps.


    Zou Yi was also a little strange. Looking at Wu Min, she whispered to her: "withdraw your hand and don''t test again."


    When Wu Min heard Zou Yi''s voice, she quickly withdrew her hand. At the same time, she looked at Zou Yi in horror and quietly stood beside Wu Xia.


    Wu Xia was also surprised, but she was Wu Min''s sister after all. At this time, she naturally stretched out her hand to hold Wu Min''s hand, and her comforting eyes made Wu Min calm a lot immediately.


    "This is... The divine body!" After staying for a while, the tester suddenly stared at the test crystal and shouted, "it''s really a divine body, an absolute divine body."


    The man''s voice was loud and far away, and all the people here could hear him.


    At first, there was a sudden silence. There was no sound at all, but immediately there was a huge discussion like a * *. Almost everyone was amazed at the word "Divine Body".


    Several figures appeared in front of Wu Min like lightning. The strong wind aroused by the high speed blew others back a few steps, leaving enough space for these sudden people.


    An old woman with white hair looked at Wu Min and said, "be my disciple. I can guarantee that you will become a God in the next year..."


    Before the old woman with white hair finished, an old man with white hair said loudly, "don''t listen to her. She''s just a God. Her strength is not high. How can she be your master? Being my disciple, I''m the true God of chaos... "


    Another beautiful woman, who looked young and had red phoenix eyes and willow eyebrows, said, "the old ghost is fooling people again. Little girl, don''t listen to him. He just reached the realm of chaos and true God not long ago. Is it comparable to my old chaos and true God? As my disciple, I guarantee that you will become a chaotic true God and have the means to destroy heaven and earth. "


    "Stop talking." A majestic voice suddenly came from the sky, like a huge thunder, which made everyone''s ears Numb: "I am the division of arms and horses in the divine world, the priest in charge of the whole divine world, and I am my disciple. Now you are the general of the divine world. I''ll give you a thousand magic soldiers. After that, wherever you go, as if I were there, you can mobilize magic soldiers anywhere. "


    "Well, you soldier and horse division, you are shameless and impetuous to seduce young people by such means!" A voice came from the sky: "don''t take out your false names and make a fool of yourself. It''s more beneficial to be my disciple. I''ll give you a world and let you be the Lord of the world. "


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself." The old man who announced the rules of the nine world big competition suddenly appeared among the people and shouted coldly: "this is the nine world big competition. It''s not the time for you to recruit disciples. Please be more conscious. Don''t force me to drive you old guys away."


    The people who spoke before closed their mouths together. They all seemed to be afraid of the old man.


    Zou Yi wanted to speak, but Pluto stopped her with her eyes.


    The old man was very satisfied with everyone''s response. His face was proud. He turned to look at Wumin, smiled and said, "don''t be afraid. They just want to take you as an apprentice because they see your qualifications are too good. Little girl, what''s your name? Who are you going to learn from? Are you willing to stay in the divine world to practice? "


    The people "cut" together, and the old woman with white hair couldn''t help saying, "I thought you wanted to maintain the order of the nine world Dabi. It turned out that you wanted to take your own disciples. Really, only state officials were allowed to set fire and people were not allowed to light lights."


    The old man said coldly, "why, does old lady Yun want to compete with me for disciples?"


    The old woman used to be called old lady Yun. She said, "the old woman dare not. The old woman is just a God. How can she compete for disciples with Master Lu Yan?"


    The old man''s name is Lu Yan. Zou Yi secretly remembers his name and listens to him say: "I have a crush on this immortal who has a divine body. I love her potential and qualification. Why not? Don''t argue with me if you know each other. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    The old man Lu Yan suddenly showed an amazing domineering momentum. People around him couldn''t help but have an impulse to retreat.


    The old man with white hair stepped forward. He also had an amazing momentum, which was just able to suppress Lu Yan''s momentum.


    The white haired old man said coldly, "Luyan, don''t think you can do whatever you want if you are a confidant of the God of war of tianwu. You and I are chaotic gods. Why should you give up such an excellent disciple? Today, if you want to push people down, ask me if I agree. "


    Lu Yan angrily said, "Gu Huang, don''t think you can ignore me if you are old. To tell you the truth, I have accepted this disciple today. If you don''t agree, go to the God of war to ask and see who can get the support of the God of war."


    The white haired old man who called Gu Huang angrily said, "why do you want the God of war to judge? The God of war is your master. How can you judge fairly? There are so many people here. It''s not better for them to judge. The provincial God of war favors you. "


    The beautiful Danfeng eyed woman stepped forward and interrupted, "you don''t pay attention to the rest of us. Hum, let''s talk about it. Why should we give in?"


    At this time, the division of war and horses of the divine world also came to the ground and said, "that is, how do you know that the rest of us agree to give this young man to you? We will also accept her as disciples. Don''t dream. "

 Chapter 400

    Lu Yan and Gu Huang were stunned. They suddenly turned around together. One looked at the woman with Danfeng eyes and the other stared at the army and horse division of the divine world. At the same time, they shouted, "do you want to fight with me?"


    When the two men spoke, their murderous spirit seemed to be about to turn into substance, which made the people around them retreat involuntarily and dare not get too close.


    Only Zou Yi and Ming Wang still stood beside Wu Min, protecting Wu Xia and Wu Min from the murderous attack of Gu Huang and others.


    Like the murderous Qi of Gu Huang and others, it only takes a little to hurt Wu Xia and Wu Min sisters who are not even immortals.


    Danfeng said angrily, "why not fight? Gu Huang, I tell you, others are afraid of your sword Pavilion, but I''m not afraid. It annoyed me, destroyed your sword Pavilion and destroyed all the disciples of your sword Pavilion. Look how arrogant you are. "


    The army and Horse Department of the divine world is even more direct and beckons. There are a large group of fully armed gods and generals around. Everyone has a real murderous spirit. Ordinary people will be killed by these murderous spirits at a glance. Even the immortals are scared.


    Seeing the move of the army and horse division of the divine world, Lu Yan shouted angrily, "ZHUGE Wu, what are you going to do? You are using troops and horses without authorization. I want to report to the God of war, cancel your position as the Department of troops and horses, and deprive you of your military power. "


    "You try!" Zhuge Wu, the commander of the army of the divine world, was stunned. His murderous spirit suddenly condensed into essence, like blood, and slowly fell to the ground drop by drop.


    The murderous spirit went into the ground and immediately corroded the ground into a fist sized deep bottomless hole. It looked very strange.


    "You!" Lu Yan seemed to be afraid of Zhuge Wu in front of him and said ruthlessly, "wait, I''ll go to see the God of war, you... You wait."


    Zhuge Wu grabbed Lu Yan''s collar and said coldly, "are you leaving like this? Is there anything left? "


    Lu Yan angrily said, "I''m the manager of the nine world Dabi. How dare you treat me at this time?"


    Zhuge Wu seemed to remember something. He loosened Lu Yan and said coldly, "go away. Don''t let me see you pretending to be a tiger in the future."


    Lu Yan left bitterly. When he left, Zhuge Wu''s eyes were full of hatred. The Liang Zi between them was connected.


    On this side, Gu Huang is arguing with the God of Danfeng eye beauty. Although they didn''t do it, the murderous spirit has made everyone feel dangerous, and each of them consciously retreated a lot.


    Listen to Gu Huang said, "what do you want, I said. As long as you give her to me, I can let you choose a divine sword in my sword Pavilion. Aren''t you satisfied?"


    Dan Feng''s eyes said, "joke, can the divine body be exchanged with the divine sword? She is destined to be my disciple. Get out of the way, or don''t blame me for being rude. "


    "Feng Mei, don''t push an inch. My patience is limited." Gu Huang was very angry and shouted, "don''t think you are a Phoenix, I''m afraid of you. If I lose, she belongs to you. If you lose, stop pestering. "


    Danfeng eye Fengmei used to be a member of the Phoenix family. She looks beautiful and powerful, but her character is a little arrogant. She really looks like a member of the Phoenix family.


    Listen to Feng Mei said, "joke, why should I follow what you say? If you have a seed, go and challenge our patriarch to see if we don''t burn you to ashes. "


    Gu Huang took a deep breath and seemed to be furious, but after hearing Fengmei''s words, he suddenly changed his tone and said softly: "the sword Pavilion hasn''t received qualified disciples for many years. For the sake of our friends, let me do it again this time..."


    Before Gu Huang finished, Feng Mei said, "don''t think about it. There is absolutely no room for negotiation. It''s none of my business whether there are good disciples in the sword Pavilion. How old I am, I don''t have a disciple yet. There are so few people of the Phoenix family that it is impossible for me to accept disciples. I will never give in this time. "


    Gu Huang blushed, gritted his teeth and said, "you are from the Phoenix family. You have accepted human disciples. What skills and combat skills do you want to teach her? Don''t forget the skills and combat skills of the Phoenix family. Human beings can''t practice them. "


    Zhuge Wu looked at Gu Huang and Feng Mei arguing while watching the play. At the moment, he suddenly said, "what the master of Gu Huang Pavilion said is, Feng Mei, you can''t accept human disciples, so you''d better not stir it up."


    Fengmei turned to look at Zhuge Wu and said angrily, "I can help her find the top human skills and combat skills. Why can''t I take her as an apprentice?"


    Zhuge Wu said, "what top human skills can you find? Don''t dream. The really top skills have long been hidden by various sects. You can''t find them. "


    Feng Mei said angrily, "I can find it. Even if she needs to be immortal, I can find it."


    As soon as Feng Mei said this, everyone was silent. They looked at Feng Mei one by one. Their eyes were greedy, as if the immortal was more attractive than the divine body.


    Zou Yi''s heart moved. She looked at Pluto intentionally or unintentionally. They made eye contact and understood each other''s meaning.


    At this moment, the Pluto slowly opened his mouth: "you guys, anyway, Wu Min is from my underworld. Do you not pay attention to me, the Pluto, or the underworld?"


    Pluto''s words were plain and light, but no matter Feng Mei, Zhuge Wu and Gu Huang listened, they all looked stiff and seemed to realize that there was something wrong.


    "This..." ZHUGE Wu said with a fist: "don''t get me wrong, your highness. I''m just glad to see her. I forgot that she was your person for a moment. Sorry, I don''t want this person."


    The Pluto did not speak, but looked at Gu Huang, as if waiting for Gu Huang to speak.


    Gu Huang coughed, hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness, it''s our fault. Please forgive me. Since this man is your master, we won''t argue. Goodbye. "


    Pluto still didn''t speak and turned to look at Feng Mei.


    Feng Mei raised her eyebrows and said loudly, "what''s great about the underworld? I don''t pay attention to the Phoenix family. Pluto, you said she was your man. Is she your disciple? If not, why don''t we take her as an apprentice? "


    Pluto said, "you''re right. She''s not my disciple, but if she can be accepted as a disciple by you, I''ll let it go."


    Feng Mei said, "why do you say that you, the Pluto, even have to take care of such a small matter?"


    The Pluto said, "Wu Min is about the future of the underworld. Is this a small matter? Can the excellent young people in the divine world also be taken away by the underworld? If so, I want to take some people in the divine world... "

 Chapter 401

    "Your Highness Pluto, calm down." A dignified voice slowly sounded: "today is the day of the Ninth World Derby. Don''t ruin the grand event of the Ninth World Derby."


    With this sound, a figure slowly appeared in front of Pluto.


    Pluto looked at this man and said slowly, "ZHUGE Yi, the military master of tianwu God of war and Zhuge Wu''s father, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    This life is somewhat similar to Zhuge Wu. He smiled, hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness still remembers me. I am very honored. I will give your highness a satisfactory account of this matter today. Please calm down and don''t hold Fengmei responsible for her recklessness for the time being. "


    The Pluto smiled: "well, since you''re all here, what can I say? I''m waiting for you to give me an explanation. Now please send someone to test the last young man in the underworld to participate in the ninth world competition. You can''t just kill her. "


    Zhuge Yi said with a smile, "thank you for your mercy. Zhuge Yi will remember his Highness''s benefits and give him a satisfactory explanation. The test is a piece of cake. I''ll arrange it right away. Your highness, please rest assured. "


    The Pluto doesn''t even look at Feng Mei. He turns around and leaves the test point with Wu Xia and Wu min.


    Zhuge Yi watched Pluto leave, looked back at Fengmei and said, "if you don''t go back to receive the punishment, do you want tianwu God of war to come to you in person?"


    Fengmei''s face was unwilling, but she was unwilling to disobey Zhuge Yi''s order. She turned and left angrily. When she left, she clearly hated the king of hell.


    Zou Yi didn''t speak from beginning to end, but he was ready to do it at any time. Once those people forcibly seize Wu Min, he will stop them immediately.


    Seeing the end of a storm, people felt a little confused and not very enjoyable.


    People who watch the excitement always want the bigger the better, otherwise they will find it boring.


    Pluto took Wu Xia and Wu Min to one side to rest. Zou Yi sat down quietly beside the three without saying a word.


    Wu Min looked at her sister Wu Xia with lingering fear and said quietly, "did I do something wrong? Would this affect Pluto and adults?"


    Wu Xia didn''t know how to comfort her sister. She could only look at Pluto and Zou Yi and wait for them to speak.


    Pluto smiled and said, "don''t worry, with Zou Yi and me, no one can do anything to you. Wu Xia, you accept the test at ease and don''t dare what the result is. Today I decide. Both of your sisters worship under Zou Yi''s door. How about it? "


    Wu Xia was overjoyed, and Wu Min was smiling. When they were about to return to the underworld, Zou Yi suddenly said, "I am not qualified to accept you as disciples. When I go back, I will recommend you to my mentor and let you be my younger martial sister."


    Now Wu Xia and Wu Min don''t know what to do. They look at Zou Yi together. They don''t know what to say.


    The Pluto smiled and whispered, "it''s OK. They worship under the star master''s door and get the star master''s personal guidance. It''s also a good thing."


    Zou Yiwei nodded uncertainly: "the tester is coming. Wu Xia is ready. No matter what the result is, you don''t have to take it to heart."


    Wu Xia said, "I would like to follow your orders. Wu Xia knows what to do."


    Zou Yi stopped talking. Looking at the two people who came to them with a much larger test crystal, she slowly said, "test well and don''t happen again."


    The two were stunned, then understood what, hugged each other and said, "please rest assured, we know what to do."


    Pluto opened up his own field, and the area of several meters became her territory. No one could detect anything in it and avoid what happened before.


    The two testers looked at each other and looked at Pluto nervously. Then they carefully said, "please put your hand on the test crystal and don''t think about anything. The crystal will naturally test your qualification."


    Wu Xia nodded, stepped forward and put her hand on this crystal, which was obviously different from other test crystals.


    A moment later, there was no movement in the crystal. Wu Xia''s face was not very good. She felt that her qualification was too poor to be measured.


    Zou Yi said in time: "don''t think too much. Even mortals can test their qualifications by testing crystals. You are very special. Maybe you will have a special constitution that you will never see in a million years... "


    Wu Xia took a look at Zou Yi, closed her eyes and tried to calm down, so that she didn''t want anything and completely entered the state of forgetting things and me.


    They waited for a moment. The test crystal still had no response. It seemed that Wu Xia had not been detected at all.


    Zou Yi and Pluto looked at each other. They were about to discuss. One of the testers suddenly said, "try another test crystal. We have brought different kinds of test crystals."


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, hugged her fist and said, "thank you. Please try another test crystal."


    The two men took out another test crystal from their space ring. They knew it was different at a glance and explained: "that was the test crystal for testing Jiuyou body just now. If there was no response, it means that the girl is not Jiuyou body. Now this is a test crystal for testing pure Yin body. Because she is a young lady, try this first. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist again and said, "hard work, two."


    The Pluto directly threw a bag of divine crystals to the two testers and slowly said, "it''s hard. No matter what constitution it is, please keep it secret."


    The two people were surprised, looked at the divine crystal in their hands and said in unison: "we dare not work, your highness Pluto..."


    Pluto said, "stop talking and test quickly."


    They looked at each other with a guilty heart, accepted Shenjing, and began to test Wu Xia''s qualification.


    Wu Xia also put her hand on the test crystal, but unfortunately, she still failed to respond this time.


    When the tester saw this, he immediately replaced the new test crystal. He changed five or six test crystals in a row, but there was no response.


    Everyone was disappointed. Only Zou Yi said, "what else is there to test the crystal? You might as well try them all. "


    The two people didn''t dare to hesitate. They hurriedly took out dozens of test crystals and put them on the ground, waiting for Wu Xia to try one by one.


    Wu Xia is also somewhat helpless. She wants to say not to test many times, but she doesn''t dare to say when she sees Zou Yi and Pluto''s resolute eyes.


    This is the last chance. If there is no response, Wu Xia''s qualification will become a mystery.


    Of course, in addition to testing crystal, there are many ways to test a person''s qualification, but it is a lot of trouble and needs to prepare more things.


    Now the simplest way is to directly use the test crystal to test Wu Xia''s qualification. Other methods are too time-consuming.

 Chapter 402

    Zou Yi looked at Wu Xia and suddenly asked, "which test crystal is used to test the spirit body?"


    The two people were stunned, and one of them immediately said: "we didn''t bring the crystal to test the spirit body, because we haven''t had such a constitution for many years, and we don''t think we can use it..."


    Zou Yi said, "please go and get it. We may need it later."


    They looked at each other, and one of them said, "since you have such a request, I''ll get it now. Just a moment, please. "


    Zou Yi nodded and watched the man leave without being affected by the underworld field.


    Of course, Pluto secretly released the field to this person. Otherwise, it is impossible for him, an ordinary immortal, to leave.


    As Zou Yi expected, Wu Xia tried all the crystals, but none of them responded.


    Just at this time, the man came back with the test crystal for testing the spirit. Zou Yi took the test crystal in the man''s hand without saying a word and said faintly, "go, I''ll buy this test crystal."


    After Zou Yi''s words, Pluto has tacitly thrown some divine crystals to them. At the same time, the field shrinks and expels them directly together with the test crystals on the ground.


    Wu Xia and Wu Min were left in the field of Pluto. They looked at Pluto and Zou Yi with worship eyes. They both understood Zou Yi''s idea.


    "Wu Xia, come here." Zou Yi took the test crystal in her hand, looked at Wu Xia and said, "you may be a spirit body with more talent than the divine body. If so, you must not let others know, otherwise you will be killed. So you leave here with me and find a place where there is no one to test. "


    Wu Xia said, "Wu Xia listens to her adults."


    Zou Yi nodded: "sister, keep the field unchanged. Don''t let people see that we have left here."


    Pluto said, "are you going to test Wu Xia''s qualification inside the heavenly eye Buddha ring?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "I have such a plan. Please help us keep the wind, sister."


    Pluto smiled, looked at Zou Yi and Wu Xia disappear in front of her, and murmured, "I hope it''s really a spirit, otherwise, I''m afraid Wu Xia will be very disappointed..."


    Wu Min said with worry on her face: "my sister has always been so strong. It''s too hard for her this time..."


    Pluto smiled and took Wu Min''s hand: "don''t worry, your sister won''t have anything with us."


    Wu sensitively said, "thank you, your highness. If your highness can find a place for our sisters in the future, we are duty bound."


    Pluto smiled and patted Wu Min''s hand. Suddenly, he felt as if he was old. He couldn''t help falling into meditation


    In the internal space of Zou Yi and Wu Xia''s heavenly eye Buddha ring, Wu Xia saw such treasures as the heavenly eye Buddha ring for the first time, and saw those treasures in the heavenly eye Buddha ring. She felt very novel. She couldn''t help saying, "there are many magic tools. It''s like a treasure here."


    Zou Yi smiled: "don''t hurry to see these first. Come and test your qualifications. After the test, I promise you to choose a fairy weapon at will. "


    "Fairy ware?" Wu Xia was very surprised, but immediately shook her head: "I still have a lot of way to go from becoming an immortal. I can''t use an immortal tool. It''s better to choose a magic tool."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "just choose one. In the future, you will be my junior sister, so it will be a gift for you."


    Wu Xia smiled happily, walked up to Zou Yi, saluted and said, "thank you, sir."


    Zou Yi handed over the test crystal in her hand: "test it first. Don''t worry about the result."


    Wu Xia stretched out her hand nervously. Just when her white hands touched this special test crystal, the test crystal reacted immediately.


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, and Wu Xia couldn''t help smiling.


    Needless to think, Wu Xia is the legendary spirit body, which is difficult to appear for tens of thousands of years.


    Zou Yi looked at the lines that lit up one by one on the test crystal and couldn''t help saying, "it''s a rare spirit, Wu Xia... You really surprised me..."


    Wu Xia couldn''t turn back happily. She forgot to talk to Zou Yi. She kept smiling and wanted to tell everyone the good news immediately.


    Zou Yi soon calmed down. He put away the test crystal, looked at Wu Xia and said, "don''t be too excited and don''t tell anyone about your physique. From now on, this will be a secret between you and me. Even your sister and sister, you can''t say it. "


    Wu Xia calmed down a little, then hugged her fist and said, "thank you for reminding me. I know what to do."


    Zou Yi nodded: "well, remember my words, otherwise you will really be killed."


    Pause: "Wu Xia, unless you have enough strength to protect yourself, otherwise, once the news of the spirit body is leaked, the whole nine worlds will chase you until you are completely killed."


    Wu Xia was stunned: "why? Is there anything in the spirit that makes the world afraid? "


    Zou Yi said, "the terrible thing about the spirit body is that no matter what skill or combat skill you cultivate, the speed is several times faster than people."


    Wu Xia said, "but I didn''t think how fast I practiced before... I''m not as fast as my sister Wu min."


    Zou Yi said, "that''s because the cultivation of divine body is faster. Do you know the true God of Shizu''s martial arts? His physique is as powerful as the spirit body. He finally became a peerless master. You also have such hope. "


    Wu Xia said, "really? That''s great. I''m worried about my poor qualification and it''s difficult to reach the peak... Shizu is the holy body and I am the spirit body. It doesn''t seem the same. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "the holy body and the spiritual body are very powerful physique. It is difficult to have one in tens of thousands of years. After Shizu''s holy body was discovered, many people thought about it. If Shizu was not cautious and powerful, he would have been taken away by others. Your strength is very weak now. You must keep it a secret so that you won''t be missed and regret. "


    Wu Xia finally understood Zou Yi''s meaning and said carefully, "I will follow my senior brother in the future. If my senior brother protects me, there will be no danger."


    Zou Yi was stunned and knew that Wu Xia misunderstood her meaning. Just about to explain, she heard the cry of Pluto outside: "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    Zou Yi was surprised and hurriedly said to Wu Xia, "remember, don''t reveal that you are a spirit."


    Before Wu Xia could speak, Zou Yi took Wu Xia away from the heavenly eye Buddha ring and came outside.


    It''s very lively outside. Countless people surround Pluto and seem to be arguing with those people.

 Chapter 403

    There are many people waiting here. They seem to want to attack Pluto and are gathering outside Pluto''s field.


    When Pluto saw Zou Yi and Wu Xia coming out, he didn''t ask much, but directly said, "they were instructed to be against us. Everyone should be careful."


    Zou Yi''s anger surged up on her face: "this is definitely done by some people who covet Wu Min''s qualification. In that case, we don''t have to hide it. Go out and see who is so bold."


    Pluto nodded slightly, suddenly withdrew from the field, stood up with Zou Yi and others, and faced those who had evil intentions.


    Those people probably didn''t expect that Pluto would withdraw from the field. In a daze, someone couldn''t stand and directly ran into Pluto.


    The Pluto snorted coldly, slapped the man away, and shouted, "what are you going to do, don''t kill you all than I do."


    One of those people shouted, "we have a good intention to see if something has happened to you. Why did you hurt people?"


    Pluto sneered: "what is hurting people? Even if you are all killed, no one dares to say anything to me. Hum, tell those behind the scenes, don''t dream of getting Wu Min, otherwise, I swear to kill none of them. "


    With the words of Pluto, the people of the underworld who followed the Pluto to to the divine world, as well as the other six people brought by Zou Yi, suddenly appeared around the Pluto and Zou Yi, one by one like a great enemy, and the whole God was on guard.


    Seeing that Pluto was so tough, those people couldn''t help but step back together, as if they had to step back because of the momentum of Pluto.


    Pluto said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, get out of the way."


    Those people unexpectedly retreated again involuntarily. Pluto took the opportunity to take the people out and left the martial arts field before they didn''t react.


    Pluto''s decisiveness makes those who sincerely find fault fail to do so. Instead, they are deterred by Pluto. It''s really gratifying.


    Zou Yi and others followed Pluto back to the welcome Pavilion. People followed them all the way, but they didn''t dare to have any ideas or attempts on them, which made Zou Yi laugh to herself.


    In the room of Yingbin Pavilion, Zou Yi formally invited Pluto and Yan Kun to his room. After the three sat down, the three sisters Wu Xia were also invited to Zou Yi''s room.


    Six people gathered together. Zou Yibu formed an array. After exploring the isolated divine consciousness of others, he said positively: "today''s thing is obviously that someone is deliberately aimed at us, so I''m going to change my original intention and let Wu Xia and Wu Min return to green star first."


    Pluto said, "Wu Chun''s qualification is also very good. He is a real pure Yin physique. He will practice quickly. Do you want the three sisters to go together?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "Wu Chun''s physique is so good? It seems that none of you sisters is simple. It''s the future on our green star. "


    Pluto smiled and said, "it''s also Zou Yi''s blessing. There are three more qualified junior sisters at once. After that, it will be lively."


    Yan Kun also said, "Congratulations, sir. This is a great good thing on our green star. It''s worth celebrating."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "that''s why I let you rest first. When the test is over, we''ll play together. But now the situation has changed. I''m afraid we have to think about it in the long run. We have to do the business first. "


    Yan Kun said, "this is nature. Sir, I have a small proposal. What do you think? "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t talk nonsense between you and my brothers. Just say something."


    Yan Kun said, "the Lord''s heavenly eye Buddha ring and wanbaoding have a strong internal space. It''s better to let the Wu Chun sisters stay in the heavenly eye Buddha ring or wanbaoding for a few days. In this way, we can normally participate in the nine world competition during the day and ensure their safety at night. "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment, looked at Yan Kun and said, "you and I have something important to do. I''m afraid it will be inconvenient to take their sisters with us. Well, I''ll give the ten thousand treasure tripod to sister Pluto and let her protect them. How about that? "


    Pluto nodded: "give it to me and promise not to let them have any damage."


    Zou Yi smiled and took out Wan Baoding and handed it to Pluto: "sister, take it away. This Wan Baoding is a relic of Shizu. I got it by chance. It''s very important for our school."


    Pluto smiled and said, "go and do your work. Don''t be wordy. Be careful I won''t help you."


    Zou Yi got up with a smile and didn''t talk to Wu Chun and others. She directly received them the internal space of wanbaoding.


    There is an independent space in wanbaoding, which can let people live in it, but it won''t feel so free outside.


    Wu Chun and others don''t say much. They also know their current situation, but they don''t dare to have any other ideas.


    The three sisters are destined to become dazzling stars in the future. They are all in good health and have received Zou Yi''s attention. In the future, they can choose the best skills and combat skills, and use all kinds of cultivation resources. Their strength will certainly improve soon and finally become a dazzling star of a generation.


    Zou Yi arranged the Wu sisters and turned to prepare her own affairs.


    He wants to go to see Huo Wuniang with Yan Kun to find a way to refine the big return pill, or exchange a big return pill directly from Huo Wuniang.


    Resurrecting the true God of martial arts is a very difficult thing, but since nameless and Fu Yu have such ideas, he Zou Yi, as a disciple generation, also needs some strength.


    Yan Kun''s people will find out where Huo Wuniang is in the shortest time.


    The people in the dark cinema should have begun to explore Huo Wuniang''s residence. Zou Yi and Yan Kun waited patiently for their news. They both had a hunch that news would come tonight.


    So after they arranged Wu Chun and others, they came to the outside of the welcome Pavilion, sat down in a teahouse, drank tea and waited for the arrival of information.


    Yan Kun has already contacted the people of the dark cinema in the divine world. Zou Yi, as their supreme leader, doesn''t have to worry too much.


    After a cup of tea, a man walked into the teahouse. After taking a look around, he came directly to Zou Yi and Yan Kun.


    The man didn''t speak or stop. When he passed Yan Kun, he handed a note to Yan Kun, and then sat down at the table behind Yan Kun and Zou Yi and began to drink tea.


    Yan kunwei glanced at the contents of the note, nodded at Zou Yi, stood up together and quickly left the teahouse.


    They didn''t stop all the way until they came outside the divine domain and stood still under a huge bodhi tree.

 Chapter 404

    The bodhi tree is very extraordinary. The crown like a pagoda is actually divided into three floors. If you don''t know that it is a tree, I''m afraid some people will think it is a three story tall building.


    It is said that it is a tall building because it is separated by 100 meters between the tree crowns on each floor, and the height of the whole tree has reached an amazing more than 300 meters.


    Such a bodhi tree is definitely the largest one Zou Yi has ever seen, so Zou Yi chose to stop here. He knows the benefits of bodhi trees to immortals.


    Yan Kun paid no attention to the huge bodhi tree. Seeing Zou Yi stop, he said, "Sir, Huo Wuniang''s address has been found, which is about 100000 miles south of the divine domain. If we use the space channel or the little God, we should get there soon. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, looked at the bodhi tree again, and took out the little God: "let''s go and try to come back early tomorrow morning to participate in the nine world competition."


    Yan Kun jumped on the little god rising in the wind and said excitedly, "maybe Huo Wuniang will have some magical panacea so that we can return home with a full load."


    Zou Yi said, "that''s hard to say. I''d better see Huo Wuniang first."


    Yan Kun nodded and excitedly drove the little god with Zou Yi to Huo Wuniang''s residence, but he didn''t know that there was a man staring at them on the huge bodhi tree behind them.


    This person has a huge rosacea, which is actually the God of time who met Zou Yi before. I don''t know why he was here and why he stared at Zou Yi.


    At the moment Zou Yi left the bodhi tree, time suddenly disappeared. Unexpectedly, they quietly followed the little God.


    One second before Zou Yi speeded up, time went smoothly aboard the little God. It was a bitter smile. There was a sense of fear that she almost missed it.


    Time didn''t use his time skill, so his speed was far worse than that of the little God. If Zou Yi hadn''t been a little slower, he might have missed it.


    When Zou Yi raised the speed of the little god to the extreme, time was an eye opener. He didn''t expect to see such a magical magic weapon here.


    You should know that the little god is not even an immortal, but the most common magic weapon. Only those who do not become immortals will use it.


    If we refine the little god again, improve its quality and level, and make it an immortal tool, how fast will it be?


    I can''t imagine. Time shook his head. He was invisible. He looked at Zou Yi driving the little God and couldn''t help sighing.


    Zou Yi said almost immediately, "since you''re here, why don''t you show up?"


    Time was stunned, then appeared with a bitter smile, looked at Zou Yi and said, "I didn''t expect you to see through my invisibility. It seems that I underestimated you."


    Seeing that it was time, Zou Yi smiled and said, "the unique aroma of wine on the elder can still find your existence even if you can''t see your Invisibility."


    Time laughed: "it makes sense. It seems that the next time I do something bad, I must not drink, otherwise it will be easy to expose."


    Zou Yi said, "I don''t know why the elder came to me? Speaking of it, I should treat the elder as a mentor, but the elder''s performance at this time makes me very confused. I hope the elder can dispel my doubts. "


    Time nodded and said, "I''m resting on the bodhi tree. I overheard you say you''re going to see Huo Wuniang. I''m curious. I didn''t expect to be found by you."


    Yan Kun smiled and said, "it''s easy for you and adults to know each other. Please come and sit down. We can talk while we''re on our way."


    Time looked at Yan Kun and said faintly, "Yan Kun, a confidant of the immortal saint, was persuaded to surrender by Zou Yi and became a capable general of Zou Yi. Am I right? "


    Yan Kun was stunned, then hugged his fist and said, "what the elder said is that the younger generation is Yan Kun."


    Time smiled proudly: "I knew your origin very well, otherwise I wouldn''t casually follow you to see Huo Wu Niang''s old witch."


    "Old witch?" Zou Yi was puzzled: "why do you say Huo Wuniang like that? Is there any misunderstanding between you and her?"


    Time said, "we can have any misunderstanding. There is hatred between us."


    Zou Yi was surprised and asked, "can you talk to us? Maybe we can help you resolve your hatred..."


    Time gritted his teeth and said, "it''s impossible to resolve. I promised a person not to move her for 10000 years. When the 10000 years expire, I still want to avenge her."


    Zou Yi was even more strange: "what''s going on between you two?"


    Time said: "that was many years ago... When I followed my mentor to practice time skill, just became a God, and was appointed by my mentor as the God in charge of time in the divine world, Huo Wuniang suddenly came to the divine world with some members of the Huo family, and robbed me of my life artifact corona, which made me lose my qualification to become the God of time, I was almost killed by my mentor... The hatred between us can''t be forgotten unless she returned my corona and apologized to me in person. "


    Zou Yi said, "I can understand what happened among the elders. Is the time controlling artifact corona still in Huo Wuniang''s hands?"


    Time nodded: "I later learned that Huo Wuniang wanted to use my corona as a reference to refine the same artifact controlling time. It is said that one of her close relatives died. She didn''t know where she heard that the corona could save her relatives, so she was moved by my corona. "


    Zou Yi said, "she wanted to move the time back, but she saved her relatives."


    Time said, "how is this possible? Even the God of time, who controls time, can only temporarily stop the passage of time and can''t take back the time that has passed. The past is the past. This is one of the rules of the nine circles and cannot be changed. "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s a pity that Huo Wuniang didn''t know this, so she wanted to grab the corona."


    Time sighed: "in fact, I thought of this later and advised her not to be stupid. But she seems very persistent, never listens to other people''s persuasion, and has always occupied my corona... "


    Yan Kun suddenly asked, "can Huo Wuniang control the time when she has a corona?"


    Time shook his head: "the corona is indeed an artifact that controls time, but people who do not practice time skill can''t use it to change time. Only the power of time can activate the corona, which is the limitation of the corona and one of the ways to prevent evil people from robbing the corona. "

 Chapter 405

    Yan Kun said disappointed, "what''s the use of Huo Wuniang grabbing the corona? It won''t work anyway. "


    Time said, "at that time, someone could help her, but before that person helped her, that person died..."


    Zou Yi said, "isn''t that the true God of zuwu? Shizu knows that the use of the power of time can start the corona. "


    Time nodded: "you guessed right. It''s the true God of martial arts. Don''t talk about this. Do you want to return Dan when you go to Huo Wuniang? What''s the use of returning Dan? "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m of great use, but I can''t tell you yet. Do you have a big pill in your hand? Why don''t I buy it and don''t go to see Huo Wu Niang? "


    Time said with a smile, "if I had a big pill, would I buy it from you? Just give it to you. Huo Wuniang must have a big return pill in her hand. I''m afraid she won''t do it. This thing was very common a long time ago, but after the death of Wu Daozhen God, the refining method was lost and gradually became very rare. "


    Zou Yi said, "if you don''t try, how can you know that he won''t sell it to us? Master, we must go and have a try tonight. I hope you don''t stop us. It''s supposed to give us face, okay? "


    Time said, "I promised someone not to fight Huo Wuniang for 10000 years. Now there are more than 100 years left. It''s not easy to fight her."


    Zou Yi smiled: "in that case, let''s speed up and strive to return to the divine domain before dawn tomorrow and continue to participate in the nine world competition."


    Time said, "with such excellent young people around you, it''s OK for Jiujie Dabi not to participate."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "that''s right. Just give them a chance to exercise themselves. They don''t care about the ranking."


    Time said, "if someone wants to accept you as a disciple, don''t you have to argue with others and waste a lot of saliva in vain?"


    Zou Yi said, "it doesn''t hurt. We''re not afraid to argue with people."


    Yan Kun said, "it''s better for them to experience than to have been buried in hard training."


    Time nodded: "that''s what I said. You two are not weak, and you are not afraid of chaos. But I want to remind you that the crouching tiger, hidden dragon in the divine world is not as unbearable as the legend of the outside world. There are some old people who don''t die. They usually don''t intervene in anything, but at some time, they may still be unable to help themselves... "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "what the elder said is those hidden experts? I don''t know there are those people? "


    Time said, "you don''t need to know this at present. You will know it when you come to the divine world in the future."


    Zou Yi said, "in that case, let''s meet Huo Wuniang first."


    Zou Yi once again accelerated the speed of Xiaoshen, which cut through the sky like a meteor and flew towards Huo Wuniang''s residence.


    Huo Wuniang lives in another city in the divine world. With beautiful mountains and rivers and pleasant scenery, it is a livable place no worse than the divine domain.


    When Zou Yi and Yan Kun came down from the small God, they sorted out their clothes, respectfully came to Huo Wuniang''s gate and said to the two guards on duty: "please inform me that my old friend asked to see Huo Wuniang, the master of the Huo family."


    Two guards were on duty late at night. They were about hard and upset. One of them said impatiently, "the master of the house has already rested. Come back tomorrow if you have something."


    Zou Yi said, "it''s not a way to treat guests like this. Be careful that Huo Wuniang will punish you when she knows."


    Zou Yi''s words are neither humble nor arrogant. The momentum of the superior person on her body slowly radiates, which makes the two guards step back involuntarily.


    "Who are you? Why do you ask to see our master late at night? " The guard who spoke was on alert and shouted, "don''t think we''ll be afraid of you. This is the Huo family. No one dares to mess around here."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly and was about to speak. Yan Kun suddenly came forward and grabbed the big knife in the guard''s hand.


    With a cry of surprise, the guard fell on his back like an electric shock and lost his breath.


    The power of chaos in Yan Kun''s body just touched the guard a little, and the guard fell on his back. I don''t know whether life or death. It seems that the power of chaos is really powerful enough and can''t be used lightly.


    Yan Kun was also in a daze. He came forward to check the guard. Only then did he safely say, "it''s just a coma. It''s all right."


    Another guard stared at Yan Kun as if he had seen the devil. It took him a long time to tremble and said, "please wait... Wait a minute, I... I''ll go now... Tell the master..."


    Yan Kun said, "hurry to report. When my old friend comes to see me, he dares to push three obstacles and four obstacles. This is just the case with the Huo family."


    The guard turned and rushed into the Huo family compound. He ran fast all the way. It seemed that he was afraid of Yan Kun''s shot again, and even he passed out in a coma.


    Zou Yi and time smile at each other. They both think the Huo family is a little funny.


    Yan Kun said to himself, "the Huo family, known as the first family of alchemy in the divine world, is ashamed to have such a vulnerable guard..."


    "Why did you hurt my guard and still talk wildly here?" A cold voice interrupted Yan Kun''s words. With the words, a middle-aged woman walked out and looked at her face. She seemed very disgusted with Zou Yi and other uninvited guests.


    Yan Kun looked at the woman and said, "are you Huo Wuniang? The guard of your family is very aggressive and refuses to report. You deserve to be beaten. "


    "You..." the woman said angrily, "the master of the house has rested. What''s wrong with the guards stopping you uninvited guests? Why did you hurt people? Did you deceive me that there was no one in the Huo family? "


    The woman had a bad temper, so she said a word to Yan Kun. Unexpectedly, she began to get angry and showed signs of doing it.


    I don''t know if Yan Kun wanted to try the strength of the Huo family. He was also angry and did it without saying a word.


    Zou Yi wanted to stop, but she was held by time and had to watch Yan Kun do it.


    Although Yan Kun''s realm is only the realm of God and man, the chaotic power in his body is much stronger than the divine power. With this move, strong winds rose everywhere, like thousands of sharp blades, forcing Zou Yi and time to retreat.


    The Huo woman was surprised and immediately started her own field. Unexpectedly, she was also a god man, and her mastery of the field was obviously better than Yan Kun, who had become a god soon.


    Yan Kun seems to be too high to see the power of chaos. He is indifferent to the other party''s actual combat field. Instead, he takes the initiative to bully him and enter the other party''s field.

 Chapter 406

    Zou Yi reminded her that time had said, "don''t worry, he will be fine. His divine power is very strong. Even in each other''s field, there will be no problem. "


    Zou Yi didn''t speak. He closely watched the battle between Yan Kun and the Huo women. If Yan Kun was in danger, he would come forward to help without hesitation.


    Yan Kun was a little tied up in the other party''s field at the beginning. It seemed that he was suppressed by the other party''s field strength, and Zou Yi had to worry.


    But after a while, when Mrs. Huo said the attack at the beginning, Yan Kun suddenly seemed to break free from the shackles of the other party''s field. With a lightning shot, he slapped the other party on the shoulder.


    This palm was so powerful that when it hit the Huo family woman, it actually flew the Huo family woman out and fell into the Huo family courtyard.


    Zou Yi was relieved and realized that Yan Kun was joking with the Huo family woman. In fact, he didn''t look at the Huo family woman at all.


    After the Huo woman fell to the ground, although she soon got up, the field disappeared and was obviously injured.


    Yan Kun strode into the Huo family courtyard, looked at the Huo family woman who was gnashing her teeth in front of her and said, "ask your master to come out to see the guests, otherwise we''ll fight in."


    The woman said angrily, "did you see the master of the house when you met? Who the hell are you and why did you attack my Huo family? "


    Yan Kun said, "you don''t deserve to know who we are. Hurry to inform the Huo family master, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude. "


    The woman hesitated to look at Zou Yi and time who came slowly behind Yan Kun, and suddenly shouted, "it''s you who are making trouble. Time, didn''t you promise the owner that you won''t be able to live with us for ten thousand years? Why did you suddenly turn back? If you don''t keep your word, do you want the whole divine world to abandon you? "


    With a long face and loud voice, I said, "I am just watching the fun, not with them." I have my word. I will never attack you in less than 10000 years. "


    "Then why are you with them?" A voice that sounded old came from a room of the Huo family: "yinggu, take them in and don''t stop them."


    It turns out that this lady is called Ying Gu. If she is a direct descendant of the Huo family, she should be called Ying Gu Huo.


    Listen to Aunt Huo Ying saying, "master, these people have bad intentions. We..."


    The old voice said, "don''t be rude. I know who they are. Bring them in and don''t stop them."


    Huo yinggu said respectfully, "yes, master."


    She turned to look at Yan Kun who hurt her and said coldly, "the master of the house, please go in and see me. Come with me."


    Ignoring Huo yinggu''s murderous eyes, Yan Kun strode forward, followed Huo yinggu, and entered the house of the Huo family to a large family of a few thousand.


    Zou Yi and time followed. Huo yinggu took the three people for at least ten minutes before stopping in an independent small attic.


    There was a man waiting outside the attic. When he saw Zou Yi and others, he smiled and took a few steps forward, hugged his fist and said, "please forgive me for your impoliteness. The owner of the house is waiting in the reception hall. Please follow me. "


    This man is very young. He is not an immortal now. It seems that he is a descendant of the Huo family. He is not an annoying host by his polite appearance.


    Yan Kun stepped forward a few steps and passed Huo yinggu. Without looking at Huo yinggu, he directly followed the man in front of him into the small attic.


    The attic looks small, but the furnishings inside are exquisite.


    The reception hall of the weapon refining family is a mobile independent small building. If Zou Yi is right, the building is full of organs, and it is also a small building with northern space.


    This building is very beautiful and gorgeous, but it is also in danger. If you don''t pay attention, you may be hurt by secret weapons.


    A white haired wife sat on the main seat, next to two very beautiful girls, who looked like waitresses.


    The old woman is kind-hearted and smiling. She can''t see the anger brought to her by Yan Kun''s injury to Huo yinggu.


    Zou Yi stepped forward, hugged her fist and said, "younger Zou Yi, meet the Huo family master."


    The old woman smiled, looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "please sit down and serve tea."


    Another maid brought a cup of hot tea. She was light, generous and decent. She looked like a well-trained person.


    Zou Yi went to her wife and sat down directly opposite her, smiled and said, "I''ve offended you so much just now. I hope Huo''s master won''t be surprised. I''m in a hurry, and if I have to do tomorrow, I have to... "


    "May I ask your name, why did you come to Huo''s house to see me?" The old woman interrupted Zou Yi and didn''t seem to take the previous things to heart: "I''m old and don''t like beating around the bush. If you have something to say, please say it directly."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''ll tell you straight. I come here today for only one purpose. Among the many treasures of the Huo family, is there a big return pill? The younger generation is willing to buy a big return pill, regardless of the price. "


    Huo Wuniang smiled: "the great return pill disappeared many years ago. How can my Huo family still have it? You''re looking for the wrong person. If you want to buy something, there are many auctioneers in the divine domain. Just ask a few, and maybe there will be news of Da huandan. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "the Huo family leader said yes, but we are very short of time. It is also of great use to find Da huandan. Please think again about whether there is da huandan in the Huo family."


    Huo Wuniang said, "what is the use of Da huandan?"


    Zou Yi said, "repairing the flesh is one of the most essential uses of Da Huan Dan, and it is also the treasure of Da Huan Dan."


    Huo Wuniang smiled: "I did have the big return pill. It was given to the Huo family by the true God of Wu Tao... It was many years ago. Over the years, we have used some, sold some and given some to others. Now it''s gone."


    Zou Yi said, "I heard that you should still have some big pills, master Huo. You just don''t want to do it. Lord Huo might as well say, "what do you want in exchange for the big return pill in your hand?"


    Huo Wuniang looked at Zou Yi and her voice became cold: "who did you listen to?"


    Zou Yi casually pointed to time: "time master knows the Huo family very well and knows much more than you think."


    Time opened her mouth and wanted to talk, but Huo Wuniang said coldly, "time, why do you talk nonsense?"


    Time immediately said, "I''m not talking nonsense. I... when did I talk nonsense?"


    His original intention was to say that he had never said such a thing, but as soon as he said it, his meaning changed. When he stopped in Huo Wuniang''s ear, Huo Wuniang''s face immediately changed.

 Chapter 407

    "Time, the Huos don''t welcome you. Get out of here." Huo Wuniang''s voice almost broke the roof, and her eyes at time seemed to kill.


    Time''s lips moved and suddenly said with a smile, "just roll. I feel very uncomfortable staying at Huo''s house."


    Time really left. When I left, I looked at Zou Yi. My eyes were very complex, with blame and expectation.


    Zou Yi didn''t seem to see the eyes of time. She hugged her fist and said, "master Huo, you are an elder. Be direct. What do you want in exchange for big return Dan?"


    Huo Wuniang looked at Zou Yi and suddenly said, "you look like an acquaintance of mine, and you have a familiar smell. I don''t know if you are someone I know?"


    Zou Yi said, "my younger generation Zou Yi, my master is nameless, my husband is more than, and my master''s martial arts is really divine. Master Huo is familiar with the true God of martial arts of the younger generation. "


    Huo Wuniang suddenly smiled and said, "it''s the grandson of my old friend... So I can''t hide it from you. I do have the Huo family, but it seems that the value is getting higher and higher. We don''t want to sell it right away."


    Zou Yi said, "how about a 100000 year mature holy lotus and a 100000 year mature Huizhi grass?"


    Huo Wuniang was stunned, looked at Zou Yi and said, "you and I have some origins, but we can''t talk nonsense. The mature holy lotus and Huizhi grass of 100000 years, even in the medicine garden of tianwu God of war, I''m afraid we can''t find much. Where did you get it?"


    Zou Yi stopped talking nonsense and took out two jade bottles and put them on the table in front of Huo Wuniang.


    Inside the jade bottle are the holy lotus and Huizhi grass. They are absolutely mature divine grass, which is far more valuable than the big return pill.


    Huo Wuniang looked at the holy lotus and Huizhi grass taken out by Zou Yi, and her eyes slowly changed: "it''s really the holy lotus and Huizhi grass of 100000 years, this..."


    After a pause, Huo Wuniang said to a maid nearby, "go and get a big return pill and ask for the best."


    The maid respectfully saluted and left, more generous and decent than the previous maid.


    Huo Wuniang waited for the maid to leave, picked up the tea cup and said, "please drink tea. I won''t ask the origin of these things, but if I find them unclean, I''ll find you. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "things are absolutely clean. I can assure Lord Huo about this."


    Huo Wu Niang nodded slightly, "that''s good. Speaking of it, you''ve suffered a loss by exchanging these with me. I don''t know if you have any other requirements? "


    Zou Yi said, "I originally wanted to ask Lord Huo for advice on the art of refining utensils. Now time is limited, so I won''t mention it. I''ll talk about it when I have time."


    The Huo family leader smiled: "we Huo family really know some of the art of refining utensils, but not everyone can practice it. How much do you know about weapon refining? Have you reached the level of a weapon refiner? "


    Zou Yi took out the little God, which was only the size of her palm, hugged her fist and said, "this is the first and only magic weapon refined by the younger generation. Please have a look and see if the younger generation has reached the level of a tool refiner."


    Huo Wu Niang glanced at the little God, and her eyes suddenly lit up: "is this a flying magic weapon? It seems that I underestimate you. You are worthy of being the disciple of the true God of martial arts. This magic weapon is well refined. You have entered the realm of a tool refiner. "


    After a pause, Huo Wu Niang smiled and said, "what kind of weapon refining skill do you want to know? Tell me. Today, I will give it to the true God of martial arts."


    Zou Yi said, "I want to refine more powerful flying magic tools, even flying immortal tools. I don''t know if master Huo can teach me some?"


    Huo Wu Niang pondered for a moment and finally said, "you chose one of the weapon refining techniques that my Huo family is not good at. It seems that this is fate between you and me... Just, I''ll give you an ancient weapon refining script that no one in my Huo family can really understand. If it can help you, it depends on your own creation."


    As soon as Huo Wuniang finished speaking, another maid guarding her left. She was about to get the weapon refining script that Huo Wuniang said the Huo family couldn''t understand.


    Zou Yi was disappointed, but she said politely, "thank you, master Huo. If you can understand the secret script you gave me in the future, I will refine a spaceship and give it to the Huo family as a thank you."


    Huo Wu Niang said with a smile, "the big return pill is coming. Please take a look at the big return pill first. That''s the main purpose of you coming to see me today."


    Zou Yi smiled, turned and looked into the maid, reached out to take a delicate jade box handed over by the maid, opened it gently, and saw a round and fluorescent pill in it. Then she said, "thank you, master Huo."


    Huo Wu Niang nodded: "you''ll leave Huo''s house after you get the weapon refining skill. If you want to see me later, please let me know in advance, or I''ll be sorry I can''t receive you. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "this time, it''s impolite for the younger generation. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Huo Wuniang slowly got up and walked out of the living room. She said slowly, "the weapon refining skill should be waiting for you at the gate. You should go now. It''s too late. I''m going to have a rest... "


    Zou Yi saluted with a fist and Yan Kun followed Huo Wuniang to leave the Huo family reception hall.


    Huo Wuniang was helped to leave by the maid. Zou Yi and Yan Kun also left the Huo family.


    At the gate of the Huo family, the maid who went to get the secret script of weapon refining was really waiting for them at the gate.


    Zou Yi came forward to take a wooden box handed by the maid, smiled and said, "thank you, miss."


    The maid Yingying smiled and turned to leave. Although she didn''t speak, she seemed to have said thousands of words, which made Zou Yi stunned.


    There are so many beautiful women in the divine world. Zou Yi has seen a lot of beautiful women, but he actually feels amazing when facing the maid of the Huo family.


    The waitresses of the Huo family seem to be carefully selected. It''s not too much to say that they are one in a million. They are not comparable to those waitresses casually found. No wonder Zou Yi feels amazing.


    When he left the Huo family, he saw time outside the Huo family, but his face was full of anger, which was far less kind and calm than when he was with Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi smiled and took out a pot of ten thousand flower wine. Time immediately smiled. It seemed that she forgot all the unhappiness before and became very happy and satisfied.


    Zou Yi still used the little god to take the place of walking. The three quickly rushed to the divine domain without staying for a minute.


    On the way, I spent time drinking and didn''t have time to pay attention to Zou Yi. Zou Yi of the province wanted to explain what had happened before.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun told the unknown on the green star about the big return of Dan. By the way, they also talked about the big ratio of the nine worlds, which made the unknown overjoyed and cheered.

 Chapter 408

    Back to Shenyu, Zou Yi saw that there was still time to rest, so she asked Yan Kun to return to his room to rest.


    Zou Yi couldn''t ignore the wine tasting time. He invited the time to his room and let the time rest in his room.


    Time is not polite. In addition, I just drank a lot of wine and fell asleep when I lay down. I don''t look like the God of time at all.


    Zou Yi left the room and just wanted to find a place to rest, she heard the voice of Pluto: "don''t tell me what you''ve done when you come back?"


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "sister, it seems that we have done bad things."


    Pluto walked slowly to Zou Yi, looked at Zou Yi and said, "come to my room and sit down. I have something to tell you."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "are the Wu sisters all right?"


    Pluto smiled and shook his head: "it''s all right for the time being, but they suddenly asked to see you. I can''t stop it. Fortunately, you''re back."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "see me? Don''t they want to stay in the wanbaoding? "


    Pluto said, "I''m afraid it''s not so simple. See for yourself."


    Zou Yi and Pluto have reached Pluto''s room. Pluto had arranged the array. When Zou Yi came in, he returned the wanbaoding to Zou Yi: "it seems that there is a friend of yours in the wanbaoding. She doesn''t like the Wu sisters very much, so it''s a bit fierce."


    Zou Yi suddenly remembered the sky fire in wanbaoding, patted her head and said, "it''s broken. How can I forget her? Sister, I''ll go in and have a look. Please help me protect the law. "


    Pluto smiled: "I know you''ve forgotten the big things. See what you do this time."


    Zou Yi entered the wanbaoding with a bitter smile. As soon as she stood firm, she heard a man shout: "several little girls dare to disrespect me. I won''t burn you to ashes."


    Zou Yi heard the voice and immediately said loudly, "stop, don''t mess around!"


    A fiery figure appeared in front of Zou Yi, looked at Zou Yi and said coldly, "why should I listen to you, a villain who doesn''t count his words? I will burn them and make you sad... "


    Zou Yi said hurriedly, "I misunderstood. When will I lose my word? I went out to help you find out the whereabouts of Tianhuo, so I sent them to the wanbaoding? "


    The flame on Tianhuo''s body slowly decreased: "did you really go to help me find other Tianhuo?"


    Zou Yi gritted her teeth and nodded, "is there any fake? I told those people in the auction house that as long as someone sells Tianhuo, I will buy it for you to help you recover and even incarnate as a person. "


    Tianhuo suddenly smiled: "well, I forgive you. But what''s the matter with these people? Why do they speak ill of me as soon as they come in? Do we have a grudge? "


    Zou Yi was also very strange. She couldn''t help asking, "Wu Chun, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wu Chun stepped forward, saluted and said, "elder martial brother, we can''t bear it before we start. We can''t blame our sisters."


    Zou Yi was stunned and looked back at Tianhuo: "what''s going on?"


    Tianhuo glanced and said, "I just tease them because they are cute. Why do I do it?"


    Wu Chun said, "you become a man flirting with us. I dare not listen to what you say... Is this also called teasing us?"


    Tianhuo said with a smile, "misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. I thought you were some... People who broke in, so I teased you on purpose. By the way, your name is senior brother Zou Yi. Who are you? "


    Wu Chun said unhappily, "I want you to take care of us..."


    Zou Yi explained: "they are my junior sisters. They are triplets. Her name is Wu Chun. She is the eldest sister. There are two second sisters Wu Xia on the left and Wu Min on the right. Since it was a misunderstanding, Tianhuo apologized to them and stopped it. "


    Seeing Zou Yi''s face getting stiff later, Tianhuo stretched out her tongue and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were my master''s junior sister. Please forgive me."


    The Wu sisters were stunned and said together, "since it''s a misunderstanding, don''t apologize."


    Tianhuo smiled and went up to hold Wu Chun''s hand. He said like a close friend he had known for a long time: "they are all a family. Let''s stop the previous things. I''ll cover you in the future. Whoever dares to bully you, I''ll help you out. And your elder martial brother, he is most merciful and will protect you. "


    The Wu sisters all blushed and bowed their heads together.


    Zou Yi said, "you don''t want to stay in the wanbaoding. Is there any other reason besides the cause of sky fire?"


    Wu Chun said, "elder martial brother, we don''t want to be here. We just feel a little stuffy here. We want to go out and get some air."


    Zou Yi said: "the previous tests have exposed your qualifications. I don''t know how many people want to do it to you. How can you put yourself in danger because you feel bored at this time?"


    After a pause, Zou Yi''s tone became gentle: "when you return to the green star, you can go anywhere freely every day. Now you''re wronged temporarily."


    The Wu sisters looked at Zou Yi together, and the three pairs of eyes were slowly desperate.


    Zou Yi sighed and handed them some snacks from the Tianyan Buddha ring: "you can''t go out until dawn. Be obedient, for your own safety and for the future of our green star."


    Wu Chun took the snacks given by Zou Yi and couldn''t help laughing: "elder martial brother, just these snacks fool us. Do you really treat us as three-year-old children?"


    Wu Xia also said, "there is no lord Xingwang here, only senior brother. You can''t be too stingy."


    Wu Min didn''t speak, but her eyes clearly agreed with her sisters.


    Zou Yi immediately felt that her head was as big as a fight. She could only ask, "what do you want? Say it. What I can do is to meet you as much as possible."


    Wu Chun immediately said, "I want elder martial brother''s decision to become immortal."


    Wu Xia said, "I want Jiuyang to decide."


    Wu Min said, "can I have both immortality promotion and Jiuyang promotion?"


    Zou Yi was completely stunned. Tianhuo burst out laughing and said loudly, "you really know Zou Yi and know what he is most valuable. Ha ha, Zou Yi, you protect them. I didn''t expect them to treat you like this. Ha ha, I''m so happy. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t agree to your request now. It must be agreed by master."


    After a pause, Zou Yi smiled and said, "I can give you some self-defense magic weapons, such as armor and weapons. You can pick whatever you like and take what you like, OK?"


    Wu Chun said, "then I want the flame armor on Tianhuo. It seems very powerful..."


    Tianhuo angrily said, "this is not armor, this is my body. What should I do if you take it away?"

 Chapter 409

    Wu Chun was stunned: "noumenon? Your body is fire? "


    Tianhuo said, "what flame? It''s Tianhuo. Remember, it''s Tianhuo!"


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "see you laugh at me, this is retribution."


    The sky was angry and suddenly disappeared. I was hiding.


    It seems that Tianhuo can''t stand the Wu sisters and flashes first.


    Zou Yi looked at Wu Chun with a bitter smile. He saw the power of the Wu sisters and said patiently, "the essence of sky fire is a sky fire. What do you want her to do? This is a dangerous goods that will die if you touch it. "


    Wu Chun said somewhat depressed, "I thought she was wearing some powerful flame armor. I misunderstood."


    Zou Yi smiled: "since that''s the case, now you choose the appropriate magic tools in the wanbaoding. It''s time for me to go out. It''s almost dawn."


    Zou Yi hurriedly hid out. At the moment when he saw Pluto, he couldn''t help complaining: "these three sisters are really speechless..."


    Pluto smiled: "that''s why I want you to deal with it yourself..."


    Zou Yi suddenly looked at Pluto and said, "sister hurt me. This can''t be done. Sister, you have to give me an explanation."


    Pluto smiled and said, "what do you want me to say? It''s your people fooling around. Why do you blame me? If you don''t kiss me, it''s what I told you. "


    The Pluto didn''t joke with Zou Yi before, but now, he always jokes with Zou Yi intentionally or unintentionally. I don''t know how she suddenly changed so much.


    Zou Yi blushed and hurriedly said, "don''t laugh, sister. If Mrs. Yi and Su Mo know, they won''t peel my skin."


    After a pause, Zou Yi looked at the sky: "it''s time to start. Today is the second day of the big competition in the ninth world. I don''t know what the competition will be. I have to go and have a look early."


    Pluto''s eyes were strange. At this time, he suddenly stepped forward and said in Zou Yi''s ear, "are you afraid of Mrs. Yi and Su Mo?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and was about to speak when she heard the voice of burning the sky outside: "Your Highness Pluto, we should start."


    The Pluto turned to go out and said to the burning sky, "good morning, Tianjun. I''ll gather everyone right away and get ready to go."


    Burning sky said: "we have assembled, we need three Wu sisters."


    Pluto said, "they will arrive soon. Please wait a moment."


    Burning sky suddenly smiled: "Zou Yi is really lucky. She found three younger martial sisters with good qualifications at once. They are blessed with bright stars and bright blessings."


    Pluto smiled and said, "is the emperor envious? Why don''t you go back to the demon world and find some young, beautiful and qualified disciples? "


    Tianjun smiled and said, "my disciples are puppets. The living man refined puppets. The last demon king strictly prohibited them, and I dare not break the rules."


    Pluto laughed, raised his voice and said, "God, this reason is very far fetched. Forget it, let''s go."


    Tianjun turned around with a smile and took a group of young people to participate in the nine world competition. We went to the martial arts field together.


    Today''s competition is still in the martial arts arena. When Zou Yi and others arrive, it is already overcrowded.


    There are not many people participating in the nine world competition. Today''s competition will be very exciting, so there are more people coming to watch the war.


    Lu Yan said purple armor today. It looks majestic and invincible.


    Listen to Lu Yan say loudly: "everybody be quiet. Today we will continue to compete in the nine circles. The people who hear the name will be in pairs. The actual battle test will be carried out. The winner will enter the next round."


    The crowd calmed down, looked at Lu Yan and listened to him continue to arrange the big contest in the ninth world.


    Lu Yan looked around and said slowly, "the people who heard the name, in pairs, entered the special space we prepared to compete. According to the competition rules, those who can''t hurt people''s lives, make the other party admit defeat or fall to the ground will win. Violators will directly lose their qualification for the competition and cannot continue to participate in the nine world competition. "


    Everyone nodded and felt that such an arrangement was appropriate.


    Lu Yan read out the list of personnel in the pairwise competition loudly. In order to let everyone participating in the nine world competition give full play to their strength, the competition is still divided into immortal group and Xiuxian group.


    Probably because Wu Min''s test qualification yesterday was so good that she could be arranged for the first competition.


    Wu Min''s opponent is an immortal from the fairy world. Their realm is almost the same, and the competition is fair.


    Because Wu Min became famous in one day, everyone wanted to see Wu Min''s style. Unexpectedly, they surrounded the special space for Wu Min''s competition.


    Zou Yi and Pluto couldn''t squeeze in to see what happened. They were crowded by the crowd and stood in the distance. They couldn''t see it at all. They had to explore with divine consciousness.


    Zou Yi and Pluto are not sure about Wu Min''s strength. They can just observe and see what skills and combat skills are more appropriate to teach her.


    Burning the sky is still a person who pays more attention to himself. Instead of being with Zou Yi, he went to see the people in the demon world.


    Zou Yi didn''t care about it, but Pluto''s eyes showed some blame.


    Wu Min''s battle was almost carried out in the close attention of the people, so Wu Min''s every move did not escape the eyes of the people.


    Wu Min''s fighting style is relatively simple. She uses a sword, but her swordsmanship is obviously poor. It''s quite like a man''s move. It''s open and close, which doesn''t match her.


    Moreover, Wu Min''s mana is not as powerful as everyone imagined, but it seems very ordinary.


    So when her opponent faced her, there was no pressure at all, but gradually there were some signs of anti suppression.


    After watching it for a while, someone couldn''t help saying, "such a good qualification, cultivation skills and combat skills are so poor. I really don''t know who her master is. It''s a waste of talents."


    Some people also said, "it doesn''t matter what kind of skills to cultivate when laying the foundation. If you cultivate slow skills, maybe the foundation will be stronger."


    The person who spoke first said, "it makes sense. It doesn''t matter if the foundation is solid enough. Now start to teach advanced skills. You should have a big breakthrough before you become an immortal. "


    "It''s not a breakthrough, it''s a transformation," said another person. "After the transformation, a physique like her may amaze the nine realms and become a great celebrity in the nine realms."


    "People with such physique will degenerate?" Someone was puzzled and couldn''t help asking, "how to degenerate? Have you seen it? "


    "Have you seen it? How is this possible? Do you think the divine body can be seen casually? "


    "Then you said it would change?"


    "I heard people say..."


    "It''s bragging..."

 Chapter 410

    People talked about it one after another, and their attention gradually deviated from Wu Min who was competing, but they were all discussing the rumors of the divine body.


    Zou Yi doesn''t care about this. He doesn''t know much more about the divine body than these people. He just takes this opportunity to get to know some better.


    As for whether what those people say is true or false, Zou Yi will judge by herself and will not follow others.


    Zou Yi listened for a while. As soon as Pluto pulled his sleeve, he quietly said, "Wu Min didn''t give full play to her full strength. This girl is not simple. She also knows to hide her real strength."


    Zou Yi''s divine sense turned to Wu min. after seeing Wu Min''s moves, she frowned and said, "I really didn''t try my best to fight. I don''t know what she thought. She was completely suppressed by her opponent."


    Pluto said, "when she fights with her opponent, she is completely gaining combat experience from it. I think this girl is worth cultivating. At that time, you must ask your master to focus on cultivating her. "


    Zou Yi said: "Wu Xia and Wu Chun are also good. Their three sisters may really become a good story in the nine circles."


    Pluto nodded slightly: "the battle is almost over. Wu Min is finally impatient and wants to be serious."


    Just after Pluto''s words, Wu Min, who was originally at a disadvantage, suddenly fought back and hit his opponent''s throat with only one sword.


    She had a good grasp of her sword power. The tip of the sword was on her opponent''s neck, but she didn''t stab her opponent.


    Seeing this, the man in charge of judging the outcome of the competition immediately shouted, "Wu Min won."


    Wu Min saluted the divine referee, turned to salute her opponent, and then left the special space to return to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yichong and Wu Min smiled: "good job. I won with the last blow. I haven''t fully demonstrated my strength. I can definitely confuse many people and lay a good foundation for the competition in the future."


    Wu Min smiled, revealing several snow-white teeth: "should the elder martial brother reward me?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "forget the reward. There''s a saying called... By the way, I''ll give you what you want."


    Wu Min blushed, lowered her head and said, "what are you talking about, elder martial brother? Aren''t you afraid of their misunderstanding?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "they won''t misunderstand. I didn''t do anything, did I? Go and see your sister Wu Xia''s fight. She will compete with her opponent soon. "


    Wu Min said, "my sister''s battle doesn''t need to be seen. It must be no problem."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "so confident, does your sister''s strength far exceed her realm?"


    Wu Min said, "my sister''s swordsmanship is the most powerful of our three sisters. She has reached the state of Swordsman and must be much more powerful than my swordsman."


    Zou Yi asked, "what does swordsman mean? Why can''t I understand what you said? "


    Wu Min said, "this is the classification of swordsmen in our place. Swordsmen are a little better than those who have just started swordsmanship. Above the swordsmen are swordsmen, swordsmen, sword saints and sword gods. This is just a way to divide the level of swordsmanship. I don''t need it anywhere else. I didn''t tell you, elder martial brother. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "this is really a new way to divide the level of fencing. It seems that the research on fencing in the place where you originally lived is also unique."


    Wu Min said: "in fact, it''s nothing. If we have swordsmanship, we can''t compare with your God killing sword skill..."


    Zou Yi was surprised and hurriedly put her hand over Wu Min''s mouth: "keep your voice down. Don''t say it here. You want me to be completely exposed."


    Wu Min blushed and whispered, "I''m sorry, I forgot this is the martial arts arena. I thought we were talking in the wanbaoding."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "let''s stop talking. You''re still talking..."


    Wu Min sticks out her tongue. She looks like a child who hasn''t grown up, but she doesn''t dare to talk anymore.


    At the moment, Pluto smiled and said, "what Wu Min said is that Wu Xia is really more powerful. She is an old swordsman. She defeated her opponent in a few times."


    Zou Yi looked back and saw that Wu Xia had finished the battle and was coming. She smiled and nodded at Wu Xia.


    When Wu Xia came to Zou Yi, her first sentence was: "elder martial brother, how are you going to reward me for winning the game?"


    Zou Yi felt that she was going to vomit blood. She couldn''t help pulling Pluto in front of her and went to see Wu Chun''s competition.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know what Pluto, Wu Xia and Wu Min are talking about, but what he knows is that Wu Chun''s competition doesn''t seem to go well.


    Wu Chun''s opponent was an expert who would break through immortality immediately. He completely suppressed Wu Chun and didn''t give Wu Chun any room to fight back.


    This competition has luck in it. If your opponent is too strong, even if your strength is very good, you may not be able to pass the first level.


    There is no doubt that Wu Chun was defeated and eliminated.


    Zou Yi came forward to pick up the defeated Wu Chun personally. Without waiting for Wu Xia and Wu Min to speak, she directly handed Wu Chun a fairy sword.


    Wu Chun was stunned and said happily, "thank you, senior brother. My sword was discounted by my opponent. I don''t have a weapon."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "this sword was used by Su mo before. Later, she had a new weapon and stayed with me. Now it''s yours. Let it recognize the Lord and fight with it in the future. Your strength will be improved a lot. "


    Wu Chun said with a smile, "thank you, elder martial brother. It''s really great."


    Wu Xia said, "elder martial brother is eccentric. The fairy swords are given to my sister. What about us?"


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "this is my immortal sword, and the others are given to the soldiers. In this way, when we attend the auction in a few days, I will buy one for each of you as a reward. "


    Wu Xia skimmed his lips: "he lied to us again. He said before that he would let us choose magic tools casually. Secretly, he asked sky fire to seal all magic tools, and we couldn''t get them at all..."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "I really don''t know about this... So, after I go back today, I''ll take you to choose magic tools myself. How about it?"


    Wu Xia smiled: "it''s a deal."


    Wu Min said, "it''s the dog who goes back on his word."


    Zou Yi felt badly choked and her face was full of tears and laughter.


    The Pluto smiled and said, "isn''t it fairy swords and magic tools? I have some collections here. Take a look. Just take what you can see."


    Wu Xia was overjoyed. When she was about to ask for it, Zou Yi suddenly said, "no, sister, how can you give them your treasure? I have promised it. I should solve it."


    The Pluto said, "they will fight next. How can they do without weapons? Don''t be hypocritical. Press it first. When you find a better one, just give it back to me. "


    Zou Yi could only nod her head when she heard Pluto say so.

 Chapter 411

    Wu Xia and Wu min each got a fairy sword. Although the quality is not the best among the fairy swords, it is also a fairy weapon with high value. Both of them are happy.


    As for magic tools, Pluto gave them some at random. Whether they are useful or not is unknown.


    The competition is still going on. Are some people very desperate? They go all out at the time of shooting. The scene was once very amazing.


    Among the four male immortals brought by Zou Yi, LAN Qi performed best. Although he was tired of fighting, once he fought, his strength was amazing. It took only a few moves to defeat his opponent.


    Zhong Yuan, fan Qian, Sun Zhong and others also performed well. At least they were not eliminated in the second round.


    This made Zou Yi very happy. At least what he had worried about didn''t happen. The performance of the eight young people also surprised him.


    The only thing that didn''t get Zou Yi''s attention and didn''t have a good qualification during the test was that Zhou Jia, who barely entered the second round, and the eldest martial sister of the Wu sisters, performed very amazing in the second round.


    Zhou Jia''s opponent is an immortal cultivator whose strength is unintentionally close to the immortal. It can be said that it''s not too much to be half an immortal.


    So many people think Zhou Jia will lose, even Zou Yi thinks so.


    But the result was beyond everyone''s expectation. Zhou Jia, who also practiced swordsmanship, seriously injured his opponent as soon as he shot. Unexpectedly, he killed his opponent in a second, which attracted people''s surprise for a while.


    Zou Yi and Pluto, who learned the result, were also very surprised. While congratulating Zhou Jia, they had to say something.


    Zou Yi didn''t have a suitable sword to give to Zhou Jia, so Pluto generously gave Zhou Jia a fairy sword that was obviously better than what she gave to Wu Xia and Wu min.


    Zhou Jia did not show that she was as happy as the Wu sisters. Instead, she calmly took the fairy sword and thanked her respectfully. Her performance was completely different from that of the Wu sisters.


    Facing the younger martial sister, Zou Yi suddenly felt curious and happy, so he made an exception and took out a self-defense treasure from himself.


    This is a female armor found by Zou Yi in wanbaoding. Although it is only a magic weapon, it depicts an array. Wearing it on the body can speed up cultivation, protect the body and prevent the emergence of heart demons.


    This is an extraordinary magic weapon. The refiner spent a lot of time on it. Zou Yi was not willing to give it to others after she got it. This time it was bleeding.


    Zhou Jia, who got the reward, calmly seemed to be more mature than Pluto. After collecting the treasure, she stood quietly aside without saying anything more.


    The Wu sisters suddenly realized something. At this time, no one spoke. Everyone kept quiet and the needles could be heard.


    The people around were affected. They actually looked at Zou Yi together, and no one spoke.


    The martial arts field suddenly quieted down, as if after the competition, the contestants left the field and the audience left, and no one was here anymore.


    After a while, everyone suddenly felt that it was abnormal, so someone began to speak in a low voice.


    Then everyone began to talk together. Some asked what was going on, and others asked what was going on. Suddenly, there was excitement.


    Zou Yi saw that there were many young people in the demon world and the underworld around. She wanted to explain to them, so she heard burning sky say: "ladies and gentlemen, today''s competition is not over yet. When we enter the next round, we should rest quickly, recover our strength and prepare for the next round of competition. If you don''t enter the next round, think about your shortcomings, see how others fight, and strive for a worthwhile trip. "


    Everyone knew the burning sky. Since everyone was an ally, they didn''t have to see the outside world, so they said together, "I''ll abide by the will of the emperor."


    Huotian nodded slightly, waved his hand and said, "we''ll rest here and wait for the next round of competition to begin. Now let''s break up. Let me have a word with his highness Pluto. "


    The crowd dispersed consciously and sat on the ground around the burning sky and the Pluto, forming a big circle around the burning sky and the Pluto, Zou Yi and Yan Kun.


    Burning sky looked around and waved to open his field to isolate the exploration they provoked.


    Zou Yi knew that burning sky had something to say, so she walked over with Yan Kun and quietly waited for burning sky to speak.


    Burning heaven first respectfully said to Pluto, "Your Highness, do you think the nine realms are too much fun this time?"


    Pluto shook his head: "Dabi is a competition. It''s normal. I don''t think it''s a child''s play."


    Burning the sky said, "maybe I''m worried, but didn''t your highness find that among the people who came to watch the competition today, none of the high-level people in the divine world saw it. And it''s not normal that senior people from other circles don''t contact us. "


    The Pluto seemed to think of something and murmured, "yes, even if others do, people in the spirit world should contact us about what they say. After all, we had some festivals before..."


    Burning sky said, "this is very unusual. I''m afraid we''ve fallen into the trap of others. We have to find a way to get out of here."


    Pluto showed his eyebrows and frowned: "if the divine world is really going to be bad for us, I''m afraid it''s hard for us to walk away."


    The burning sky said, "that''s right, so I quietly contacted the unknown star master on the green star and asked him to send someone to pick us up. If your highness doesn''t think we need to stay here, let''s go now. I don''t believe it. With your highness and my strength, who else dares to stop us? "


    The Pluto thought about it, looked at the people around him and said slowly, "I''ll make a decision after I check the situation around the divine domain."


    Burning heaven said: "I have checked. The divine realm has been closed and the city defense array has been activated. Unless you know the method of breaking the array and forcibly impact, it is difficult. We now place our hope on the unknown star Lord. He opens the gate from outside the divine domain, and we can leave. "


    After a pause, burning the sky continued: "the premise is that we must leave this martial arts field first. If I''m not mistaken, this martial arts field is the core area of the city defense array and the most dangerous area."


    Pluto nodded slightly, looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "what do you think?"


    Zou Yi said, "what Tianjun said should be true. I''m afraid our whereabouts have been exposed and attracted the attention of the divine world. But at present, they should not start with us. After all, the nine realms gather here. Once the divine world starts with the demon world and the underworld, it will inevitably attract people''s attention, and it will be difficult for them to do it at that time. "


    Zou Yi walked around for a few steps, looked at Lu Yan not far away, and whispered to the burning sky and the underworld: "this man has been watching us intentionally or unintentionally. He is about to be ordered to monitor us. This also shows that Tianjun''s doubts are true. We need to find a way to deal with the possible crisis at any time. "

 Chapter 412

    Pluto said, "what can you do? We all know you have many ideas. Let''s talk about it quickly."


    Zou Yi said, "responding to changes with invariance is our best choice at present. We continued to participate in the big match and pretended we didn''t know anything. If someone challenges us, no matter who he is, we must strike first and give them a hard blow, forcing them not to move us lightly. "


    Burning sky then said: "this can only delay some time, but this is what we need. As long as we delay until the unknown star arrives, we will be safe. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "during this period of time, I will try my best to open a space channel with nine star space. Once the nine star space is useful, we''ll go right away. "


    Pluto nodded: "that''s it. See if it''s the one who doesn''t have eyes who shot at us. I''ll make him remember us forever."


    Burning the sky turned his palm, and suddenly there were some bean like things in the palm: "this is my latest refined puppet, and its strength is in the realm of immortals. They are so numerous that they can help us block most of the enemy''s attacks and buy us time when necessary. "


    Zou Yi said: "young people whose strength does not reach the realm of immortals, or immortals whose combat effectiveness is not strong, and those who are injured, can enter my wanbaoding for shelter. I think no one can hurt them."


    The Pluto took out a long black gun and said coldly, "this is my soul catching gun in the underworld. It was originally sealed by the previous generation of Pluto. This time I also brought it. If anyone dares to fight us, I will make him reincarnate directly and forget everything in this life. "


    Yan Kun took a look at the three giants in front of him and said slowly, "although my purple dragon hook and sickle gun is only a chaotic fairy, it is given by the unknown star owner himself and has extraordinary power. Whoever dares to fight with us will tell him to taste the power of the purple dragon. "


    The four nodded together and waved to open their respective fields.


    They didn''t mean to use the field to attack others, so they put the field in the circle surrounded by young people in the demon world and the underworld.


    The four men''s field immediately contained all their own people, so that outsiders could not attack them.


    Then Zou Yi''s move surprised everyone. He just waved and the hundreds of young people around him suddenly disappeared.


    Some people who have never seen the world are surprised and feel incredible.


    Only those who had seen similar situations knew what was going on, and someone began to explain in surprise: "he had a high-level space treasure that could let living creatures into life, and those people were taken in by him."


    Someone followed and said, "is it a heaven and earth bag? It can hold the heaven and earth bag of the living. "


    "He is not the owner of the heaven and earth bag. How can he have the heaven and earth bag?"


    "Can the heaven and earth bag hold so many people at one time? Idiot... "


    "Who are you scolding? Are you looking for death..."


    Zou Yi smiled in her heart. When he waved, he took all the young people into his wanbaoding. He was just worried that they would be implicated if they were not strong enough. Unexpectedly, most of the people here were young people with little insight, which caused a misunderstanding.


    Pluto and burning sky were obviously stunned. They asked in unison, "why do you do this?"


    Zou Yi pointed to Lu Yan and said with a smile, "some people don''t give us time to think about other things. I have to protect them."


    Burning heaven looked at Lu Yan and his face was angry: "he really dared to be the enemy of our three worlds. It seems that he has received someone''s instructions."


    Zou Yi looked at Lu Yan robbed by lightning and said coldly, "prepare to meet the enemy!"


    The bean like puppets in the hands of shaotian slowly grew larger and gathered around him. In a short time, they became as big as humans.


    Almost for a moment, Huotian was surrounded by puppets. Their eyes were red. It was obvious that they were ready to start fighting.


    Zou Yi quietly stepped back and stood between the puppets. The art of nine star space began to open up the space channel slowly.


    At this moment, Lu Yan drank fiercely, and a purple gold bowl with complex patterns in his hand suddenly covered Zou Yi and others.


    Burning the sky was well-informed and immediately shouted, "be careful, it will immediately turn into pus and blood, and even the yuan God can''t escape."


    Pluto and Zou Yi didn''t move, but Yan Kun flashed. Unexpectedly, he rushed to the purple gold bowl that had become as big as the roof.


    Yan Kun didn''t see any action. He just stabbed out the purple dragon hook and sickle gun in his hand, and just stabbed it in the center of the purple gold bowl.


    In the earth shaking crash, Yan Kun stepped back and landed unsteadily. It seemed that he was injured.


    The purple gold bowl was also beaten back, but it was not damaged at all, only made a buzzing sound.


    The purple gold bowl was so powerful that it hurt Yan Kun, the divine man with the power of chaos.


    Zou Yi was surprised. She glanced at Yan Kun, who was barely standing. She looked back at Lu Yan with a sneer on her face and said, "you dare to hurt my brother. It seems that you don''t intend to live well."


    Lu Yan sneered: "I just want to leave you all. What can you do for me? This is the divine world, not your demon world or underworld. You can''t go wild. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing at Lu Yan''s words. He is not laughing at himself, but at Lu Yan.


    Just when Lu Yan thought Zou Yi''s smile was strange, Zou Yi suddenly shot.


    Zou Yi seldom fights with an expert in front of her, nor does she attack those who are also immortals.


    Today is very different. Zou Yi knows that if she hesitates a little, everything will be difficult to clean up. She can only do her best to see if she can completely suppress each other and strive for time and opportunities to leave the divine world for herself and the people around her.


    Zou Yi originally intended to let Yan Kun and others hold the enemy and run the NINE-STAR space with all his strength to see if he could open a space channel to leave the divine world, but now he has changed his attention. He should give Lu Yan some colors to see first.


    Moreover, Zou Yigang has just tried. With his current NINE-STAR space attainments, it is difficult to use the NINE-STAR space to open a space channel in the divine realm imprisoned by the array.


    The array here is very powerful. Even the abnormal space skills such as nine star space have been greatly affected and lost most of their effectiveness.


    Lu Yan is the true God of chaos. In terms of realm, he is definitely stronger than Zou Yi. Coupled with the incomparable power of his artifact purple gold bowl, Zou Yi''s victory over him is not a simple thing.


    Zou Yi directly used the killing God sword technique and the yuan God attack technique as soon as she came up. They were used at the same time, so that Lu Yan could not predict what his purpose was.


    Lu Yan did not seem to be in a hurry. He didn''t seem to pay attention to Zou Yi.

 Chapter 413

    Zou Yi is asking Lu Yan to belittle himself. The killing sword has just launched an attack, and the Yuanshen attack has arrived.


    Lu Yan originally wanted to block the attack of the killing sword with a purple gold bowl. He had just shot, his face suddenly changed and showed a look of pain.


    Zou Yi was overjoyed. She knew that her Yuanshen attack hit Lu Yan''s Yuanshen silently and played a very great role.


    At this moment, Zou Yi''s killer sword fiercely accelerated the attack. At the moment when Lu Yan Yuanshen was attacked and did not fully recover his consciousness, a sword hit Lu Yan''s head.


    This sword is as powerful as electricity. If it is hit, Lu Yan will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die.


    However, when things were not satisfactory, Zou Yi''s killer sword had just touched Lu Yan''s head. Suddenly, a huge force came from his side, like a violent hurricane. Zou Yi was pushed three feet away. The killer sword also deviated from its original position and cut off from Lu Yan''s side.


    In a huge collision sound, a huge crack appeared on the ground, and the whole martial arts field was divided into two from the middle, completely changed.


    Zou Yi felt a huge anti shock force on her arm. She waved her arm to remove the huge force. Then she looked at a person suddenly around her and said coldly, "you are also here to stop us from leaving the divine world?"


    The man looked at Zou Yi, smiled, twitched his huge rosacea, shook his head and said, "I don''t want to stop you. I saw that you had to kill the highest ruler of the nine world Dabi. I was afraid you would never leave the divine world before you stopped you."


    Zou Yi said, "do you really think so? Then why didn''t you persuade him to stop me instead? Does the elder want to keep us in the divine world like him? "


    Rosacea is time, of course. He smiled and said, "don''t be angry. I mean no harm. Zou Yi, Lu Yan, even if it''s a big mistake, you shouldn''t punish him. After all, he is a member of the divine world and a high-level leader of the divine world. If he does something wrong, he will be punished by the God of war, the Lord of the divine world. Don''t worry. "


    After a pause, the time stepped to Lu Yan, who was staying aside, and said positively, "what''s your intention to force the people who participate in the nine world competition to stay in the divine world? Aren''t you afraid to arouse everyone''s public anger and declare war on the divine world together with the other eight realms? "


    Lu Yan seemed to have known the bad time for a long time. At this time, he took a deep breath, tried to keep calm, looked at time and said, "this is between me and them. Why do you have to get involved in this muddy water?"


    Time zhengse said, "the God of war of tianwu had expected such a thing to happen. He has granted me power and can act easily. Lu Yan, you are the most powerful subordinate of tianwu God of war. You should know the temper of tianwu God of war very well. If you act like this now, even if I execute you directly, the God of war will not say another word... "


    Without waiting for time to finish, Lu Yan suddenly said angrily, "you and I are officials of the same rank. Why should you teach me a lesson? In the face that you are the God of time, I let you, but don''t push an inch. With your time, you can''t keep Zou Yi and others named by the God of war himself. "


    After a pause, Lu Yan gritted his teeth and said, "don''t be confused about who is the real enemy. Fighting in the dark is also the most annoying thing of tianwu God of war."


    Time was stunned and then said, "the order I received is to prevent anyone from making trouble in the nine world competition. I don''t know anything else and won''t pay attention to it. Now I want you to step back and let Zou Yi leave the divine world. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Lu Yan''s face changed slightly: "you''re not polite to me? You''re not qualified. In terms of official positions, you and I are at the same level, and no one can control anyone. In terms of strength, you are just a partial God in charge of time. I am the God who has personally granted the throne by the God of war. What do you threaten me with? "


    Time''s face also changed slightly and said angrily, "as you say, we gods in charge of time, years, wind, rain, lightning and so on are partial to God? Who gave us this statement and when did it bias us? "


    Lu Yan suddenly smiled: "this is what the God of war said himself. It is the divine decree that no one can violate."


    Time finally changed his face. Looking at Lu Yan, he said, "do you know how much impact what you said today will have? If you dare to talk nonsense, don''t say that our so-called "partial gods" won''t spare you. I''m afraid the God of war will kill you himself and calm the anger of all. "


    Lu Yan sneered and said, "don''t scare me. Ignorant people deserve to tell me these things... Time, I advise you to show your heart to tianwu God of war as early as other gods, so as not to regret being ordered to be executed by tianwu God of war."


    After a pause, Lu Yan suddenly lowered his voice and said, "you think you''ve been fantasizing about the comeback of the true God of martial arts. Doesn''t he know the God of war? Naive and ignorant, tianwu war god is a God who knows everything. What does he don''t know? "


    Time''s face changed again, and the look in Lu Yan''s eyes was slowly full of murderous spirit.


    Just as time was about to move, Zou Yi suddenly moved.


    This time Zou Yi shot without any sign, because he still used the art of Yuanshen attack.


    Lu Yan, who was arguing with time, was a little defensive. After all, he had just suffered a loss, and he didn''t dare to be careless.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen attack had no effect this time, which made Lu Yan a little stunned, and did not make him lose his mind for a short time.


    Lu Yan tries out the power of Zou Yi''s Yuanshen attack. He is about to make fun of Zou Yi. Suddenly, a flower blooms in front of him, and the whole person is stunned immediately.


    This time it was time. At the moment when Lu Yan was slightly distracted by Zou Yi''s Yuanshen attack, time controlled time and made Lu Yan lose his ability to move.


    The use of the power of time is the most mysterious skill in the legend. In the nine realms, people who know time skill well are the God of time, except the true God of martial arts who has been dead for a long time.


    Lu Yan was carelessly controlled by Zou Yi and time, completely lost the room to fight back, and became the prisoner of Zou Yi and time.


    Zou Yi shot in an instant, completely sealed the divine power in Lu Yan''s body, and shouted, "tell your people to let us leave the divine world, otherwise I''ll kill you first, and then declare war on the divine world."


    Lu Yan sneered: "you can kill me and declare war on the divine world. I''m afraid you''re not qualified. Don''t think you can be arrogant if you defeat the useless people of the emperor. Don''t forget, compared with the celestial world, one is in the sky and the other is underground... "

 Chapter 414

    Zou Yi saw that Lu Yan was so tough. She waved and sealed several meridians in Lu Yan''s body, making his divine power retrograde.


    When the divine power is retrograde, it''s like being possessed during cultivation. No one can bear the taste.


    Lu Yan wanted to say a few more words. Suddenly, he felt like a thousand blades piercing his heart. His face changed dramatically and his teeth were bleeding.


    Lu Yan is a high-level person in the divine world. When did he suffer like this? After a while, I couldn''t bear it. It seemed that Zou Yi was going to kill.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to resist at this time, and great pain fell on him. He was like an ordinary person, biting his teeth and bleeding, and his face was dead gray.


    Zou Yi ignored the miserable Lu Yan and shouted angrily, "this is the martial arts field of the nine world Dabi, and it is also the core area of the divine world trapped in us this time. I have long found that there is a mysterious and powerful array here. I thought it was to protect the martial arts field from destruction. Now it seems that this is the conspiracy of the God of war of tianwu. He wants to catch us all through the nine world big competition, including you... "


    The Pluto then said to Zou Yi, "Zou Yi said that the order given by the God of war of tianwu to time was clearly to protect everyone participating in the nine world competition, but secretly ordered Lu Yan to plot against the truth... Let''s listen to what Lu Yan said, and we will understand that what we said is true."


    Pluto waved his hand and began soul searching directly, regardless of the consternation of the people and the panic of Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan, who lost his defense ability, was like a child without any strength in front of the Pluto. The yuan God was immediately controlled by the Pluto. He opened his mouth and said, "the God of war ordered me to find out all the people who are dissatisfied with him and arrest them secretly. If someone finds out our intention, the big array here will start immediately. Without knowing the method of breaking the array, no one can leave here for half a step... You will all be executed... "


    Zou Yi immediately asked, "who else will tianwu God of war kill besides us?"


    Lu Yan said, "all of you who dare not obey the God of war will be killed..."


    Zou Yi deliberately raised her voice and said, "those people are not people in the divine world. Why should they obey the God of war, the Lord of the divine world?"


    Lu Yan said: "tianwu war God said that the nine realms have not been peaceful recently because of you. If you are killed, the nine realms will be peaceful again... So you must die, and no one can leave the divine realm alive..."


    Lu Yan said the last sentence. The people who were still watching the play were surprised and uneasy. They came one by one, looked at Lu Yan and asked, "what''s the matter? Why does the God of war want to kill us? "


    Lu Yan was controlled by the king of Hades and said obediently, "tianwu war God said that there were too many people against him in the nine realms. This time, he just took advantage of the opportunity of the nine realms to eradicate some..."


    After listening to Lu Yan''s words, the people changed their faces one by one. They felt that the plot of tianwu God of war had something to do with them, and they could no longer watch the play at ease.


    Gods and immortals, in the final analysis, are human beings, so most of their minds are similar to human beings, and they are not much more noble than human beings.


    These people who used to watch the excitement with the attitude of watching the play also know that they can''t be watching the play at this time, because they are the people in the play and one of the targets that tianwu God of war wants to deal with.


    Aojiang, the master of the spirit world whom Zou Yi knew, said loudly at this time, "king of the underworld, I am Aojiang, the master of the spirit world. I am willing to take all the people in the spirit world to follow your command and deployment, and we will play the divine world together."


    The Pluto looked at Aojiang with sincerity on his face and said slowly, "even I have to obey the command of others, but I don''t dare to command the Lord of the spirit world. Aojiang, if you think we need to cooperate, please obey Zou Yi''s unified command, otherwise we may really be trapped here by the God of war. "


    Aojiang knew Zou Yi, but he didn''t see Zou Yi and didn''t want to be commanded by Zou Yi. After listening to Pluto, he was silent.


    "Zou Yixing king," another petite figure who looked a little different suddenly floated in front of Zou Yi, hugged her fist and said, "I am willing to follow your command and play the divine world together."


    Zou Yi didn''t know the petite man. He looked at the man in black and his face was wrapped with thick black cloth. He left two eyes outside. Both men and women couldn''t distinguish clearly, so he had to say in doubt: "are you? Excuse me for my awkwardness. Which interface did you come from? "


    The man turned his eyes and said with a smile, "I''m the king of Jiuyou in Jiuyou world. King Zou Yixing can call me Jiumei."


    "Nine younger sisters?" Zou Yi held back her smile and said, "it''s impolite to be the Lord of the Jiuyou world. I don''t deserve the command. I can put forward my own opinions. If nine... Nine younger sister agrees, we''ll fight together. "


    Nine younger sister nodded and smiled in her eyes: "I said, obey the order of King Zou Yixing, so we Jiuyou world will never doubt what you said."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "in that case, I''m not polite."


    Nine younger sister stepped back, turned around and said, "all the people in the Jiuyou world listen. Now the order of King Zou Yixing is my order. Everyone obeys unconditionally. Whoever dares to say half no will be executed immediately and will not be tolerated."


    In front of nine younger sisters, some figures slowly emerged, each as small and exquisite as nine younger sisters, with a kind of illusory and mysterious smell.


    Listen to them say in unison, "please follow the instructions of King Jiuyou."


    Nine younger sister looked at Zou Yi, and there was a smile in her eyes. It seemed that she was telling Zou Yi that she had ordered that Zou Yi would be the new king of the nine quiet world when they had not left the divine world.


    Jiuyou world has always been mysterious. Zou Yi also came into contact with them for the first time. She felt a little strange.


    This is a feeling, a strange feeling that can''t be explained clearly.


    It''s like ordinary people feel very strange when facing ghosts, but they can''t see or touch them, so they can''t tell where the blame is.


    Nine younger sister stopped talking nonsense, turned to Zou Yi''s side and said to everyone that she was completely obedient to Zou Yi with the people in the nine quiet world.


    "King Zou Yixing, my spiritual world is also willing to obey your orders." Seeing Jiumei''s move, Aojiang, the master of the spirit world who was still hesitating, changed his attitude and respectfully said to Zou Yi, "the spirit world will obey your command until we leave the divine world."


    Zou Yi smiled and didn''t care about Aojiang''s previous attitude. She nodded and said, "now we cooperate and rush out of the divine world together. When we return to our respective interfaces or planets, our cooperation will be over. "

 Chapter 415

    Aojiang''s face was happy. It seemed that Zou Yi''s words just hit his mind. He immediately took the lead and said, "it''s time for you, Zou Yixing king."


    Zou Yi didn''t say much, but took a look at those who were still hesitating and deliberately asked Lu Yan: "if we break out, what will be the reaction of the array here? Is tianwu war God waiting for us outside the divine domain to catch us all? "


    Lu Yan said honestly, "the array will automatically attack those who break into the array. There won''t be too many people present who can safely escape the array attack."


    After a pause, Lu Yan continued with a painful look on his face: "tianwu war God should be waiting for my news in his house at the moment. He is not near the divine domain for the time being. But I''m not sure. I don''t know the whereabouts of the God of war. "


    Lu Yan''s words enlivened the minds of some people who were still hesitating. Among them, there was gognussi, the Lord of the alien world, who Zou Yi had never seen but had heard of for a long time.


    Gognushi is the Lord of the alien world. It is said that he has lived for millions of years. He is a rare chaotic true God with a long life.


    This person is peaceful and never argues with others. He looks like a modest gentleman or a weak scholar.


    However, his means are very vicious. He often kills people without saying a word. He is well-known in the nine realms, so he is well known by everyone.


    This man has been in charge of the alien world for millions of years, but no one dares to compete with him for the seat of the Lord of the alien world. Presumably, his strength is also quite strong.


    At this moment, Gog Nu Xi suddenly said, "King Zou Yixing, I am Gog Nu Xi, the Lord of the alien world. This time I brought people to participate in the nine world competition. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Therefore, I was not prepared enough and needed your help. I am willing to follow your orders with my brothers and sisters in the foreign world and kill out of the divine world together. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "since the Lord of the alien world has such an idea, we will cooperate once. But there are some things I want to explain in advance. If someone destroys our alliance, everyone can take action against it, and I am no exception. "


    Gog Nu Xi said with a smile: "naturally, I will never do anything to destroy the alliance. Please rest assured, King Zou Yixing."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, looked at the interface master from all walks of life and said loudly, "do you have anyone who knows the array here?"


    No one spoke. Everyone didn''t understand this array at all. It''s not easy to guess indiscriminately. They can only be silent.


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "then you will do one thing and take down all the people in the divine world. Don''t hurt their lives. Just keep them in custody for a while. "


    They hesitated for a moment and saw that Pluto took the lead in catching those people in the divine world, so they began to act in twos and threes.


    Half of the people who participated in the nine world competition were immortal practitioners, including those from all immortal planets in the world. Their strength was not enough to deal with the personnel in the divine world. They had to stand aside and watch others catch the people in the divine world.


    The staff had nothing to do with this, but since an accident had happened, they were a member of the divine world, so they had to be taken into custody.


    They are not hostages, nor will they be in great danger, as long as they do not take the initiative to provoke the people of the eighth world.


    The nine realms are big than each other. Because they are the world of immortals, the strength of all realms is generally too low. To participate is to gather the number of people, which is no longer within the scope of Zou Yi''s consideration at the moment.


    There is no one in the chaotic world, and this world is not the scope that Zou Yi should consider at the moment.


    Among the other seven realms, the demon world and the underworld are Zou Yi''s relatives. There will be no problem.


    Aojiang in the spirit world was in a state of uncertainty. Zou Yi quietly asked burning heaven to send someone to monitor, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    The strength of the people in the spirit world is not strong. Even Ao Jiang, the leader of the spirit world, can''t threaten Zou Yi''s alliance.


    Zou Yi, the nine younger sister of Jiuyou world, is not familiar with her, but her previous performance should be trustworthy. Therefore, Zou Yi did not deliberately send someone to stare at her.


    Gog Nu Xi in the alien world is the most dangerous. Zou Yi asks Pluto to to stare at him personally. It should be difficult for him to do anything harmful to everyone at this time.


    After solving these seemingly unimportant but actually related to everyone''s safety, Zou Yi shouted, "since no one knows the array here, we can only break through. Everyone above the realm of God and man is in front, immortal. Then, others hide temporarily. Let''s try the power of the array first. "


    This is what everyone cares about most. Zou Yi has no objection to this arrangement. Let''s go forward together, leave the martial arts arena and go to the door of the divine domain.


    Everyone knows that the gate of the divine realm is where the array gate of the array lies, and no one doubts it.


    Opening the door means that the array is cracked and everyone has the opportunity to leave the divine domain.


    Zou Yi has tried for a long time. The array here has affected his nine star space. It is difficult to use the nine star space to open the space channel and let everyone leave the divine world.


    Strong attack is not the best way, but now there are many people and great potential, which is also a method that can be tried.


    The most powerful leaders of the nine realms naturally want to take the first shot. Each of them has a strong attack power, which can''t be imagined by those in the immortal realm.


    Therefore, Zou Yi took the lead, and a group of gods and men shot together, using the most violent attack means to attack the door of the divine domain that seems to be no different at the same time.


    Different attack methods hit the gate of the divine domain at the same time. The originally empty gate was attacked and suddenly lit up a dazzling light.


    The attack seemed to be absorbed by the dazzling light, but it didn''t have any effect.


    What''s more incredible is that the powerful energy of people''s attack seems to have been absorbed. It''s incredible. You know, even the most powerful artifact can''t stand it if you add up your attack power.


    Is this array very powerful, just like the Zhentian array, with incomparable defense ability?


    Everyone stared at the door of the divine domain and wanted to know what had changed.


    The light flashed, and the gate suddenly turned into a mountain.


    The gate refined from the mountain is the real face of the gate of the divine domain.


    People in the divine world are really crouching tigers, hidden dragons. This gate is not something that other circles can do casually.


    Everyone looked at Zou Yi in the middle, and everyone looked puzzled and surprised.


    Zou Yi stepped forward a few steps, carefully looked at the door of the divine domain that has become a big mountain, and said in a deep voice: "this is a chaotic artifact. The strongest artifact exists. No wonder our attack has no effect..."

 Chapter 416

    The Pluto frowned and said, "the door of the divine realm is actually an artifact. Who''s writing this? What a big deal. "


    Gognushi said, "the gate of the divine domain existed in ancient times. I really don''t know who wrote it. But what I know is that even if the true God of martial arts could not forcibly open this door, we can''t do it together. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "try to do it."


    Gog Nu Xi shook his head: "the earth movement can''t be performed here. I''ve tried it quietly just now."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "naturally, you can''t fly in the air?"


    Gog nodded angrily and looked a little strange: "it''s natural. Otherwise, anyone can fly out."


    Zou Yi closed her eyes. He heard the meaning of Gog Nu Xi''s words and understood some things.


    Gog Nu Xi is the true God of chaos who came to shoot. Now he is forced to let Zou Yi be the leader of everyone. He was unconvinced.


    However, in view of the fact that the interfaces of the demon world and the underworld agree with Zou Yi, he can''t be unique.


    But now, Zou Yi''s questions made him feel that Zou Yi was not very good, so he began to show a trace of disdain.


    Zou Yi didn''t intend to concentrate on it. He closed his eyes and calmly thought about the method of breaking the array. After a moment, he said, "everyone step back and wait for me to try to open the door of the divine domain."


    They were about to step back and open the door of the divine domain for Zou Yi. Suddenly, they heard a rumbling sound from the door of the divine domain.


    When Zou Yi heard the sound, she immediately changed her face and shouted, "everybody back, it''s a cloud arrow..."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. Countless arrows suddenly flew out of the door of the divine domain. It''s really the cloud piercing arrow Zou Yi said. It can kill most immortals and hurt many gods and men.


    The cloud piercing arrows are as fierce as the wind. Coupled with a large number, many people have no time to escape. They fall to the ground with arrows and scream.


    Zou Yi''s God armor unfolded on her own initiative. Zou Yi quickly opened her protective cover. He was fine.


    He can''t do anything. He can protect hundreds of young people in the demon world, the underworld and the green star. Once something happens, I''m afraid it''s difficult to protect everyone with a damaged wanbaoding alone.


    Pluto and other powerful people are all right. They have experienced a lot and know how to protect themselves.


    The door of the divine realm took the initiative to fight back after being attacked, which was beyond everyone''s expectation and surprised everyone.


    After a round of cloud piercing arrows, when everyone was trying to save people, the door of the divine domain suddenly looked like a huge divine beast and moved slowly.


    The gate opened slowly, rows of sharp spikes stretching out slowly, and then suddenly rolled towards everyone in everyone''s surprised eyes.


    The door of the divine domain has become a huge hedgehog, and it is a enchanted hedgehog.


    Zou Yi frowned, and the killer sword in her hand suddenly flew out, and in the blink of an eye, she stabbed into the countless spikes at the door of the divine domain.


    Some spikes flew up and flew up after being cut off by the killer sword.


    However, the door of the divine realm kept coming, but it accelerated a lot. It seemed to be angered.


    Zou Yi felt something was wrong. She took out the purple Sha sword with her backhand. With the help of the purple Sha, the chaotic power of her whole body poured into the purple Sha and made every effort to wave the knife to the door of the divine domain close to him.


    Pluto had already stepped back, but seeing Zou Yi like this, he immediately rushed to Zou Yi, stood side by side with Zou Yi, and shot to block the door of the divine domain.


    Her love for Zou Yi is quite similar to Bai Jun''s love for Zou Yi before. It feels like a flood of maternal love.


    Under the urging of Zou Yi, the purple evil sent out a dazzling light, which was faintly stronger than the last time Zou Yi used the purple evil to fight.


    It seems that Zisha benefited a lot last time, and the evolution of artifact is expected. Great changes have taken place quietly.


    Zisha is an artifact. Zou Yi is looking forward to what it will look like if it evolves again.


    With the influx of chaos in Zou Yi''s body, the light of Zisha condensed rapidly. In the end, it became a huge laser.


    The next moment, this huge laser shot out like a bullet and accurately hit the huge door of the divine domain.


    In the earth shaking explosion, the huge hedgehog turned into by the door of Shenyu suddenly stopped moving forward. In a violent vibration, a huge crack appeared in the middle of it.


    The chaotic artifact of the gate of the divine domain has broken. The attack power of the purple evil spirit before is unimaginable.


    Zou Yi felt dizzy and almost couldn''t stand.


    The king of Hades had just attacked the door of the divine domain without results. Seeing this, he immediately reached out to hold Zou Yi. At the same time, he raised his hand and grabbed the killing sword that flew back quickly.


    The killer sword was red, as if it had produced a high temperature in the previous impact, but the starting temperature was not high, but it was faintly cold.


    The king of Hades is well-informed. He knows that this is the killing sword. He attacked with all his strength before and was damaged. He handed the killing sword to Zou Yi, who has stood firm, and asked Zou Yi to deal with it.


    Zou Yi took the killer sword back to her Dantian to warm up. At the same time, she looked at the purple evil spirit in her hand and said in surprise: "the purple evil spirit is about to evolve. We have to leave here quickly."


    Pluto was stunned: "can you leave? Has the array been broken? "


    Zou Yi said, "if there is a crack in the door of the divine domain, it means that the array has been broken. Let''s go quickly, or the God of war will arrive. "


    The Pluto immediately shouted, "get out of here. The array has been broken. Everyone leave quickly."


    No one answered, but everyone''s movements were very neat. They almost took off and quickly left the divine realm with their young people.


    The people of burning heaven and Pluto stayed in the ten thousand treasure tripod. At the moment, they took Zou Yi, who was almost unable to fly, left the divine realm quickly.


    Zou Yi''s chaotic power is almost consumed, and it takes a long time to fully recover, but his Yuanshen power is still very rich and can still be used.


    Therefore, he directly said to Yan Kun who closely followed him in the air: "give me some of the power of chaos, and I will use the nine star space to leave the divine world."


    Without saying a word, Yan Kun directly gave Zou Yi some of his chaotic power. At the same time, he was closer to Zou Yi and vaguely protected Zou Yi.


    At this time, Pluto said, "don''t hurry to leave the divine world. We leave the divine domain. Everyone will know what''s going on in the divine domain. The God of war doesn''t dare to do anything to us. We are safe in the divine world for the time being."


    Zou Yi thought it was the same. She stopped running the nine star space and fell into a quiet valley on the ground under the leadership of Pluto and burning heaven.

 Chapter 417

    People in the demon world, the underworld and the green star all took refuge in wanbaoding, leaving Zou Yi, the king of the underworld, Huotian and Yan Kun who won''t attract too many people''s attention in this valley.


    After they fell into the valley, they immediately disappeared. Under Zou Yi''s invisibility, almost no one can see through their whereabouts.


    Pluto is right. At this time, things in the divine domain will be spread, and the God of war of tianwu will not dare to fight them again. Otherwise, the eighth world will declare war on his God of war at the same time, and the god world can''t bear it no matter how powerful it is.


    So Zou Yi immediately changed her plan. She was no longer in a hurry to leave the divine world. After she became invisible, she was ready to find a place for Zisha to complete her evolution.


    This matter can only be carried out after they find a safe place to settle down. At present, Zou Yi''s chaotic power is empty, and there is no way to let Zisha complete the evolution.


    So the four acted together and were ready to return to the divine realm immediately.


    The more dangerous the place is, the more safe it is. Now the divine domain has just experienced what happened before. The God of war of tianwu will not send someone to search the divine domain in a short time. I think it should be very safe.


    The four people came to the divine domain stealthily and saw some people escape from the divine domain in a hurry. It seems that they are very flustered one by one.


    At the moment, the divine realm is in chaos. Most people are anxious to leave the divine realm, worried that the previous things will affect themselves. In troubled times, it''s important to run for your life.


    Some people fish in troubled waters. At this time, they look for treasures everywhere and take the opportunity to take the treasures left by others as their own.


    No one noticed Zou Yi and others who were invisible, giving them the opportunity to act conveniently.


    Zou Yi and others'' destination is Yuelai auction city. They have saved 10 million divine crystals and three divine grasses for auction here. They may want to buy an artifact for Pluto, so they have to come here.


    Some of the sacred areas were in chaos. Some people left in a hurry. Others chose to hide or stay at home, so the whole sacred area was empty and quiet.


    Zou Yi and her party came to Yuelai auction city and found that the door here was open and chaotic. It was empty and things were changed.


    Scared away several gangsters who took the opportunity to look for treasures in Yuelai auction house, Zou Yi and others entered Yuelai auction city for the second time.


    Some disappointed and depressed Zou Yi looked at the auction City covering a very wide area in front of her and said helplessly, "it seems that we have to live here first and wait for Yuelai''s landlady to come back."


    Everyone thinks this is the only way at present. After all, no one knows where the boss of Yuelai auction city has gone. There is no way to find it. They can only wait.


    The Millennium ice and the Millennium dream sisters disappeared, leaving such a large-scale auction City, which can be used as a temporary residence for Zou Yi''s two or three hundred people.


    Anyway, Zou Yi also has 10 million divine crystals here, which is not a white auction city of Millennium ice and Millennium dream.


    Ten million Shenjing is more than enough to buy this huge auction city.


    I don''t know if this is a blessing in disguise. Anyway, Zou Yi feels a little disappointed.


    Close the door of the auction city and let everyone come out of the wanbaoding. Zou Yi directly ordered: "everyone pack up everything here and find a room to live. We may have to stay here for a while and get ready."


    Everyone looked at the messy hall, each shot, and soon cleaned it up. The auction city hall also returned to its previous appearance.


    On the whole, the auction city presents the familiar quadrangle layout of people on earth. On both sides of the gate are gatehouses magnified many times, on both sides of the East and West are equally tall ear rooms, and on the due north direction, there are obviously many tall main rooms.


    The "courtyard" position of the "quadrangle" has been converted into a huge auction house, which is also the core position of Yuelai.


    Zou Yi''s divine sense spread out and soon explored everything here. She couldn''t help exclaiming, "there are so many rooms. There are 2000 houses of all kinds, huge gatehouses and auction houses, various defense measures, and luxurious decoration... The value is far more than 10 million divine crystals."


    Pluto said, "this is a castle, a real castle. I looked at it. It covers an area of hundreds of mu. It seems to be a big castle. "


    Yan Kun also said, "how can such a huge Castle be discarded? Did something unexpected happen here, so the Millennium ice and the Millennium dream sisters left like this? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "it''s really strange, but we don''t have to think too much now. We''ll stay first. When they come back, we''ll naturally know what happened."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. A young man in the demon world suddenly said, "I found a tunnel. It seems that it can go straight outside the castle."


    Everyone looked at the young man in the demon world who was talking. Behind a Phoenix Tail Bamboo in front of him, a secret cave was exposed, which only allowed one person to pass through.


    The hole was on one wall, but it obviously went down, not straight to the other side of the wall.


    Zou Yi immediately went over and took a look at the secret tunnel exit. As soon as she was about to explore, she heard Pluto say, "the tunnel entrance is secret and the channel is very long. It can really go straight outside the castle."


    Zou Yishen felt into the tunnel, and then came back after a while. He said, "the tunnel can really lead to a far place. You can definitely leave the castle. But I don''t know where the exit is. My divine sense can only see that there seems to be a labyrinth of channels in the depths of the tunnel, but I can''t confirm where the exit is. "


    Pluto said, "just go in and have a look? Let''s go and have a look later. Maybe we can find the specific location of the exit. "


    Zou Yi said, "we can''t all go in to prevent accidents. Everyone continue to tidy up here. Pluto and I will go in and have a look. "


    Burning sky and Yan Kun said together, "don''t worry, we''re here."


    Zou Yi nodded and lowered her head into the tunnel first, leaving some reaction time for Pluto.


    Pluto didn''t want to go in with Zou Yi. After all, she is a woman and doesn''t like such caves.


    But Zou Yi didn''t think much and directly said that she wanted Pluto to to go in together. Pluto couldn''t refuse.


    Zou Yi''s idea is very simple. He thinks he is familiar with Pluto. In addition, Pluto is powerful. If he is in danger, he can help him, so he makes a decisive decision.


    Now Zou Yi has exhausted her chaotic power by breaking the door of the divine domain, and her combat effectiveness has been completely weakened. It is difficult to protect herself in case of danger.


    Before, Yan Kun gave him a little chaotic power, which is also a drop in the bucket. It''s useless.

 Chapter 418

    The tunnel was very narrow at first, but as they went deeper, they gradually found that it was getting wider and wider. Finally, they could stand up and walk normally, just like in the room on the ground.


    It''s actually an underground palace group. It seems that its size is almost the same as that of Yuelai auction city on the ground, or maybe larger.


    It''s just that there is an array to isolate divine consciousness exploration, so Zou Yi and her team can''t find out the size of the underground palace with divine consciousness immediately.


    The passageways in the underground palace extend in all directions. It''s difficult to figure out which one is right for a time.


    Countless night pearls illuminate the underground palace as bright as the outside, just like street lamps, illuminating those dark places.


    What''s more valuable is that a small sun hangs on the vault of the underground palace. The soft and warm sun makes Zou Yi and Pluto feel very comfortable.


    There are clouds under the little sun, and the sound of running water can be heard from a distance


    Some flowers and plants are planted on both sides of the channel. The fresh air seems to be no different from the world outside the divine domain.


    Here is simply an underground world, which is no different from the outside world.


    Zou Yi and Pluto advanced for some time in the underground palace. Through divine consciousness, they observed that this place is an underground castle.


    There is a labyrinth basement in the underground castle, but if you look carefully, you will find that there are rules to follow.


    Overall, the underground castle is round, almost like a sphere.


    Although the ground looks flat and smooth, the middle part is obviously much lower than both sides.


    This is about for drainage, so it is specially built like this.


    There are all kinds of basements on the ground. They seem messy, but in fact, they are arranged in a regular manner.


    Like many cities, an east-west channel and a north-south channel are the main streets here. There are many houses on both sides of the street, that is, basement.


    Every three or five basements will have a narrow passage like an alley, which separates the basement and looks messy.


    Outside the basement, there are many different guises or signs.


    On the signboard are the names of various shops that Zou Yi is very familiar with, including grain, oil and rice stores, cloth grocery stores, weapon stores and Shencao Lingdan stores needed by immortals.


    This is an underground castle with complete functions and advanced facilities.


    When you open the door of a shop, you can see counters and some pots and pans. The shop needs everything. It seems that there are people living here.


    It''s just that there''s too much dust here, and you can''t see a footprint. I''m afraid there''s no one living here for a long time.


    This is not a small discovery. Zou Yi and Pluto stood in place and stared at each other. I don''t know how long they looked at each other. They were surprised.


    "What do you think this is? It seems that neither Millennium ice nor Millennium dream has come in, and the dust here seems to have not moved for at least a few millennia... "Zou Yi''s voice seems dry and hoarse:" do you think this is a secret place and we have found the treasure? "


    Pluto said, "it seems that this should be an underground castle, but as far as I know, there has been no such underground castle in the divine world..."


    Zou Yiqi said, "what''s going on? What we see is not fake, nor does it touch any arrays or the like, and there is no illusion. "


    Pluto nodded slightly: "I heard that a great event happened in the divine world tens of thousands of years ago. This place seems to have something to do with that thing, but I''m not sure. After all, it''s all legends..."


    Zou Yi said, "sister, let''s listen. Maybe we can find out the origin of this place together."


    Pluto said, "it is said that when Wu Daozhen was in charge of the divine world, one day a great genius, or rising star, was born in the divine world..."


    Zou Yi listened to Pluto''s words and gradually chose to meditate. It seemed that she was completely attracted by Pluto''s words


    That was the era of Wu Daozhen God tens of thousands of years ago. At that time, there were a large number of talents in the divine world, showing a wonderful scene of a hundred schools of thought, which made Wu Daozhen God, the Lord of the divine world, very happy, and specially arranged a talent competition in the divine world.


    The original intention of Wu Daozhen God is to find some suitable personnel from those talents to supplement his god palace as his successor.


    Many people participated in the divine world Derby, which far exceeded the nine world derby this time, reaching an amazing hundreds of thousands.


    At the beginning of the audition, Wu Daozhen appointed another giant of the divine world, tianwu God of war, to supervise, giving tianwu God of war great power.


    The audition adopted the mode of two to two competition to try to win the winner. As a result, Dabi conducted the first round of the primary for a full month.


    Although the number of winners is only half of the original staff, the number is still huge.


    In order to save time, the true God of Wudao accepted the suggestion of the God of war and sent all those who passed the first round to the trial place of Jiuqu mountain in the divine world for trial.


    Their task is to find their own war beasts from the Jiuqu mountains. After taking them in, they will become the symbol of completing their task and their partner.


    At that time, the Royal beast of the true God of martial arts was well-known. Many young people tried their best to learn this magical skill.


    At that time, many people knew a little about yuyuyujue. They learned some fur of yuyuyujue from various ways. They knew a little about yuyuyujue.


    With a certain foundation, it''s much easier for them to capture and subdue the divine beast, but the danger is still everywhere. After all, they subdue the divine beast and may hurt themselves if they don''t pay attention.


    Another month later, when the people who participated in the big comparison of the divine world came out of the Jiuqu mountain one after another, a young man came to see the true God of Wu Dao with a huge adult divine beast rosefinch.


    The young man only knew a little about the Royal beast decision, but he was so intelligent that he figured out many key points of the Royal beast decision and summarized some of the later cultivation methods of the Royal beast decision by himself, so he had the ability to accept the rosefinch divine beast.


    Wu Daozhen was very surprised at the son''s ability to accept rosefinch. After careful inquiry, he immediately said that he wanted to leave the son in the Lord''s house and had a faint intention of accepting disciples.


    The kindness of Wu Daozhen God was learned by the sage who was still practicing with Wu Daozhen God at that time. Perhaps it was because of jealousy or sincere attack on Wu Daozhen God. The sage shot secretly and killed the gifted young man that day.

 Chapter 419

    Wu Daozhen, who learned the truth, was so angry that he drove the saint out of the divine domain and almost killed the saint.


    At that time, many people tried to persuade him. At last, Wu Daozhen could not resist the big guy''s persuasion and spared Shengjun''s life, but the capital crime was avoidable and the living crime was inevitable.


    The emperor was punished to think on the wall for thousands of years, and sealed the divine power in his body, without any possibility of doing evil.


    In the eyes of many people, the true God of martial arts punishes his disciples in this way, and many people say that the Saint King, who is his illegitimate son, has been impartial and selfless.


    However, the families of the gifted young people that day did not think so. They thought that the true God of martial arts biased his disciples and that the emperor killed their families, so they had to die.


    When they found the true God of Wu Dao, they first impolitely accused the true God of Wu Dao of lax discipline, and then developed into attacking the true God of Wu Dao.


    People around Wu Daozhen didn''t want to see Wu Daozhen being insulted, so they couldn''t help but start.


    The two sides fight in the divine domain, because they are powerful gods. Under this action, the divine domain will face great threat and may be directly destroyed.


    In order to protect the divine domain, the true God of martial arts at that time decisively broke the divine domain into the ground with one person''s strength, and then moved a large amount of soil and gravel to protect the whole divine domain under the soil.


    The two sides fought on the divine domain for several days. In the end, although the true God of Wudao won, the divine domain has completely changed. Because of the use of various powerful divine arts, the cities of the divine domain protected by the true God of Wudao have lost the possibility of seeing the sun again.


    The true God of martial arts was also injured at that time, but he still gritted his teeth and used powerful magic to save those people in the divine domain.


    How the true God of Wu Dao rescued those people without destroying the houses like the basement in the divine domain is unknown now.


    Perhaps he is forced to lift all the soil, so that everyone can quickly leave their house and go to a safe place, and then restore the soil.


    However, looking at everything here, there is no sign of damage after tens of thousands of years, which shows that the true God of martial arts at that time was really very powerful and careful.


    The people rescued at that time were the aborigines of the divine domain and the core force of the divine world at that time, including some large families in the divine world.


    People were saved, but the houses, furniture and commodities in the divine domain were forever buried deep underground, which became the existence of these antique cultural relics seen by Zou Yi and Pluto at this time.


    This is a legend, but a long time ago, this legend was passed down as if it were true.


    Although Pluto didn''t make it clear how the true God of Wu Dao did these things at that time, Zou Yi still felt very yearning after listening to it.


    The strength of Wu Daozhen God is definitely recognized as the first in the nine circles, but Zou Yi can''t even think of it to do this.


    Although it is said that gods and immortals can move mountains and seas and do everything, the real situation is that even Zou Yi, who has become a God, can still do very limited.


    Just like the legendary art of calling wind and rain, God and man can do it, but we must practice special magic, otherwise we can''t do it.


    Such magic has always been in the hands of a few gods, and no one can learn it if he wants to learn it.


    If not, all gods can rain and wind casually, isn''t the world chaotic?


    There is only one God of time in charge of time, and there is only one God of thunder in charge of the power of lightning


    Some things must not be chaotic. If they are chaotic, the world will be chaotic.


    This is why there are many gods, men and immortals, but not many people really master great power, such as the power of lightning, the power of time and so on.


    Of course, most gods and immortals can fight with some special energy. After all, this is the ability of immortals after they have made certain achievements.


    Zou Yi is a divine man. There is a certain gap from the chaotic true God, but the chaotic power in his body is much better than the general divine power. When he really fights, he can fight with the chaotic true God without defeat.


    If you include some artifact to assist combat and defense, Zou Yi is really confident to win the battle with chaos.


    There are many factors that affect the battle results. Personal strength is only the most important one, not the only one.


    Suddenly Zou Yi, who wanted to understand a lot of things, looked at the legend telling Pluto. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t help reaching out and holding Pluto''s hand, and said, "there''s such a legend. Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Pluto smiled and said, "that may be because master Ming and master Fu Yu didn''t want to mention such sad things, so they didn''t tell you."


    Zou Yi didn''t seem to know that she was holding the hand of Pluto, and continued to say, "but I don''t have these things in my memory. Do you think I... Don''t think these things are worth mentioning?"


    The Pluto was obviously stunned and then said with a smile, "what you got is the memory fragments of the true God of martial arts. Those skills and combat skills alone occupy all the memory fragments. How can there be anything else? Also, should you let go? I got it, but it hurt a little when you caught me. "


    Zou Yi nodded, suddenly withdrew her hand and said, "I''m sorry, I..."


    Pluto smiled: "it doesn''t matter. We don''t have to be so strange."


    After a pause, Pluto pointed to the dusty shop and said, "obviously, someone came here thousands of years ago. Look at those things, they are obviously less. The passage we came to was left at about that time. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "it looks like this. The dust here doesn''t look like it hasn''t been moved for tens of thousands of years. It''s only a few thousand years at most..."


    Pluto nodded slightly, waved his sleeves, and aroused a not so strong wind to blow to the neatly placed ancient commodities.


    Where the wind passes, things that look intact suddenly begin to change.


    They first slowly deformed, and then quickly decomposed into something like fragments.


    Then the pieces became more finely broken, like flour, more like dust.


    When the last little wind blows, the house that has persisted for the longest time suddenly has cracks, and then quickly decomposes and dissipates into a pile of dust on the ground, exposing the mottled wall.

 Chapter 420

    The wall is mottled, but it occasionally emits dazzling light. It seems that the material inside is very unusual.


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and stroked the wall here. Then she opened her mouth and was completely stunned.


    The wall is actually made of divine crystals. No wonder it still stands here after so many years, and there is no sign of collapse.


    The things that turned into dust before were just decorations outside the wall, something like wallpaper.


    Zou Yi, who felt strange and novel, couldn''t help waving her sleeves, which aroused a strong wind.


    This gust of wind was faster and more powerful. It blew on the wall of the shop in front of them, causing a chain reaction in an instant.


    The mottled marks on the wall of the shop in front of them were completely blown away, and then turned into a large amount of dust and blown into the air.


    Zou Yi asked for trouble and coughed.


    A lot of dust was blown up, and the place immediately became unable to open their eyes and breathe. Zou Yi and Pluto had to open their protective covers to protect themselves.


    The Pluto waved to imprison a large amount of dust, so that the dust would not diffuse away, so that they could not see the things and roads in front of them.


    After waiting quietly for a while, Zou Yi saw the dazzling light from the wall of the shop in front of which all the decorations had been lost, and immediately said loudly: "really, all of them are divine crystals. The value of each of these large divine crystals far exceeds their own, which is simply an underground treasure house..."


    The Pluto also saw clearly and said with a smile, "don''t get excited. It''s just some divine crystals. It''s not how precious. You and I have become gods. Divine crystals may be useful to you, but they are of little use to me. Take all these divine crystals, and I''ll treat you as a bargain. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "the walls of this shop are enough for me, but I dare not expect that so many houses here are made of divine crystals..."


    The Pluto said, "don''t you just try? Come here, I''ll protect you and me with a protective shield. You used to consume too much, and the protective shield is about to lose its support... "


    Zou Yi suddenly found that the Pluto might do a big thing, so he hurried to the Pluto and politely asked the Pluto to to protect them with her protective shield.


    Pluto smiled and nodded at Zou Yi. He moved his hands and clapped his hands back and forth.


    The four palms of Pluto are no small matter. As soon as they were photographed, they aroused gusts of wind. Soon after the wind left Pluto, it became a hurricane, lightning and thunder, earth shaking.


    Zou Yi''s eyes were filled with dust, even her divine consciousness was affected, and she was unable to explore the situation in the distance.


    Most of the shops near Zou Yi were turned into ashes under the palm of Pluto, which was blown everywhere and completely disappeared.


    However, there are also some shops built with some special materials, which are still well preserved under such strong palm power.


    The Pluto didn''t just end her temptation. She took out a magic tool and said to Zou Yi, "look at my super vacuum cleaner. The dust here will become the soil of flowers and plants in an instant..."


    With the voice of Pluto, a magic instrument in her hand that looked like an air duct artifact suddenly began to operate, and an amazing suction force was sent out from the magic instrument. The scattered dust was immediately absorbed into the magic instrument, and there was no chance to float away.


    Although this magic instrument is only a magic instrument and has a single function, it is one of the most powerful magic instruments at this time.


    The Pluto uses it to quickly absorb the dust around him. Even the dust far away is slowly moving closer to the magic weapon, which is absorbed.


    The air is gradually clean. Zou Yi can see farther. His divine consciousness can see farther at the same time, as if the obstacle to divine consciousness is dust.


    Even more dust can''t hinder divine consciousness. It''s just a feeling of Zou Yi.


    When people stay in a place full of dust, they will feel depressed and uneasy, and their divine consciousness will be affected.


    After the Pluto''s magic tool absorbed the dust around almost, the Pluto reversed the magic tool, and a large amount of soil transformed by dust was poured out, which really became the soil of flowers and plants in this place.


    I don''t know who made this magic weapon. It can also be regarded as a magic weapon for grounding Qi, which makes Zou Yi have a new understanding of the art of refining tools.


    The magic tools refined by the weapon refiner are not only to serve the battle, but also have some advantages when refining some magic tools like the one of Pluto.


    The sun in the sky looked a little fuzzy, and some dust in the sky still couldn''t be absorbed.


    But now you can clearly see everything around you. Zou Yi and Pluto are carefully observing everything here. At the moment, they all say, "many houses built with Shenjing..."


    There are many houses built with Shenjing. They are standing and stand out.


    Casually approaching a house built with Shenjing, Zou Yi couldn''t help sighing: "the Shenjing used in this house, if taken out, can at least make a person live carefree all his life?"


    The Pluto said, "such a huge whole crystal can''t be simply exchanged by the crystal used as money outside... If I expect it to be good, these crystals together will occupy only half of the crystal in the divine world."


    Zou Yi was stunned and suddenly thought of a possibility: "sister, if we use these divine crystals to form our own army in the divine world, do you think we can overthrow the rule of the God of war?"


    As soon as Pluto was stunned, he immediately said, "it''s entirely possible. It depends on how we use these divine crystals."


    Zou Yi then said, "first put all the divine crystals away and store them in the heavenly eye Buddha ring. We take Yuelai auction city as the root base, absorb the people from the divine world above the immortal, and form our army... All this is done secretly. All the soldiers are trained and on standby in the dungeon. When our military strength is enough to compete with the God of war, we will raise our troops to push the God of war... "


    Pluto nodded slightly: "it''s feasible, but you have to think carefully about how to do it. Don''t make mistakes, or tianwu God of war will spare no effort to pursue and kill... We don''t have the strength to prove against tianwu God of war now. We still need time to accumulate strength."


    Zou Yi said, "I have a way. Our army is divided into two kinds. One is the human army composed of gods and immortals, and the other is the army of divine beasts, which is composed of divine beasts I have subdued. In this way, we can speed up the formation of the army and reduce some others'' doubts. "

 Chapter 421

    The Pluto slightly frowned: "do you want to subdue the divine beasts in the limitless forest and use them as an army? It''s very dangerous. I don''t trust you alone... "


    Zou Yi said, "I won''t be reckless. Anyway, it takes a lot of time to summon people and train them. I happen to practice the beast control decision first, deepen my understanding of the beast control decision and enhance the power of the beast control decision. Then I set off for the limitless forest, subdue those powerful beasts and form our army of beasts... "


    The Pluto said, "I still remember that when Wu Daozhen was young, he organized an army of divine beasts, but later he scattered... You have to think about it. I don''t understand this very well, and I can''t help you."


    Zou Yi nodded: "don''t worry, I''ll think it over."


    The Pluto smiled at Zou Yi: "so we won''t delay much. Gather all the divine crystals and put them in your heavenly eye Buddha ring."


    Zou Yi smiled: "then do it. It''s not difficult for our sister and brother..."


    With a smile, Pluto began to tear down the house built with Shenjing, and then collected Shenjing and gave it to Zou Yi and put it in Zou Yi''s heavenly eye Buddha ring, even if the task was completed.


    They are both powerful people. Unfortunately, Zou Yi''s chaotic power is empty at this time. Instead, Pluto needs to do more to collect Shenjing.


    After busy for several hours, Pluto put all the Shenjing of the last house into Zou Yi''s heavenly eye Buddha ring, clapped his hands and said, "I haven''t done such work yet. I didn''t expect to be a little tired. Let''s go out. I have to rest. "


    Zou Yi nodded. She was about to turn around and leave. Suddenly she saw something shining in a pile of dust on one side. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and grabbed the thing.


    "What is this?" Seeing this, the Pluto said suspiciously, "can it be said that in addition to the divine crystal, there are some treasures that have been preserved without fear of the erosion of years?"


    Zou Yi looked at the things in her hand and murmured, "what bead is this? It''s really puzzling that it has been preserved so well after so many years."


    Pluto took a look: "this bead should be some kind of treasure, otherwise, even the sediment of building a house is rotten by years, and it can''t be preserved so well."


    Zou Yi said, "call out its spirit and ask, you must be able to know everything."


    Pluto nodded, stretched out his hand, raised the bead to his eyes and shouted, "the spirit of the instrument hasn''t come out yet?"


    The bead was motionless and unresponsive, as if it had not heard Pluto at all.


    Pluto was worried and shouted, "dare you ignore me? I won''t break it if I don''t slap..."


    "Wait!" The bead suddenly spoke, and its shape changed slowly, from a very ordinary bead to a furry and lovely ball.


    The surface of the POM POM is fine soft fluff, white like fresh snow.


    Two slits of black fluff are inlaid on the pommel ball. It looks like a pair of eyes, a pair of smiling eyes.


    A pink fluff looks like human lips, but it looks like lips pursed up. It looks a little thin.


    This is a natural beauty. It is the favorite toy of countless girls


    Before the king of the underworld could ask again, the northern underworld God bead immediately opened his mouth: "I am the northern underworld God bead. The person who passes my test will be my master and can have all the power of the northern underworld God bead."


    Its mouth can be opened and closed. When talking, its lips are the same as human beings.


    Pluto and Zou Yi looked at each other, and they said with surprise, "what is the power of a bead? What else to test? "


    Beiming Shenzhu also had an expression, showing a trace of cunning, and slowly said, "I''ll tell you after passing the test, otherwise, you won''t want to know anything about Beiming Shenzhu."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "you''re funny. A bead dares to talk to us like this... Just tell me, what kind of test are we going to pass?"


    Beiming Shenzhu said, "my name is Beiming Shenzhu. You can call me Beiming. Now listen, give me a drop of your blood essence and let me test whether you have noble blood. Only people of noble blood can have me. Otherwise, stand aside. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "no problem. It''s just blood essence. I''ll give it to you at any time if you want."


    When Zou Yi spoke, she flicked her finger, and a drop of blood essence left his body and pointed to Beiming.


    This drop of blood essence is castrated like electricity, aiming at the center of Beiming. It seems that Zou Yi has the intention to do so.


    Since Beiming wants to test Zou Yi and them, Zou Yi can also test Beiming. They are mutual. There''s nothing wrong.


    Beiming didn''t dodge and directly let Zou Yi''s blood essence hit its center.


    When the blood essence touched the beads, it disappeared immediately, as if it had been absorbed by the fluff. There was no trace left, which seemed strange.


    It seemed that Beiming could really test a person''s blood through blood. After being silent for a while, he opened his slit eyes.


    Zou Yi and the king of the underworld were stunned. Beiming had only fine slit eyes. At the moment, it was as big as a round grape. It was more beautiful than the most beautiful human eyes. It was very beautiful and moving.


    Beiming looked at Zou Yi proudly and said to Zou Yi in the tone of elders: "your blood is good, but it is suspected that it will be modified the day after tomorrow. To tell you the truth, did you reshape your flesh and modify your blood against the sky? "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "is there any problem?"


    Beiming said, "no problem. I just don''t think you can have such a blood, so just ask."


    Zou Yi smiled: "you mean, I passed the test?"


    Beiming shook his head, and his round eyes rolled around. It was obvious that he was making a ghost idea: "it''s still early. Your blood barely passed, but I''ll continue to test your strength. "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter face, "this also needs to be tested? You haven''t told us what you can do. You''ve tested us so much. Aren''t you afraid that we won''t pay attention to you and let you continue to stay in a ghost place where none of the living people have? "


    Beiming said, "you dare to threaten me. I ignore you... Hum, I haven''t even heard of Beiming God beads. You''ve lived for thousands of years in vain..."


    Beiming suddenly showed a humanized smile and said loudly, "forget it, I''ll tell you some skills of Beiming God beads for your sake, so that you don''t always doubt this and that."

 Chapter 422

    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m all ears. Tell me quickly. We''re in a hurry."


    Beiming said, "the Beiming God bead is a special divine object naturally generated by heaven and earth... It is a commonly used auxiliary object for gods and men. In short, we are a kind of auxiliary fighting magic weapon of your gods and men, which will greatly improve your combat effectiveness... Our Beiming divine pearl will not simply improve the strength of the people who have us, but will reasonably improve their strength according to the qualifications of the people who have us, and slowly improve their qualifications on a certain basis, Change their physique, wisdom and so on... "


    Zou Yi looked happy and hurriedly said, "Beiming God beads can improve the owner''s strength and change his qualification? What you said is true? "


    Beiming nodded: "can this be false? Who am I? I''m Beiming divine pearl, the only Beiming divine pearl in the world... Do you want to have me or not? If you don''t want to, let the beauty around you try. I don''t mind being with her. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and heard Pluto say, "I don''t need an auxiliary deity like you. You''d better talk to Zou Yi and ask him to take you in."


    "Take me in?" Beiming suddenly shouted, "do you think no one wants me? Hum, I''m the Beiming god pearl, which countless people dream of. Don''t think I''m the waste everyone wants..."


    Pluto interrupted Beiming, "but I heard that almost none of those who have you have a good result. What''s the matter? Can you tell us? "


    Beiming was speechless and said, "it''s not because I have attracted countless people''s covet while improving my master''s strength. As a result, each of my masters was secretly plotted..."


    Pluto said, "I''m Pluto. Your name is Beiming. It seems that we have fate. Well, I reluctantly advise Zou Yi to accept you. You help him improve his strength and qualification. He provides you with chaotic power to grow up. How about it? "


    "The power of chaos?" Beiming seemed to suddenly become an extremely hungry ghost, with thick greed in his eyes: "there is the power of chaos, does he have it? Give me some! "


    Zou Yi suddenly understood something in her heart and said with a bitter smile, "so you feed on the power of chaos. Who can afford you? No wonder no one mentioned you. "


    Beiming seemed surprised, stared at Zou Yi and said, "do you really have the power of chaos? Why can''t I feel it? Give me some, I''m starving... "


    Zou Yi said, "originally I had the power of chaos, but now I don''t have it. I''ve exhausted the power of chaos before, and I don''t have time to cultivate myself. I haven''t recovered yet, and I don''t have the power of chaos for you... "


    Beiming shouted, "how can you use up all the power of chaos? Don''t you know how difficult it is to cultivate the power of chaos? You are really a black sheep, a real black sheep... "


    Zou Yi was scolded speechless and looked at Beiming with a bitter smile.


    His heart was full of anger and bitterness. He couldn''t get angry. After all, Beiming looked so cute.


    Pluto smiled and couldn''t help saying to Zou Yi, "this little thing is very interesting. It''s better for me to deal with it."


    Zou Yi nodded: "if your sister likes it, take it away. Anyway, I don''t think I can stand it. I might as well not."


    Beiming suddenly shouted, "who will follow the Pluto? I''m not a ghost. What are you doing with the Pluto? Reincarnation or looking for death? Don''t think you can control me if you find me. I''ve identified you... What''s your name... That handsome you... You''re my master. "


    As soon as Beiming made such a noise, Zou Yi and Pluto couldn''t help laughing together.


    Zou Yi also had to explain her identity: "my name is Zou Yi, from green star. Since you say you have recognized me as your master, why don''t you recognize the Lord? "


    Beiming blinked and suddenly smiled: "it''s no problem to recognize the Lord. I have to see if your chaotic power is pure enough."


    Zou Yi reluctantly gave the little chaotic power input by Yan Kun to Beiming to swallow up.


    Beiming got the power of chaos. He closed his eyes and tasted carefully. He was full of snacks.


    Pluto smiled like flowers. She naturally took Zou Yi''s arm. Her plump chest touched Zou Yi''s arm, which made Zou Yi blush, but Pluto didn''t know it.


    When Beiming finished tasting Zou Yi''s chaotic power, he slowly smiled: "well, this is the purest chaotic power. It seems that you have been to the chaotic world... Quickly, where is the chaotic world and how can I go back to my hometown?"


    Zou Yi was stunned: "are you from the chaos world? This... "


    Beiming said: "nonsense, I was originally in the chaotic world... The chaotic world is also called the northern underworld. I am the only life in the northern underworld... Have you ever been to the chaotic world?"


    Zou Yi said, "I''ve been to the chaos world, but I went there unintentionally. Now I can''t find my way back. Beiming, if you want to go back, it depends on our luck. "


    Beiming said disappointedly, "so you are really a black sheep. Since you have gone to the chaos world, why do you want to leave there? Don''t you know that the chaotic force of the chaotic world is the strongest of all forces? After entering Baoshan, I still want to leave. You really leave me speechless. "


    Zou Yi felt unable to laugh or cry. She turned and left, ignoring Beiming.


    But Beiming had already prepared. When Zou Yi turned around, it had jumped on Zou Yi''s shoulder. Like Zou Yi''s pet, it occupied the most favorable terrain and planned to follow Zou Yi all the time.


    Zou Yi, who didn''t take a few steps, took a very depressed look at the Pluto who kept laughing around her and whispered, "what''s this called? After eating my chaotic power, she kept complaining about me. What''s wrong? Who are these people?"


    Pluto smiled and said, "don''t care who it is. I think what it says is also reasonable. You said you''ve gone to the chaos world. Why don''t you bring back some chaotic power? Now, your chaotic power is consumed. If you want to recover through cultivation, I don''t know how long it will take to do it. It''s far faster than directly absorbing the ready-made chaotic power... "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "sister, how can the power of chaos be taken away? At the beginning, I didn''t want to take away some chaotic power, but I couldn''t do it. "

 Chapter 423

    Pluto smiled: "in fact, there are ways. Tianhuo told me that she quietly took away some chaotic power and stored it in her body..."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "can Tianhuo do this? Why doesn''t my master know, sister, but you know? "


    Pluto said, "it''s very simple because I care about the sky fire and communicate with the sky fire more than you do. Tianhuo is still a child. Yuanshen doesn''t have a stable child. You need to care more... If you care more about Tianhuo, you will know everything. "


    Zou Yi summoned the sky fire in wanbaoding, stared at the sky fire and asked, "do you still have the power of chaos?"


    The sky fire said, "that''s what the master called me to ask? Yes, I do have some chaotic power, but I have no obligation to give it to my master. You promised to help me stabilize the yuan God and let me turn into a man. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''ll help you stabilize the yuan God now... Sit down and I''ll use my yuan God power to help you stabilize the yuan God and help you successfully have a complete yuan God in the shortest time."


    The sky fire was overjoyed and sat down directly in Zou Yi''s face. The flaming arm stretched out, looked at Zou Yi and said, "come on, I''m at your disposal now."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly. The mighty power of the yuan God surged in her body and slowly approached the sky fire. After making sure that the flame on the surface of the sky fire would not hurt his yuan God, she entered the body of the sky fire step by step.


    The body of sky fire is the body of sky fire, which is a flame, a very dangerous flame.


    However, there is no danger for Zou Yi''s Yuanshen to enter his body under the control of Tianhuo himself.


    At the moment, the sky fire looks like a child wrapped in fire. I don''t know whether it is male or female, let alone how it looks.


    Beiming, who stayed on Zou Yi''s shoulder, looked a little scared. He jumped from Zou Yi''s shoulder to Pluto''s shoulder and whispered, "Zou Yi... Is my master looking for abuse? Why do you want to bake your original God on the fire? "


    Pluto smiled and said, "this is the heavenly fire, the wisdom of the dark fire of the heavenly fire. He wants to incarnate into a man. Zou Yi helps him stabilize the yuan God and make him have the ability of self-cultivation. He has to let his yuan God enter the noumenon of the heavenly fire."


    Beiming blinked and said with a smile, "his name is Tianhuo? He has the power of chaos? Great. I''ll ask him for some chaotic power later. Maybe I can make some changes. "


    Pluto said, "what is your noumenon like? Is it a bead? "


    Beiming said, "I am a bead... Lord Pluto, you are the true God of chaos. Should you also have the power of chaos in your body? Can you give me a little? Zou Yi gave me too little just now. It''s not enough for me to plug my teeth... "


    Pluto reached out and touched Beiming''s soft body, smiled and said, "I have little power of chaos, but I can''t give it to you. After a while, you ask Tianhuo what he wants. He should bring out a lot of chaotic power, and you can give some to you. "


    Beiming said disappointedly, "well, anyway, I don''t like the power of chaos produced by cultivation. It tastes a lot worse..."


    Pluto looked at Beiming somewhat depressed and was about to speak. Suddenly, Zou Yi''s voice came from Tianhuo: "be careful, the yuan God is formed, and there may be a disaster."


    Pluto immediately opened his protective cover and protected it together with Beiming.


    At this time, a happy cry came out from the mouth of the sky fire, and his Yuanshen slowly separated and appeared in the underground castle.


    The God of heavenly fire has taken shape and has a certain realm. It seems that Zou Yi has spent a great deal of effort to help heavenly fire without reservation this time.


    There is no natural disaster. The underground castle looks like a complete world, but it is still different from the real world, so there is no natural disaster.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen then left Tianhuo body and looked a little tired.


    This time, Zou Yi''s energy consumption was not small. He did his best to realize his commitment to Tianhuo.


    The God of heavenly fire is perfect and very happy. He runs around in the underground castle, which is no different from a child.


    Zou Yi took a little breath and shouted, "sky fire, should you also tell me how to use the power of time? Didn''t you say you knew this? It''s not bragging, is it? "


    When the God of heavenly fire returned to his body, the original vague figure became much clearer, and his appearance could be roughly seen.


    It turned out that he was a boy, but he was so beautiful that he was like a little girl.


    At the moment, Tianhuo said very mature: "I will never go back on what I promised you. Wait, I''ll tell you how to control the power of time."


    Although Zou Yi was very tired, she smiled and said, "then I''ll wait for you to teach me. When I learn, my chaotic power should be restored. At that time, I will help you find another ownerless sky fire for you to absorb and practice and become a person. "


    Tianhuo was overjoyed, hugged his fist and said, "I will never forget Tianhuo''s help. Please calm down and I''ll tell you how to control the power of time, so as to ensure that it won''t be worse than the power of time... "


    Zou Yi nodded, sat down on the spot, and soon calmed down regardless of the dust on the ground.


    A moment later, the God of heavenly fire left the body and entered Zou Yi''s body, directly imparting the control method of the force of time to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s face was calm. She didn''t move after sitting down. It seems that she won''t move for a while.


    The method of controlling the power of time is the time skill. In addition to the top secret skill handed down by the God of time from generation to generation, the only known time skill in the world is the time skill of the true God of martial arts.


    Now the time skill taught by Tianhuo to Zou Yi is the time skill of Wu Daozhen God. To put it bluntly, it is Zou Yi''s own, but he doesn''t have this in his memory. He can only ask Tianhuo to teach it.


    Zou Yi has always kept the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts a secret. Most people don''t know about it except for a few very close people around her.


    This is not only to reduce trouble, but also to give yourself enough time to grow. Only when the strength is strong enough, no one dares to have any illusions about him.


    Pluto and Beiming have nothing to do at this time, so they walk around at will to see if there are any missing divine crystals and other treasures.


    The array here has disappeared silently. It is about a long time ago and its energy is exhausted. Therefore, there is no obstacle or attack on Zou Yi and Pluto.


    Everything in this place could not escape the exploration of Pluto''s divine consciousness, so it was not long before Pluto found a treasure.

 Chapter 424

    The treasure was sealed in a delicate purple gold box. Because of its age, the purple gold box appeared with spots of rust and looked very insignificant.


    Purple gold is an alloy, 80% of which is gold. It is a precious metal. It has the characteristics of strong oxidation resistance and corrosion resistance and is not easy to be damaged.


    But there are 20% of other metals in it. Many of those metals can be damaged by corrosion, so there are spots.


    When he opened the purple gold box, Pluto''s eyes suddenly lit up and slowly reached out to take out a ring from the box.


    This ring is said to be a ring, but it is as thick as a human arm and more like a wrist guard.


    Pluto''s eyes as like as two peas are the same as Zou Yi''s eyes.


    Rings are as like as two peas, but they are the same as the sky and Buddha.


    This ring is also inlaid with an eye bead, which looks like another eye of the multi eyed God.


    Can it be said that the multi eyed God refined two heavenly eye Buddha rings, one large and one small? But why has no one ever known?


    With doubt, Pluto put this huge heavenly eye Buddha ring on his wrist to see if it is really a heavenly eye Buddha ring.


    Pluto''s wrist is thin and the ring is much wider. After wearing it, it feels too loose.


    Pluto felt uncomfortable and wanted to take it off. Just when his finger touched the ring, he suddenly felt a pain in his fingertip and was stabbed by something.


    When Pluto withdrew his hand, his left index finger was punctured and shed a little blood.


    When looking at the ring again, Pluto''s face was happy. Looking at the ring narrowed to fit on her wrist, he said to himself, "the original size can be adjusted automatically. I thought it was an ordinary ring..."


    Beiming, on the shoulder of the king of Hades, said, "this should be one of the heavenly eye Buddha rings. It is the masterpiece of the multi eyed God in those years and a space artifact that has been scrambled by countless people."


    Pluto was overjoyed and said with a smile, "do you know it? Tell me about its origin? "


    Beiming said, "your blood is absorbed by it. Let it recognize the Lord quickly. When it becomes your thing, ask its spirit, and you will know its origin. "


    Pluto nodded, closed his eyes and communicated with the spirit of the ring. He soon found the spirit of the ring and recognized the Lord.


    This is very simple for Pluto, so it doesn''t take much time and energy.


    After recognizing the Lord, the God of the underworld directly communicated with the spirit of the ring. A moment later, the king of the underworld opened his eyes and said, "it''s really a heavenly eye Buddha ring, and it''s refined from the largest eyes of the multi eyed God. The internal space is larger than Zou Yi''s one."


    Beiming said with a smile, "congratulations. This is a great opportunity. It''s a good thing that most people can''t dream of."


    Pluto smiled: "it seems that following Zou Yi will have good luck. He is like a lucky star for all of us. Following him will have unexpected benefits."


    Beiming said, "so I choose him as my master. I''m optimistic about his potential... Otherwise, why don''t I choose you who is stronger as my master?"


    Pluto smiled bitterly: "it''s not a good thing to be looked down upon by others... Forget it, you are a child like Tianhuo, and I don''t care."


    Beiming cut: "don''t look down on me... There seems to be something in front of me that hasn''t been eroded by years. Let''s go and see what it is."


    Pluto knew that Beiming deliberately changed the topic and didn''t say much. He smiled and went to the thing Beiming said that was obviously not eroded by years.


    It''s the size of a room. It''s dark. I can''t see what it is, but it''s obvious that it''s well preserved, can withstand the erosion of years, and hasn''t been damaged for countless years.


    Pluto''s divine sense has already wrapped this thing, but it has not found out what it is.


    To be sure, this is a huge box, a huge box big enough to look like a house.


    The Pluto reached out and patted the huge dark box, took a look at the two huge rings on the box, frowned and said, "there is array protection. It seems that the box is not simple."


    Beiming said, "when did this box come into this place? How come I never know?"


    Pluto said, "haven''t you seen this box for so long?"


    Beiming''s round eyes turned slowly: "I really haven''t noticed. I''ve been hungry and lazy to move these years. I''ve hardly wandered around here, and I haven''t seen this box."


    The Pluto laughed and said, "I see. That''s no wonder. When I open the box, I''ll see what''s good in it that deserves array protection. "


    Beiming shrank behind the king of Hades. He could barely see his figure from his shoulder. Looking at his appearance, he seemed to be a coward.


    Pluto doesn''t care about this. She seems to have known that Beiming is a coward. There is no accident.


    Pluto''s hands flew up and down, and his divine power surged in his body. He quickly formed two huge illusory arms in front of him.


    The giant hands made of two magical powers grabbed the two rings of the box from left to right, and then suddenly lifted it up.


    A dazzling spark flashed, and the array above the box was suddenly activated. A huge force pressed the box.


    Pluto frowned slightly, and the divine power in his body ran quickly. He carried the top part of the box away.


    The array seemed to be forcibly broken by the great power of the Pluto at this moment. After making a dull sound, there was no response.


    The Pluto stepped forward and flew up. He took a look at the box in the air. A surprise flashed in his beautiful eyes and said to Beiming on his shoulder, "do you recognize what it is?"


    Beiming rolled and seemed to shake his head: "I don''t know this thing. It looks black and not cute at all."


    Pluto smiled: "this is a good thing. Don''t look down on it because it''s dark."


    Beiming said, "what on earth is this that makes Pluto you value so much?"


    Pluto said, "this thing is called heiming black iron. It is the best material for refining utensils. Most of the weapons refined with it can have the possibility of evolution and become the best artifact... "


    Beiming was surprised and floated. He looked at the black black Ming black iron that had been beaten countless times, and exclaimed, "how many artifact have to be refined for so many black Ming black iron? Are we rich and can we have countless treasures? "

 Chapter 425

    The Pluto smiled: "you can say so. However, the known masters of refining utensils are Huo Wu Niang and some people of the Huo family. It''s hard to say whether they will help us refine artifact. "


    Beiming said, "it doesn''t matter. Put away these black iron first. After seeing Huo Wuniang, I can persuade her to help us."


    Pluto was stunned: "what you said is full. Why do you say Huo Wuniang will help us? Do you have any relationship with her?"


    Beiming said, "Pluto, you guessed wrong. How can I have a relationship with the Huo family? But I have my own way to persuade Huo Wu Niang to help. Please rest assured, Pluto. "


    Pluto didn''t believe it in his heart, but he didn''t want to be serious with Beiming. When he nodded slightly, he took the heavenly eye Buddha ring he just got, which was better than Zou Yi''s, and directly took away the huge black iron.


    Once the heavenly eye Buddha ring recognizes the Lord, it is convenient and fast to use, which makes Pluto feel very handy.


    At the moment, Pluto was very happy. She not only accidentally found the second heaven eye Buddha ring and had a better space artifact than Zou Yi, but also got such a large piece of heiming black iron. She had the opportunity to refine a large number of artifact. The benefits she got were almost against the sky.


    Others may think this is Pluto''s own luck, but Pluto himself knows that her luck has never been so good.


    She felt that she had occupied Zou Yi''s light. Zou Yi''s good luck affected her by the way.


    Anyway, he got two treasures in succession. Pluto felt that it was really worthwhile to come to the divine world this time and follow Zou Yi to the Yuelai underground palace.


    Beiming seemed timid and greedy. Seeing that the king of Hades had taken away the huge black Ming iron, he immediately said, "the king of Hades, I have a share of this black Ming iron. You can''t swallow it alone."


    Pluto smiled and said, "don''t worry. I''ll give you as much as you want. I promise I won''t swallow it alone."


    Beiming was relieved: "I want it for my master, but I''m not greedy for money..."


    Pluto said, "I know your mind, and I won''t misunderstand you. Let''s keep looking. Maybe there''s something better waiting for us. "


    Beiming hesitated and said, "it''s impossible. They have got the heavenly eye Buddha ring and heiming xuantie. Can there be better treasures in this place?"


    Pluto said, "it used to be a divine realm. People in the divine realm are gods. They are the peak of the nine worlds. It''s normal for some good things to stay."


    Beiming was overjoyed and cried, "if you don''t hurry, take advantage of my master''s time to practice time Kung Fu. Let''s seize the time to find treasure."


    Pluto couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that the black Ming black iron you asked me for is not for your master, but for yourself. I see. You are a little greedy. "


    Beiming blinked and said cunningly, "don''t say that about me. I''m very sincere to my master. I never thought of being bad to my master. What about my things, that is, my master''s..."


    The Pluto stared at Beiming and said slowly, "since you said so, can I understand... The treasures in your stomach are also your master''s?"


    "You..." Beiming suddenly flew up nervously, far away from Pluto''s shoulder and said loudly, "how do you know I have treasures alone? You... Can you see inside my body? It''s impossible. No one can ever see my body... "


    Pluto said, "unfortunately, my eyes are different from others. I can see your body structure... Your body is actually a space container, which is amazing and attracted my attention..."


    Before Pluto finished, Beiming stepped back again and said very vigilantly, "don''t think I believe you when you say that, you... You must be deceiving me..."


    Pluto said, "if you don''t believe it, I can tell what treasure is hidden in your body now."


    Beiming''s round eyes stared bigger: "tell me, what''s the treasure in my body?"


    The Pluto looked at Beiming''s stomach and said slowly, "there are hundreds of swords, each of which is a peerless weapon. Although there is no artifact, it seems that they are slowly evolving and will become an artifact sooner or later."


    Beiming''s eyes widened: "you... You guess? What kind of sword do you have in me? "


    Pluto said, "I can see that you like swords very much and have collected so many swords. There are nine yuan Tianqian sword, Six Harmonies Taixu sword, green blade sword, seven star pattern dragon sword, heaven and earth sword... All of them are peerless swords. I didn''t expect they were collected by you. "


    Beiming''s eyes were full of surprise and fear. His round body retreated again: "can you really see what''s inside me? How is this possible? My body is chaotic Qi, which can''t be seen through whether it''s divine consciousness or the naked eye... "


    Ignoring Beiming''s fear and uneasiness, the Pluto continued, "there are some other weapons in your body besides the sword. Ouch, these are the four great sabres of Baibi, anling, Minghong and Sutie... These are Xuanyuan bow and Jisha hook... You are so amazing that you almost put all the famous sharp weapons in your bag. "


    Beiming said, "where, where, these I collected are things that others don''t want... The best are just fairy tools. How can they be compared with your artifact of Pluto?"


    The Pluto looked at Beiming and said slowly, "your immortal tools are all capable of evolution, and many immortal tools have shown signs of re evolution under the warm support of your chaotic power, and will soon become artifact..."


    Beiming said nervously, "don''t think about my treasure, Pluto. I''m very stingy. If you do this, I''ll hate you all my life."


    The Pluto stared at Beiming and said coldly, "where did you get these treasures? Come on, don''t let me ask again. "


    Beiming''s eyes were full of panic. He stepped back again and tried to escape as soon as he turned around.


    The king of Hades was ready again. His body flashed. He arrived behind Beiming early, grabbed it and shouted coldly, "if you don''t say anything again, I''ll be polite."


    Beiming trembled and said in a trembling voice, "don''t kill me... I''ll just say it."


    The voice of the dark * * was very cold: "say it quickly. Don''t think of any ghost idea. You can''t escape."


    Beiming tried to twist his round body, looked at the king of Hades and said, "I bought these things one by one, but I didn''t take them by coincidence."


    The Pluto slightly frowned: "among your treasures, Jisha hook is the treasure of my underworld. When did it come into your hands? If you want to cheat me, don''t blame me for being rude to you. "

 Chapter 426

    Beiming was stunned and then said with a smile: "well, I really found this extremely killing hook here... In fact... In fact, I found all these things here. I admit it."


    Pluto''s face slowed slightly: "are you sure you picked up all these treasures? Don''t lie to me, my patience has reached its limit! Hum, if you lie to me again, don''t blame me for being rude to you. "


    Beiming said with a wry smile, "how dare I? I can''t beat you! I really picked up these things. I spent a lot of effort to break the array to protect them before I got them. I also paid a lot. Believe it or not, it''s up to you... "


    The Pluto interrupted Beiming and said with a trace of anger, "it turns out that the treasures from all walks of life have been quietly taken away by the divine domain. No wonder there are fewer and fewer treasures in the other eight realms over the years, as if they have disappeared out of thin air. What does the divine domain want to do? "


    Seeing that the king of Hades was angry and frightened, Beiming carefully said, "actually, I don''t know what''s going on, but there are really many treasures here... Immortal artifacts are the highest level treasures I can get. Those artifacts are protected by powerful arrays, and they all have powerful spirits. I can''t get them..."


    Pluto''s heart moved: "where are the artifacts? Why can''t my divine consciousness detect them?"


    Beiming said, "the artifacts are in another underground palace. There are arrays to isolate the exploration. The divine consciousness can''t detect their location."


    Pluto was overjoyed and immediately said, "take me to have a look. Isn''t that the array? I''ll break it. If you can get one or two artifact, it will benefit a lot... Let''s go and show me. "


    Beiming''s big eyes turned drily: "it''s OK for me to take you to look for artifact, but you must first promise me a condition: you can''t think about the treasure in my body, let alone let others know that there is treasure in my body."


    The Pluto nodded: "don''t worry, with artifact, who will care about your immortal artifact? I promise you that you will take me to find the artifact now. "


    Beiming smiled: "then we have a deal. Pluto, please. The artifact is not far ahead... "


    Before Beiming finished his words, his voice suddenly disappeared, and his round body suddenly stopped, as if he had lost his ability to move for a moment.


    As soon as Pluto stayed, she immediately felt that the surrounding space was completely imprisoned. Time stopped, and she couldn''t move.


    Pluto immediately thought of Zou Yi, who was practicing time skill, and thought of some terrible possibility.


    Zou Yi may have learned the method of controlling time in such a short time, that is, she has achieved success in cultivating time skill. It was Zou Yi who stood still for a long time, which made Pluto and Beiming unable to move.


    This is almost impossible. Under normal circumstances, it takes a long time to cultivate such anti heaven skills, even for people with good physique and excellent qualification.


    Zou Yi practiced with Tianhuo for only a few hours. If he did all this, the speed of cultivation would be too frightening.


    I don''t know if it''s God''s will. Zou Yi really did all this.


    He practiced the time skill taught by Tianhuo. He actually felt familiar. It was like he had practiced for hundreds of years. As soon as he got started, he directly learned the method of controlling the power of time.


    This may have something to do with the true God of Wu Dao, but Zou Yi doesn''t quite understand what it is.


    For the first time, Zou Yi tried to use the power of time. Even the chaotic God like Pluto was surprised by Zou Yi''s behavior.


    Time is at rest, and everything at this time is at rest.


    Of course, Zou Yi used the power of time for the first time. The scope he could control was very small, that is, the underground palace.


    Zou Yi''s heart was ecstatic. The great surprise of getting the treasure against the sky made him a little complacent. He didn''t notice that his actions affected other people and things around him.


    When he came back, he found that the king of Hades and the North Hades, as well as his mentor Tianhuo, were imprisoned.


    He quickly removed the prohibition of the power of time and said with a smile: "sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Pluto was free. He looked at Zou Yi with sharp eyes. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Zou Yi''s hand and said coldly, "even I dare to tease. What''s your mind?"


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "how dare I disrespect my sister? It''s really the first time to use time skill. It''s just that I didn''t control it well."


    The Pluto suddenly smiled: "in this case, I forgive you. Tell me how you learned the time skill so quickly?"


    Zou Yi said, "in fact, I don''t know what''s going on. It seems to have something to do with the true God of martial arts, but I don''t know what this relationship is."


    Tianhuo said at the moment, "you should have practiced the time skill inadvertently, but you don''t know it yourself. Now when I mention you, you''ll soon understand. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "this is really possible. Speaking of Tianhuo, you and I help each other and teach each other. It''s also a good story. "


    Tianhuo said, "what are you going to teach me? I''m your teacher. You''re not my teacher. Don''t put gold on your face. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "didn''t I help you stabilize the yuan God and help you become a man? Can''t I be regarded as your master? "


    Tianhuo shook his head: "it doesn''t count. You just helped me. It''s completely different from the tutor."


    After a pause, Tianhuo suddenly said with a smile: "besides, I haven''t turned into a person yet. What you help me is far less than what I help you."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I see. You''re trying to deceive me... Forget it. I don''t care if I call you master. As long as you don''t blush when you see my master nameless and husband Yu."


    Tianhuo was stunned and then said with a smile: "don''t scare me. I''m not afraid of them. However, you can avoid the sound of master. You are my master. If you call me master, the generation is too chaotic... "


    Seeing Zou Yi talking to Tianhuo, Beiming couldn''t help but want to get involved: "so, can''t I also be Zou Yi''s master?"


    Zou Yi was stunned. She slapped her hand and said fiercely, "go away. Don''t force me to imprison you and make you lose your freedom."


    Beiming''s round eyes blinked and said carefully, "no, I can help you find many treasures. If you imprison me, you will lose a lot..."


    Zou Yi said, "what treasure can you find? We have collected all the treasures in this place. Where else can we find them? "


    Beiming said, "there are also three artifacts, three famous chaotic artifacts. If the master agrees to call me master, I will take the master to find the three artifact immediately. "


    Zou Yi was stunned again. Looking at the smiling Pluto, she frowned and said, "what Beiming said is true?"

 Chapter 427

    Pluto nodded slightly: "this used to be a divine realm. It''s normal for some artifacts to be left behind. It''s just that there''s array protection there. We can''t get the artifact for a while. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed: "if there is an artifact, I promised to buy an artifact for my sister. Let''s go and see what array it is. Maybe we can break it. "


    The Pluto pointed not far in front of him: "the array is right there. Go and have a look yourself."


    Beiming shouted "I''ll lead the way", first came to a wall that has not been eroded by years, but it is definitely not forged by Shenjing, and said loudly: "this is the location of the array. As long as you knock down the wall, you can break the array."


    Zou Yi smiled, took out Zisha, smiled and said to Zisha, "Zisha help me and knock down this wall."


    The spirit of purple evil spirit slowly appeared: "there is a strong smell of array here, and at least three artifacts. I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "can you break the array here with me?"


    Zisha pondered for a moment: "it''s OK to be together, but the power of chaos in the master''s body is thin, and now there''s no possibility of shooting."


    Zou Yi turned to look at Beiming and said, "do you hear me? Give me your chaotic power, and I''ll give it back to you slowly in the future. I promise it will be more or less. "


    Beiming was surprised and wanted to escape, but Zou Yi grabbed him and couldn''t get rid of him.


    No matter whether Beiming is willing or not, Zou Yi''s immortality will never work. A strong suction appears, which instantly absorbs a lot of the chaotic force swallowed by Beiming.


    Beiming showed a bitter look. His eyes were unwilling, but he didn''t dare to say anything at this time.


    Zou Yi, who absorbed the power of chaos in Beiming, sighed in her heart: this Beiming body forms a space and has a lot of chaotic power, just like a moving Dantian, which can provide Zou Yi with a lot of chaotic power.


    Zou Yi suddenly felt very happy because he had such a mobile Dantian, and because he could use his chaotic power to fight or do other things more freely.


    Zou Yi and Beiming are masters and servants. They have the same mind. After knowing Zou Yi''s mind, Beiming has the illusion of being cheated.


    Seeing that Zou Yi had the power of chaos, Zisha said, "you can break the array here. Please go all out."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, looked dignified, held the purple ghost and stared at the front. The chaotic power just added in her body was used without reservation.


    The purple evil sent out the dazzling light of the sharp blade, and the sword Qi from the conflict was like a resurrected dragon roaring towards the array.


    The array seemed to have a premonition of danger. It also made an amazing sound. An equally huge Dragon flew out of the wall and collided with the knife Qi sent by Zisha.


    Two illusory dragons collided with each other. What people expected was that there was no sound, but it seemed extremely quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    Zou Yi didn''t faint again at the moment. Although he felt very uncomfortable, he could barely hold on.


    Zou Yi clearly saw that the space in front collapsed in an instant, and a huge space crack appeared in front of them. Obviously, the ability of attack is extremely huge.


    The space crack is very dangerous. Although Zou Yi has the magic power of nine star space, he still feels that it is difficult to get out if he is involved.


    That array lost its trace because of the space crack in this attack. It seems that it has been forcibly cracked.


    Zou Yi and others were overjoyed. When the space crack slowly recovered, when they went to check, they saw that the wall cracked and the array really no longer existed.


    An exquisite room appeared in the sight of everyone. When everyone looked at it one after another, they saw three exquisite jade boxes, surrounded by divine power, clearly including artifact.


    Pluto said in surprise, "it seems that we really found the artifact. This time we are developed."


    Zou Yi nodded: "go in and have a look, sister. First pick an artifact, and I''ll sell it to you."


    The Pluto smiled and said, "well, I''m worried that I don''t have a better artifact to defend myself. Now, it seems that these three are chaotic artifact. Any one will be my personal artifact."


    Zou Yi smiled and saw the Pluto enter the exquisite room first. Beiming, who turned around and wanted to follow in immediately, said, "you can''t choose. These three artifact have masters."


    Beiming''s eyes were disappointed: "why, there are three artifacts here. Why not give me one?"


    Zou Yi said, "if Zisha turns into a human in the future, I''ll give her an artifact. After all, she did her best to open the array here."


    Beiming said, "I also helped. Don''t you see that I gave you all my chaotic power?"


    Zou Yi said with a straight face, "that''s just what I gave you before. At most, you gave it back to me."


    Beiming was speechless. He looked at Zou Yi pitifully, as if he was going to cry.


    Zou Yi ignored Beiming and turned to enter the exquisite room. Seeing that the king of Hades was about to open the box in the middle, she came forward to have a look together.


    When Pluto''s white jade like hand opened the jade box, an amazing red light clashed. Even the thick soil couldn''t stop it and rushed directly to the sky.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help blinking. She felt the red light was dazzling.


    After Zou Yi''s eyes adapted to the red light, he saw a treasure in the jade box.


    This is a weapon with strange shape. It looks like both a sword and a spear.


    It combines the characteristics of a sword and a long gun. It has a much longer handle than a sword and a much longer head.


    In short, this artifact is the handle of a long gun and the head of a sword.


    This object is engraved with two striking divine texts, which means "breaking the sun", which is about its name.


    It''s dark all over, even at the front. It looks scary.


    The breaking sun is two meters long, which is longer than the height of Pluto himself, so it is not suitable for Pluto.


    So Pluto frowned and said, "this is the broken sun magic gun, the personal weapon of Huo Haowu in ancient times. This is one of the best artifacts, but it''s not suitable for me. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed. She stretched out her hand to get the broken sun magic gun and began to get cold. An amazing evil spirit came from the gun. Even Zou Yi felt cold in her heart and couldn''t help but want to let go.


    The sun breaking artifact is not too heavy, but according to rough induction, Zou Yi also determined that the gun weighs at least Yu Qianjin. If you let go, the jade box will be broken.


    The jade box is also a treasure. It''s a pity that it''s broken.

 Chapter 428

    Pluto seemed to know that Zou Yi would have such a reaction. He immediately said, "don''t let go. If you want to break the sun and recognize the Lord, you must overcome its evil spirit."


    Zou Yichong nodded slightly, but still let go: "its owner is not me, but my mentor nameless, so I don''t need to defeat it now."


    Pluto suddenly said, "it seems that you have a plan, and I agree with your decision."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "thank you for your understanding. Sister, look at the other two artifacts. If there is one suitable, sister can choose at will. "


    The Pluto smiled, walked to a jade box, looked at the size of the jade box, shook his head and said, "the box is so big, it must be a big artifact, I don''t like it."


    Before Zou Yi could speak, Pluto went to the last artifact, opened the box and immediately showed a trace of joy on his face.


    Zou Yi only saw a glittering and translucent green light flash. Before she could see what it was, Pluto had picked up the artifact.


    This is a light green artifact. If it is a weapon, it should be a kind of weapon that is very eccentric, because it looks more like a plaything - yuruyi.


    This is an artifact like yuruyi. Zou Yi doesn''t know what it is.


    Pluto likes this jade Ruyi treasure very much. Take it in your hand and check it carefully. You can''t put it down.


    This jade Ruyi looks no different from those familiar to Zou Yi, but the color is very pure and light green. It is obviously carved from a good piece of jade.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help coming forward and asked carefully, "what''s this?"


    Pluto''s face was full of surprise smiles and said loudly, "this is the most precious green Ruyi of the emperor of heaven, who calls the wind and rain, moves mountains and reclaims the sea, and lives the dead."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "so powerful?"


    Pluto shouted, "there is something more powerful than this. It is said that it can make users immortal. It is the most legendary artifact. After it disappeared at the beginning, even the Lord of the divine world sent people to look for it everywhere at that time."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "in that case, this green Ruyi will give it to your sister."


    Pluto holds lvruyi in his arms, just like holding his lover, completely ignoring Zou Yi''s strange eyes.


    Zou Yi was secretly surprised. She shook her head and walked to the last jade box. She was about to open the box. Beiming, who seemed to have a great opinion of him on her shoulder, suddenly said, "this is a armor. You already have it, give it to me."


    Zou Yi ignored Beiming and reached out to open the jade box. She saw that it was really a very domineering purple armor.


    There is a black breastplate on the chest of the armor, which is inlaid with a string of jewels. The jewels automatically form two big characters - Kowloon.


    This is the legendary supreme body protection god armor, Kowloon treasure armor. If you add the Kowloon treasure crown and Kowloon treasure boots, it is a complete Kowloon God armor.


    It is said that Jiulong treasure armor is fearless of artifact frontal attack, but it is countless times better than the armor worn by Zou Yi.


    Unfortunately, the Kowloon treasure crown and Kowloon treasure boots are missing, so the armor is not complete for the time being.


    When Zou Yi picked up the armor, she received her heavenly eye Buddha ring. As soon as she was about to turn around and talk to the Pluto, she heard the Pluto say, "the Nine Dragon Armor lacks the nine dragon crown and nine dragon boots. The product level is not as good as your armor. What do you put it away for? Give it to Beiming. Beiming just made a little effort. "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s not that I don''t give it, but that Beiming is useless with so many treasures. It''s useless to give it to Beiming. It''s better to use it to those who really need it and let the treasure realize its value."


    Pluto was stunned: "what you said is also reasonable, but Beiming wants it very much. What should I do?"


    Zou Yi casually took out an immortal artifact and handed it to Beiming: "this is an immortal artifact. You can grow warm and raise it. It will evolve into an artifact in a hundred years."


    Beiming was overjoyed. His seemingly small stomach suddenly opened a gap and swallowed the immortal weapon in an instant.


    Zou Yi and Pluto couldn''t help laughing. They said together, "what are you doing now?"


    Although Zisha on one side worked very hard in the previous battle, he still guarded Zou Yi. At the moment, I heard Zisha say, "it''s better to look here. Maybe there''s something good worth taking away."


    The sky fire in wanbaoding suddenly showed up, looked at Zou Yi and said, "there is the smell of sky fire here, and there is more than one kind. It seems that there are sky fire purple inflammation, sky fire magic flame and sky fire Yin burning..."


    Without waiting for the sky fire to finish, Zou Yi asked, "tell me where you are."


    Sky fire Heiyan said, "it''s in the wall on the other side. Go, master. They''re all ownerless sky fires, just enough for me."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry. With sister Pluto and me, the ownerless sky fire will soon become your food."


    Tianhuo Heiyan was a little excited: "we have to be in a hurry. There was too much noise when we broke the array just now. Tianhuo has been disturbed. If we don''t go again, I''m afraid they will choose to escape."


    Zou Yi took a look at Pluto. They nodded together, and then disappeared in place.


    In the blink of an eye, they appeared at the position pointed by the sky fire black inflammation. Without saying a word, they made a direct move. They actually cooperated with each other, like one person.


    In an instant, a huge hole appeared in the wall, which was punched out by the king of Hades.


    Zou Yi lacks the power of chaos in her body and can''t fight head-on at all, but his power of Yuanshen is still sufficient, and the power of Yuanshen attack contained in the beast control decision is still strong.


    Zou Yi launched a Yuanshen attack on the three regiments of ownerless sky fire at the same time, and also hit the three regiments of ownerless sky fire in an instant.


    I don''t know if I''ve been trapped here for too long. The three regiments of Tianhuo didn''t launch a strong enough counterattack. Instead, they were hit by Zou Yi''s Yuanshen attack and languished in place.


    Tianhuo Heiyan rushed up without hesitation. He didn''t know how Tianhuo did it. He saw three groups of listless Tianhuo disappear in an instant. Unexpectedly, it was swallowed by Tianhuo Heiyan.


    Tianhuo Heiyan swallowed three of the same kind in an instant, only said "I want to practice", and then stopped moving in place, as if he was completely settled.


    Zou Yi and Pluto know what Tianhuo is doing. They both stand around Tianhuo and guard Tianhuo cultivation.


    These three ownerless heavenly fires may be the most precious treasure in the underground palace. Any one of them may become the existence of the dark fire of the heavenly fire, which can turn the actor into a god of the heavenly fire.


    Now it''s cheap. After all, Zou Yi has long promised to help it find such an ownerless sky fire and help it become a human.

 Chapter 429

    Beiming wanted to say something, but seeing that Zou Yi and Pluto looked very serious, he had to close his mouth and rest on Pluto''s shoulder.


    Zou Yi is guarding the sky fire, and she is also quietly practicing in order to restore some chaotic power.


    He can''t always absorb the chaotic power in Beiming to fight. In that way, not only Zou Yi is embarrassed, but Beiming will never allow it.


    One of the advantages of immortality promotion is that you can practice anytime and anywhere without being disturbed by anyone or anything.


    After you are familiar with the cultivation of skills, you can practice while fighting, even in the process of fighting. The premise is that your opponent is not enough to threaten your life, or your yuan God is strong enough, and distraction will still not affect your battle results.


    With the passage of time, after Tianhuo Heiyan absorbed the origin of other Tianhuo, the original illusory body gradually solidified, and an amazing breath came out of Tianhuo Heiyan''s body, which made Zou Yi feel tight.


    The Pluto looked at the sky fire Heiyan with incredible eyes and whispered to Zou Yi: "it''s only three days. The sky fire Heiyan seems to have refined other sky fires and began to evolve..."


    Zou Yi nodded: "it''s very dangerous here. Once the sky fire black inflammation leads to the sky robbery, we can''t afford to go."


    Pluto said, "let''s step back. Anyway, it''s safe here. No one will risk disturbing the evolution of sky fire black inflammation at this time."


    Zou Yi agreed with Pluto''s words and retreated with Pluto to to the place where the three artifacts were found before. The two people were relieved.


    The underground palace is very huge. It is at least hundreds of kilometers away from the land of fire and black cultivation. Even the natural disaster of chaotic true God will not affect here.


    In the past, the divine domain was large, like a huge country. The distance between the two sides is at least hundreds of kilometers.


    At the moment, Beiming had the opportunity to speak: "you are eccentric. You give me such a good thing as Tianhuo Heiyan, but what you give me is only an immortal weapon. It''s unfair. I strongly express my dissatisfaction."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "if you want to be fair, you must give me sufficient reasons. You are so greedy for small things and don''t want to make a little effort... Little guy, how can I give you better things? "


    Beiming immediately became red and blushed: "I... I don''t have shape. Can''t I help you now? When I''m in shape, I''ll do what you say, and I promise there won''t be any hesitation. "


    Zou Yi said, "then wait until you do well. Anyway, I have an artifact. If you want, do well."


    Beiming stopped talking with a bitter face and hid on the shoulder of Pluto, as if he was whispering something, but Zou Yi and Pluto ignored Beiming''s meaning.


    Sky fire Heiyan has always been called "sky fire" by Zou Yi, but there are four kinds of sky fire here at the same time. Zou Yi can only directly call sky fire Heiyan.


    Zou Yi and Pluto waited for a moment. The sky fire was black, and there came the sound of wind and thunder. The sky robbery came.


    This time, the sky robbery seems to be a very common sky thunder robbery, which is somewhat unexpected to Zou Yi and Pluto.


    Generally speaking, when the chaotic God of war breaks through, the natural disasters are very domineering and powerful.


    It''s not that Tianlei robbery is not bad, but it usually appears when the cultivator becomes an immortal. Because of its power, it can only threaten the people in the immortal''s land.


    If the sky fire black inflammation really turns into a chaotic true God, the sky thunder robbery is in vain.


    Zou Yi and Pluto didn''t understand, but they also put down their hearts together. They smiled knowingly, and there was a look of joy in their eyes.


    Beiming looked at the two people''s expressions in his eyes. He seemed unhappy. He suddenly said: "Tianlei robbery has appeared. It seems that Tianhuo black inflammation has failed. It''s only half completed."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately asked, "what''s going on?"


    Beiming said: "if the existence like sky fire and black inflammation is successfully transformed, its strength will directly rise to the realm of chaos and true God. How can the disaster be so weak? So I guess... "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help patting Beiming''s round body and said angrily, "stop talking nonsense. You guess a ghost. You''re not a ghost millet. Can you guess correctly?"


    Beiming said, "it doesn''t matter if you guess correctly. I worry in advance. Is it better than your blind joy now? Don''t see the facts later. You blame me for not reminding you. "


    Pluto slightly frowned: "what Beiming said is not unreasonable. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. We can''t be blind and ignorant like children."


    Beiming immediately said, "the king of Hades is right. Zou Yi, you are one... You are my master, so I won''t scold you."


    Zou Yi raised her hand to slap Beiming again, stopped in the air, looked at Beiming and said, "if you''re not honest, be careful I''ll beat you again every day."


    Beiming, with a bitter face, dared not speak again. He hid behind the shoulder of Pluto again and hung behind Pluto like a round doll.


    At this time, there was a huge explosion from the sky fire black fire. It seemed that something had burst, and an air wave hit Zou Yi and them.


    The explosion was so powerful that it almost hurt the weaker Beiming.


    Fortunately, both Pluto and Zou Yi opened their protective covers in time to avoid a tragedy.


    Beiming was so frightened that he hid behind the king of Hades, trembling, and his face became gray.


    Then, Beiming suddenly jumped from behind the king of Hades to Zou Yi, and then "Yiliu" suddenly got into Zou Yi''s body and hid in Zou Yi''s Dantian.


    Beiming is as brave as a mouse. When he is in danger, he either hides or runs away. Now he sees that there is no place to escape, he actually has the idea of Zou Yi and uses Zou Yi''s body as a shield.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing. He was amused by Beiming''s timidity.


    But Zou Yigang smiled and his face changed.


    He didn''t speak, but immediately disappeared and moved to the place where the sky fire was black and burning.


    Tianhuo Heiyan is not in this place, and she doesn''t know if Tianhuo Heiyan has anything to do. Zou Yi is very worried and can''t help shouting: "Tianhuo, where are you? Are you okay?"


    No one answered Zou Yi, but the voice of Pluto coming to Zou Yi quickly.


    Zou Yi was worried and shouted again, "sky fire is black, are you okay? Where are you? "


    No one answered Zou Yi. Pluto quietly pulled Zou Yi and whispered, "don''t shout, I''ve explored, and the sky fire has lost its trace..."

 Chapter 430

    Zou Yi frowned and said, "what''s going on? Did you say that the sky fire was blown up just now?"


    Pluto shook his head slightly: "it''s impossible. The sky fire black inflammation is the sky fire. Even if you encounter any danger, you will lose your divine consciousness at most and won''t disappear."


    Zou Yi pondered a little: "did you say that the explosion just now was made by the sky fire suddenly? So, maybe the sky fire and black inflammation left by themselves. We don''t have to worry too much... "


    Pluto smiled: "you have found a way to comfort yourself so soon. It seems that I don''t have to worry about you."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "what else can I think? The sky fire black inflammation can''t disappear, but I can''t find the whereabouts of the sky fire black inflammation. In addition to comforting myself, I don''t know what to do."


    The Pluto said, "don''t worry, the sky fire black inflammation may really go out after breaking through. Maybe we can see the sky fire black inflammation in a moment, right? We should also leave. People outside can''t see us for several days. We must be worried. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "protect here. Maybe we''ll come back in the future."


    Pluto said, "after we leave, seal the entrance and exit here, and others can''t come in."


    Zou Yi looked at the environment here and said with a smile, "this is a good hiding place. When I return to green star, I will let Yan Kun send someone here as our secret contact point in the divine world."


    Pluto said, "this is a good idea. It depends on Yan Kun''s plan."


    Zou Yi said, "I''m relieved that Yan Kun will handle the matter. I think it''s just like this. Yan Kun will do the sealing. It''s easier for him to release the seal himself."


    Pluto smiled and said, "you''ve decided to do it, but what I want to remind you is that you seem too easy to trust a person. No matter who contacts you a few times, you can win your trust."


    Zou Yi recalled and couldn''t help saying, "it''s true. I don''t know what my sister found this. I still don''t know my habit."


    Pluto said, "I found it when I first contacted you... Let''s go out. It seems that someone is coming in outside..."


    Zou Yi and Pluto left the underground palace, or the underground castle. As soon as they reached the exit, they saw Yan Kun.


    Yan Kun seemed to be trying to enter the underground passage. Seeing Zou Yi and Pluto coming out, he immediately stopped, hugged his fist and said, "adult, Pluto, are you okay?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "it''s all right. You sealed the passage here and sent someone here in the future. It will be regarded as one of our strongholds in the divine world. "


    Yan Kun was overjoyed. He quickly answered "yes" and turned around to seal the not wide channel.


    In order to make the passage more secret and not be found, Yan Kun specially moved a big tree from a distance and blocked the entrance of the passage.


    Zou Yi didn''t care about Yan Kun''s practice at all. She turned to look at the burning sky in front of her and said with a smile: "Millennium ice and Millennium dream are not below. We found a underground palace with a large space below, but unfortunately, the things inside are eroded and rotten by the years, and all become dust when the wind blows."


    Burning sky was not interested in this at all, and said faintly, "the Millennium ice is back, waiting to see you."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "is she back? Where? Take me to her. "


    Burning sky said, "in the hall of the front main room, in addition to the Millennium ice, another person has come back."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "who?"


    Burning sky said, "it''s your acquaintance and your rival..."


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "is it houye? What is he doing here? "


    The burning sky said, "take part in the auction, the auction of your three divine grasses."


    Zou Yi said, "who else came here besides them?"


    Burning sky said, "there are many people, but they won''t come here until tomorrow morning. They all rest nearby tonight, waiting for the auction that starts early tomorrow morning. "


    Yan Kun said aside, "my subordinates are worried. They just want to go down and have a look. I didn''t expect to meet adults. You came up."


    After a pause, Yan Kun said, "my Lord, Pluto, our identity has been completely exposed, so we don''t have to install it."


    Zou Yi''s face changed slightly: "it''s the God of war. No one will tell us our identity except him."


    Yan Kun nodded: "tianwu God of war sent an invitation to invite adults, Pluto and Tianjun to his God of war mansion."


    Zou Yi said, "the weasel wishes the chicken a new year. I don''t think the God of war is kind. Find out if there are any arrays in the divine domain? "


    Yan Kun said: "my subordinates checked every day and found no sign of the existence of any array. There are a large number of people with status here, and the God of war dare not mess around any more. "


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled: "people with status? Did the people gathered here before have no identity? There are six or seven masters of the nine realms here. Isn''t this status noble? He said, "the God of war has not yet activated the array and trapped all of us."


    Yan Kun said: "this time he absolutely dare not, because a special person appeared in the divine world."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and couldn''t help saying, "is my master coming?"


    Yan Kun shook his head and said mysteriously, "this man has something to do with adults. Adults, please guess again."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "who is it? Say it. "


    Yan Kun said with a smile, "you came by yourself, but you don''t come here. Your appearance is different."


    Zou Yi was surprised and couldn''t help saying, "is it my part? How did he come back here? What the hell is going on? "


    Burning the sky said: "after you and Pluto went to the underground palace, we didn''t see you coming back for a long time, so we contacted the Lord of the green star nameless. After talking about the situation here, nameless asked us to send the big return pill we got back to the green star. No, a few days later, your separation suddenly came and claimed that you were the true God of martial arts and your Shizu. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and completely lost her sense of propriety after listening to the words of burning the sky. He didn''t expect the nameless action to be so fast. He revived the true God of martial arts without telling him.


    "Take me to the true God of martial arts... Come on!" Zou Yi suddenly recovered. He thought of some possibility, so he hurriedly said, "I must see Shizu right away."


    Burning sky shook his head: "if you want to see the true God of martial arts, unless we are still here when the large-scale auction is held a month later."


    Zou Yi was stunned again: "what''s going on, can''t you say it all at once?"

 Chapter 431

    Burning sky and Yan Kun looked at each other. Yan Kun said slowly, "the thing is like this. Don''t worry, adults. Listen to me slowly..."


    Zou Yi listened carefully to Yan Kun. Later, a smile appeared on his face. The originally nervous look gradually relaxed and showed a smile.


    The same is true of Pluto. She listened to Yan Kun, patted her chest and said, "if you don''t speak well, I almost misunderstood..."


    Yan Kun said with a smile, "this is not to surprise you, so we did it."


    Pluto smiled: "it''s really a surprise. Let''s go according to the plan. Let''s meet the Millennium ice haunted by Zou Yi."


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "when did I miss you, sister..."


    Pluto ignored Zou Yi, turned and left, and went to see Millennium ice and Millennium dream first.


    Zou Yi followed Pluto with a bitter smile. Except that burning sky and Yan Kun followed Zou Yi into the main room, others took the initiative to avoid.


    There are more than ten people sitting in the main hall, of which Zou Yi knows only four. One is the time when he promised to pass on his time skill, and the other is his old acquaintance and old opponent houye.


    The other two are naturally Millennium ice and Millennium dream, but they look very haggard. It seems that they don''t look like Zou Yi when she first saw them.


    Now that there are acquaintances, Zou Yi is not easy to lose etiquette. She first hugged her fist and said, "I''ve seen shopkeeper Millennium ice. I''m sorry to bother you again today. I wonder if it''s convenient? "


    Millennium ice got up to salute and said politely, "you''re welcome. Millennium ice didn''t know adults before. There are many offenses. Please forgive me."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m just from a small planet. I don''t dare to call myself an adult. Next time, I want to ask Millennium ice shopkeeper, "when does the God grass auction start?"


    Millennium ice said, "it''s OK to start with whatever adults want, but we will have a special auction in a month. Would it be more appropriate to auction adults'' Divine grass at that time?"


    Zou Yi was stunned, stared at Millennium ice and said, "do you mean we have to wait here for a month? Give me a reason. I don''t want to waste a month. "


    Millennium ice hasn''t answered Zou Yi''s question yet. Houye, sitting nearby, suddenly sneered: "it''s just the star king of a small planet. Why do you force Miss Millennium ice so much?"


    Zou Yi seemed to see houye and said in surprise: "it''s brother houye. I''m disrespectful. I was busy talking to shopkeeper Millennium ice just now. I didn''t see my brother. Please forgive me for my impoliteness."


    Houye sneered: "I don''t have friends like you, and I don''t want to be brothers with you. Zou Yi, when you come to the divine world today, aren''t you afraid that our emperor will avenge you and keep you in the divine world forever? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "Shengjun is now a lost dog... Ah, I can''t say that about my martial uncle, and they should solve the things between him and Shizu by themselves. It''s not easy for me to intervene too much as a younger generation. I''d better not talk about them."


    After a pause, Zou Yi looked positive and said solemnly, "but he has done so many unreasonable things, I think he dare not come back to the divine world. The Lord of the divine world, tianwu God of war, is not a decoration. How can you spare people like Shengjun? Do you think so? "


    The king of Hades said, "that''s right. I never doubt the justice and strictness of the God of war. As long as the emperor dares to come to the divine world, the God of war will not let him go, nor will it be his turn to be disadvantageous to Zou Yi."


    Houye gritted his teeth and said, "it''s the support of the Pluto. When I am Zou Yi, how dare you become so bold and slander the Lord of the fairyland..."


    "You''re wrong," Zou Yi suddenly shouted, "the Lord of the fairyland is no longer the saint. If you still call him that, I''m afraid everyone here will drive you out, so I advise you not to do it again."


    A man around houye got up and said, "Zou Yi, I''m your elder in terms of age. Today I''m going to replace your parents..."


    Before the man finished, Zou Yi shouted, "Ziyi Hou, are you qualified to speak here? If it weren''t for the face of my Shiniang''s kind immortal, I would destroy you today. See who dares to stand out for you. "


    Zou Yi was suddenly angry. Yan Kun, who was silent, was about to come forward and do it. Everyone was shocked and changed his face.


    Millennium ice hurriedly said, "Lord Zou Yi, please calm down. This Lord in purple is here to attend the auction after January. He represents the sun shooting family and is a distinguished guest whom I am pleased to come. Please give me a face for the Millennium ice. Please don''t be impatient. "


    Yan Kun shouted, "a chaotic immortal dared to be rude to my adults. If it weren''t for the face of Millennium ice shopkeeper, I would have split him."


    The purple Hou angrily said, "who are you? How dare you be so rude? Don''t you know the origin of the sun shooting clan?"


    Yan Kun smiled and heihei Hei smiled: "the sun shooting clan? What''s that? Why didn''t I say it? Which mortal is it? Who knows? "


    Ziyi Hou''s face turned purple and said angrily, "how dare you make fun of the sun shooting family? I won''t break you into pieces in the future..."


    Yan Kun''s face changed and said coldly, "why wait? I''ll teach you a lesson today."


    When Yan Kun spoke, a chaotic force appeared in his palm. With his voice, the chaotic force turned into a treasure knife. Before everyone reacted, it had stabbed the purple marquis.


    Ziyi Hou''s face changed greatly, his forehead was sweating, and he completely lost his square inch.


    Ziyi Hou''s strength has not made any progress after thousands of years. Now he is a chaotic real immortal, and he can''t stop Yan Kun''s attack.


    Yan Kun didn''t show mercy this time. He wanted to kill the purple marquis.


    Millennium ice was startled. He quickly stopped Yan Kun and said loudly, "Yue Lai forbids fighting. Please stop."


    Yan Kun''s attack was unexpectedly received by him in the voice of Millennium ice. It seems that he can send and receive freely and has extraordinary attainments.


    Millennium Bing smiled, nodded gratefully at Yan Kun, turned back and said loudly, "please come to the rules of thousands of years, prohibit private fighting, and anyone who violates this rule will be punished, without exception. But today, for your honor, I will make an exception and ask you to respect yourself. "


    The momentum of the Millennium ice, which suddenly became strong, rose steadily, and in the blink of an eye it reached the chaotic realm of true God.


    She had been hiding before. She was not a chaotic immortal, but a chaotic God, standing on the peak.

 Chapter 432

    Zou Yi frowned and whispered to Yan Kun: "step back, don''t do it easily. This millennium ice is not easy to provoke."


    Yan Kun took a big step back and still stood on Zou Yi''s side, protecting Zou Yi like a loyal bodyguard.


    Ziyi Hou''s face turned a little better at this time. He pointed to Yan Kun and said, "you dare to use force here. Don''t you know whose industry it is?"


    Millennium Bing said coldly, "Ziyi Hou, please don''t say much. Go and have a rest first. I''ll send someone to inform you when the auction starts."


    As soon as Ziyi Hou was stunned, he suddenly thought of something like a huge change in his face. He left here without saying anything. He was as anxious as a lost dog.


    Millennium Bing coldly watched Ziyi Hou leave Yuelai, and then turned to Zou Yi and said, "don''t blame your adults. Ziyi Hou thought he was familiar with us, so he was a little presumptuous."


    Before the voice of Millennium ice fell, houye on one side immediately said, "Miss Millennium ice, why do you treat the purple Marquis like this? Do we say that the sun shooting clan has offended you? Or are you going to give up our old friends when you climb up Zou Yi''s high branch? "


    Millennium ice smiled: "what did Mr. Kono say? You and I have known each other for a long time and are friends. How do we do business in Yuelai? Don''t you know? All guests who enter Yuelai are our friends, and we will treat them equally. "


    Houye asked coldly, "in that case, how did the two sides who made trouble drive away the purple Marquis, but left Zou Yi and them?"


    The Millennium dream around Millennium ice is very quiet today, but at this time, she can''t help but say loudly: "it''s something picked up by Ziyi Hou. Naturally, she wants to drive him away. Is it hard for houye to ask my sister this way because you also want to be driven away? "


    Houye''s face changed slightly and said coldly, "Millennium dream, don''t think I''ll be polite to you if you pretend to be a little girl. Hum, they are thousands of years old. Why pretend to be tender all day? I thought who doesn''t know your age."


    Millennium dream''s face changed greatly and said angrily, "houye, don''t think you are the personal disciple of the emperor, so you can be presumptuous in my joy. Now the emperor has lost his position as the Lord of the fairyland and his whereabouts are unknown. You are a lost dog. What are you proud of!"


    Houye also changed his face and shouted, "do you sincerely want to be the enemy of the sun shooting family and the holy king?"


    Millennium dream also shouted, "so what? You are just a chaotic immortal, not my opponent. If you want to fight, I advise you to practice for thousands of years. Besides, don''t hurt yourself and lose face. "


    Houye is now a chaotic immortal. In the eyes of many people, he has reached the peak and is the object pursued by countless people. Unfortunately, in the mouth of Millennium dream, he is worthless.


    Houye seemed to care about what others thought of him. After listening to the words of Millennium dream, he flashed murderous on his face and shot without saying a word.


    Houye this time was a sneak attack. He was very close to Millennium dream. Suddenly, Millennium dream couldn''t avoid it, so he had to connect it.


    Only at this moment, Zou Yi has seen that the realm of Millennium dream is also the realm of chaos and true God, which is almost no different from Millennium ice.


    The two sisters are really close sisters. They both like to hide and do unexpected things.


    Houye stealthily attacked the chaotic true God of Millennium dream with the strength of chaotic true immortal. I''m afraid there will be no good fruit to eat.


    Zou Yile watched the excitement, took a big step back, smiled and said, "you two have fun. We have plenty of time. When you''re finished, it''s not too late for us to talk about business."


    In Zou Yi''s words, houye Yilian and Millennium dream fought hard for three moves. Each move was hard. They didn''t use protective covers. They punched to the meat. It seemed that people were boiling with blood.


    After the three moves, the main hall of Yuelai auction city was quiet. Everyone looked at the shaky back field with different expressions.


    Time was sitting in his position without saying a word, but now he suddenly stood up, stood between the Millennium dream and houye, and said powerlessly, "don''t fight this. Should I eat? I feel hungry."


    Millennium dream was originally angry. After listening to the words of time, he immediately smiled: "are you hungry? I''ll arrange it right away and I''ll have dinner in a minute. "


    Time looked noncommittally at the Millennium dream leaving, slowly turned to houye with blood stains on the corners of his mouth and said, "houye, you are the descendant of the sun shooting family. You should be arrogant. This is your power and your inherent glory. But I would like to advise you that Zou Yi is not only a disciple of nameless and Fuyu, but also a registered disciple of my time. Don''t bother him in the future, otherwise I will go to your grandpa to ask for an explanation. "


    Houye was stunned. He looked at the time in horror. Ignoring his injuries, he quickly saluted and said, "I dare not, I don''t know you are Zou Yi''s master. I misunderstood, misunderstood..."


    Time waved his hand: "since it''s a misunderstanding, go and cure the injury now. Our teachers and disciples still have something to say."


    Houye, such as being granted amnesty, hurried to salute and leave. Zou Yi, who was incredibly fast when she left, felt a little ashamed.


    Zou Yi inevitably feels a little unwilling when a storm ends like this. He just wants to take this opportunity to punish houye. Now it seems that he can''t.


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "Shifu, when will you teach me time skill? I''ve been a teacher for a long time. You haven''t mentioned it. I''m worried."


    Time looked at Zou Yi with a smile in her eyes: "haven''t you learned how to hide it from me? I am the God of time. In this world, no one knows the power of time better than me. I can see at a glance that you have learned the time skill. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "master, your eyes are like a torch. I really learned the time skill by chance. It''s just that the cultivation time is too short, and there is no obvious combat effectiveness for the time being. "


    Time said, "it doesn''t matter. With more practice, you can naturally use the power of time as skillfully as I do in the future to enhance your combat effectiveness."


    Zou Yi saluted with her fist and said loudly, "I really want to learn time skill. Please give me more advice."


    Time laughed: "no problem, anyway, I have to wait a month to participate in the auction. Take this opportunity to teach you some time skills and war skills. Come with me. I have my own residence here. You all live in my house and make my house lively. "

 Chapter 433

    Zou Yi was about to say yes. Millennium ice suddenly said, "martial uncle, are you leaving now? Now that you have come, you might as well live with me, or let me do my filial piety. "


    Time looked at the Millennium ice and said with a smile, "if you are busy, I won''t disturb you. I''ll come to the auction in January. Remember to reserve some better seats for us. "


    Millennium ice is actually the nephew of time, which is somewhat unexpected.


    Zou Yi and others looked at the Millennium ice and time. They felt strange, but they just couldn''t tell where it was.


    Maybe it''s just a feeling. Maybe there''s something really strange. Yuelai is very strange, isn''t it?


    Zou Yi and others left without saying anything to Millennium ice. They were taken away by time and directly brought to the residence of time.


    Time has a residence in the divine domain. The location is not very good, but it is also very close to the center of the divine domain. It can be regarded as a very good residence.


    The residence of time is called "listening to the rain Pavilion", which is quite literati, but it is more like some names such as teahouses.


    Listen to Yuxuan and some shops connected into a piece. The three-story small building has red eaves and green tiles, carved dragons and Phoenix, which makes it feel like an imperial home.


    Listen to Yuxuan sitting facing south. The gate is a wide street. In front of the street is a lake shaped like the palm of human hands.


    The name of the lake is Wuzhi lake, which is based on the shape of the lake.


    There are no fishing boats, boats, human beings, flowers and plants on Wuzhi lake. There are only some flying water birds and some flying beasts passing through the lake occasionally.


    Some people in the divine realm are playing by the lake. They seem to have forgotten what happened a few days ago and live freely and freely.


    Or they also forgot the destruction of the divine domain door, but the huge divine domain door that was split into two from the middle, that is, the mountain, can be seen clearly as long as they look up.


    Zou Yi and others enjoyed the scenery here, followed the time into the interior of listening to Yuxuan, and immediately felt the warmth of home.


    Some maids and servants seemed to have received the news that guests were coming, and prepared a lot of tea and cakes, which were served immediately after the arrival of the people.


    Zou Yi and her entourage are actually not too many, because the young people in the demon world, the underworld and the green star who participate in the nine world competition are all in wanbaoding at the moment, and it is difficult for outsiders to find their existence.


    Those who really follow the time to listen to Yuxuan are Zou Yi, Pluto, burning sky, Yan Kun and others.


    Time is rare. I want to change clothes and take a bath. I went back to my room first, leaving Zou Yi and others to have tea and rest in the living room.


    Zou Yi is a disciple of time. She is respected and cherished by all the maids and servants. They strive to give Zou Yi delicious and delicious food. It seems that Zou Yi is their second master.


    Zou Yi drank tea with a smile and gave some divine crystals to the maid and servants. She soon became familiar with them.


    A servant was very smart and capable. After Zou Yi and others waited for a while, he came forward with a smile and said, "please don''t worry, my master takes a little longer to bathe and change clothes. Please forgive me."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing and said, "master, how about bathing and dressing? It doesn''t seem like a man''s favorite thing to do. Tell me where Shifu is. I''ll go to him for a drink. I have excellent Wanhua wine. "


    The servant was stunned and quickly said, "my master hates to be disturbed when bathing and dressing. You''d better not..."


    Zou Yi interrupted him: "it doesn''t matter. I understand master''s character. I can''t say whether to disturb or not. I''ll go and have a look and come back soon."


    Without waiting for the servant to say anything, Zou Yi had disappeared in front of him.


    At Zou Yi''s speed, this servant can''t stop Zou Yi from doing anything.


    Zou Yi is not really worried. He just wants to see what time is doing and why the whole person seems to have changed greatly after entering his house. He has to bathe and change clothes. There are many rules.


    Listening to Yuxuan has three floors. It''s very easy for Zou Yi to find someone.


    However, no matter how simple things are, Zou Yi is afraid of obstacles. This time, Zou Yi encountered obstacles, and the person who stopped him from going to the second floor is still a very beautiful woman.


    The woman was wearing a pink dress. Although there was no smile on her pink face, Zou Yi still felt that she looked particularly beautiful and moving.


    Unable to help but step back, Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "excuse me, girl, do you know where master time is?"


    There was a strange look in the woman''s eyes. The cherry lips opened and asked casually, "what are you doing looking for time?"


    Zou Yi heard that the woman''s tone seemed very familiar with time, so she smiled and said, "I''m looking for my master. Naturally, I want to learn advanced combat skills from my master. Now that you are here, you must be my master''s friend. I wonder if you know which room master is in? "


    The woman smiled and said, "after time comes back, you will take a bath and change clothes first, and then come to see me. If you look for him, come and sit in my room for a while and make sure he''ll be there soon. "


    Zou Yi suddenly understood something, hugged her fist and said, "it''s Shiniang. It''s impolite. I... disciples don''t know Mount Tai. Please make atonement for it."


    The woman smiled: "look at your politeness, how can I blame you? Come with me. Wait in my room for a while, and your master will come. "


    Zou Yi hesitated and was about to say no when she heard the woman say, "are you still afraid of time being jealous? Don''t worry, he''s generous. "


    Zou Yi had to hug her fist and said, "thank you, Shiniang. The disciple is abrupt."


    The woman turned slightly, walked into a room on the left, smiled and said, "sit down and I''ll pour you tea."


    Zou Yi looked at the furnishings in the room and felt that this was a small reception room. She sat down nearby and said politely, "thank you, Shiniang."


    The woman picked up a teacup and poured out a steaming cup of tea. When she handed it to Zou Yi, Zou Yi felt very hot.


    The tea seems to have been prepared long ago. Maybe I like drinking tea in time, so I prepared some.


    Zou Yi took a sip of tea. He didn''t know much about the tea ceremony. He couldn''t help saying, "it''s really good tea. The tea has a pleasant fragrance and contains a lot of aura. It seems to be a very precious good tea."


    The woman smiled: "this is the tea industry on the ten thousand year old tea tree in the infinite forest of the divine world. Only a few can be picked every year. Apart from your master, only a few senior experts who love tea can drink it."


    Zou Yi smiled: "so, the tea I drink today is precious. Thank you for your hospitality, Shifu... When will you come? "

 Chapter 434

    The woman smiled and said, "I came early, but you didn''t find it."


    Zou Yi was stunned, subconsciously opened her divine consciousness, and the next moment he was completely stunned.


    The woman stepped forward, looked at Zou Yi and said, "didn''t you think it was me? Or do you not care about me at all? "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly. Unexpectedly, she reached out and took the woman''s hand and said gently, "how did you come here? You... Your appearance... "


    The woman looked at Zou Yi and said softly, "if you really leave, people will forget me... If I don''t come to the divine world, will you really forget me?"


    Zou Yi said, "how could it be? I... I''ve always missed you, but now I''m in danger. I can''t have any thoughts, so I didn''t contact you. Are you... Okay? "


    The woman put her hand on her face and her appearance changed slowly. In the end, they turned into Zou Yi''s wife Su mo.


    This woman is Su Mo, no wonder she and Zou Yi talk like old friends, quite ambiguous.


    Su Mo returned to his original state and said with a smile, "haven''t you ever doubted my identity at all? You don''t want to ask me why I came to the divine world and why I have such a good residence? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I just want to look at you and look at you quietly..."


    Su Mo blushed: "don''t make trouble. Mrs. Yi will be jealous if she hears it."


    "Mrs. Yi?" Zou Yi was stunned: "has she come to the divine world, too? Where is it? "


    Su Mo had a pretty face and said angrily, "you''re with her every day and pretend you don''t know where she is. Are you really angry with me?"


    Zou Yi looked at Su Mo wrongfully and said carefully, "I''m not with Mrs. Yi, I..."


    Su Mo said, "you really don''t know? You really are. Pluto is Mrs. Yi. You... You really make me feel speechless. "


    Zou Yi gave a "ah" and said with a smile, "no wonder I think Pluto is different from before. It turned out that Mrs. Yi installed it... What''s the matter? I don''t know why I was cheated by you?"


    Su Mo couldn''t help laughing: "you don''t care about us at all, so you can''t recognize us close at hand. Hum, I tell you, Mrs. Yi and I will be very angry when you are like this. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "are you angry and meet me alone? Don''t lie to me. Should you tell me what''s going on? "


    Su Mo said, "I''m not worried that you will be in danger after you come to the divine world, otherwise I won''t follow you to the divine world. As for Mrs. Yi, she secretly negotiated with Pluto and came here for Pluto. "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "I see. I thought you missed me before you came to the divine world. It turned out that you arrived in the divine world early in the morning. By the way, what about my master''s time? How did he know you? "


    Su Mo said, "time is a man. I knew him a long time ago... It''s all a long time in the past. Don''t mention it. Anyway, you know that time is our own person, and he will teach you time skills and combat skills. "


    Zou Yi said, "that''s not necessary. I have a new master who has learned the time skill."


    Su Mo was surprised: "have you learned? How could it be so fast? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "maybe it has something to do with the true God of Shizu Wu Dao. Anyway, I can use the power of time now. I can be regarded as learning the time skill."


    Su Mo looked happy, took Zou Yi''s hand and said, "so you have met an expert. There are still people in the world who know time skills. Please introduce me. "


    Zou Yi looked worried: "I can''t see it. It''s a group of heavenly fire with wisdom that teaches me time skill, not human beings. Maybe he has turned into a man now. Before, he got three groups of ownerless sky fire, swallowed it, practiced and formed, and finally... Disappeared. "


    Su Mo was slightly disappointed when he heard Zou Yi''s words: "it was a heavenly fire... How did it know the time skill? Did it say that it had contact with the true God of martial arts?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "Tianhuo followed the true God of martial arts for a long time, so he knew the time skill and passed it on to me. We are both teachers and friends, or teachers who teach each other. "


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi, slowly leaned against Zou Yi''s arms and whispered, "you''re really lucky. You have good luck everywhere."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "that''s really what you said. I seem to be accompanied by good luck wherever I go."


    Su Mo suddenly said, "do you know why?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "is there any other way to say this luck?"


    Su Mo said calmly, "in fact, it has a lot to do with the true God of Shizu''s martial arts. When Shizu was in danger, he put a good pearl of good luck into his original God and brought thousands of years of good luck to his reincarnated people. You are his reincarnation. It''s normal to enjoy a thousand years of good luck. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "I''m over a thousand years old... Well, I''m almost two thousand years old. Why is there such good luck?"


    Su Mo said, "if what I expected is good, your luck should be coming to an end."


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "I offended you there. Why curse me?"


    Su Mo said calmly, "I never meant to curse you, but to tell the truth. At that time, the true God of martial arts had a last word, saying that the Pearl of good luck can only protect your good luck for a thousand years and help you become a God. Now that you have become a God, the power of the Pearl of good luck is about to run out, and your good luck should be over. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "is there such a thing? Why is there no memory in my memory? "


    Su Mo said, "these things were told to me by martial uncle Lingshu. She sent her away personally. Do you have any doubt?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I doubt I dare not. I just think things are a little incredible."


    Su Mo looked up at Zou Yi, worried all over his face: "there will be more incredible things. You should be mentally prepared. At the beginning, Shizu said that when things reach their extreme, they will turn against each other. The Pearl of good luck has brought you thousands of years of good luck, but after the power of the Pearl of good luck disappears, you will also face thousands of years of bad luck... "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "if so, should I be more careful?"


    Su Mo nodded: "don''t listen to it as a joke. It can''t be careless. Your good luck in the first half of your life can''t be overstated. When your bad luck comes, it will also be very dangerous. You have to be careful. "


    Zou Yi secretly felt that Su Mo''s words were true. She frowned and said, "so I''m going to find a lucky pearl to wear, to pursue good luck and avoid bad luck."

 Chapter 436

    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying to Tianhuo, "how can you do this? Beiming has worked hard for so many years to have divine knowledge. If you do this, its previous hard work will be in vain..."


    The sky fire loosened Zou Yi, looked at Zou Yi and said coldly, "I''m helping you. Your chaotic power is always exhausted. Don''t you want to have an energy source that can provide you with sufficient chaotic power for a long time?"


    Zou Yi felt that Tianhuo was very strange. Zou Yi, who wanted to have a theory with her, suddenly changed her mind, looked at Tianhuo and said, "thank you. Beiming and I will always be together and can protect it. One day its divine consciousness will recover. Then I will help it cultivate itself and be regarded as compensating it. "


    Tianhuo looked at Zou Yi, suddenly took Zou Yi''s hand and smiled on her pretty face: "how are you going to thank me? If you marry me, I need to think about it... "


    Zou Yi''s face is strange, like eating something unclean, or stealing something good, but she was seen


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi smiled and looked at Zou Yi''s expression. They didn''t speak and looked like watching the excitement.


    Zou Yi tried to keep calm. After taking a step back, she said to Tianhuo, "you and I are friends. You should know that I have a wife. Don''t make such jokes."


    Tianhuo said, "I''m not kidding. I''ve decided that I''ll marry you. Zou Yi, listen carefully. If you don''t marry me, I''ll go to Shengjun and tianwu God of war and deal with you with them. "


    Zou Yi felt bitter and astringent. It seemed that she suddenly returned to the ignorant time when she was 17 or 18 years old, and the sky fire was like his sister-in-law Wang Yuan who had gradually forgotten


    Some scenes from many years ago suddenly appeared in Zou Yi''s mind. Zou Yi seemed to return to the earth and a certain period thousands of years ago.


    Some of his experiences on earth flashed like replayed movies. Those happy and sad passed quickly.


    Tianhuo looked at Zou Yi suddenly staring at her. Her eyes were sometimes happy, sometimes worried, sometimes full of love, sometimes full of sadness, and suddenly nervous.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi are also a little nervous. They don''t know what happened to Zou Yi at this time. They come forward together and have to ask Zou Yi.


    "Don''t disturb him," time appeared in time. He stood in front of Mrs. Yi and Su Mo and whispered, "Zou Yi has entered a special realm. Maybe there will be a great opportunity. Don''t disturb him."


    Without waiting for Mrs. Yi and Su Mo to respond, time has turned to Tianhuo and said, "don''t move, don''t disturb Zou Yi''s enlightenment."


    Tianhuo was depressed and stood blankly in front of Zou Yi. The feeling of being ignored was very bad.


    Because no one is very familiar with Tianhuo, and no one notices Tianhuo at this time, Tianhuo feels that there is nothing to do, and looks at Zou Yi motionless.


    Maybe this is the chance of Tianhuo. She looked at Zou Yi''s eyes and face. The whole person gradually calmed down, closed her eyes and stood in place. It seemed that she was also beginning to understand the Tao.


    After the transformation, the strength of Tianhuo has indeed reached the state of chaos and true God, but her state of mind, I don''t want to know, must not have reached the perfect state.


    Looking at her previous dialogue with Zou Yi, I''m afraid her mood needs to be tempered, otherwise it''s difficult to be consistent with her strength.


    At the moment, affected by Zou Yi, Tianhuo has entered the same state of mind as Zou Yi. It is a mysterious realm of cultivation, a mysterious realm that can be met and can not be sought.


    Tianhuo and Zou Yi stand relatively and enter the state of cultivation state of mind. They are only one foot apart. They are handsome men and beautiful women, which gives people a very interesting feeling.


    People around feel interesting. They look at them intentionally or unintentionally, and their eyes are different.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi are also looking at them, but they are angry and feel different from others.


    Although Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were angry, they consciously served as Zou Yi''s Dharma protector and guarded Zou Yi and Tianhuo.


    No matter what the relationship between Tianhuo and Zou Yi is, they have an unprecedented opportunity. As Zou Yi''s wife, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi can''t hold back, can they?


    Time is looking at the four people here not far away, with a smile on their faces, like a kind elder, with love all over their faces.


    Time is Zou Yi''s nominal master. His status and identity are the same as nameless. But so far, he has hardly taught Zou Yi any Kung Fu. He has a name but no reality.


    Time also has his own mind. He feels that before officially teaching Zou Yi, he should at least say something to nameless and husband Yu.


    Zou Yi is a disciple of nameless and Fuyu. Now she is a disciple of time. She can''t finish it without saying a word.


    State of mind cultivation is carried out slowly in daily life. It is a person who slowly hones a strong state of mind through continuous experience.


    Most people who practice immortality will choose to enter the world to cultivate their state of mind. Cultivating their state of mind on earth is the expansion of their state of mind.


    Now this is Zou Yi''s chance, which many people dare not think of.


    This is also the opportunity of Tianhuo, and it is the most urgently needed opportunity of Tianhuo.


    It''s just that there are some bad times when this opportunity comes. After all, the divine world is the territory of the God of war. Zou Yi and others, as the enemy, are in the divine world, which is a crisis step by step.


    At this time, Zou Yi and Tianhuo encounter such opportunities and enter the state of forgetting things and me to cultivate their state of mind. Once they encounter the enemy''s attack, the consequences are unimaginable.


    It seems that there are some unspeakable opportunities between Tianhuo and Zou Yi. The time between them to become friends is not very long, and the essence of Tianhuo is just a group of Tianhuo, not human.


    Few people can make friends with a group of Tianhuo. Zou Yi is quite special, even though he had a master-slave relationship with Tianhuo before.


    Zou Yi and Tianhuo stand opposite each other. They both enter a mysterious state of mind and practice, and have no knowledge of everything outside.


    Their situation lasted until the next morning. During this period, some people came to have a look, but when they saw Mrs. Su Mo and Yi guarding Zou Yi and Tianhuo, they consciously left here.


    Time also left consciously. It seems that he hasn''t come back for a long time. After coming back, he has a lot of things to do, so he has been busy in his room.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi are free. Seeing that Zou Yi and Tianhuo can''t wake up for a moment, it''s inevitable to talk about their own worries.

 Chapter 437

    The two are sisters and Zou Yi''s wives, so the relationship must be handled well, otherwise it will easily lead to the "dispute of the harem" and shake Zou Yi''s foundation.


    Mrs. Su Mo and Mrs. Yi have a lot to say to Zou Yi at the moment. Unexpectedly, Zou Yi has just identified her identity, but she began to practice and can''t say anything.


    After all, time is a past person. He smiled and voiced to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi: "don''t worry, the cultivation of mood is very difficult, and some opportunities are difficult to meet in a thousand years. Give Zou Yi and Tianhuo some time, otherwise they may leave regrets."


    Su Mo nodded slightly. She and time are old acquaintances. She knows how time is and what time says is true.


    After all, Mrs. Yi was born in the demon world and was the real leader of the demon world. At the moment, her face was not very good-looking. She was obviously still angry and ignored time.


    In terms of strength, time is no worse than Mrs. Yi because she knows how to use the power of time.


    However, Mrs. Yi is the leader of the world and has a detached status. Time, the God of time in charge of time, still needs to be more polite to Mrs. Yi.


    Therefore, time didn''t dare to have any ideas about Mrs. Yi''s attitude. Instead, he said politely, "Mrs. Yi, I''m here. You can rest assured."


    Mrs. Yi said, "no, I look at him a little, so that he won''t make mistakes again..."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Yi blushed and felt that she had gone too far. She quickly changed her mouth and said, "he doesn''t know how to protect himself. If something goes wrong, how can the Su Mo sisters and I live?"


    Time felt that what Mrs. Yi said was reasonable, so he hugged his fist and said, "what Mrs. Yi said is that I don''t think well and abrupt."


    After a pause, the time sighed and said to Su Mo, "I''ll prepare some tea. It seems that Zou Yi''s cultivation can''t end for a while."


    Su Mo nodded gratefully, watched time leave and whispered to Mrs. Yi: "don''t do this. After all, time is the God of time. We can''t disrespect him."


    Mrs. Yi smiled at Su Mo: "I''m angry with Zou Yi. When time talks to me, where can I have a good face for him?"


    Su Mo smiled: "you used to be jealous, too. You didn''t want to be with Zou Yi before. Are you jealous of me?"


    Mrs. Yi said with a smile, "don''t be a stranger to our sisters. It doesn''t matter who is with him. And this time I stayed with him in the divine world for so long, which has made up for the previous loss. "


    Su Mo was stunned, then blushed and asked, "when were you together? Didn''t he always think you were Pluto''s? "


    Mrs. Yi''s face was also red. Jiao said angrily, "don''t get me wrong, i... we''re not together."


    Su Mo smiled: "you''re so late. You''ll regret it later. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Mrs. Yi said solemnly, "I regret it now. Hum, I didn''t expect Zou Yi to be a big turnip. She fell in love with this Tianhuo girl so soon... We can''t let them together. Otherwise, there will be times when we will be sad in the future."


    Su Mo nodded and agreed with Mrs. Yi very much: "you''re right. We should start preparing now to prevent Zou Yi from doing things that are sorry for us."


    Mrs. Yi''s eyes were sharp and said coldly, "if he dares to treat us like this, I won''t spare him first."


    Su Mo burst out laughing, looked at Mrs. Yi and said, "even if he really did something sorry for us, I don''t think you can do anything about him."


    Mrs. Yi also smiled: "ignore him at most. I really can''t think of anything else for the moment. Why don''t you tell us what we should do? "


    Su Mo said with a smile, "don''t tease me. I don''t know what to do."


    Mrs. Yi glanced at Zou Yi and Tianhuo, who were motionless, and slowly said, "if Zou Yi and Tianhuo come together, we are the eldest sister and the second sister, we don''t suffer too much."


    Su Mo was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "comfort yourself, deceive yourself, deceive yourself..."


    Mrs. Yi then said, "my teeth are broken. I''ll eat. What else do you have to tell me."


    Su Mo smiled and said, "I can''t remember... I''ve always been surprised. As the Lord of the demon world, what force made you put down the demon world and come to Zou Yi alone?"


    Mrs. Yi said, "I don''t quite understand why I followed Zou Yi wholeheartedly and didn''t care about everything else..."


    Su Mo said, "this is the power of love. Only the power of love can make you, the famous devil, lose your sense of propriety."


    Mrs. Yi smiled and said, "we''ve talked about this more than once. It seems necessary to think about whether it''s worth following Zou Yi."


    Su Mo''s face was full of strange smiles, and suddenly said in a lowest voice, "when are you really with him?"


    Mrs. Yi blushed like blood, lowered her head and dared not talk to Su Mo again. She looked like a girl of 17 or 18 years old.


    When everyone got up or finished their practice, Zou Yi and Tianhuo woke up almost at the same time. They looked at each other and asked, "great harvest..."


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, who were guarding the side, smiled and said in unison, "are you awake?"


    Zou Yi and Tianhuo said again: "yes..."


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi changed their faces together. They also said in unison: "you have a tacit understanding..."


    Zou Yi was stunned, then smiled and said, "Tianhuo and I entered a mysterious world, where we experienced a lot of things... So we had some tacit understanding."


    Tianhuo smiled and said, "yes, we have a tacit understanding. I can also feel Zou Yi''s thoughts... We are interlinked."


    Mrs. Yi''s face was very ugly and said angrily, "Why are you connected with Zou Yi? Who are you? "


    Tianhuo was stunned. He suddenly thought of something and said with a smile: "sister, don''t be angry. I don''t mean that... Sister, don''t worry. Although I like Zou Yi, I won''t take Zou Yi away by force."


    Mrs. Yi said angrily, "what did you say?"


    Tianhuo smiled: "I said Zou Yi is still your sister. Tianhuo me, I haven''t thought about taking Zou Yi."


    Mrs. Yi glared at the sky fire, her chest undulating, and she looked like she was about to run away.


    Su Mo also said angrily, "Tianhuo, you don''t want to be with Zou Yi without the permission of Mrs. Yi and me. Zuo Yi, listen to me. If you dare to mess around, Mrs. Yi and I will not let you go. "

 Chapter 438

    Zou Yi was unable to laugh or cry. She held it for a long time before she said, "everyone is watching. Can''t you say something in private?"


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi''s faces were all red, and Tianhuo was also inexplicably red, revealing a trace of shyness.


    Everyone laughed together, an unprecedented feeling appeared, and everyone felt very happy.


    After a while, Zou Yi blushed and said, "it''s not easy to relax. Today, let''s go out and enjoy the scenery of the divine world?"


    Yan Kun''s voice immediately came from a corner: "this suggestion is good. I''ll prepare it right away. Everyone can start in a minute."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "do you like going out, too? That would be great. Let''s get together and go out for a walk. "


    Yan Kun was stunned and whispered, "Sir, master shaotian is now the Lord of the demon world. You can''t call him by name."


    Zou Yi said, "he won''t care. They are all demons and gods in the realm of chaotic true God. Why care about a title?"


    Yan Kun didn''t know what to say, but Su Mo said, "you can''t lose etiquette. After all, he is an elder."


    Mrs. Yi said, "it doesn''t matter. People who practice immortality, regardless of their age, only talk about their accomplishments. Zou Yi''s strength is no worse than that of burning sky. It''s not rude to call burning sky''s name directly. And if you take into account Zou Yi''s current state of mind, I''m afraid I''ll have to call Zou Yi back. "


    Everyone was a little strange. Only Tianhuo smiled and seemed to agree with Mrs. Yi''s words.


    Mrs. Yi looked at the sky fire and couldn''t help asking, "what are you laughing at? Does it mean that your state of mind has made a great breakthrough?"


    Tianhuo said with a smile: "the change of mood is hard to measure, but I have made great progress. Compared with the past, or a day ago, I am definitely much more mature now. "


    Mrs. Yi smiled: "so do you still want to marry Zou Yi?"


    Tianhuo looked at Zou Yi and said seriously, "if he wants to marry me, I will marry him. If he doesn''t marry me, I won''t pester him. "


    Mrs. Yi was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "so you don''t care at all... This state of mind is really surprising."


    Tianhuo said, "I just suddenly figured out the truth that a forced twist is not sweet, and I can''t say how much has changed. Sister, I know you were the last Lord of the demon world. You have a broad mind and won''t be careless, will you? "


    Mrs. Yi frowned: "what are you talking about? Why should I be careless? "


    Tianhuo said, "because I said I would marry Zou Yi and rob your man."


    Zou Yi felt confused again and hurriedly said, "do you want to go out for a walk? If you go on, it''s dark. Are you still going out?"


    All the people talked about it. Some said they would leave immediately, and others said they were not in a hurry. Only Zou Yi was in a hurry. He wanted to leave here immediately, so as not to make endless trouble with Su Mo, Mrs. Yi and Tianhuo.


    Zou Yi, who left Yuelai first, was followed by a large group of people, many of whom were well-known experts in nine circles, such as Mrs. Yi and Tianjun.


    When Zou Yi came to a restaurant outside God''s territory, she was rare to be generous. She wrapped up the restaurant and let everyone have a good rest.


    Everyone looked for seats, sat down, drank and ate meat, and talked happily.


    It''s rare for everyone to be free, and it''s also rare for Zou Yi to chat with you, so everyone is very relaxed, the scene is relaxed and harmonious, and it''s not interesting.


    Not knowing who mentioned the possible crisis, Zou Yi smiled and said, "don''t worry, we are not very dangerous in the divine world. Before, things in the divine world had been open. Next, the God of war could not start with us immediately. We don''t have to worry. "


    Yan Kun, who had just had a drink, said, "what adults say is reasonable. If tianwu God of war dares to shoot us at this time, I''m afraid he won''t be able to explain himself. The things in the divine domain are enough for him to drink a pot. He should not have the time and energy to start with us. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "among the other eight interface people, except the spirit world, I''m afraid everyone is asking for an explanation from the God of war. The God of war must be anxious and confused at this time."


    Yan Kun got up, raised his glass and said loudly, "how about having a drink together for this?"


    The people got up together and said, "to Lord Zou Yi."


    Zou Yi also got up and said with a loud smile, "you''re welcome. We are all friends. I just did what I should do. Let''s do it together. "


    Everyone drank the wine in their hands together. Even Su Mo and Mrs. Yi drank a full glass of good wine from the divine world, and everyone smiled.


    This time, they had already made psychological preparations before they came to the divine world, but they didn''t expect to meet people like Lu Yan, who actually used the array of the divine world to trap and kill everyone.


    If it weren''t for Zou Yi''s purple evil spirit and chaotic power, I''m afraid many people would be dead at this time.


    People who spend a disaster together always have a very special feeling, just like comrades in arms who fight together. After experiencing life and death together, everything will change, including their feelings.


    Most of the people present are rising stars in the demon world and the underworld. Their current strength is not very strong, but their future potential is immeasurable. They may become the pillars of the two worlds in the future. Zou Yi also hopes to have a good relationship with them and consolidate the relationship between green star and the two worlds.


    People from the demon world and the underworld, as well as LAN Qi''er and Mi re, who Zou Yi brought to the divine world, came to propose a toast to Zou Yi in turn. Everyone''s gratitude to Zou Yi was in the wine.


    The Wu sisters were rarely allowed to come out by Zou Yi to get some air. They couldn''t help drinking more. The three sisters all drank a toast to Zou Yi with red cheeks. They were a little crooked when walking.


    Zou Yi frowned secretly. She could not scold the Wu sisters in front of everyone. She could only whisper to them and let them drink less.


    After all, Wu Chun is the eldest sister. Zou Yi is a little unhappy. He pulls his two sisters back and hides away quietly.


    Su Mo saw and understood that when others didn''t pay attention, he said to Zou Yi, "it''s rare to be happy. Don''t be too strict with them. And you have no substantive relationship with them now. If you manage so tightly, isn''t it inappropriate? "


    Zou Yi seems to be very strict with the Wu sisters. She usually orders them to practice in the wanbaoding and almost forbids them to play everywhere. Now everyone drinks and talks, but he doesn''t want to see the Wu sisters play with everyone.


    Zou Yi has high hopes for the Wu sisters. He wants to teach the Wu sisters in person to maximize their anti heaven qualifications.

 Chapter 439

    Zou Yi said, "they are the future of green star. If they don''t discipline well, will they be abandoned like this? How can this work? "


    After a pause, Zou Yi suddenly said with a trace of expectation: "I suddenly want to take them as disciples now. I''m afraid they will be spoiled if they worship their Shifu as a teacher."


    Su Mo was stunned and said with a smile, "how could it? Master, they treat you very severely. It''s impossible to indulge the Wu sisters. Don''t think too much. After the Wu sisters worship their masters, they have their own masters to teach them. They won''t go astray. "


    Zou Yi said, "the Wu sisters seem clever, but they are not. Before, they were rewarded by the nine world big ratio. They were so happy that they really surprised me and worried me. "


    Su Mo said, "you just worry too much. How old are they? Isn''t it normal to be happy when they get a reward?"


    Zou Yi wanted to say something else. She suddenly showed a happy look in her eyebrows. She got up and hugged her fist and said respectfully, "Mrs. Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, welcome your mentor with me."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. A person outside the restaurant smiled and said, "it seems that your strength has improved. You can feel being a teacher so far away. This is a great good thing. It''s a great gift for being a teacher."


    Hearing this voice, everyone was stunned. It was no one else who was talking, but an unknown person who should have been on the green star.


    Nameless actually came to the divine world in person and found Zou Yi and them, which had to make everyone feel a little strange.


    It seems that I expected that the big guy would be strange and unknown. At the moment, I took the initiative to explain: "I came to the divine world to do something. I happened to meet one of Yan Kun''s men. Under the guidance of Yan Kun''s men, I found you all."


    Everyone came forward to the ceremony, asked nameless to sit down next to Zou Yi, offered good wine, and asked nameless to have a drink first.


    Zou Yi said respectfully, "master, how did you come back to the divine world? What happened to the green star? "


    Nameless smiled and said, "don''t worry, we green star are all right. When I came to the divine world this time, I received the invitation of the God of war. I specially came to listen to the investigation results of the changes that occurred at the time of the ninth world Dabi, and arranged matters related to the second ninth world Dabi. "


    Zou Yi pondered a little, hugged her fist and said, "master, have you received the invitation of the God of war? What was the invitation that brought you to the divine world? "


    Nameless drank a glass of wine and said with some satisfaction: "the God of war sent a letter to the green star and promised not to use force against the green star in the future. And he will help us capture the missing saint and hand him over to us. We can''t be too stingy when we get benefits, so I came to the divine world to have a look. "


    Zou Yi didn''t expect such a thing to happen during this period. After thinking about it, she asked, "master, have you seen the God of war?"


    Nameless shook his head: "I''m just in the divine world. I haven''t had time to meet the God of war. It''s also luck. I was about to have a rest in a tavern and inquire about your whereabouts when Yan Kun''s men recognized me. The young man was very nice. He soon found your whereabouts and brought me here directly. "


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your praise. I will reward him later."


    Nameless smiled and said, "we should really reward the young man. He has potential and is worth cultivating."


    Yan Kun said with a smile, "my subordinates remember the instructions of the Lord and immediately ordered people to call him around to cultivate him."


    Nameless nodded: "I''ll leave it to you. By the way, I heard on the way here that you were in great danger when you were in the divine domain. Are you all right? "


    Zou Yi said: "the disciples are all very good. The danger at that time was no big deal. It was just a plot of the God of war, which has been smashed by us."


    Nameless ha ha smiled: "it seems that you are really the nemesis of the emperor and the God of war. Just after defeating the emperor, you immediately gave the God of war a downfall."


    Zou Yi smiled and was about to speak when Mrs. Yi said, "will tianwu God of war be so kind to help us? Truce and help us capture the emperor. It doesn''t seem normal. "


    After listening to Mrs. Yi''s words, all the people looked puzzled and waited for the unknown to speak.


    Nameless also pondered for a while before saying, "it''s just not normal. I''ll find out. We all know that the emperor is the partner of the God of war, or his accomplice. Now we have ordered the emperor to sweep the floor in the name of the emperor. The God of war is not bad for us, but good for us. Don''t you think it''s strange? "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s really strange, but we don''t know what they think, so we can only take one step at a time."


    Nameless said, "this can only be seen one step at a time. By the way, Mrs. Yi and Su Mo, you left without saying goodbye, but let''s find it easy. I thought you were in danger. I didn''t expect you to come here. "


    Mrs. Yi smiled: "we wanted to see if Zou Yi would do something sorry to us in the divine world, so we followed quietly."


    Nameless smiled and said, "you are husband and wife. It''s normal to be together more. But there is a word I want to make clear to you in advance. Be more careful when you go out. Neither tianwu God of war nor Shengjun can be taken lightly. "


    Mrs. Yi said, "these two people don''t dare do anything to me. What they need to worry about is Zou Yi. His identity is now known. I''m afraid he can''t escape a face-to-face battle with the emperor and others. "


    Nameless said, "the emperor is now the target of public criticism. He doesn''t dare to make trouble for the time being. As for the God of war, he was in the divine world, but he never showed up, and I don''t know what he meant. "


    Mrs. Yi said, "I don''t worry about the God of war. He doesn''t dare to commit public anger again. Now the emperor''s whereabouts are unknown. Countless people in the nine circles are looking for him, but there has been no news, and I don''t know what will happen in the end. "


    Nameless frowned and said, "the emperor doesn''t need us to worry. He has hurt so many people, and someone will find him."


    Mrs. Yi thought, "so we really don''t have to worry about anything. Yan Kun is an expert in detecting the whereabouts of Shengjun. Give it to Yan Kun to check. There will be news soon. "


    Yan Kun listened to Mrs. Yi''s words, took a half step forward, hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates have sent people to check, and I get little news. The emperor''s whereabouts are unknown. Now we only know that the God of war is indeed in the divine world and in his God''s palace. "


    Mrs. Yi was a little surprised: "Yan Kun, you can''t find out any other news. It seems that tianwu God of war has done a good job in confidentiality."

 Chapter 440

    Yan Kun smiled bitterly: "Madam said that it is difficult for our people to get close to the God of war, so we know little about him."


    After a pause, Yan Kun took a hesitant look at Zou Yi and said carefully, "it''s strange that the guards around tianwu God of war rarely see the true face of tianwu God of war. Everyone said that tianwu God of war will wear armor and helmet when he goes out, and outsiders can''t see his true face at all."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "in this case, can''t you find out his appearance with detective yuan?"


    Yan Kun shook his head: "the armor can isolate the divine knowledge, and the yuan detective''s investigation is useless."


    Zou Yi felt a little tricky. She walked back and forth in the hall and suddenly said to Yan Kun, "you send someone to closely monitor the every move of the God of war. If you find him leaving the Lord''s house, report immediately."


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates will arrange people to do it."


    Zou Yi said, "not only that, you have to find out other news about tianwu God of war and let us know something about the famous tianwu God of war."


    Yan Kun looked puzzled and said, "I understand what adults mean, but at present, we don''t have enough people in the divine world. If we want to do this, I''m afraid there are some difficulties."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "if I go out in person, are you sure that you have successfully inquired about the news of tianwu God of war?"


    Yan Kun thought, "I need to think about this carefully. If I can, I''ll report it to my lord right away."


    Zou Yi nodded: "go and reply to me earlier. We can''t always blindly fight with tianwu God of war. We need to know ourselves and the enemy in order to be sure of winning."


    Yan Kun bowed back, looked at Zou Yi anonymously and said, "did you think of anything, why do you have to find out the origin of tianwu God of war?"


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "the origin of tianwu God of war is second. The key is to know his personality and what he wants to do now."


    Nameless said, "the God of war has been in charge of the divine world for tens of thousands of years, but even I don''t know his origin. This man is mysterious and suspicious. He doesn''t want to contact people. He has no wife, children, parents, and few friends and relatives in the divine world. "


    Mrs. Yi then said, "I heard that this person will wear a helmet to isolate his divine consciousness when he goes out, so as to prevent others from exploring his true face. This person''s character is sometimes gentle and polite, sometimes cruel. It''s really hard to say what his character is. "


    Nameless nodded: "what Mrs. Yi said is. It can be said that no one knows the true face and origin of tianwu God of war, and no one knows what kind of person he is. This man designed to murder the true God of martial arts with amazing means, but the origin is unknown. "


    Zou Yi was very strange: "how can such a person be in charge of the divine world for tens of thousands of years?"


    Nameless looked at Mrs. Yi and said slowly, "that''s because he is very cruel. Once there are people against him, he will be killed almost immediately. For tens of thousands of years, without exception, the whole divine world was extremely afraid of him, and gradually no one dared to move other ideas. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "the God of war of tianwu is a cruel and unrestrained man. Why doesn''t anyone unite against him?"


    Nameless sighed, "why not? But those people were either wiped out by the divine army or directly killed by the God of war. No one can really organize large-scale opposition forces, so they have been unable to overthrow the God of war. "


    Mrs. Yi also said: "the strength of tianwu war god is only a little worse than the original Wu Daozhen God. It can be said that one person is lower than ten thousand people, and how many people can really kill him?"


    Zou Yi sighed: "it seems that the God of war is indeed a very powerful person. We really need to know him well."


    Nameless said: "there are so many experts in the divine world. Unexpectedly, no one can really resist him. It also has a lot to do with his claws and teeth all over the divine world. Generally speaking, as long as the size of the divine world is what the God of war wants to know, it can''t escape his eyes and ears. "


    Mrs. Yi then said anonymously, "I heard that the multi eyed God of heaven was forced to cooperate with the God of war. If this is true, only the multi eyed God of heaven can provide countless intelligence to the God of war and let the God of war know a lot of secrets."


    Zou Yi nodded: "it''s not surprising that the God of war has been in the divine world for so long, and the intelligence work must be in place. According to the word of the multi eyed God, he was a God in ancient times. Can he live to the present? "


    Nameless also nodded: "what Mrs. Yi said is that the multi eyed gods are still alive, but they rarely appear and are gradually forgotten by the world."


    Mrs. Yi nodded slightly: "I was lucky to see many gods tens of thousands of years ago. At that time, he was still a friend of Wu Daozhen God. He looked old, but very energetic."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "so the multi eyed God is really possible to live. It is said that his eyes can see through the nine realms. He is really the best spy."


    Nameless sighed and said, "it''s worth learning from the God of war. Intelligence is very important. Zou Yi, you are now the leader of green star and even all the people in the nine circles who oppose tianwu God of war. You have to worry more. "


    Zou Yi knew how heavy the responsibility was on her shoulders. She saluted and said, "master, rest assured, the disciples will do their best to drive the God of war from the position of Lord of the divine world and restore the order of the nine realms."


    Nameless said, "don''t worry about what you do. When I see the God of war, you go with me and check the origin and purpose of the God of war."


    Zou Yi nodded: "the disciple followed his master to meet the God of war and see what he was trying to do."


    Mrs. Yi seemed to think of something and said, "the big comparison of the nine worlds is over, and another comparison has lost its due significance. If the God of war of tianwu wants to hold it again now, is it some children''s play? I really don''t understand what the God of war means. "


    Nameless smiled: "Mrs. Yi, don''t worry. Zou Yi and I will find out the real purpose of the God of war. As for our safety, with our strength, even if there is any danger, our teachers and disciples will certainly be able to retreat. "


    Mrs. Yi blushed: "I''m not worried about Zou Yi''s safety. You misunderstood."


    Nameless smiled and said, "there''s nothing to be ashamed of. It''s normal for you to worry about something when you''re newly married."


    Mrs. Yi and Zou Yi looked at each other, and their faces were flushed.

 Chapter 441

    Su Mo was smiling on one side. She was the one who really married Zou Yi. At the moment, seeing Mrs. Yi blushing like blood, she couldn''t help but want to tease Mrs. Yi. She quietly took Mrs. Yi''s hand and whispered with Mrs. Yi.


    Zou Yi said, "it''s time for us to go back to Yuelai auction city. After we come back, don''t leave here as much as possible."


    Everyone got up and left the restaurant together. Everyone knew the current situation, but they didn''t dare to make a difference.


    Nameless and Zou Yi made a simple preparation and went to the God''s palace to see what the God of war wanted to do.


    They are now the kings on the green star, and their status is very different from that before. Therefore, the God of war sent someone to meet them outside the Shenwang house, which is a courtesy.


    The Royal Palace is resplendent and magnificent. It is definitely another symbol of the divine world and the symbol of the highest authority in the divine world.


    Influenced by the sudden appearance of the true God of martial arts in the divine world, a large number of divine soldiers have been added to the divine Prince''s house, which makes the divine Prince''s house full of an amazing murderous spirit, which makes people a little nervous.


    Nameless and Zou Yi enter the welcome Pavilion of the Lord of God''s residence and find that there are many envoys of the nine realms here.


    Most of these envoys are the confidants of the Lord of the nine realms, representing their respective masters to the divine world. Compared with them, they all have some purposes.


    They were invited to the Lord''s palace to discuss the next nine world competition. Everyone looked hopeful.


    A maid in the Lord''s residence led Ming Ming and Zou Yi to the reserved position for them to sit down, presented some fresh fruits and melons from the divine world, and then bowed down.


    The God of war of tianwu obviously hasn''t arrived yet. The people in the welcome Pavilion salute and laugh at each other, waiting for his appearance.


    An envoy of the spirit world was sitting next to nameless and Zou Yi. He seemed to know Zou Yi. At the moment, he smiled and said to Zou Yi: "have you met the nameless star Lord and Zou Yixing king? Have you two also been invited to the divine world to discuss the restart of the nine world derby?"


    Zou Yi smiled and took a look at the envoy of the spirit world. She felt that his realm was equal to that of herself and let her heart down.


    At this moment, Zou Yi recalled some things before and said impolitely, "what an important thing is Jiujie Dabi? How am I qualified to participate? The master is here to discuss the matter of the nine world big ratio. I''ll just follow him and have a long experience. "


    The envoy of the spirit world was also an intelligent man. Seeing that Zou Yi''s attitude towards him was not good, he smiled and said, "before, we didn''t fight against the emperor with King Zou Yixing in the spirit world. We listened to slander and made a wrong decision. Please forgive King Zou Yixing."


    Zou Yi said lightly, "I won''t pay attention to the past, but the spirit world doesn''t have much to do with me. Do you admit it? I''m sorry. In the spiritual world, I don''t want to have any contact with other people and things except the elder Lingshu around me and the people she brought. "


    The envoy of the spirit world looked a little embarrassed, hugged his fist and said, "King Zou Yixing seems not to forgive us... Well, we are all guests of the God of war of tianwu now. We can''t disturb the master here. Let''s pretend we haven''t talked about this."


    Zou Yi''s face was indifferent, turned back and said to the nameless, "why hasn''t the God of war of tianwu appeared yet? If you want us to wait here, is that his way of hospitality? "


    Nameless shook his head: "I really don''t know. All the envoys of the nine realms have arrived. There''s no reason for the God of war of tianwu not to show up again. Wait."


    As soon as the unknown voice fell, a guard at the door shouted, "Lord God is coming."


    The guard''s voice is loud and dignified. At first glance, it is not a simple role.


    When the people who were talking to each other heard it, they immediately calmed down and looked at the door together.


    At the gate of the welcome Pavilion, a group of beautiful women in white came neatly, divided on both sides of the gate and bowed respectfully.


    A man in bright armor walks out of a crowd of beautiful women. His whole body is full of amazing evil spirit. Ordinary people may be scared to death as long as they look at it.


    The man came to the right position, stopped, slowly turned around, looked at the people, and said solemnly, "welcome to the God King''s house. It''s my own honor and the honor of my divine world."


    It was polite, but after hearing this, many envoys got up and hugged their fists. Everyone said together, "I''ve seen the God King."


    This man is the God of war of tianwu. He can''t see his face or his strength, but it can be seen that his armor is very great and is definitely a treasure at the level of chaotic artifact. Otherwise, it''s impossible to isolate everyone''s divine consciousness.


    Listen to the God of war of tianwu said: "please sit down. We are gathered here today to discuss the notice of the large proportion of the nine realms. I hope you can speak freely..."


    Zou Yi frowned and said casually, "restart? Didn''t it mean to discuss the next nine world competition? How did it become a restart? "


    The God of war of tianwu said: "the nine world big match was held only once in 5000 years. Before, for some special reasons, the nine world big match ended in a hurry, which is too unfair for many young people. Therefore, I decided to restart the nine world big match and give young people a chance to express themselves."


    Zou Yi was a little angry, but she didn''t speak again.


    Everyone took their seats one after another, and someone talked about his ideas, which attracted everyone''s gossip.


    Unexpectedly, the people did not mention anything about the previous events in the divine domain, but talked enthusiastically about the restart of the nine world Dabi.


    Nameless and Zou Yi didn''t speak. They had expected that tianwu God of war would make some moves. This is just a prelude. Don''t care too much.


    Zou Yi''s focus at the moment is not tianwu God of war himself, nor the restart of Jiujie Dabi, but one of the beautiful women around tianwu God of war.


    This beauty is too much like a person, a person Zou Yi will never forget, Zou Yi''s sister-in-law Wang Yuan.


    Although Zou Yi knew very well that Wang Yuan could not be alive, nor could she appear around the God of war.


    When everyone was talking, Zou Yi quietly got up, ignored the nameless and strange eyes, went directly to the door, stretched out her hand and said to the beauty, "dare you ask the girl''s name? I''m Zou Yi. "


    Zou Yi''s name is probably heard by many people in the divine world. The beautiful woman who looks like a maid actually knows Zou Yi''s name. After hearing Zou Yi''s self introduction, she saluted and said, "little woman ah Rou, I''ve met Lord Zou Yi. I don''t know what adults need. I''ll help adults prepare for it."


    Zou Yi stared at the maid and asked again, "what''s your name?"

 Chapter 442

    The maid looked at Zou Yi strangely and said carefully, "the little woman''s name is ah rou. She is the maid of Lord God."


    Zou Yi looked at ah Rou in disappointment and said, "excuse me, I don''t need anything. I just think you..."


    Zou Yizheng wanted to explain why he suddenly asked ah Rou''s name. He heard the voice of the God of war from behind: "Zou Yixing, king, are you interested in ah Rou? How about I send her to you as a maid? "


    Zou Yi turned back, looked at the God of war and said, "this woman looks like an old friend of mine, so ask her name. Now I know that she is not my old friend. I appreciate the kindness of the God King. "


    The God of war seemed to smile and said slowly, "since this woman is very similar to your old friend, take her with you. You can also become your old friend over time."


    Zou Yi knew that tianwu God of war misunderstood. He didn''t want to explain more. Now he can only explain: "the God King misunderstood. I said my old friend is my sister-in-law."


    The God of war was stunned and immediately said, "I see. I thought it was your confidant. In that case, Zou Yi, don''t blame me for being stingy. We continue to discuss the restart of the nine world Derby. Please speak freely. "


    After a pause, tianwu God of war looked at Zou Yi and said, "Zou Yi, first of all, although green star is not an interface, its influence is enough to be compared with an interface. You are the king of the green star. Tell me your opinion. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "all the high-level people in the nine circles are present. How can I speak? You go on, I''m all ears. "


    Tianwu Zhanshen moved and came to Zou Yi in the blink of an eye.


    He looked at Zou Yi as if he were looking at a strange thing and said seriously, "I think you have the most say among us. Before, you turned the tide and saved the people in the nine realms. You are everyone''s benefactor and also the benefactor of my God of war. Everyone is willing to listen to your words."


    Zou Yi felt something in the myth of tianwu war. She subconsciously looked at nameless, and then said, "the God King said I saved the people of the nine realms, but why didn''t I find myself doing such a thing?"


    The God of war of tianwu stared at Zou Yi and said slowly, "you broke the door of the divine domain, and all the people were able to leave the turbulent divine domain. How can you say that you didn''t save the people? Everyone knows about it, but now that I''m here, no one dares to say it. "


    "No one dares to say?" Zou Yi smiled strangely: "I don''t quite understand the meaning of the God King. Do you think this matter has affected the God King you, so everyone dare not say?"


    The God of war of tianwu pondered for a moment and said slowly, "I will explain to you what happened in the divine domain later. Zou Yi, don''t ask urgently now. Let''s talk about the restart of the nine world Dabi first."


    Zou Yi pondered: "I have no problem restarting Jiujie Dabi. It''s always good to give young people more opportunities to perform."


    Tianwu God of war nodded: "that''s good. If you have no other opinions, I also agree to restart the nine world Derby."


    Before they could speak, tianwu God of war turned to look at them and said in a deep voice, "do you all have doubts about things in the divine domain before, so you don''t speak to me now?"


    Nameless got up and said coldly, "this is nature. The purpose of our coming to the divine world is to find out what happened before. Dare you ask the God King, what was the matter at that time? Why did your most trusted men suddenly attack the people participating in the nine world competition and open a large array in the divine domain with the intention of killing everyone in the divine domain? "


    Tianwu God of war calmly said, "don''t be impatient, unknown star Lord, and listen to me explain what happened at that time."


    Nameless said coldly, "I was about to listen to your explanation, but Lu Yan said that you sent him to do all this."


    Tianwu God of war looked at the nameless, his eyes were still very calm: "at that time, many people misunderstood that I sent Lu Yan to do it, so they said that I called you to participate in the nine world competition for a purpose. You should think so, ha ha... "


    No one spoke, but everyone''s eyes were sharp. Everyone stared at the God of war and waited for him to continue.


    The God of war of tianwu smiled and continued: "this really wronged me. The big ratio of the ninth world has held many sessions in the divine world, and similar things have happened all the time. If it is my intention, anyone among you can scold me, anyone can take my life, and I have no complaints. "


    The people still didn''t speak, but an envoy of the demon world got up and said, "then dare to ask the God King, what was the matter at that time? We heard that the king of God sent your men to surround and kill the other eight realms, which caused some fighting. Is that right? "


    Tianwu war god looked at the envoy of the demon world who spoke and said slowly, "which demon God of the demon world is your excellency? Why have I never seen your excellency?"


    As soon as the envoy of the demon world was stunned and was about to introduce himself, he heard a man say, "Gong Qing, the Green King of the seven color demon king in the demon world. This is my man. He doesn''t have any name. Don''t bother Lord God to ask. "


    The envoy of the demon world looked back and didn''t know when Gong Qing came behind him. There was a trace of gratitude in his eyes. He saluted back silently and didn''t answer the words of tianwu God of war.


    Tianwu God of war saw Gong Qing, his eyes turned soft and said gently, "it''s Mrs. Gong Qing. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How''s your wife?"


    Gong Qing said faintly, "I''m worried about the God King. My bones are still strong."


    The God of war of tianwu stretched out his hand and said, "that''s good, madam. Please sit down. Does madam represent the Lord of the demon world when she comes to the divine world this time? "


    Gong Qing said, "Lord God, please call me Gong Qing. Don''t mention the word madam. I am now a subordinate of the heavenly king. Naturally, I come here to meet the LORD God on behalf of the heavenly king. However, we haven''t heard from Tianjun since he last came to the divine world to participate in the nine world competition. I don''t know if Tianjun is well. Please tell the divine king. Thank you very much. "


    Tianwu God of war was stunned: "where do you start? I don''t know the whereabouts of the heavenly king. They have already left the divine realm. I don''t know where they have gone. "


    Gong Qing stared at the God of War: "so it''s not the God King who imprisoned our heavenly king?"


    The voice of tianwu God of war was loud: "I definitely didn''t imprison Tianjun. I can guarantee that."


    Gong Qing seems to have some disbelief in Ren tianwu God of war. She looks at tianwu God of war with some doubt. But she still hugged her fist and said, "since it was said by the king of God, I''ll believe it."


    After a pause, Gong Qing said in a deep voice, "the problem of my subordinate just now is actually my problem. Please let the God King clear up his doubts."

 Chapter 443

    Tianwu God of war nodded slightly: "since Gong Qing also doubts me, then... I can tell you what''s going on. Please listen together. I''ll only say it once."


    After a pause, the God of war turned and walked slowly. At the same time, he said calmly and calmly: "after my investigation, I found that it was a bold man who falsely preached my will to confuse Lu Yan and more than a dozen God generals under my command to harm you..."


    Before tianwu God of war finished, nameless suddenly interrupted tianwu God of war''s words: "fake your will? How is this possible? The whole divine world is under your control. Who is so bold? "


    The God of war looked at the nameless and said, "I don''t know who falsely preached my will for the time being. However, I have ordered a thorough investigation into this matter. I believe there will be good news in the near future. "


    Everyone was stunned. Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "the explanation of the divine king seems too vague. Your highness, can you say it in more detail? "


    Tianwu God of war pondered for a moment and slowly said, "the person who falsely preached my will is most likely the true God of Wu Dao or someone related to the true God of Wu Dao. We will know who it is soon. Please take it easy. "


    Nameless said, "can the God King tell us when we can find the man who falsely preached the divine decree?"


    Tianwu God of war spoke slowly and firmly: "within three days, we will give you a satisfactory answer."


    Nameless clapped his hands and shouted, "well, it will last for three days. At that time, we will come to the LORD God''s house to listen to the LORD God''s investigation results."


    Tianwu God of war said, "three days later, it''s still here. I''ll give a banquet."


    They nodded together and said that they could wait for three days. It was barely a step for tianwu God of war.


    Zou Yi and others said suddenly, "before we find out the truth of the matter, we still doubt that the previous matter is your will of the God King. In that case, how can we rest assured to participate in the restarted nine world derby? "


    The God of war of tianwu pondered for a moment and said calmly: "Zou Yi, what you said is reasonable. Everyone doesn''t trust me, and the big ratio of the ninth world can''t participate at ease. Zou Yi, do you have a good way for everyone to participate in the nine world competition? "


    Zou Yi said, "there is no way, but it shouldn''t be for me. God is the God of the Lord, the nine most powerful, or you has the final say.


    There was a smile in the eyes of tianwu God of war. He slowly raised his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet: "well, let''s hold the nine world big match in another place, let you all participate in the preliminary preparations, supervise everything of the nine world big match at any time, and ensure the fairness, justice and safety of the big match. What do you think?"


    Some of them were silent and others began to talk. Only gognushi, the Lord of the alien world, got up and said, "the divine world is the core of the nine worlds and the preferred place for the nine worlds Dabi. If you change the place now, I''m afraid that if it is held on any other interface, people on other interfaces will have opinions. After all, this is a good thing that can bring a lot of wealth and opportunities to that interface... "


    The nine younger sister, the leader of the nine yous world, didn''t come. Her envoy looked smaller than herself. At this time, the envoy also got up and said, "unless it is an absolutely neutral and safe place outside the nine realms, otherwise, our nine yous world will withdraw from the nine realms Dabi restarted this time."


    Feng Mei, a member of the Phoenix family next to the God of war, said at this time: "please don''t be impatient. I''m Feng Mei of the Phoenix family. God King means that we can go to a place where everyone thinks it is appropriate to hold the nine world competition to ensure fairness, justice and security. I think we can be the birthplace of the Phoenix family... "


    The envoy of the Jiuyou world looked at Fengmei with sharp eyes and a little hate, and his tone was also a little cold: "excuse me, Fengmei God, we don''t want to go to the birthplace of the Phoenix family. It''s not our place to go. It''s said that there are birds everywhere, which is very dirty


    Feng Mei''s face changed greatly and said angrily, "what did you say, you want to die..."


    Tianwu God of war interrupted Feng Mei''s words and shouted solemnly, "don''t say a few words and step back."


    Feng Mei was surprised. Although she was still angry, she had to step down obediently.


    The God of war of tianwu didn''t mean to comfort Feng Mei. He just stepped forward and said loudly, "do you think that place is suitable for all of us? It might as well be said that we are all discussing and solving this problem together. "


    Feng Mei, with an angry face, looked at Zou Yi and suddenly said calmly, "I think Zou Yixing''s green star is a good place. Green star doesn''t belong to any interface. It''s a neutral area. There are countless experts on it. It''s very safe. It can be used as a place for big competition in the nine realms. "


    As soon as Feng Mei said this, Zou Yi first felt strange. He thought that green star might be used as the flag of tianwu God of war.


    It''s not fun to hold the nine circles big competition. If it''s not good, it will become the target of public criticism. Some green stars will feel better at that time.


    They didn''t seem to think too much. After a little silence, many people began to applaud.


    Everyone looked at Zou Yi and nameless one after another. There was a trace of envy on most people''s faces. There was only a faint worry in the expression on very few people''s faces.


    As long as it doesn''t have the same ulterior purpose as the previous one, it will be a great opportunity for the organizers.


    Holding the nine circles contest can not only reap countless money, but also promote yourself and become a holy land for everyone in the nine circles. It is of great benefit to the future of this place.


    It''s just that Fengmei is not Zou Yi''s and nameless friend. It''s strange to help Zou Yi talk to nameless suddenly


    In addition, the nine world Derby held in green star is not only an opportunity for green star, but also a test for green star. Everyone knows this, but no one will say it.


    Many times, when we look at other people''s things, we will think of how much benefits others get. As for how much others pay and how much they have to bear, we will always forget intentionally or unintentionally.


    At this time, although many people are gods, they still have such a problem. They always see one side of things and ignore the other.


    Opportunities and challenges come to green star at the same time. In fact, they come to Zou Yi and nameless.


    Now nameless has slowly withdrawn from the front line, so Zou Yi needs to think about everything. After all, it concerns everyone on the green star, so it must not be careless.

 Chapter 444

    Zou Yi felt very upset at this time. He wanted to directly refuse Fengmei''s proposal, but seeing that everyone reacted like this, it seemed that Zou Yi took advantage of Tianda, and he couldn''t directly refuse.


    Seeing that Zou Yi didn''t speak, Feng Mei said again, "Zou Yixing king, do you have any opinion on holding public welfare activities such as Jiujie Dabi? Why not give everyone a positive answer? "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, glanced at Fengmei and tianwu God of war, frowned and said, "ladies and gentlemen, it''s not that I don''t want to put the Jiujie Dabi on my green star, but because the green star is still in the development stage and many facilities are not in place. If the Jiujie Dabi is held, I''m afraid it will take at least a year to prepare. If you are not in a hurry, the proposal of Fengmei God can be considered. "


    Tianwu God of war seemed to smile, looked at the people and said, "it''s only a year. Everyone can afford to wait."


    After a pause, tianwu God of war turned to look at Zou Yi and said firmly: "since no one opposes and Zou Yixing king has no objection, it''s settled. The nine world derby will restart in green star a year later. At that time, all the people in the nine realms can send people to participate. For all the participants, the divine world will give each one an immortal weapon, which can be regarded as making up for the loss of everyone''s participation in the nine realms contest. "


    Everyone''s face was slightly moved. One person had an immortal weapon. That''s what the God of heaven and war in the divine world can do. It''s not necessarily for others.


    The divine world is rich and powerful. It seems that Zou Yi and her family were lucky enough to escape from Lu Yan.


    Zou Yi took a look at nameless and saw that nameless didn''t say anything. Although he knew that holding the nine world big competition in green star must be the conspiracy of tianwu God of war, it''s not good to say anything more.


    Zou Yi took a deep breath, tried to keep calm, and slowly said, "green star is willing to take the responsibility of holding the nine world big competition. A year later, please send someone to green star to participate in the nine world big competition. We will meet again and have a good drink."


    The God of war of tianwu laughed and said: "well, with the support of Zou Yi and green star, we will achieve unprecedented success in the restart of the nine world Derby in one year. Now let''s thank Zou Yi and the nameless Lord of the green star. Please don''t pity your praise and speak freely. "


    Everyone laughed. Everyone knew that tianwu God of war was joking, but they still laughed together to congratulate Zou Yihe on his anonymity. When the Lord of God''s house was busy.


    The God of war of tianwu smiled at everyone and congratulated Zou Yi and Ming Ming. He smiled and said, "it''s rare for everyone to get together. I''ve ordered someone to prepare a banquet and invite you to a casual meal. There will be some songs and dances later. Please enjoy them. The goddess dances beautifully and sings sweetly. Please enjoy it with me. "


    No one in the crowd spoke. Everyone was not interested in the banquet of tianwu God of war. After all, there was no good banquet since ancient times, not to mention the banquet of tianwu God of war.


    As for singing and dancing, all the people present are immortal practitioners. Those things have long been uninterested.


    Nameless got up and said, "let''s forget the banquet. We still have some things to deal with. And although the God King has explained the previous things, we haven''t seen the final processing results, and we don''t want to go to the banquet. "


    The God of war of tianwu nodded understandingly: "what the God of nameless said is reasonable. In that case, let''s wait until the results of the matter come out and get together again. "


    Today''s tianwu God of war seems to be very talkative, meeting all your requirements and making concessions for the nine world big match, which makes everyone feel a little surprised.


    Zou Yi thought of something faintly in her heart at the moment, but seeing that the big guy had a smile on his face, she endured not to speak.


    The envoys of the Jiuyou world quietly came to Zou Yi when everyone left, and unexpectedly said to Zou Yi, "my master asked me to tell you, thank you for the last thing. If you can find a place in our Jiuyou world in the future, please bring us a word. The Jiuyou world will go all out. "


    While talking, the messenger of Jiuyou world gave Zou Yi a communication jade amulet. It looks very exquisite. It should be a good communication jade amulet that can communicate across the interface.


    Zou Yi''s men summoned Yufu, hugged her fist and said, "thank you. Please tell your master. Zou Yi thanks Jiuyou for your kindness. We will cooperate more in the future. We hope to form an alliance with Jiuyou and advance and retreat together."


    The envoy said respectfully, "I will tell my master what your excellency said. I want to come. My master will be very happy when he knows."


    Zou Yi smiled: "if your host is free, please go to green star. I''ll prepare a residence for your master on the green star, and we''ll talk about it. Maybe we can become friends. "


    The envoy smiled and said, "that''s great. My master has regarded adults as friends for a long time, otherwise I wouldn''t let me bring words to you."


    Zou Yi handed some divine crystals to the envoy, smiled and said, "it''s hard. Buy some drinks for my brothers. It''s my treat."


    The envoy refused and said, "I don''t dare. If my master knows, I''ll be overwhelmed."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s just some drinks. Your host won''t say anything."


    Zou Yi stuffed the divine crystal into the envoy, watched the envoy leave with satisfaction, turned back and said to the nameless: "master, it seems that we have another ally."


    The nameless face was happy and sent a message to Zou Yi: "it''s all your charm. I''m ashamed to be a teacher. Later, we''ll contact Jiumei and let Jiumei officially form an alliance with us. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''ll contact nine younger sisters right away... World leader, ask her to come to our green star, and we''ll discuss the alliance."


    Nameless nodded: "you have full control of this matter. I will slowly give you everything on the green star in the future. You have to learn to command."


    Zou Yi smiled and felt more and more pressure on his shoulders. He had to adjust his mentality and prepare for greater challenges.


    Zou Yi and nameless left the God''s palace together. When they were about to go out, the God of war suddenly came and said to them, "I heard that you two are going to stay in the God''s world for a few days. It''s better to live in my God''s palace. The conditions are relatively better."


    Nameless light said: "thank you for your kindness. We are not used to such a luxurious residence as the Lord''s house. It''s more comfortable to live in Yuelai."


    Tianwu Zhanshen''s face could not be seen, but there was some disappointment in his eyes: "in that case, I''ll send someone to send you some drinks, which is a little token of my heart."

 Chapter 445

    Nameless said, "God King, you''re welcome. We can live in Yuelai. There is everything there, and the environment is also very good. I don''t bother the God King. "


    Seeing the meaning of anonymity, tianwu God of war raised his hand and falsely cited: "in that case, let''s go. Next time we meet again, I hope we can be friends. "


    Nameless and noncommittal, he left with a fist. He was in a hurry when he left. It was obvious that he didn''t want to stay in the Lord''s house anymore.


    Zou Yi hurried to keep up with nameless. As soon as they opened the God''s palace, nameless said to Zou Yi, "today''s tianwu God of war is a little strange. It''s very different from the legendary tianwu God of war. I''m afraid it''s not him."


    Zou Yi nodded: "the disciple also has this doubt. It seems that tianwu Zhanshen is playing a swap game with us. He doesn''t know what to do."


    Nameless said, "so we have to go back to Yuelai auction city immediately. I''m worried about what dangers our people will encounter. Tianwu God of war is insidious and cunning. We have to be on guard. "


    Zou Yi felt a little uneasy, so she immediately contacted Yan Kun in Yuelai auction city.


    Zou Yi and Ming Ming were relieved to learn from Yan Kun that everything was normal in Yuelai auction city.


    At this time, nameless said suspiciously, "does it mean that the God of war just now is himself? This seems to be very different from the legendary him, not at all... "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and slowly said, "whether it''s tianwu God of war himself or not, everyone in the ninth world heard what he said today. If he wants to come to tianwu God of war, he doesn''t dare to go back and break his promise to everyone in the ninth world."


    Nameless nodded: "maybe I''m careless. Over the years, I''ve fought openly and secretly with tianwu God of war. I''m also an old opponent. But I really don''t know anything about the God of war himself. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. The God of war said he wanted to make friends with Shifu. Then there will be many opportunities to know him."


    Nameless smiled bitterly and said, "I''d rather not know this man. The more I know his words, the more confused I feel."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing and said loudly, "master, you''re running away. It''s not a good thing. You have to be alert."


    Nameless haha said with a smile, "no, I still know what I should do. Zou Yi, I think you have a worried look between your eyebrows. Do you have some questions to ask me? Just say it at this time. No one bothers us. "


    Zou Yi asked, "master, my separation... It should be said that it was the resurrection of my Shizu. Did you advance it? The separated God belongs to a disciple. Why can''t I feel his every move now? Does this have something to do with you, master? "


    Nameless stopped, turned to look at Zou Yi and said slowly, "I didn''t discuss this with you in advance. Don''t worry about it. After the big return pill you got from the Huo family came to me, there were experts in the divine world to rob it. I was worried about the long night dream, so I gave you the great return pill... No, it was your Shizu who took it. "


    Speaking of this, a happy look appeared on the nameless face: "to my surprise, Da huandan not only repaired master''s body, but also activated master''s spirit. The original God was left in the master''s body, infinitely close to dissipation, and we were not aware of his existence before. I was overjoyed at that time. Without much thought, I took out the yuan God you left in master''s body and helped master recover some yuan gods with my own yuan God power... "


    Nameless said all the facts about the resurrection of Wu Daozhen God. It turned out that after he got the great return pill, he used the great return pill to repair all the hidden diseases of Wu Daozhen God''s flesh. Later, he accidentally found a trace of almost dissipated yuan God hidden in Wu Daozhen God''s flesh.


    Nameless is a chaotic true God with strong strength. Relying on the nearly dissipated yuan God of Wu Dao true God, he has repaired some yuan gods of Wu Dao true God by using his own yuan God power.


    The true God of Wu Dao who restored some yuan gods also restored some consciousness. He immediately began to practice. With the help of nameless and Fu Yu, he restored the yuan gods in a very short time and successfully resurrected.


    After the resurrection, the realm and strength of the true God of martial arts are much worse than before. At most, he can only be regarded as an ordinary immortal. Because the flesh has lost the original God for many years, the resurrected martial god needs time to adapt, and his strength is not even as good as those great Luo Jinxian who practice and break through step by step.


    In order to enhance his strength and return to his peak after his resurrection, the true God of martial arts ordered nameless and Fu Yu to buy cultivation resources everywhere to provide him with cultivation.


    Green star is not the previous green star for a long time. There are plenty of cultivation resources. Nameless and the rest of my husband use the power of the whole planet to meet all the needs of Wu Daozhen God, making the strength of Wu Daozhen God unstoppable.


    Within a few days, the true God of martial arts successfully broke through into a God and became a real god man again.


    The physical body of Wu Daozhen God is extremely strong. It is a unique and indestructible divine body. Even without the support of yuan God, the physical body of Wu Daozhen God has existed for tens of thousands of years without any sign of dissipation.


    The physical body of the true God of Wu Dao was supported by the original God. Under his deliberate cultivation and with the help of countless cultivation resources, he recovered to the peak state in a short time and returned to the legendary divine body state.


    The immortal body is immortal. Even if the original God dissipates, it can exist for countless years without dissipation. It is the highest realm of the flesh that every immortal dreams of.


    The true God of martial arts is not the first expert to reach this level, but he can resurrect after the death of the yuan God, I''m afraid it''s unprecedented.


    Now the realm of true God of martial arts has come up. Coupled with his several unique ancient and modern war skills, his strength has once again become the leader among gods and men, which is definitely not comparable to ordinary gods and men.


    Nameless even thinks that the strength of the true God of martial arts has exceeded his chaotic true God.


    Zou Yi listened to the anonymous explanation. Zou Yi finally understood that the previous rumors were true.


    The sudden emergence of Wu Daozhen God in the divine world is not Zou Yi''s separation, but Zou Yi''s Shizu, the real Shizu.


    The news was really amazing. Zou Yi couldn''t get back to her mind for a long time. She turned her head quickly and took a long time to fully understand all this.


    Nameless didn''t disturb Zou Yi in his meditation. He felt that some things must be thought out by Zou Yi himself.


    Although he resurrected Zou Yi''s Shizu and Zou Yi''s previous life, after all, he is a different person and can''t completely ignore Zou Yi''s feelings.

 Chapter 446

    This time, in an unknown hurry, Zou Yi didn''t notice Zou Yi first. It''s not fair for Zou Yi to take Zou Yi out.


    Refining separation also takes energy. Moreover, separation is Zou Yi''s second life. Doing so is equivalent to directly killing Zou Yi once.


    Nameless felt sorry for Zou Yi, so he explained it very carefully. He gave Zou Yi time to think about everything himself. In case Zou Yi was unhappy at the time, it affected the feelings between teachers and disciples.


    Zou Yi pondered for a long time. After straightening out her mind, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with what nameless did. She just said to nameless, "I don''t know where the disciple''s separated God is at the moment? I also want to find a suitable body again so that I can continue to cultivate and grow... "


    Nameless breathed a sigh of relief. He saw that Zou Yi didn''t pay much attention to this matter: "the yuan God was left on the green star by me. This... I''ve ordered someone to shape your body. When we return to the green star, your body should have adapted to the new body, and maybe your strength has improved a lot."


    After a pause, nameless smiled and said, "your separated body is no worse than yourself. I ordered someone to take genes from the Wu sisters and shape them in combination with your own genes. I don''t think it''s too bad."


    Zou Yi smiled: "that''s good. I don''t want to spend any more effort to separate the yuan God and refine the separation. It''s too laborious."


    Nameless felt sorry: "you don''t have to worry about the separation. I''ve already considered it for you. When you go back, you can ensure that the strength of the separation will not be much worse than before... If it''s just the body, it can''t be compared with the master''s body. Please don''t care..."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "master, what are you talking about? Disciple didn''t mean that. He just thought that separation was his second life, so he practiced one. Don''t say it''s Shifu. You''ve kept the disciple''s separated Yuanshen. Even if the separated body died because it wanted to revive Shizu, the disciple will never complain. "


    Nameless smiled: "I knew you were a kind-hearted man and would not blame master me... Well, let''s go back quickly. I''m still worried that tianwu God of war will do something to our people."


    Zou Yi nodded: "then go back. Master''s worry is reasonable."


    The master and apprentice went back to Yuelai auction city. Just as they were about to enter the door, they met Mrs. Yi who was going out.


    Mrs. Yi was dressed like a god of war. No one could see her appearance.


    But Mrs. Yi is not wearing armor, but a beautiful long skirt with a veil.


    The long skirt looks extraordinary. Apart from anything else, the seven color phoenix feather decorated on it is already a treasure that countless people want by every means.


    Nameless and Zou Yi were relieved when they met Mrs. Yi. Everything here was normal. No one did anything to Yue.


    The people behind Yue Yue are afraid of simultaneous interpreting.


    It''s just who the existence behind this is. Zou Yi, they don''t understand or think about it now.


    Seeing that the people left in Yuelai were safe and sound, I put down the big stone in my heart, said a few words with Mrs. Yi with a smile, and asked Zou Yi to accompany Mrs. Yi. I went into Yuelai auction city first.


    Zou Yi just casually asked Mrs. Yi what to do. As a result, Mrs. Yi grabbed Zou Yi and asked Zou Yi to go out with her, saying she wanted to buy something.


    They were about to leave. Su Mo also came out. She dressed like Mrs. Yi. Standing together, she was like a pair of twin sisters. She couldn''t see the difference.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi should have agreed to go out together. At this time, they just pulled Zou Yi up, left Yuelai together and walked around in the divine domain.


    The order in the divine realm has been basically restored now. The divine realm is not only a symbol of the divine realm, but also a symbol of stability and peace in the divine realm. Therefore, the God of war came forward personally and ordered everything here to be restored as before.


    One day, the God of war paid close attention to it personally. No one in the divine world dared not take it to heart. The whole destroyed divine domain recovered most of it in just a few days.


    Millennium ice and Millennium dream sisters suddenly returned to Yuelai auction city and were also influenced by the order of tianwu God of war, but they didn''t say it clearly.


    Some shops in the divine domain have opened their doors to do business one after another, and there are more and more pedestrians in the streets. The whole divine domain has restored some prosperity in the past.


    Zou Yi stopped in front of a rather deserted weapon shop. Mrs. Yi picked up a sharp sword, looked at it, smiled and said, "should we buy some weapons to take back and equip our army? There are many generals and soldiers on the green star who don''t have suitable weapons. "


    Zou Yi takes a look at the sword in Mrs. Yi''s hand and finds that the sword bought here is actually a magic weapon.


    When his heart moved, he looked at the sign of the weapon shop and asked the shopkeeper of the weapon shop, "is this the Huo family''s weapon shop?"


    The shopkeeper raised his hand, pointed to his signboard, smiled and said, "my guest said that the weapons here are refined by the Huo family, and each one is very good. If you like that one, I''ll introduce it to you."


    Zou Yi said, "how many swords are there and how much are they selling?"


    The shopkeeper said with a smile, "my guest, do you want to buy all the swords in the shop? As soon as I see, my guest is a man of extraordinary origin. May I ask your name? What should we call you? "


    Zou Yi knew that her identity had long been exposed in the divine world, so she no longer hid anything and said, "I''m the green star Zou Yi."


    The shopkeeper was stunned, then changed his face, stepped back and said, "Sir, please forgive me. We can''t sell your weapons to adults... There are orders to keep a distance from you. Please forgive me."


    Zou Yi was puzzled. Her eyes were a little cold. Looking at the shopkeeper, she asked, "who''s on top of you? Which elder of the Huo family is Huo Wu Niang? "


    The shopkeeper smiled bitterly and said, "please forgive me for not telling you. This is related to the privacy of our Huo family... Please forgive me, sir. This matter can not be changed by the next person..."


    Zou Yi frowned and was about to ask again. Mrs. Yi said, "forget it, let''s go to another house. Maybe there will be a better weapon shop."


    Zou Yi saw that Mrs. Yi said so. It''s not easy to ask any more. She turned and left the Huo family''s weapon shop with Mrs. Yi.


    Huo Wuniang is about to see Zou Yi and tianwu God of war face each other. She wants to be wise and protect herself, so she orders her men to keep a distance from Zou Yi so as not to cause trouble.

 Chapter 447

    This can not blame Huo Wuniang. She should be responsible for her own people. It''s not wrong to be cautious.


    But in this way, I''m afraid there will be no relationship between the Huo family and Zou Yi in the future, or it will completely become a hostile relationship, which is not a good thing for both sides.


    Zou Yi was unhappy when she saw that the Huo family chose the stronger God of war. She didn''t want to talk all the way, so the atmosphere was a little dull.


    The three unknowingly went to a weapon shop, but they didn''t see whose weapon shop it was, so they went in.


    This weapon shop is obviously much smaller than Huo''s. Many of the weapons in it are just ordinary iron weapons, not even magic weapons.


    Zou Yi was a little disappointed and secretly thought: the Huo family is worthy of being a master craftsman family, which is not comparable to ordinary craftsman families.


    Zou Yi''s idea just flashed through her mind. The shopkeeper of the weapon shop came over, saluted Zou Yi and said, "what do you want, my guest?"


    Zou Yi pondered for a moment and slowly asked, "can you sell weapons above magic weapons here?"


    The shopkeeper is thin and has a long beard. He looks like a fairy.


    The shopkeeper said, "if you want magic weapons, you can only buy them from Huo''s weapon shop. The shop doesn''t have such good weapons to sell."


    Zou Yi had no hope at all. At the moment, after listening to the shopkeeper''s words, she suddenly thought of something. Looking at the shopkeeper, she said, "are you sure there are no weapons above magic weapons for sale? Or do you dare not tell the truth because we are strangers? "


    The shopkeeper looked embarrassed and said with a bitter smile, "it''s an expert. I''m disrespectful. It''s not that I don''t want to sell, but the leader sent someone to say that we are not allowed to sell weapons above magic weapons to you. "


    Zou Yi suddenly opened up and said with a smile, "I knew it would be like this. Otherwise, you wouldn''t waste your time here with me without doing business."


    The shopkeeper shook his head with a helpless look on his face: "to tell you the truth, it''s really the first time that I live in a small shop and don''t do business. We ordinary people dare not disobey the order from above. Please forgive me. "


    Zou Yi waved: "just, I don''t blame you." He turned and pulled Mrs. Yi and Su Mo, smiled and said, "let''s go. We don''t have to walk around the street. If we want anything, someone will buy it for us."


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo seem to understand Zou Yi''s meaning. When they come out of the weapon shop, they will return to Yuelai auction city.


    The shopkeeper of the weapon shop was ready to go back to the counter to be busy, but at this time, a voice came to his ears: "sell them weapons at a preferential price."


    Hearing this message, the shopkeeper was stunned. A trace of doubt appeared on his face, but he immediately did it. He turned and shouted, "three guests, please stay."


    Zou Yi, who had reached the door, looked back at the shopkeeper and asked, "is there anything else?"


    The shopkeeper was a little embarrassed. He looked at Zou Yi and said, "I''m brave enough to sell you some weapons. I don''t know if you still need them?"


    Zou Yi felt both reasonable and unexpected about the instant change of the shopkeeper: "do you mean to sell us some weapons above magic weapons?"


    The shopkeeper nodded: "my name is Shen''an, sir... You can call my name directly. Not only weapons, armor and other military materials, but also small stores can provide some if adults need them. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, hugged her fist and said, "shopkeeper Shen''an, you must know me, so I''m not polite. I want all the weapons and armor in your store."


    Shen''an nodded slightly, smiled and said, "please follow me. My master must talk to you face to face about buying and selling weapons and armor."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "Lao Shen leads the way."


    Shen''an turned around and took Zou Yi through the weapon shop and entered the backyard of the weapon shop.


    The backyard is not big, but it is full of flowers, small bridges and flowing water.


    Two beautiful girls separated on both sides of a small bridge on the only channel in the backyard. When they saw Zou Yi and others, they immediately came forward to salute and respectfully said, "my master ordered us to wait for you again. Please move your weapons warehouse. If necessary, you can choose at will."


    Shen''an listened to the girl''s words, and the expression on his face was slightly surprised, but he didn''t say anything.


    Zou Yi and her three people felt a little strange. They didn''t even see the owner of the weapon shop. They were directly taken to the weapon warehouse. Did the owner trust Zou Yi too much?


    However, it''s better to save money and be polite. It''s better to choose weapons and leave.


    The two girls took Zou Yi and Shen''an to the side of the backyard, walked in through a small door, walked through a narrow alley and stopped in front of an insignificant warehouse.


    The warehouse is built on the ground. It looks shabby. It should have been built for some years.


    A girl took out a bunch of keys to open the door. When she pushed the door first, she turned inside the door and said respectfully: "please come in and choose. You can take whatever you value. Mr. Shen, please help me introduce some weapons that adults may not be familiar with. "


    Shen An hugged his fist and said, "thank you. I''ll accompany the adults to choose weapons."


    The girl bowed out of the warehouse and looked at Zou Yi deliberately when she stood at the door. She seemed to be curious about Zou Yi.


    Mrs. Yi smiled and said, "it seems that your feminine edge is really good. There are beautiful women who like you everywhere."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "stop making trouble and quickly select weapons. In addition, see how many magic crystals we have brought. Can we buy enough weapons here? If it''s not enough, please ask the Millennium ice sisters to help me... "


    Mrs. Yi said, "no, Shenjing, I have enough. You can choose weapons. Sister Su Mo and I are waiting for you outside."


    A girl on both sides said, "ladies, please come with us. My master has arranged a rest place. Ladies can have a rest first."


    Su Mo said, "no, we''ll wait here."


    The girl stopped talking, just nodded and stood beside Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, like their close maid.


    Zou Yi and Shen An walked into the warehouse and were immediately attracted by countless weapons and armor here.


    The warehouse is not small. There are a variety of weapons in it. Some rare side weapons can be seen here.


    Shen An knew that Zou Yi was looking for weapons and armor above magic weapons, so he took Zou Yi inside and said, "please come inside, sir. Weapons and armor above magic weapons are put inside."


    Zou Yi nodded and followed Shen''an to the depths of the warehouse.

 Chapter 448

    Deep in the warehouse are rows of neat red sandalwood weapon shelves, on which are placed various kinds of weapons of good quality. You can see what kind of weapons you want and where they are at a glance.


    Spears, maces, hammers, sickle spears, broadswords... It is worthy of being an arsenal. There are almost all kinds of weapons, but the quality is not exactly the same.


    Zou Yi wants to buy some swords, so his focus is still on swords.


    After several rows of shelves, Zou Yi finally saw a row of neat swords.


    The swords here are all magic weapons of the same color. They are cold, glittering and extremely sharp.


    What''s more valuable is that the swords here are obviously military items, because they are completely the same, with almost no difference in shape and quality.


    Only standard weapons can achieve this. Ordinary weapons, appearance and quality will never be so amazing.


    Zou Yi was overjoyed. She came forward and took a sword to try it. She said with satisfaction, "well, these swords are top-grade among magic tools and are most suitable for the army... Shen Lao, I want all these swords. I don''t know how many divine Crystals I need?"


    Shen An smiled: "adults just choose. As for the price, I can''t decide for the time being. I still need my master to tell adults in person."


    Zou Yi also smiled: "since your master trusts me so much, I can''t be stingy. Well, I''ll take these swords. I''ll see your master later and we''ll talk about the price. "


    Shen An said, "I''m going to prepare a large space ring for adults. There are 10000 swords here. You can''t take them away if the space is small."


    Zou Yi smiled and waved away the neat row of swords, which surprised Shen''an with a look of surprise in her eyes.


    Zou Yi smiled and gave Shen an a look at her heavenly eye Buddha ring: "this is a heavenly eye Buddha ring. The internal space is large enough. Even if all the weapons here are taken away, there will be no case that they can''t be loaded."


    Shen An''s eyes were a little excited: "this is... The heavenly eye Buddha ring. It is said that the multi eyed God refined the treasure with his own eyes. I didn''t expect that you have one in your hand, so I don''t need to help you prepare a space ring. "


    Zou Yi''s heart moved: "has Shen Lao seen a similar heavenly eye Buddha ring?"


    Shen An nodded: "my master has one. It is said that it was left by the old master, but it is smaller than the adult one. It may have been refined by the multi eyed God when he was young."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "so, there is more than one heavenly eye Buddha ring?"


    Shen An said, "only the multi eyed God knows how many heavenly eye Buddha rings there are. After all, he refined them himself. I heard that the eyes of the multi eyed God will fall off and be reborn every ten thousand years, so he will refine a heavenly eye Buddha ring with his own eyes every ten thousand years as a gift. Those who can get the heavenly eye Buddha ring are either rich or expensive. They all have extraordinary origins. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "I see. I''ve learned a lot."


    Shen An said with a smile, "it''s not secret, but everyone is reluctant to say it in order to respect the multi eyed God."


    Zou Yi smiled: "I see. Shen Lao, do you have any good weapons? I bought it together and took it back to my men. "


    Shen An pointed in front: "there are countless magic tools here. Adults can choose at will. But the fairy and artifact are in my master''s hands. If adults need it, they need to talk to my master in person. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s so good. I just want to see your master. By the way, thank him for his help."


    Shen An''s face was a little different, but he still smiled and said, "my master should also want to meet with adults. Later, after adults have selected the required weapons, I''ll take adults to see my master."


    Zou Yi smiled and nodded, "Lao Shen. Let''s go on. I don''t need a small number of weapons. I have to hurry to choose. "


    Shen An said, "if you tell me what you need, I''ll help you find it. I think it will be much faster."


    Zou Yi said, "there are more than 10000 long guns, 20000 strong bows, 20000 strong crossbows and millions of arrows... If there are immortal and divine weapons, no matter how many and types, I want them all."


    Shen''an stared at Zou Yi in a daze. It took him a long time to recover: "what are you doing, sir? You can''t use so many weapons to fight... "


    Zou Yi said: "my identity, Shen Lao, should have guessed that we lack weapons on the green star, especially good weapons. Therefore, I want to take some back in the divine world, arm myself and protect myself."


    Shen An hesitated and said carefully, "I naturally know the origin of your excellency. I know your situation very well. I also want to help your excellency according to the order of the owner... But anyway, I can''t gather so many weapons at once. How about you give me a few days?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "we will wear it in the divine world for nearly a month until the next super auction in Yuelai auction city is over. I''ll take all the weapons I want in this period of time. The price will never let you suffer, I can guarantee that. "


    Shen An said, "in that case, I''ll take adults to see my master. How about you two talk face to face?"


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "very good. I just want to talk to your master."


    Shen An said sideways, "then please come with me. My master should be waiting for you at this time."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, followed Shen''an to leave the weapon warehouse and came to the backyard of the weapon shop.


    On the small bridge stood a man with his back to Zou Yi and others. He was delicate and looked like a woman.


    When the person who left approached, he slowly turned back. He was really a handsome woman.


    Seeing this man, Shen''an immediately saluted and said, "Shen''an met Miss. This is Lord Zou Yi from green star. Adults want to buy some weapons. I can''t be the winner. I can only bring adults to see you."


    The woman nodded slightly, with no joy or sorrow on her face. She was quite calm and calm: "Zou Yixing king, his name is like thunder. I''ve heard a lot about him."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "it''s nothing to mention. Miss, can I have all the weapons I need in a month? "


    The woman frowned slightly: "my lord needs too many weapons. I''m afraid my shop can''t find them. Now adults are fighting against the God of war in the divine world. Although we take risks to choose to cooperate with adults, it seems that adults'' requirements are too strong for people. "

 Chapter 449

    The woman''s tone of voice is very old-fashioned. It seems that she is a person who has been in the mall for a long time and an old hand in business.


    Zou Yi thought what the woman said was reasonable. She was vaguely disappointed, so she didn''t know how to say it.


    When Zou Yi was disappointed, the woman said, "but I can try to contact other weapon shops and transfer their inventory. I think I can get together. It''s just that the price may be a little higher. I don''t know if adults can afford it? "


    Zou Yi said: "it doesn''t matter if the price is higher. The key is that things are better. I don''t want any more than magic tools. If I can find immortal and artifact tools, I will buy them at any cost. "


    The woman said positively, "in this way, I''m afraid adults need to prepare a lot of divine crystals to achieve their wishes."


    Zou Yi said: "Shenjing is not a problem. I can get enough Shenjing to ensure that I will pay the money and deliver the goods at that time, and I will never be in arrears."


    "Very good." The woman suddenly came forward. She seemed a little excited. She stretched out her hand to hold Zou Yi''s hand and said with a smile: "it''s easy for me to say so..."


    Zou Yi was stunned and felt that the woman was a little frivolous. At the same time, she also felt that the woman was very familiar.


    He couldn''t help staring at the woman. Although he didn''t have any other ideas at the moment, in the eyes of outsiders, he was a prodigal and lecherous.


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo have murderous eyes. They want to beat Zou Yi together.


    If there were no outsiders here, I''m afraid Zou Yi would be miserable now.


    Not completely, but also seriously injured and unconscious


    Seeing this, the woman deliberately said, "you are the king of one star. Haven''t you seen such a beautiful woman as me? Don''t look at it endlessly. Be careful of your wife. They will punish you to kneel on the washboard when they go home."


    Zou Yi only felt that the woman was very familiar, her head turned quickly, and she didn''t hear the words of the Millennium dream at all.


    His mind turned, suddenly frowned and said, "are you a millennium dream? Or Millennium ice? Say it. "


    The woman "ha ha" smiled, and some naughty looks appeared on her pretty face. Her appearance changed slowly. It was really a millennium dream.


    Millennium dream doesn''t seem to get along well with Zou Yi all the time. It either teases Zou Yi or gives Zou Yi a cold look.


    It was a coincidence this time. Zou Yi and her family went out for a stroll and walked into the weapon shop opened by Millennium dream family. They were also teased by Millennium dream.


    Zou Yi was surprised and angry. She couldn''t help shouting, "why do you tease me again and again? What is the misunderstanding between us? "


    Millennium dream said with a smile, "I didn''t tease you. You found my weapon shop yourself. I kindly asked Uncle Shen An to sell you weapons. How can you say I teased you? Besides, both sisters see who I am. Why don''t you see it? Do you like me, so you deliberately pretend not to know me and want to take the opportunity to get close to me? "


    Zou Yi''s face was angry, but suddenly disappeared, replaced by a smile: "since this is also your weapon shop, are you the one who can decide? Well, the 10000 swords I took before are regarded as the price for you to tease me. You can''t get the money. "


    As soon as Millennium dream was stunned, he angrily said, "Why are you so shameless? It''s 10000 magic weapons. You took them away in a word. How can I explain to... The top?"


    Zou Yi was angry at Millennium dream and suddenly became happy: "the people behind you will not let you go, which is what I want to see. Ha ha... Millennium dream, what will the people behind you do to you if I don''t give you money? Is it to punish you to face the wall and think about it, or to punish you with 30 big boards? "


    Millennium dream angrily said, "who wants to tell you? Hum, if you don''t give me money, I''ll let my sister deduct it from your God crystal of God grass auction. You can''t scare me. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I think the value of 10000 magic weapon level swords far exceeds the auction income of my divine grass. Are you going to fill in the balance out of your own pocket? Thank you very much. Later, we defeated the God of war. I''ll write it down for you and let future generations remember your benefits. "


    Millennium dream looked at Zou Yi. Suddenly tears filled her big eyes. It seemed that Zou Yi was going to cry.


    Zou Yi was embarrassed. He couldn''t help looking back at Mrs. Yi and Su mo. seeing that their eyes were murderous, he could only quickly turn back and say to Millennium dream, "don''t cry, I''ll tease you... I''ll just give you money..."


    Millennium dream said with a flat mouth, "you have no money at all. What do you pay for? Sold you? It''s not worth much... "


    Zou Yi was stunned again. She glanced at Mrs. Yi who was watching jokes around her and whispered, "sister, give me the money."


    Mrs. Yi said, "you''re having fun with the Millennium sister. Why should I pay?"


    Su Mo also said, "you can''t give him money. See how he pretends to be a rich man to cheat the little girl."


    Zou Yi looked depressed and said with a bitter smile, "don''t misunderstand me like this. Aren''t we all a family and don''t know what kind of person I am? I... how can I have any unreasonable thoughts? You all follow me, don''t you? "


    Mrs. Yi said angrily, "if we didn''t follow you, you would really do something sorry for us? Hum, we just know you, so we have to treat you like this. "


    Su Mo said directly to Millennium dream: "sister Millennium dream, we don''t care if you ask Zou Yi for money. Also, you can''t be fooled. Zou Yi is not a good man. "


    Millennium dream smiled as if he had eaten honey and had a beautiful face: "ha ha... I''m so happy. I thought Zou Yi was not afraid. It turned out that you are a wife fearing person. Hahaha... It seems that I have a way to punish you in the future. "


    Zou Yi feels that she can''t stay here. If she doesn''t go, she will smell fishy and can''t argue.


    So he turned around and left. With his fastest speed, he seemed to be avoiding invincible opponents and disappeared outside the weapon shop in an instant.


    Mrs. Yi and Su mo were not slow either. They almost chased Zou Yi with their front and rear feet, but they didn''t see Zou Yi, and Zou Yi slipped away.


    When Zou Yi was confirmed to have gone far, Mrs. Yi and Su Mo returned to the weapon shop with a bitter smile. They happened to see the Millennium dream. The three women looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They all felt lonely.


    Mrs. Yi reluctantly paid off the cost of the 10000 swords Zou Yi took away and said a few words with Millennium dream. Only then did she really leave with Su mo.

 Chapter 450

    When Mrs. Yi and Su Mo returned to Yuelai auction city and saw Zou Yi chatting with nameless and Yan Kun, they were very angry, but there was nothing they could do.


    But in the evening, when Zou Yi was ready to enter the room and talk to her two lovely wives, everything changed completely.


    Outsiders heard Zou Yi being driven out of the door, but they didn''t find anything else.


    Zou Yi knows that for a long time in the future, his life will be difficult


    Next, they will stay in the divine world for nearly a month. Although they have to practice most of the time and strive for further progress, they still have a lot of time to be idle.


    Since Zou Yi and Millennium dream met in the weapon shop of Millennium family, Millennium dream seems to have disappeared and never appeared again.


    Millennium ice has always been there, but she has no time to pay attention to Zou Yi and others. She has been busy all day preparing for the largest auction in the divine world.


    It''s all right to be idle. The two wives ignore his Zou Yi. At this time, they take Yan Kun to the auction city to chat. It''s like a loafer who doesn''t want to practice and don''t want to do anything.


    Nameless left the divine world yesterday. He took 10000 magic weapons and swords bought by Zou Yi back to prepare to equip some strong soldiers and form a strong army.


    Nameless took away some other things that Zou Yi found in the divine world or bought.


    For today''s green star, those things are good things that can solve many urgent problems.


    The true God of Wu Dao hasn''t heard anything recently. I said before I left. The true God of Wu Dao may have gone to find a secret treasure left in the divine world in front of him, or to practice.


    According to the legend of the divine world, Wu Daozhen will appear at the largest auction of the divine world held by Yuelai auction city. At that time, Zou Yi will have to meet her Shizu and see what the character of the strongest in the legend is.


    Zou Yi in the chat is not entirely chatting. In fact, he is arranging a task for Yan Kun, asking Yan Kun to closely monitor the trend of the divine world and find out the origin and next plan of the God of war of tianwu by the way.


    Yan Kun is the boss of the dark cinema and one of Zou Yi''s few trusted friends. Zou Yi feels relieved that he has to handle many confidential things.


    Yan Kun''s people have come to the divine world one after another these days. The experts trained in the dark cinema have quietly assembled near Yuelai, waiting for the order to come and began to take action.


    Dark cinema is mainly to inquire about news, but at the same time, each of them is the best assassin and killer. They are fearless death squads. When necessary, they can launch surprise attacks and control the war situation.


    Zou Yi and Yan Kun talked for a while. Yan Kun left. Zou Yi looked at the busy people around her and leisurely went to see the auction site arranged by Millennium ice.


    This time, the number of guests invited by Millennium ice is huge, so the auction city has prepared a huge auction site.


    This site is very much like the internal space of the heavenly eye Buddha ring. From the outside, it can accommodate only a few people at most, but the internal space will not feel crowded even if 100000 people go in.


    There are few people in the world who can take out such a huge space container as an auction house.


    We can imagine how powerful the Millennium family behind the Millennium ice is.


    It is rumored that the man behind the Millennium family is actually the God of war. If the rumor is true, Zou Yi''s comfortable life is just an illusion.


    In this regard, Zou Yi has already ordered Yan Kun to investigate, and the result is nothing. The people behind the Millennium ice are not only the God of war, but also the enemy of the God of war.


    The Millennium family and tianwu God of war have never been together. They are natural opponents, but they are definitely not enemies.


    The Millennium family wants all the money in the divine world and even the ninth world. They are businessmen and their favorite is money.


    The preferences of the Millennium family, intentionally or unintentionally, affected the rule of the God of war on the divine world and even the nine worlds, and caused the disgust and suppression of the God of war.


    On the contrary, tianwu war god wants the supremacy of the divine world and even the nine worlds, which will also affect the interests of the Millennium family to some extent.


    So the two sides were opponents at the beginning, but the opponent was only expressed in interests, not hatred of life and death.


    Zou Yi, who knows these things clearly, can really trust to cooperate with the Millennium family and stay in the Millennium family. All Yue came here for half a month.


    Rumors are not necessarily facts, but rumors often mislead many people and affect their judgment of many things.


    It is difficult to predict the final outcome of the people misled by rumors, whether they want to make decisions or what they are doing.


    Having your own wise judgment and not being misled by rumors is sometimes the key to a person''s success.


    Zou Yi is not too worried about Yan Kun''s help, because all gossip is broken in the face of accurate information.


    Just when Zou Yi figured out the relationship between the Millennium family and the God of war, the Millennium family also sent Zou Yi a friendly signal through the Millennium ice.


    The millennial family not only sent Zou Yi a divine crystal enough for Zou Yi''s carefree life in the divine world, but also found two loud artifacts for Zou Yi.


    This is the sincerity of the Millennium family and the beginning of their goodwill to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi also expressed her sincerity to the Millennium family. He handed over more divine herbs to the Millennium family, asked them to find someone to refine pills, and gave the refined pills to the Millennium family free of charge.


    Reciprocity, the relationship between the two sides gradually closer, and they are more and more close and trust each other.


    Today, an important figure of the Millennium family will come to Yuelai auction city to meet Zou Yi, which is a sign that the two sides have officially become allies.


    Therefore, today Zou Yi is not idle watching the Millennium ice layout auction, but waiting for the arrival of important figures of the Millennium family.


    Millennium ice naturally knows about this. Seeing Zou Yi paying attention to the auction house she arranged, she smiled and asked, "do you think there is a problem here?"


    Zou Yi shook her head, smiled and said, "there''s no problem with the auction house arranged by the eldest lady. I''m just idle. Come and have a look. The eldest lady is busy. Don''t worry about me. "


    Millennium ice looked at Zou Yi, hesitated and said slowly, "adults want to talk to my sister?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and asked with a smile, "why did you say that, miss?"

 Chapter 451

    Millennium ice said with a smile: "adults and my sister are close. Recently, my sister has been practicing in seclusion. You haven''t seen each other for a long time, so I..."


    Zou Yi interrupted Millennium ice: "Millennium dream is a strange girl. I don''t like to be with her and be tossed by her all day."


    Millennium Bing was stunned: "everyone thinks adults like my sister. Why do you say so, adults? Is it true that adults are only joking with my sister? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "where is this? When did I say I liked your sister? "


    Millennium ice''s face changed slightly and his voice turned cold: "if adults don''t like my sister, how can they get so close to my sister? In my sister''s waiting room, no one can joke about her lifelong happiness. "


    Zou Yi felt that it was hard to argue. When she was in a dilemma, Su Mo''s voice suddenly came from behind her: "everyone misunderstood. Zou Yi is the husband of Mrs. Yi and me. How could she suddenly have any attempt on your sister?"


    Zou Yi turns around and looks at Su Mo and Mrs. Yi walking by Yingying. She feels that she has found a savior. She hurried forward and pulled Mrs. Su Mo and Mrs. Yi respectively. Her face is full of gratitude.


    Su Mo ignored Zou Yi and continued, "and in our green star, there is an unwritten rule that if a man wants to take a concubine, he must ask his housewife to agree. Mrs. Yi and I didn''t nod, so it must not be true. "


    Millennium Bing''s face was a little serious: "anyway, my Millennium family has publicized this time. If you go back now, we can only put an end to the alliance between the two sides. "


    Zou Yi was surprised and hurriedly said, "we can''t stop here. Our alliance is a big event. How can we play such a trifle?"


    Millennium Bing said coldly, "if you want the alliance to succeed, you must come with my sister. This is about the face of our millennium family and the division of interests after our alliance. There can be no negligence. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly, let go of Su Mo and Mrs. Yi''s hands, walked to Millennium ice, stared at the Millennium dream in front of her, smiled and said, "Why are you in such a hurry to give me your sister? Can you say... You are not the Millennium ice lady, but the ghost girl of Millennium dream? "


    Millennium Bing was stunned and then laughed: "how do you know I''m a millennium dream? My sister and I... Many people can''t tell. "


    Zou Yi breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the Millennium dream of pretending to be her sister in front of her, she said angrily, "you dare to pretend to be your sister. Aren''t you afraid that Miss Millennium ice knows and severely punish you?"


    Millennium dream laughed and said, "my sister doesn''t have time to take care of me, otherwise, I won''t be bored to tease you..."


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They both felt that the Millennium dream liked mischief too much. They almost didn''t scare the three of them just now.


    If the alliance between the two sides is really affected by the relationship between Millennium dream and Zou Yi, it is really not cost-effective.


    Zou Yi and others, who had a false alarm, helplessly looked at the Millennium dream and laughed alone. They were more depressed.


    Fortunately, Millennium ice appeared at this time. She probably knew that her sister was mischievous again. She hurried to meet Zou Yi and said with a smile: "adults don''t pay attention to my sister. She loves mischief, which... Makes adults upset."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "it''s all right. We have to wait for your family to come to discuss the alliance. Anyway, it''s boring. A thousand year dream can help us solve our fatigue."


    Millennium ice knows how noisy her sister is and how helpless Zou Yi is to say so, so she smiled and said, "adults don''t have to excuse my sister. I know what my sister looks like."


    Zou Yi smiled, looked at Millennium ice and said, "I''m very glad that you can understand. Well... I don''t know when your master will come here? "


    Millennium ice smiled: "the master has arrived. I just came to invite adults to meet the master."


    Zou Yi nodded: "thank you, Miss Lao. I hope we can officially form an alliance this time."


    Millennium ice said, "we came with sincerity. Naturally, we hope to form an alliance."


    Zou Yi smiled and came to a quiet room with Millennium ice. Before they stood still, they heard one smile: "welcome Zou Yi. Please atone for not coming down to meet you."


    An old man was waiting for Zou Yi. Seeing Zou Yi coming, the old man talked to Zou Yi.


    Although the old man has white hair and beard and is quite old-fashioned, he has a good spirit. At first glance, he knows that he is a strong man.


    Zou Yi knew that the old man was the head of the Millennium family and the master of the Millennium family, so she politely hugged her fist and said, "Zou Yi has seen the elder and dare not ask his name."


    The old man laughed and said bluntly, "the old millennium Kun means to spread his wings, but he hasn''t really spread his wings after living so long."


    Zou Yi saw that the old millennium Kun was very forthright, so she smiled and said, "I see that the elder''s family has a great influence in the divine world. It has already flown thousands of miles. Where hasn''t spread its wings?"


    Millennium Kun smiled and said, "I love to hear that, but the actual situation is that our family is just in vain."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "did you encounter any difficulties? Can you tell the younger generation that if they can help, they will spare no effort. "


    Millennium Kun smiled and said, "sit down first. We are always standing and talking, but we are very tired."


    Zou Yi smiled, and Millennium ice led Zou Yi to the guest seat, just opposite Millennium Kun.


    Millennium ice sat down with Zou Yi. It seemed that she was well-trained and familiar with such negotiations.


    Millennium Kun handed Zou Yi a cup of hot tea and said with a smile, "Millennium family has been in the divine world for many years. Even I, an old man, forgot when we came to the divine world and settled in the divine world. Over the years, I have tried my best to keep the status of the Millennium family, protect every ethnic group, and cultivate every ethnic group to become talents... "


    Millennium Kun suddenly sighed, his tone was sad and his old state was obvious: "not long ago, I suddenly found that even if a family is strong, it is still so vulnerable in front of the interface master who has the whole interface."


    Zou Yi guessed something, hugged her fist and said, "if the elder has anything to say, just say it. If the younger generation can help, they will not refuse."


    Millennium Kun slightly lowered his head and looked better: "thank you. I know your current situation is not good, but I don''t dare to distract you anymore."

 Chapter 452

    Zou Yi said in a positive tone, "elder, you may say that I still have some ways. Maybe I can help you."


    Millennium Kun looked a little surprised, but refused to speak. Millennium ice on one side saw it and couldn''t help saying: "Sir, in fact, our family suddenly left the divine domain before, not because we were afraid of the turmoil in the divine domain, but for another reason..."


    Before Millennium Bing finished, Millennium Kun had said, "bing''er, pick up the most important things and don''t say irrelevant things for the time being. Zou Yi''s time is very precious."


    Millennium ice nodded slightly: "yes, master."


    After a pause, Millennium ice looked at Zou Yi and said, "do you know the origin of tianwu God of war?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "this man is very mysterious. We know very little information about him."


    Millennium Bing''s big eyes flashed a look of "sure enough", and said with helplessness: "the God of war of tianwu is indeed very mysterious, but we found some information about him. Unfortunately, his origin is still a mystery. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "Miss means that even you don''t know the real origin of tianwu God of war?"


    Millennium nodded: "we don''t know his origin, but we know a bigger secret."


    When Millennium Bing said this, she suddenly looked at Millennium Kun and saw Millennium Kun nodding. She then said: "tianwu war God may not be a person... I mean, he is not a human like us, but a... Yuanshen body."


    "Yuanshen body?!" Zou Yi was surprised: "how is this possible? Without physical protection, the power of Yuanshen will dissipate slowly, and it is impossible to live all the time. Moreover, if tianwu war god is a Yuanshen body, how can his strength be so powerful? It''s incredible where you got the information. "


    Millennium ice said, "adults don''t get excited. At first we couldn''t believe it, but after several attempts, we finally confirmed the fact. Tianwu God of war is a Yuanshen body, a special Yuanshen body that is different and almost identical with the entity. I can assure you that. "


    Zou Yi felt that her brain was not enough. She thought for a long time before she said, "so, the God of war of tianwu doesn''t see people easily. When he sees people, he always wears armor to isolate all exploration means, just to prevent someone from discovering that he is a Yuanshen body?"


    Millennium nodded: "only this explanation is the most reasonable. We really can''t think of anything else. Sir, you don''t have much contact with tianwu God of war. You may not accept this fact at once, but please believe me... "


    Zou Yi got up, walked a few steps and said slowly, "if so, I have a question."


    Millennium Kun said, "does your question mean how the God of war stood in the divine world during the period of the true God of martial arts, without being discovered by others that his noumenon is the Yuanshen body?"


    Zou Yi was stunned, then nodded: "the elder is as penetrating as fire. This is the younger generation''s question."


    Millennium Kun said, "bing''er will explain it to you."


    Zou Yi nodded and turned to look at Millennium ice. She inadvertently saw that there were tears on Millennium ice''s face. She couldn''t help asking, "Miss, what are you?"


    Millennium ice smiled awkwardly and said slowly, "I was scolded by the owner before. I couldn''t help crying wrongly. It''s nothing."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "the eldest lady can''t cry. If this comes out, I don''t know how many people will be worried and sad."


    Millennium Bing was stunned and then said with a smile: "don''t make fun of me, sir. I... I''d better tell you about the God of war."


    Zou Yi took back her mind and said, "I''m all ears. I just want to know more about tianwu God of war."


    Millennium ice said: "apart from being a Yuanshen body, tianwu war god also has a secret that we just doubt for the time being, but we can''t verify it. Through the analysis of the information we have obtained, the present tianwu God of war is afraid that he is no longer the former tianwu God of war who works under the hand of Wu Daozhen. "


    Zou Yi frowned and asked, "what''s going on? The eldest lady''s words surprised and puzzled me more and more, which...... "


    Millennium ice said, "don''t be impatient, adults. We''re just skeptical now."


    Zou Yi said, "is there any basis?"


    Millennium ice said: "we got a piece of information before. The information said that tianwu God of war was an extremely selfish and supreme pursuit of power tens of thousands of years ago. The present god of war, tianwu, has been in charge of the divine world for tens of thousands of years. Occasionally, he does attack other circles, but he doesn''t really have the idea of annexing an interface. This is not normal. It is completely inconsistent with the personality of tianwu God of war. "


    Millennium Kun couldn''t help saying, "I''ve known the God of war for countless years. I''m an old acquaintance. I''ve had some communication before. He really has a supreme desire for power. He has said more than once that he wants to unify the nine realms. Now he has mastered the great power of the divine world, but he hasn''t really swallowed any interface for tens of thousands of years, which is enough to show that he is wrong. "


    Zou Yi said, "maybe it''s just because he saw the essence of power after he became the Lord of the divine world, so there have been some changes..."


    Millennium Kun interrupted Zou Yi: "this is impossible. The personality of tianwu God of war cannot be changed unless it is reincarnated after death. It''s not that I''m too absolute. It''s a fact that everyone familiar with him knows very well. "


    Millennium ice explained: "in those days, the true God of Wu Tao personally persuaded the God of war of tianwu and used many methods to change the personality of the God of war of tianwu, but he has never succeeded. It is enough to say that the God of war of tomorrow is also an extremely stubborn person and will not change himself easily."


    Zou Yi took a deep breath: "so, the change of tianwu God of war is really strange. What I don''t understand is, what does it matter? "


    Millennium ice''s beautiful face showed a trace of fear, but he still tried to keep calm. He said, "if what we doubt is true, the God of war is afraid that he is not himself. This is a huge conspiracy, a huge conspiracy that will involve us all. "


    Millennium Kun then said, "if tianwu war god is replaced by others, what will happen to the divine world and even the ninth world? Zou Yi, it''s not difficult to imagine."


    Zou Yi could not help but clench her fist and frown: "if so, the man who replaced the God of war would be terrible. He not only used the God of war to kill the super existence of the true God of Wu Dao, the first in the nine realms, but also replaced the second God of war in the nine realms and became the Lord of the divine realms. He was really a terrible person. "

 Chapter 453

    "It''s not only terrible, it''s a huge conspiracy that has been hiding all the people for thousands of years..." Millennium Bing Xiu frowned slightly, and her beautiful face was full of fear: "imagine that such a person who can defeat both the true God of martial arts and the God of heavenly martial war can hide all of us for thousands of years, How terrible it is! "


    Zou Yi really realized the terrible thing. He frowned and walked back and forth in the room, as if he suddenly thought of something.


    A moment later, Zou Yi suddenly looked at Millennium ice and Millennium Kun and said, "how many people know this?"


    Millennium ice said, "except for the owner and me, only adult you know."


    Zou Yi sighed with relief: "that''s good... This matter must not be publicized unless we have enough evidence. Otherwise, once the God of war knows that we have this information, I''m afraid all of us will die. "


    Millennium ice was a little stunned. Looking at Zou Yi, he said, "my lord means that tianwu God of war will kill us all?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "if what you said is true, the God of war has long been not himself. Just think, how can impostors let us know the truth? Even if he is the first in the nine circles, he can''t stand everyone''s doubts and attacks. "


    Millennium Kun said, "what''s more terrible is that the three of us together are not the opponent of tianwu God of war. It''s easy for him to kill us."


    Zou Yi sighed: "so I don''t think this matter can be publicized for the time being, unless we have the evidence recognized by everyone."


    Millennium Kun nodded slightly: "it makes sense. We really can''t say this for the time being, in case we scare the snake and endanger our own lives."


    Zou Yi pondered for a moment and slowly said, "this matter is under pressure for the time being. Except for the three of us, no one else will know any more. Senior, madam, we have formed an alliance now. It''s reasonable to share information. Do you have any information to tell me? "


    Millennium ice and Millennium Kun looked at each other, but still Millennium ice said, "I don''t know what information adults want to know?"


    Zou Yizhi said, "I want to know the strength of the divine world and the next step of the divine world."


    Millennium Bing said: "the number of troops in the divine world may be the largest among the nine worlds. In addition to the divine soldiers in the hands of the God of war, there are countless family or government soldiers and Guard troops in the hands of the God, as well as an ominous number of puppets and separations. If you just want to say a number, I think the number of troops in the divine world has at least exceeded 100 million. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "billions of troops? This... Is too exaggerated? "


    Millennium Bing zhengse said, "it''s no exaggeration at all. What I said is very conservative. Take the divine soldiers in the hands of tianwu God of war for example, the number has reached an amazing 80 million. "


    Zou Yi was suddenly a little nervous: "80 million? In that case, the number of troops on our green star is not even a fraction of others. "


    Millennium ice said: "the number of Green Star troops is only about several million. Even if you count the immortals who have recently joined the green star, and even all the creatures on the green star, the total amount is only ten million. It really can''t be compared with the divine world."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "so I feel very nervous. If there is a war, how can we fight? One out of ten will lose without fighting. "


    Millennium ice suddenly said with a smile, "didn''t the adults and their soldiers have a brilliant record of one against ten before? Why are you so unsure now? "


    Zou Yi said, "the divine soldiers in the divine world are not celestial soldiers in the fairy world. They can''t be compared. Moreover, the sage king has acted against him in the fairy world. Some people have been dissatisfied with him for a long time. We should defeat him. There are not many people who oppose the God of war in the divine world. At present, our allies are only one millennium family. "


    Millennium ice said, "my Lord, I don''t understand the power of our millennium family. In fact, there are more than a hundred families attached to our family. If our military strength is added together, we may be able to barely fight with the God of war. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "in this way, the strength of the Millennium family is much stronger than our green star. This is really beyond my expectation. I thought your family just likes to do business and make money. I didn''t expect that you also have your own army, and this strength is very strong... "


    Millennium ice smiled: "adults will know more about our family in the future, so they will no longer look down on us."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "I don''t dare to look down on the Millennium family. In the final analysis, I''m just a guest in the divine world. Many things can only be completed with your help."


    Millennium ice said, "make a joke with adults. Adults must not take it seriously."


    Zou Yi said, "I really need to know more about you. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be some obstacles in our alliance."


    Millennium ice smiled: "you''re welcome. Let''s get down to business. The God of war in heaven is extremely powerful. According to our intelligence statistics, there are as many as 100 experts in the realm of God and man. What''s more surprising is that among the more than 100 people, there are more than 20 chaotic true gods, which accounts for almost one third of the chaotic true gods in the divine world. It is the most terrible force. "


    Zou Yi didn''t interrupt, but quietly listened to Millennium ice.


    Millennium ice told him everything he knew about the God of war. It turned out that the power in the God of war was already able to press the other eight of the nine worlds, but he didn''t do so, and he didn''t know what the reason was.


    80 million troops are well-trained magic soldiers. Just this force, no one in the eight realms can be enemy.


    If you count more than 100 experts in the realm of God and man and more than 20 chaotic true gods, it will be even more terrible.


    Although Zou Yi and her colleagues have faced the experts in the realm of God and man for several times, they are safe and sound. If it is a different person, they are afraid that the experts in the realm of God and man will be destroyed in an instant.


    What is God? It is God to move mountains and seas, turn over clouds and cover hands with rain, and destroy all things in a single thought


    Only those who have faced God and man will know the horror of God and man.


    The 80 million troops of tianwu God of war are distributed in all parts of the divine world. They usually help local people maintain public order and resist any possible invasion.


    In wartime, it will be summoned by the God of war to concentrate superior forces to launch the most fierce attack on the enemy.


    This is terrible, and it can''t be countered by a planet or an interface.

 Chapter 454

    Not to mention the green star in its infancy, even the other circles in the nine circles dare not say that they can stop the attack of this army.


    Take the demon world for example. Although the force of the demon world is not worse than that of the fairy world, it is still much worse than that of the divine world.


    The gap in the number of people is still second. The big deal is to call up the new army and expand it.


    The most important thing is that the strength of the soldiers is far inferior to the divine soldiers in the divine world. This can not be changed in a moment and a half. If you want to change, it will take a long time.


    After all, under normal circumstances, it takes thousands of years or tens of thousands of years for an immortal to become an immortal.


    If you become a God, it will be more difficult under normal circumstances. People often say that there is no God in a thousand immortals, but it''s not fun.


    Among the nine realms, except for the position of the divine realm, there are very few above the realm of God and man in other circles.


    Some people have made statistics. The total number of experts in the realm of God and man in other circles can not compare with the God and man on the surface of the divine world.


    Take the relatively powerful demon world, there are only a few chaotic demons such as Lady Yi and burning heaven, as well as more than a dozen ordinary demons, which is far less than the number of gods in the divine world.


    This is also one of the reasons why other circles take the initiative to admit that the divine world is the boss of the nine worlds. The absolute suppression of experts makes all circles have to surrender.


    Green star is an exception. It is not an interface, but there are not many experts in it.


    Like Ming Ming, Fu Yu, Mrs. Yi, Min Yue, Bai Jun, Zou Yi, Su Mo, Zou mu, Su Yun, Yan Kun, Tianhuo, Xiaohu, Xiaojin, nerds and so on, they are all masters who have entered the realm of God and man. In terms of the number of masters, they are even a little better than the demon world and the fairy world.


    Zou Yi thought of a lot in an instant. When Millennium ice and Millennium Kun saw Zou Yi''s silence, they thought Zou Yi was afraid and worried secretly.


    Millennium ice couldn''t help whispering: "adults don''t have to worry too much. In fact, military strength is only one link in the victory or defeat of the war, and it''s not the link that can play a decisive role. As long as we work together, we may be able to defeat the army of the God of war. "


    Zou Yi returned to her senses. She looked at Millennium ice in a daze. Then she woke up and said with a smile, "I''m just calculating whether our master can fight with tianwu God of war. You misunderstood me. I''m sorry."


    Millennium ice couldn''t help laughing: "so adults are not afraid, but full of fighting spirit?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. What am I afraid of? It''s a big deal to let go and see who is the real winner."


    Millennium Bing was overjoyed and smiled. Looking at Zou Yi, he said, "we are relieved by the performance of adults."


    Zou Yi said, "since both sides are already hostile, what''s the use of fear? It''s better to be carefree and happy. Madam, there''s something I''d like to ask you for help. I don''t know if it''s inappropriate to say it at this time. "


    Millennium ice said, "Sir, just say it. I will try my best to help."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "the soldiers on the green star are short of weapons. I tried to buy some before, but it seems that someone deliberately embarrassed us. Many weapon shops dare not sell weapons to us. Well... Your sister is willing to help, but she needs time to gather the weapons I need. I wonder if the eldest lady can help me find the weapons I need as soon as possible? "


    Millennium ice smiled: "it''s a good thing to say. My sister had told me before, and I ordered someone to prepare. If there is no accident, adults can get weapons tomorrow, and everything is more than magic weapons. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed: "thank you, miss. In this way, our soldiers will have the weapons to fight the enemy."


    Millennium ice said with a smile, "it''s not difficult for our millennium family. If adults need anything, please say it. Let''s find a way together."


    Zou Yi touched her head and said shyly, "there''s really one thing I need to find, but it''s too precious. I''m afraid the eldest lady can''t help me."


    Millennium Kun smiled and said, "just say it. We''ll talk about it if we can help you."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "I need to find a lucky pearl. I don''t know if there is a collection in the Millennium family?"


    Millennium Kun and Millennium ice were stunned. There were some strange looks in their eyes.


    Zou Yi knew the value of the lucky beads and said shyly, "this may be difficult for you. Just think I didn''t say it. After all, the lucky beads can''t be met or asked..."


    Millennium ice walked slowly in front of Zou Yi and almost touched Zou Yi''s chest before whispering, "hongyunzhu is an ominous thing. Why should adults look for it?"


    Zou Yi was stunned: "ominous things? How is this possible? I heard that it can bring great blessings to people. "


    Millennium ice said: "the efficacy of the lucky beads is misunderstood... Let me explain. The lucky beads are used by the immortals before they die, to preserve some of their strength and to seek good luck for the reincarnated people. Naturally, they are ominous things."


    "For dying people?" Zou Yi opened her mouth wide. She felt that the news she had received was wrong. She felt like a mute eating Coptis chinensis. She felt bitter and unspeakable.


    Millennium ice knew Zou Yi had made a mistake and said with a smile, "if adults want good luck, just contact us more. People of the Millennium family have always been lucky, and those who are with us will be lucky. "


    Zou Yi knew that Millennium ice was teasing herself and said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness. I made a mistake. Please don''t laugh at me."


    Millennium Kun said, "it''s nothing funny. Some people in the outside world have said that the lucky pearl has become a treasure against the sky. In fact, it is just a thing to comfort themselves. Zou Yi, you have a breath that I am very familiar with. It seems that it is a Beiming God bead. I don''t know if it is the legendary treasure? "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "elder can actually feel the breath of Beiming, which makes me feel a little surprised."


    Zou Yi calls Beiming out while talking. The round Beiming is very funny to girls. Even Millennium ice can''t help touching it.


    Unfortunately, Beiming, who lost his divine knowledge, was just a bead at this time, which didn''t mean much.


    Millennium Kun smiled happily when he saw the Beiming God bead: "it''s really a Beiming God bead. How long has it disappeared and finally appeared again."


    Zou Yi hands Bei ming to Millennium Kun. Millennium Kun is very excited after taking it, and her hands are shaking.

 Chapter 455

    Millennium ice whispered, "don''t mind, sir. Our master has been looking for this thing, but we can''t find it anyway. It has slowly become a demon of the master. Now I''ve found it all of a sudden. I''m inevitably a little excited. "


    Zou Yi was a little surprised: "why did you look for Beiming God beads? Is there any special use for the elder to find it? "


    Millennium ice said, "the wife of the owner, that is, my great grandmother of Millennium dream and I, had a mistake during cultivation and could not store divine power in our body. Therefore, the owner wants to find a Beiming god pearl to help her great grandmother recover her strength. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and suddenly felt that this matter was a little tricky. He wanted to find a way to restore Beiming''s divine knowledge and help Beiming transform into shape, but now he felt a little embarrassed when he met such a thing.


    Zou Yi and the Millennium family have just formed an alliance. She knows that the Millennium Kun needs Beiming God beads. It seems unreasonable if she doesn''t give them.


    But if it is given, Beiming is afraid that he will never be able to become the second Dantian of Millennium ice great grandmother, and there will be no future.


    Embarrassed Zou Yi didn''t notice the expression of Millennium Kun at this time. She thought about what to do. She didn''t see Millennium Kun and Millennium ice for a while.


    "My Lord," the voice of Millennium ice awakened Zou Yi: "the master returned the Beiming God bead to you. Are you..."


    Zou Yi found that Millennium Kun handed over the Beiming God bead. He hesitated and said, "since it is needed by the elder''s wife, this Beiming God bead will be given to the elder. It''s just that the younger generation has promised the Beiming divine pearl to help it restore its divine consciousness and shape, so if you have the opportunity, please ask the elder generation and his wife to help the younger generation realize their promise. "


    Millennium Kun''s face was full of surprise, his hands trembled, and his voice was hoarse: "what you said is true?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "naturally, it''s true. I just don''t know if the elder can promise me to take good care of Beiming?"


    Millennium Kun nodded: "thank you so much... Is this Beiming God bead called Beiming? Don''t worry, he will transform and fulfill your promise... "


    Millennium Kun is excited and incoherent. His inner excitement has been fully displayed. He doesn''t look like an expert who has lived for a long time.


    Zou Yi suddenly realized that she was doing the right thing this time. Being able to help someone is also a good thing.


    Human beings like to do good things in many times, but sometimes their ability is limited or time is limited and they can''t get what they want.


    Millennium ice was also very excited. She unconsciously reached out and grabbed Zou Yi''s hand and said excitedly: "thank you, thank you, sir..."


    Zou Yi smiled: "I''m very happy to help you, too. Don''t call me an adult. Just call my name. In the future, we will be our own people. If we always call adults, we feel a little out of touch. "


    Millennium ice said, "please follow your instructions. This... Zou Yi, don''t call me miss. Just call me Millennium ice."


    The relationship between the two seems to be closer at once, and they talk to each other at will.


    Millennium Kun got the Beiming God bead and was anxious to heal his wife. He said goodbye to Zou Yi and left the room in a hurry.


    Zou Yi and Millennium ice were left in the room, so Zou Yi said, "do you need any formal ceremony for the alliance?"


    Millennium ice took out a glittering token: "this is the family emblem of my Millennium family, which can only be owned by the senior level of the Millennium family. You can mobilize all the resources and manpower of the family at will. Now I''ll give it to you as a token of alliance. "


    Zou Yi didn''t answer and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t have such a token or family emblem. I can''t accept it."


    Millennium Bing smiled: "you have given us the extremely precious Beiming. Do you need any keepsakes?"


    Zou Yi took over the family emblem of the Millennium family, hugged her fist and said, "in that case, today is the beginning of our formal alliance. No matter which side needs any help in the future, we must do our best without any excuses. "


    Millennium Bing zhengse said, "on behalf of the owner and the family, I assure you that the Millennium family will cherish the alliance between the two sides, help each other and never do anything sorry for green star."


    Zou Yi nodded: "well, I''m relieved now. After all, the strength of the Millennium family is here, which gives us a reassurance."


    In the face of such a direct Zou Yi, Millennium ice''s face has changed, becoming more easygoing and friendly.


    "Zou Yi, I know your age is not big, but your strength is already very strong." Millennium ice suddenly said to Zou Yi in the tone of friends, "can you tell me how you practice? I also want to be a real expert like you."


    Zou Yi said, "my cultivation is actually different from others. I... I have good luck, so I met a lot of good things that others can''t think of and got a lot of precious opportunities."


    After a pause, Zou Yi decided to reveal some of her secrets, so he suddenly sent a message to Millennium ice: "when I fought with the emperor, I was inadvertently beaten into the chaotic world by the emperor and absorbed some chaotic power, so I was lucky to break through into God. If I calculate according to the normal practice, I''m afraid I''ve become a god thousands of years in advance. "


    Millennium ice was a little surprised: "so your luck is not generally good, but good against the sky... Before you said lucky beads, did you say you..."


    Zou Yi nodded and still transmitted to Millennium ice: "to tell you the truth, my previous life used a lucky pearl before I died, which brought me Millennium good luck, so my luck has always been very good."


    Millennium ice was surprised: "how do you know this? Even reincarnated people will not remember things in previous lives unless... "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "a lot of words must be lost... You guessed right. I was lucky to get some memories of my previous life, so I know a lot of things. Please keep this confidential. Well... It is said that my Millennium luck is over, so I need to be careful now. "


    Millennium ice smiled: "don''t worry, we are our own people, but we can''t do things that are sorry for our own people. For the sake of trusting me so much and telling me your secret, I''ll tell you my secret, too. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "no, I didn''t want to take your secret to tell you this."


    Millennium ice''s face flashed a strange look, blushed and whispered, "you tell me this... I won''t tell others."

 Chapter 456

    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you very much. The auction will begin soon. I wonder if the pill I asked you to refine has been completed? "


    Millennium ice said, "I was about to tell you this, but I didn''t expect you to ask. There are a lot of God grasses you gave me, and there are many kinds, not to mention the quality. However, when refining some pills, I still lack some auxiliary materials, so I spent some time looking for suitable auxiliary materials, which delayed some time. "


    Speaking of this, Millennium ice suddenly blushed and whispered, "what''s the purpose of the Hehuan pill you refined? You won''t be... "


    Zou Yi also blushed and hurriedly explained, "I didn''t want the pill... It was Yan Kun who said they needed some to perform the task, so..."


    Millennium ice "puffed" smiled: "well, I thought you had something to hide..."


    Zou Yi''s face is full of embarrassment. It''s really embarrassing to say this to a heterosexual who has just become a friend.


    Fortunately, Millennium ice didn''t say any more. She turned to the topic and said, "there are only ten bottles of finished pills. If you add them together, they are about 1000. Some of them are divine pills that can''t be seen outside. Are you going to auction or use them for your own use? "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m short of money to buy weapons. Let''s auction some."


    Millennium ice smiled: "if we are short of money, our family can provide it without auctioning pills."


    Zou Yi was slightly stunned and then said happily, "that''s great. This... In fact, I don''t want to auction pills. After all, it''s a very rare thing. It''s hard to get it after selling it."


    Millennium ice smiled and said, "you''re deliberately provoking me."


    Zou Yi also said with a smile: "how dare you? You are the recognized owner of the best auction city. You are also the famous Millennium ice lady in the divine world. How dare I motivate you?"


    Millennium ice said, "I knew I was an auctioneer. I really don''t know anything else. Zou Yi, let''s go, or your two wives will rush in and swear if they don''t know what we''re doing. "


    Zou Yi said, "it doesn''t matter. They know what I''m doing. And Mrs. Yi and Su Mo are playing with me. They won''t be jealous. "


    Millennium ice blushed slightly, looked at Zou Yi and said, "I''ll misunderstand you. I''d better not say it."


    Zou Yi smiled: "what can be misunderstood? Will you miss Millennium still like me?"


    After a pause, Zou Yi suddenly thought of a question and said, "do you have a boyfriend? Well, you should mean fiance, right? "


    Millennium ice blushed, bowed his head and said, "why do you suddenly ask this, we... Are not so familiar?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "it''s nothing. In my hometown... On earth, when people meet, they just want no married people. Everyone will naturally ask if they have a girlfriend, which means they are close."


    Millennium ice smiled, blushed and said, "I don''t know if I''m too strong. No one is willing to chase me."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "they are ashamed of themselves and don''t think they deserve you. If I were you, I would have been desperate to chase you. "


    Millennium ice blushed like blood, pushed the door out and said, "nonsense, aren''t you afraid to be heard? Really... "


    The sound of Millennium ice gradually disappeared, but she ran away. Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing. The laughter spread far away, and the whole Yuelai auction city could hear it.


    Zou Yi smiled and watched the Millennium ice go away. She went back to her room to find Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. They chatted for a while and enjoyed the warmth of home.


    Millennium ice is gone and returned. It brought some pills. It said that it was to show Zou Yi first and set the auction price.


    Shendan was refined by Millennium ice. Zou Yi''s materials are regarded as cooperative relations, so some things still need to be discussed and solved.


    There are three kinds of divine elixirs, one of which Zou Yi has heard of. It is a kind of divine elixir to improve strength. Taking it by ordinary immortals can improve a realm and even directly become a God. It can be called against the sky.


    This kind of divine pill can be seen occasionally in the nine realms, but the quality is not guaranteed.


    Most of the divine elixirs in the nine realms contain water. After all, divine grass is rare, and high-quality divine elixirs are not easy to refine.


    Therefore, this divine pill is extremely valuable in the nine realms. Countless people will compete for each one in this world.


    Zou Yi, who lacks the currency of Shenjing, can only reluctantly take out some Shendan for auction at the moment, the most of which is this kind of Shendan that can improve her strength.


    The divine pill is nameless. Zou Yi temporarily gave it a commercial name, called jushendan, which means the divine pill that gathers divine power.


    Millennium ice felt that the name was somewhat similar to julingdan. As a commercial name, it was also appropriate, so he agreed.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were busy looking at the other two pills. Each of them took a divine pill and looked very carefully.


    Millennium ice knew that Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were interested in Shendan, so he smiled and said, "madam, the Shendan you are holding in your hands are shenghun Dan and mieshen Dan, red is mieshen Dan, and green is mieshen Dan. Don''t mix it up."


    Su Mo was holding a green magic pill in her hand. She asked, "this is a magic pill. I don''t know what effect it has. It''s actually called a magic pill."


    Millennium ice said, "as the name suggests, the elixir is the elixir that destroys God, man and God. It is a kind of poison elixir. This pill is very overbearing. No matter who takes it, the yuan God will be destroyed immediately and become a living dead man. "


    Su Mo was surprised and quickly put down the elixir in his hand: "it was a highly toxic thing. I thought it was a divine elixir that could improve my strength. I almost couldn''t help tasting it."


    Millennium Bing said with a smile: "Mrs. Su, don''t worry. Even if Mrs. Su takes this pill by mistake, I will give Mrs. Su an antidote. What Mrs. Yi has in her hand is the soul pill. As long as you take it in a fragrant time, you can get rid of the poison of the God killing pill. But in this way, if the effects of the two pills are equal, they will lose their due effect. "


    After a pause, Millennium ice continued: "the effect of shenghun pill is the same as its name. It can revive the yuan God of the dead, and raise everyone''s yuan God to a higher level. If you get great opportunities after taking it, you can even become a Super Master of Yuanshen. "


    "Yuanshen is extremely strong?" Zou Yi asked, "what kind of yuan God can be regarded as supreme?"


    Millennium ice pondered: "a person with the most powerful yuan God turns into a yuan God. A person''s strength is twice that of himself. Not only that, you can also divide the yuan God into two and one into three... Use the separated yuan God to make puppets or practice separation, and even form an army alone. "

 Chapter 457

    Zou Yi suddenly yearned for such strength: "what kind of people can take this soul pill? Is it necessary to assist the yuan God to practice? "


    Millennium nodded: "everything can be better if you help the yuan God to practice the method. Of course, the method of Yuanshen cultivation is very scarce. Everyone who owns it will regard it as a treasure and will not show it to others easily. Therefore, it is not so easy to get it. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it seems that I should try taking shenghun pill to cultivate Yuanshen. If my Yuanshen can be stronger, I can be more separated and help me fight."


    Millennium ice said: "this can really improve your strength in a short time, but if you separate too much, the cultivation of noumenon will be affected, so you can''t practice separation blindly."


    Zou Yi nodded: "thank you for reminding me. There are still a few days before the auction. I want to take a soul pill to try my luck. I don''t know if I can? "


    Millennium ice smiled and said, "this pill is your thing. You can do whatever you want. Why ask us?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m not showing my respect for you. Well, I''ll shut up. You can do whatever you want. For the time being, we all have nothing to do. "


    Su Mo and others unexpectedly ignored Zou Yi''s plan and dispersed. No one spoke to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi returned to her room in Yuelai with a bitter smile, took a soul pill and began to practice in isolation.


    Cultivating Yuanshen was not an overnight task. Now Zou Yi needs to seize the opportunity to cultivate her Yuanshen because there is a soul pill that can improve the speed of cultivating Yuanshen''s power.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen is very strong, but there is still a certain distance from the supreme realm of Millennium ice.


    If this time Zou Yi can use the power of shenghun pill to make her Yuanshen breakthrough to the extreme, and can turn Yuanshen into shape, which is comparable to the strength of noumenon, his combat effectiveness will be doubled at once.


    Two Zou Yi with the same strength fight at the same time. That strength is definitely much stronger.


    Zou Yi devoted herself to cultivating the yuan God at this time. Su Mo and Mrs. Yi came to the auction site with Millennium ice and helped Millennium ice command the people to arrange the place to welcome the upcoming auction.


    Close to the auction, people from all over the country who want to participate in the auction come one after another and live in various hotels and pubs around Yuelai.


    Some pubs temporarily vacated their houses as guest rooms. Their business was very prosperous. They took the opportunity to get a lot of money.


    Some shops bought a lot of goods and sold them at this time. Many guests who came in advance paid a lot of money, which also made Yuelai''s surrounding people very happy.


    They are all stained with the light of joy. Otherwise, they can''t have such a good source of income.


    The people around Yuelai are smiling. Everyone''s faces are full of smiles. Their happiness is very substantial. Everyone thinks it''s lucky this time.


    Only one person was depressed. When walking in the street, he frowned and looked very unhappy at everything.


    This person looks a little lost, but there is a trace of frightening indifference and killing intention in the bottom of his eyes.


    If Zou Yi sees this person at this time, he will recognize this person at a glance, because this person is his old opponent, the back field of the shooting Sun family.


    Houye looked rather decadent at this time. Maybe he was hurt by the Millennium dream disguised as a pig and ate a tiger, so he was decadent.


    Outsiders may not know why houye became like this, but Zou Yi is very clear.


    Zou Yi witnessed with her own eyes that the strength of Millennium dream was far more than the strength of chaotic real immortals she usually showed, but the true chaotic gods.


    It''s just that houye, a chaotic real immortal, thought he could beat Millennium dream. It seems that Jiao didi didn''t grow up, but he didn''t expect to be directly run over by Millennium dream


    Not only the Millennium dream, but also the Millennium ice is the true God of chaos. However, their sisters always keep a low profile and often show people in the world of chaotic fairyland, giving people a habitual thinking and mistaking them as chaotic fairylands.


    After wild defeat in the hands of Millennium dream, there is no time for intentional or unintentional scolding. With his character, some decadence is still normal.


    However, the indifference and killing intention in his eyes also told people familiar with him that houye must want to kill Zou Yi and Zou Yi''s friends at the moment.


    Houye, who was different from everyone, attracted a person''s attention at the moment.


    The man was dressed in black and wore a ghost mask on his face. He looked rather gloomy.


    Just as houye passed by the man in black, the man in black suddenly said, "houye, come with me."


    Houye thought about his mind and unconsciously showed amazing indifference and killing intention, but he didn''t know it.


    At this time, I suddenly heard someone call his name. I couldn''t help but be stunned. Then I looked at the man in black who spoke to him and nodded slowly.


    The man in black turned and did not see any action. The man had disappeared.


    This is a master, a rare master. With his speed alone, he can rank among the top ten masters in the nine circles.


    Houye seemed to know this man, followed him out of the street without hesitation, and disappeared into the crowd.


    These dilapidated bamboo buildings stand alone on a wasteland outside God''s territory. The roof of the bamboo building has been blown away by the wind, and only one frame is barely preserved.


    The man in black stopped in front of a bamboo building and waited for a while before houye arrived here.


    The man in black didn''t speak, but houye saluted respectfully and said to the man in Black: "I''ve seen master. I don''t know why master appeared in the divine world. This is a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den. Master, be more careful..."


    The man in black is actually the master of houye. He has to take risks in the divine world. Then his identity is clear. Who is the saint who has not disappeared for a long time?


    The man in black slowly took off the mask on his face and turned around slowly. He was really the emperor.


    Listen to the emperor said, "what if the divine world is a dragon''s pool and a tiger''s den? Will I still be afraid of them? Houye, you seem to be hurt, but you fought with others? "


    There was a trace of guilt and embarrassment on houye''s face: "master Mingjian, the disciple was hurt with the ghost girl of Millennium dream."


    The emperor had no expression on his face: "Millennium dream? It seems that the people of the Millennium family can''t help but want to fight this time. Well, let them fight with tianwu God of war to see who is the final winner. "

 Chapter 458

    As soon as houye was stunned, he thought of something, hugged his fist and said, "master, are you going to use the Millennium family against the God of war?"


    The emperor said with some disdain, "use the Millennium family? No, they''re just a family. I don''t have to use them yet. And if what I expected is right, the Millennium family will suffer a heavy loss this time. They may not know that the auction in three days will be the beginning of their Millennium family nightmare... "


    A cruel smile flashed in houye''s eyes and said with some enthusiasm, "shall we add a fire and remove them all by the way?"


    The holy gentleman looked like a knife, looked at houye and said, "I called you to tell you to take our people and evacuate the divine world quickly. Don''t get involved in anything in the divine world."


    Houye was stunned: "master, what do you mean? The disciple doesn''t understand. Please ask the master to solve his doubts. "


    The holy gentleman''s face was deep and said in a deep voice, "the water in the divine world is too deep. We can''t face them for the time being, whether it''s the God of war or the nameless and Zou Yi on the green star. And after they make trouble for a while, we''ll catch them all. "


    Houye hugged his fist and said, "I understand. Please don''t worry, master. I''ll take our people out of the divine world right away."


    After a pause, houye hesitated and said, "master, can you help me collect Zou Yi''s information before leaving the divine world?"


    Shengjun said, "you still can''t let go of your hatred with Zou Yi? No wonder your strength is always inferior to Zou Yi. You can''t let go of your hatred. It''s hard for you to become a God. "


    Houye gritted his teeth and said, "how can I forget the hatred of taking my wife? Master, you have fulfilled the disciple now. The disciple will certainly repay you in the future. "


    The emperor shook his head slightly, "just let me help you pay attention. Go and get down to business first and take care of yourself. "


    Houye turned around reluctantly. When he left, he turned back and said, "master, there may be chaotic artifacts at this auction. I don''t know if I can win it for my disciple?"


    The emperor frowned slightly: "the chaotic artifact is not something you can control now. Even if it is given to you, you can''t give full play to the real power of the artifact."


    Houye said, "I want to try, please master."


    The emperor nodded slightly: "wait for the news of being a teacher. After the artifact appears, I will help you get it."


    Houye was overjoyed and smiled. When he turned and left, a cold smile appeared on his face.


    After seeing him off, the sage left. A trace of disappointment and indifference flashed in his eyes, and his figure slowly disappeared.


    At the moment when the figure of the emperor disappeared, a figure slowly appeared in this position.


    Many people still remember this figure. He is the true God of martial arts who suddenly appeared recently and then mysteriously disappeared.


    The true God of martial arts is not known to many young people, but some old people still remember him deeply.


    An old man who accidentally noticed the true God of Wu Dao looked at the true God of Wu Dao excitedly and told everyone that he had seen his idol.


    Wu Daozhen looked back at the old man, nodded slightly and disappeared immediately.


    In a desert, there is a human shaped boulder. From a distance, it looks like a Buddha, and it is a sitting Buddha.


    Sitting on the top of the Buddha, there was a man standing at this time, who was the saint who appeared before and met houye.


    The emperor seems to be waiting for someone. At the moment, he has removed all his disguises and calmly looked at the sky in front of the Buddha.


    There are amazing sword Qi flashing in the sky. There are people fighting or practicing swordsmanship. The sword Qi is soaring.


    "Do you remember the killing God sword?" A voice sounded calmly: "you wanted to learn this killing God sword. Do you know why I didn''t teach you?"


    The holy gentleman slowly turned back, looked at the true God of Wu Dao who didn''t know the right place to come, and slowly said, "are you really resurrected?"


    A smile slowly appeared on Wu Daozhen''s face: "didn''t you understand the so-called life and death when you and I became gods? Say I am resurrected, why not say I have never died? "


    The emperor looked at the true God of martial arts and his face was very calm: "the God of war of tianwu and I jointly killed you. Because I was your disciple, I was regarded by the world as a man of great disobedience. I have suffered white eyes for tens of thousands of years. Master, now that you are resurrected, do you have anything to say to your disciples? "


    Wu Daozhen came forward slowly and said calmly, "you''ve suffered."


    The holy gentleman suddenly smiled, which was puzzling. There was no coldness in his smile, but he was very happy.


    "Father, after so many years, you finally said what you care about me..." Shengjun was a little excited: "did you bring back the news of my mother this time?"


    Wu Daozhen said, "your mother has reincarnated several times, but there is nothing to check. Now I don''t know where she is or where she lives..."


    The emperor slowly regained his calm: "are you going to explain what happened before? Or do you want me to keep a secret? "


    Wu Daozhen looked at the saint and said, "it''s been a long time now. I don''t remember how many years it has been. Now even if we say it, I''m afraid few people will believe it. "


    The emperor said, "so we are misunderstood by the world? Disciples are not reconciled. The fairy world has been in chaos. If the divine world is also in chaos, how can the ninth world remain stable? There will be four wars and countless casualties. What should we do? "


    The true God of Wu Dao pondered for a moment and said slowly, "Saint Jun, you are both my disciple and my son. You should know why I made such a decision at the beginning."


    The emperor''s eyebrows were angry, but soon disappeared. He said with a trace of reluctance: "father still remembers that I am your son. May I ask your father, where have you been after so many years? Why do you always ignore the things in the fairy world and the divine world and let the younger martial brother do whatever he wants? "


    Wu Daozhen looked at the emperor with a trace of guilt in his eyes: "it''s a long story. Since you asked, I''ll talk to you."


    Wu Daozhen waved and sat down on a huge stone like a Buddha, slowly protruding two pieces into two huge stone chairs.


    The holy gentleman saw the true God of Wu Dao motioning him to sit down and listen slowly, then sat down on the stone chair at the next head and quietly waited for the true God of Wu Dao to speak.


    The emperor looked very different from the past at this time. Although he maintained this calm and calm, his inner feelings were very complex and showed unconsciously. It looked a little strange.

 Chapter 459

    Wu Daozhen God himself sat down on the top stone chair, looked up at the startling sword Qi in the distance, and sighed: "which disciple of the sword God is practicing, and it seems that he will catch up with the sword skill of the sword God soon."


    The holy gentleman smiled: "my father hasn''t walked around in the divine world for many years. You don''t know a lot of things. The sword practitioner is not the disciple of the sword God, but the sword God after reincarnation. The sword God has recovered the memory of his previous life and is still a peerless master of swordsmanship. "


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "I really left for a long time, and I really don''t know a lot of things. It seems that things are changing. Everything is no longer what it was tens of thousands of years ago. "


    The holy gentleman looked at the sword spirit in the distance and said with a contemptuous smile: "it''s just a sword skill that he thinks is superior. It''s no big deal compared with his father''s God killing sword."


    Wu Daozhen shook his head slightly: "the sword skill of the sword God is unique. Although the killing sword method is powerful, it can not be said that it can suppress the sword skill of the sword God. You haven''t really practiced the killing God sword technique. You can''t comment on other people''s swordsmanship at will. "


    The emperor clenched his teeth and seemed to disagree: "I haven''t practiced God killing sword, but I''ve seen the power of God killing sword. I''m very familiar with the sword skill of the sword God, and I''ve had several connections with him. Compared with him, the killing God sword is more powerful. "


    The true God of Wu Dao smiled: "you want to cultivate the killing God sword, but you can''t get it. It seems that you have become a demon in your heart. Now you''re all right. You can have a try. However, I would like to remind you that it is not so easy to practice the killing God sword technique, and it is just opposite to your character. You should be prepared for failure. "


    The holy gentleman was stunned, then got up and said, "are you finally willing to teach me the killing God sword technique? Great. I will succeed in my practice and won''t let you down. "


    There was some light worry in Wu Daozhen''s eyes, but he didn''t say it for some reason.


    Listening to Wu Daozhen God said, "you still can''t let go of the things in those years. Today is just an opportunity. Why don''t we make it clear and let you put down your doubts."


    The emperor nodded: "it''s not that I can''t let go of the previous things, but I don''t understand some of them. I''m all ears. "


    Wu Daozhen said, "wait a moment. A little friend will come here later. We''ll talk together at that time."


    The emperor frowned slightly: "is it Zou Yi? I heard he was your reincarnation, but really? "


    Wu Daozhen said, "I''m still alive, so the reincarnation theory doesn''t hold."


    After a pause, the true God of Wu Dao suddenly said, "saint, you are the only child who follows me among my descendants. Do you know why?"


    The emperor shook his head: "I really don''t know this, and I''d like to hear your father''s explanation."


    Wu Daozhen sighed: "no wonder you have always had a grudge against me. It turns out that you don''t understand my pains at all. Well, you are the leader of the world now. You''d better not say something. "


    Before the sound of Wu Daozhen''s myth fell, the emperor turned and looked behind him. He seemed to find something.


    A figure approaches quickly, which is faster than blinking, but it is not a common space channel.


    The visitor''s destination is the huge stone Buddha. He appeared on one side of the stone Buddha and said with a fist all the way: "I have seen Shizu. I don''t know what Shizu suddenly called me?"


    Wu Daozhen sat on the stone chair, smiled and said, "here you are. Come and sit down. I have something to let you know."


    When Wu Daozhen was talking, he waved with his hand, and another piece protruded from the stone Buddha and turned into a stone chair.


    It''s natural that Zou Yi is the one in the mouth of Wu Daozhen God. He was originally cultivating yuan God, but now he appears here. He also said that he was summoned by Wu Daozhen God, which is a little surprising.


    Before Zou Yi sits down on the stone chair, she can say to Shengjun, "Shengjun is here too. I should call you martial uncle, but I don''t know if you will agree?"


    Seeing Zou Yi, Shengjun looked cold and said impatiently, "you and I haven''t reached the level of seniority. Don''t forget that you and I were still enemies of life and death before."


    Zou Yi smiled: "Shengjun said this, which saved me some worries before. Shizu summoned me. I don''t know if I want to tell my disciples something important about the nine realms? "


    Saint Jun''s face was full of depression, but Wu Daozhen said with a smile: "Zou Yi, you don''t respect your teacher. If you were in the previous immortal promotion gate, I would punish you."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "Shizu said the immortal gate. It''s not clear whether there is still the immortal gate now."


    Wu Daozhen said, "I don''t know whether the immortal gate exists at present. But I intend to carry forward the immortal gate in the divine world. When the divine world is over, I will reopen the immortal gate at that time. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I will fully support Shizu''s decision, disciple. It''s just that Shizu has to worry about it. We have other important things to do now. "


    Wu Daozhen said, "your important thing is nothing more than revenge for me as nameless and Fu Yu said. Since I have been resurrected now, it depends on what you think."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "Shizu said yes, but I''m afraid that even if his disciples forgive him, the world will not forgive him."


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "we''re going to talk to you about it. Listen carefully. When we see nameless and Fu Yu in the future, tell them our conversation today, so that we won''t have to fight in the future."


    Zou Yi was stunned again. She felt that it was unusual for Wu Daozhen to summon him today. Maybe something big might happen.


    When Wu Daozhen saw that Zou Yi didn''t speak, he said to himself, "first I''ll introduce the emperor and let you know each other."


    Zou Yi and Shengjun looked at the true God of Wu Dao. They didn''t speak.


    The true God of Wu Dao continued: "the saint is my disciple and my son. You should already know Zou Yi, so I won''t be wordy. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "disciple really knows. Shizu, you go on, I will listen to you."


    Wu Daozhen also nodded: "several of my disciples were successful in cultivation and were told a good story. Many people probably still remember it now. It''s a pity that the good times don''t last long. One day, the emperor was ordered in the face of danger and became a traitor and father killer despised by everyone! "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help asking, "Shizu, can you understand more?"

 Chapter 460

    Wu Daozhen said, "I was the Lord of the divine world and was in charge of everything in the divine world. Originally, everything was orderly, the divine world was peaceful, and people lived and worked in peace and contentment... But one day, I received a message that I had to make changes and even designed to kill myself... "


    At this point, the true God of Wu Dao suddenly closed his mouth, his face was in pain, and turned to look at the saint. It seemed that he could not speak.


    Seeing this, Shengjun also had a sad face. He got up and slowly said, "the news my father got about the safety of the nine realms, but until now, few people know what''s going on."


    Zou Yi asked, "what''s the news? You think even the first master Shizu recognized in the nine circles..."


    Wu Daozhen interrupted Zou Yi: "it''s said that my old opponent refined an amazing killer, which can destroy a planet or even several planets in a starry sky. And this man threatened me that wherever I was, he would destroy my place until he killed me. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "what artifact is it that destroys a planet or several planets in the same starry sky with one blow? Why have you never heard of it?"


    Wu Daozhen said, "that artifact is called the exterminator hammer. It can destroy a starry sky with one blow, and its power is amazing. I personally tried its power in those years. I was not only hurt by it, but also saw it destroy a huge lifeless planet. "


    The emperor added: "the power of the world killing hammer is amazing. Even many famous chaotic artifacts are far less powerful than it."


    Zou Yi frowned: "even if an artifact is powerful, Shizu should not be afraid of it. The powerful one should still be the one who uses the world killing hammer. I don''t know who this person is? "


    Wu Daozhen said, "this man is the God of heaven and war who is now in charge of the divine world. No one can use the world killing hammer except him."


    Zou Yi felt a chill on her back: "tianwu God of war is so powerful. Why didn''t we feel so obvious when we saw him before?"


    Wu Daozhen said, "tianwu God of war himself retired many years ago. Now what is in front of you is just a part of him. The strength of separation is much worse than that, so you won''t feel the chill from the bottom of your heart... "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "Shizu, did you know that the God of war of tianwu we saw was separated? No wonder you didn''t meet the God of war after you arrived in the divine world. "


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "it''s just a separation. I don''t want to have anything to do with him yet. When I find the essence of the God of war, everything will not be so simple. "


    The emperor said, "father, you haven''t fully recovered yet. You''re not the opponent of the God of war. Don''t be impulsive."


    The true God of Wu Dao looked at the emperor with a trace of determination in his eyes: "I just thought too much before, so I gave tianwu God of war an opportunity to give the divine world away. This time I''m back. Even if the God of war has a world destroying hammer, I''ll let him know my power. "


    The emperor said, "father, if you do this, we will all be in danger if you get hurt again. In my opinion, it''s better to bear it for a while. When our strength reaches your level, we will fight together to defeat the God of war and recapture the Lord of the divine world. "


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "are you worried that I''m not the opponent of the God of war? Don''t worry, although I''m dead over the years, the yuan God is still there. For tens of thousands of years, I have thought of ways to deal with the world killing hammer, and I can see whether I can find the essence of tianwu war god. "


    The emperor said, "the separation of the God of war is connected with the original God of the noumenon. Unless someone can isolate the connection between them, we can find the whereabouts of the noumenon from the separation."


    The true God of Wu Dao nodded slightly: "I have ordered nameless to do this. Saint Jun, you can cultivate yourself and strive to improve your strength. Then you will win the God of war with me."


    The emperor said excitedly, "I''ll practice the killing God sword technique in seclusion immediately, so that I can use the killing God sword technique to avenge the enemy at that time!"


    Wu Daozhen smiled and seemed to feel that Zou Yi was a little left out. He said to Zou Yi, "Zou Yi, you are my reincarnation. We could have been one person. But now you want to draw a line with me, and I won''t have any ideas. As long as you help me subdue the divine world and kill the God of war, we will still be the relationship between Shizu and disciple. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "thank you, Shizu. Tu sun will naturally go all out. No matter what others think, Tu sun will not easily forgive him."


    Wu Daozhen nodded with satisfaction: "well, I''m relieved to have you. You are now in the realm of God and man, but your strength is comparable to those chaotic true gods that have just broken through. It seems that you have a great opportunity, which is somewhat similar to me. "


    Zou Yi said, "I would also like to thank Shizu for using the Pearl of good fortune on me and allowing me to carry on the great fortune for thousands of years."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "to help you is to help me. Don''t thank me. Zou Yi, I know that you are also an immortal. But there is something you don''t understand that you need to ask me. Today I can help you solve your doubts. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed and was about to thank the true God of Wu Daozhen. The saint gentleman on one side suddenly said, "let''s talk later at this time. Now we need to let Zou Yi find out what happened before, so as not to misunderstand me and kill me."


    Zou Yi blushed slightly, hugged her fist and said, "this... Martial uncle made atonement. The disciple didn''t know what happened before, so he was rude to martial uncle..."


    The emperor smiled: "do you know what''s going on? After going back, remember to talk to the two senior brothers nameless and Fu Yu, otherwise our senior brothers can''t unite. How can we defeat the God of war who owns the whole divine world? "


    Zou Yi nodded hard: "I need to straighten out what Shizu and Shishu said, otherwise I don''t know how to explain to the two masters."


    The emperor said, "think about it. If you have any questions, just ask me, and my father."


    Zou Yi said, "please wait for Shizu and Shishu for a moment. The disciples should have a good reason."


    Wu Daozhen and Shengjun looked at Zou Yi and nodded. They stopped talking and gave Zou Yi the time to take care of the things before.


    Zou Yi doesn''t want to know. Even if Wu Daozhen said a lot of things, I''m afraid it may not convince Zou Yi.

 Chapter 461

    In fact, Zou Yi felt like listening to a story when Wu Daozhen talked to Shengjun. She didn''t really understand what was going on.


    At this time, Zou Yi was meditating on one side, trying to figure out what was going on. When her mind calmed down, things became clear slowly.


    Zou Yi is now fully aware of the relationship between Wu Daozhen God and the emperor. They are teachers and disciples, as well as father and son.


    Moreover, from the words of Wu Daozhen God, it can be heard that the emperor suddenly killed his father and master. All this was the plan of Wu Daozhen God, not the legend of the outside world. The emperor betrayed his father and master for his own purpose.


    This is enough to arouse the speculation and discussion of countless people. After all, it is related to the two top leaders in the world, and countless people are involved.


    Slowly Zou Yi straightened out his mind. It seemed that a detailed report appeared in his mind, slowly presenting the things many years ago in Zou Yi''s eyes.


    The God of war, who had long wanted to capture the Lord of the divine world, secretly refined a peerless artifact, the world killing hammer.


    The power of the world killing hammer is amazing. It can easily destroy a planet with one blow. Its lethality exceeds any known artifact, and is enough to threaten the first expert of Wudao Zhenshen at that time.


    Tianwu God of war was overjoyed and sent someone to spread the news and induce Wu Daozhen, the Lord of the divine world at that time, to go and find out.


    Taking this opportunity, the God of war of tianwu seriously injured the true God of Wu Dao with his refined world killing hammer, forced the true God of Wu Dao to leave the divine world and handed over the seat of the Lord of the divine world.


    The God of war of tianwu won a complete victory, took the opportunity to eliminate dissidents and sit firmly as the Lord of the divine world.


    Many people loyal to the true God of martial arts died, and many high-level people in the original divine world were exterminated or exiled. The divine world in that period was full of blood.


    However, none of the disciples of the true God of Wudao did anything. Except that nameless and Fuyu were the targets of everyone''s pursuit, Shengjun and Jingchuan were appreciated and valued by the God of war of tianwu.


    It turned out that all this was the plan of Wu Daozhen God. He made arrangements before he went to see the God of war.


    Wu Daozhen was aware of the plot of tianwu God of war. Before he went to see tianwu God of war, he discussed a plan with his son and disciple Shengjun to deal with tianwu God of war.


    In this plan, on the pretext of coveting the position of the Lord of the fairyland, the emperor openly betrayed the true God of martial arts, conspired to kill the true God of martial arts who had been hurt by the world killing hammer together with the rival God of war of martial arts, and gave the position of the Lord of the divine world to the God of war of heaven.


    The emperor seems to have completely broken with the true God of Wudao. The reason given is not only greedy for the Lord of the fairyland, but also complaining that the true God of Wudao is unfair to him and has not taught him some peerless skills and combat skills.


    Shengjun also asked his favorite senior sister Jingchuan to confuse his senior brother Fu Yu, and personally sent someone to hunt down his senior brother nameless.


    All together, the God of war of tianwu, who has always been thoughtful, feels that the saint should be so and believes in the saint.


    This is the first step of the plan, and it is also a key step for the emperor to gain the trust of tianwu God of war and enter the tianwu God of war after success.


    Next, the emperor began to implement the second step plan step by step according to the plan of Wu Daozhen God to protect all those who should be protected.


    The most important ones are nameless and Fu Yu. After all, they are the personal disciples of Wu Daozhen God and the biggest helper for the return of Wu Daozhen God in the future.


    Therefore, the saints sent to hunt down the nameless people are nameless people with slightly lower strength. They let the nameless escape by chance every time, until the nameless escape had no escape and was captured alive.


    The emperor is very clear that once the nameless falls into the hands of tianwu God of war, there is absolutely death and no life.


    Therefore, the emperor decided to send nameless to the earth in secret and threw him into the dark abyss on the earth.


    The dark abyss can isolate the exploration of divine consciousness, and because it is on a very difficult ordinary planet, it is difficult to find the people of tianwu war god, which can protect the unknown and long-term peace.


    This was the only thing the emperor could do at that time to keep the nameless. After all, the nameless was seriously injured and could not escape the poisonous hand of the God of war.


    As for Fu Yu, the emperor used the same method to protect him. On the surface, he sent people to hunt him. In fact, those who chased Fu Yu were not Fu Yu''s opponents.


    Others do better. The emperor occasionally reports to tianwu God of war. Tianwu God of war doesn''t care too much about whether those unimportant people have been chased and killed.


    The second step is to preserve strength. Originally, Wu Daozhen God and Sheng Jun thought that they could only keep the most important people at most. Unexpectedly, the development of things was unexpected. Sheng Jun came forward and kept many people loyal to Wu Daozhen God.


    As time went on, those loyal to the true God of martial arts were far away from the divine world. Gradually, the God of war of tianwu no longer cared about chasing unknown people.


    He felt that he didn''t need to bother about these small things. After all, the divine world was his, and those who opposed him dared not step into the divine world. He could rest easy.


    In this way, the true God of Wudao died, the Lord of the fairy and divine world changed his master, the goal of the God of war of tianwu was achieved, the persecution of others was temporarily stopped, and the second step plan of the true God of Wudao was successfully completed.


    The third step of the plan originally fell on the saint. The true God of martial arts collected all his life''s learning and accumulated wealth in a secret place. When the saint is strong enough to fight against the God of war, it will be used by the saint.


    However, Zou Yi inadvertently released nameless, who reconciled with Fu Yu''s brother. In order to avenge Wu Daozhen God, Zou Yi organized an army to fight against Shengjun, disrupting the previous deployment.


    Sometimes there may be accidents when the plan is fine, which can not be avoided.


    Fortunately, Shengjun wisely chose to give in. With the help of Zou Yi and others'' accusations against him in the fairy world, he quietly disappeared into the public''s sight and successfully hid.


    There must be a gain if there is a loss. Without the huge backing of the fairy world, when the emperor was feeling hopeless against the God of war, he came the great news of the resurrection of the true God of martial arts.


    So the emperor quietly came to the divine world and secretly lurked in the divine world. The purpose is to see his father and his mentor, Wu Daozhen God again, clarify the previous things and make an adjustment to the future plan.


    That''s what happened. It''s very simple to say, but the bitterness, danger and grievance are endless.


    Zou Yi took a long time to straighten out the cause thoroughly. At this time, a strange look appeared on his face. It seemed that he had gained something. The look in the eyes of the emperor also changed unconsciously.

 Chapter 462

    In the plan of Wu Daozhen God, Ming Ming and Fu Yu, as well as Jing Chuan, the missing female disciple of Wu Daozhen God, are both victims and chess pieces.


    In order to really confuse the God of war of tianwu, the emperor seduced Jingchuan, made Jingchuan confuse Fu Yu and persecute Wu Ming, and continuously sent people to hunt down Wu Ming and Fu Yu, so that everything seemed to be absolutely true.


    Tianwu God of war may be really confused. After becoming the Lord of the divine world, he gradually stopped persecuting others. Now he is relieved to let his body be the Lord of the divine world, and his body is separated from the core of power.


    Most importantly, he did not continue to brazenly expand his sphere of influence and provoke a wide range of disputes in the nine circles.


    The emperor was forced to accept orders to attack places such as the demon world and green star. Although it involved a lot, it was better than chaos in the nine worlds and scuffle with each other.


    The Lord of the divine world is actually the Lord of the nine worlds. Among the nine worlds, the divine world is the most powerful. People in the other eight worlds dare not disobey the orders of the divine world.


    Instead of taking charge of the nine realms and working hard, it''s better to control the other eight realms in this way. It''s easy and there will be no loss.


    The original tianwu God of War probably thought so, so he just sent the emperor to make small moves in other circles from time to time, but he didn''t want to swallow an interface or kill all the relatives and friends of the true God of Wu Dao.


    All this gave Wu Daozhen God and Shengjun the opportunity to turn over the plate, and also gave Zou Yi the opportunity to grow up.


    If the God of war of tianwu kills all the disciples and relatives of the true God of Wu Daozhen, without the true God of Wu Daozhen, everyone will die, not to mention the resurrection of the true God of Wu Daozhen, and the gradual improvement of the strength of Zou Yi and others.


    For tens of thousands of years, the true God of Wudao has never succeeded in reincarnation. Even the underworld doesn''t know where the original God of the true God of Wudao is.


    Everyone suspected that the original God of Wu Daozhen God had already disappeared, and the supreme god of Wu Daozhen God had already completely disappeared, which also made tianwu war god relax his vigilance a little.


    This can''t blame the carelessness of tianwu God of war. In fact, he sent people to inquire about the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God from time to time, and never gave up supervision over nameless and Fu Yu.


    Unfortunately, he believed that he took refuge in his holy monarch by killing his father, and sent the holy monarch to hunt down nameless and Fuyu and find the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God.


    This decision is not only a major mistake of the God of war, but also a decisive factor in today''s situation.


    Zou Yi''s face gradually showed a smile. He had fully understood everything and what he should do.


    "Shizu, martial uncle, should Zou Yi leave the divine world and find a quiet place to practice carefully until I break through the chaotic realm of true God?" Zou Yi smiled and said, "or can I get the guidance of Shizu and Shishu and make a breakthrough in combat skills?"


    The true God of Wu Dao and the holy gentleman looked at each other, and they smiled knowingly.


    Listening to Wu Daozhen''s God, he said, "it seems that you understand everything. That''s good. If you want to improve your strength, you might as well shut up with the saint. If you don''t understand anything, ask the saint. He will be able to help you. "


    Zou Yi said, "I have two wives in the divine world. I''m afraid it''s not suitable to shut up with martial uncle. Well, if you don''t understand anything, just ask martial uncle. "


    Wu Daozhen nodded: "good. Zou Yi, if you cultivate yuanshenjue and cooperate with your soul pill, you must have a great breakthrough. In the future, the progress of cultivating immortality promotion or various war skills will also improve a lot. "


    Zou Yi felt her head in embarrassment and said with a smile, "I''m sorry. The disciple himself wants to practice yuan Shen Jue and can''t go to the appointment of Shizu. Therefore, he dared to separate yuan Shen to participate in the appointment of Shizu. Please forgive me."


    The true God of Wu Dao smiled: "I saw that you are not the noumenon. I just saw that the yuan God you separated is as solid as the essence. I will soon reach the extreme of yuan God cultivation. I was happy and didn''t say anything."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "thank you for your praise. The disciple will work harder to help Shizu and defeat tianwu God of war and his men in the future."


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly, "very good. You go back and don''t make your family wait. I''ll come to you if I have something to do in the future. "


    Zou Yi saluted and left. When she left, she took a deliberate look at the surprised saint, and went away quite proudly.


    As soon as Zou Yi''s front foot left, Shengjun asked, "Zou Yi''s yuan God can be transformed?"


    Wu Daozhen nodded: "it''s not just turning into shape, it can also be divided into two, and its strength will not decrease... This person will surpass me in the future, and may become the first in the new nine realms..."


    "What about the first in the ninth world?" A voice came from afar, but the last word came out, and people had appeared in front of Wu Daozhen God and the emperor.


    Wu Daozhen and Sheng Jun were not surprised. They looked at the visitors together and their faces were very calm.


    The visitor smiled, hugged his fist and said, "it is worthy of being the true God and saint of martial arts. I was not surprised to know I would come."


    The true God of Wu Dao didn''t speak, but the holy gentleman said, "sword God Shanyu, haven''t you been closed all the time? Why did you come here suddenly?"


    This man used to be the ancestor of the good family, the sword God Shanyu. He looks like a middle-aged man who doesn''t look amazing. It''s really difficult to get in touch with the sword God.


    Listening to Shanyu said, "I was instructing my disciples to practice. I suddenly found two experts nearby, so I came to see them. Your excellency, I don''t know why you brought this expert here? "


    The emperor said, "I don''t deserve it. The sword God has been famous for a long time. It''s supposed to be my elder. I should visit you. We''re just here to talk. There''s nothing to do. "


    Shanyu said with a smile, "the saint is the Lord of the fairyland. I am a little sword God. How dare I work for the saint? Are you really just here to talk? "


    After a pause, Shanyu''s face changed and said quite sternly, "you are the former master of the fairy world. Come to my sword pavilion to sit and chat with the Buddha, but I''m a little uneasy."


    The emperor said, "I really passed by here. Seeing the charming scenery here, I stopped to have a rest..."


    Shanyu''s face turned cold: "this is the industry of our sword Pavilion. Sitting Buddha has always been respected and worshipped by people, but few people dare to step on the head of sitting Buddha to chat and watch the scenery. Saint, do you look down on my kindness when you do this? "


    His attitude has obviously changed. At the moment, his eyes are full of sword meaning. The whole person seems to have turned into a sharp sword and may go out to kill at any time.


    His swordsmanship is indeed worthy of the title of the sword God. Even the emperor feels that his swordsmanship is far from enough.

 Chapter 463

    At this moment, the true God of Wu Dao said, "Shanyu, your swordsmanship seems to be improving again. Congratulations."


    Shanyu seemed to see the true God of martial arts at this time. He just glanced at it and said casually, "which expert is your excellency? I''ve seen several experts in the fairy world, but I''m sure I''ve never seen you. "


    The true God of Wu Dao smiled: "I am the true God of Wu Dao, not an expert in the fairy world."


    "True God of martial arts?" Shanyu suddenly smiled: "it''s a joke to hear that the true God of martial arts who has died for tens of thousands of years has been resurrected. Whoever can be resurrected after tens of thousands of years is clearly a person who swindles and deceives to pretend to be the true God of martial arts."


    After a pause, Shanyu stared at the true God of Wu Dao and said, "Your Excellency claims to be the true God of Wu Dao. Is it true that you are also a swagger?"


    The true God of Wu Dao still smiled and said, "Shanyu, you are a sword God with burning eyes. Can''t I tell whether I''m true or false?"


    Shanyu stared at the true God of martial arts. His face changed slowly, surprised and confused. At the end, he suddenly said, "are you really the true God of martial arts? How is this possible? You''ve been dead for tens of thousands of years... "


    Wu Daozhen stepped forward, stared at Shanyu and said, "how''s Mrs. Qi in your family? Mrs. Qi was hurt by your sword Qi and almost died. I saved her with Da huandan. Do you remember? "


    Shanyu''s face changed again, saluted and said, "only I and the true God of Wu Dao know this. You... You are the true God of Wu Dao."


    After a pause, Shanyu stepped back and bowed down: "please make atonement for the true God of martial arts. I have eyes that don''t know Mount Tai. I mistakenly think it''s a liar who pretends to be the true God. Don''t blame the true God!"


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "don''t do this. You and I are friends. It''s like the younger generation meets the elder. It''s inappropriate."


    Shanyu was obviously a little excited. He got up and said, "Zhenshen doesn''t blame me. I... I was a younger generation. Zhenshen used to treat my wife. I always wanted to thank Zhenshen, but I didn''t have a chance... Please move to the sword Pavilion so that I can thank Zhenshen."


    Wu Daozhen said, "it''s not necessary to go to the sword Pavilion. I don''t want to be seen by everyone. If you want to thank me, do something for me. "


    Shanyu hugged his fist and said, "true God has a life, and Shanyu obeys it."


    The true God of Wu Dao said, "I want you to be my subordinate. Follow me later and know more about the divine world."


    Shanyu was stunned and immediately said, "recapture the divine world? What''s going on? It is rumored that the true God took the initiative to abdicate the throne and hand over the divine world to the God of war. Is this false? "


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "tianwu war god refined the world killing hammer, took the divine world, hurt me, and ordered people to spread rumors that I handed over the divine world to him for management. Hum... All these are his conspiracy. You don''t have to believe it."


    Shanyu''s face was full of surprise. He seemed completely stunned and motionless.


    The true God of martial arts and the holy king saw Shanyu like this. They both thought of a terrible thing: if everyone believed that the Lord of the divine world of tianwu war god was sent by the true God of martial arts, it would be difficult for them to realize their plan.


    After a while, Shanyu came back to his senses. He was very surprised and said, "it''s so. No wonder the true god suddenly announced his abdication, and then came the news of his death..."


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "would you like to help me regain the divine world?"


    Shanyu said positively, "my subordinates are willing to follow me and turn around, acting like dogs and horses."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and patted Shanyu on the shoulder: "since you promised, you are the first person to follow me after my resurrection. After I accept the divine world, you will be the marshal of the divine world and help me manage the soldiers and horses of the divine world. "


    Shanyu hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates obey. Dare you ask the true God, what are your subordinates going to do now? "


    The true God of Wu Dao saw that Shanyu promised to follow him so readily, and took the initiative to ask about the task. He nodded with satisfaction: "now you can start to summon people and horses to form our army and prepare for a war with tianwu God of war."


    Shanyu said, "tell Zhenshen that there are more than 100 swordsmen in the sword Pavilion. They are not weak. They can be our first batch of soldiers."


    The true God of martial arts had some unexpected joy: "good, Shanyu, you take people with me to a place more suitable for your cultivation."


    Shanyu nodded: "please wait for the true God. I''ll call the disciples immediately and go with the true God immediately."


    The true God of Wu Dao looked at Shanyu leaving, turned back and looked at the direction of the sword pavilion not far away with Shengjun. A trace of comfort appeared on both faces.


    After a time of incense, Shanzhuo first returned to the stone Buddha. Behind him was a team of people and horses, each with a long sword, red spike and black scabbard.


    And each of these people is spotless white clothes, which is very neat on the whole.


    When Wu Daozhen and Sheng Jun saw these hundred and ten people, their faces showed a trace of joy. They were obviously very satisfied with these people.


    Shanyu first bowed down and said loudly, "Shanyu yuan follows the true God, obeys the life of the true God and recaptures the divine world."


    The people behind him also stood up and said, "we wish to follow the true God."


    Wu Daozhen raised his hand and said slowly, "everyone, since you are willing to follow me, that is my brother. From now on, we will continue to fight to subdue the divine world. I hope everyone can adapt as soon as possible and everyone will become a general in the army. "


    Shanyu said, "please rest assured that we are willing to accept the training of the true God and prepare for the war in the future."


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "it''s good if you have such a mind. You can''t learn to lead troops to fight in a moment. I hope you can stick to it."


    In the face of the amiable Wu Daozhen God, people couldn''t adapt for a while.


    In everyone''s mind, Wu Daozhen God was once the Lord of the divine world. The majesty of the superior must be very amazing, but unexpectedly, today''s Wu Daozhen God is very kind and has no shelf of the superior.


    In fact, the true God of martial arts is very happy today, so he doesn''t have any airs. When talking to people, he is like a family.


    The true God of Wu Dao also joked with Shanyu, saying that Shanyu was his first subordinate at the God level and was very important.


    This was a joke, but everyone remembered that Shanyu was called the first God under the hand of Wu Daozhen God. After a long time, Shanyu, the sword God, was the "first God".


    This is the first army completely owned by Wu Daozhen God after his resurrection, and it is also the first force mastered by Wu Daozhen God. Therefore, Wu Daozhen God attaches great importance to it and is ready to train himself as his core strength.

 Chapter 464

    Shanyu was completely different from his descendant shanjue. He acted decisively. When he saw the true God of Wu Dao and the holy monarch, he immediately made up his mind to follow the true God of Wu Dao.


    Such people should be respected and valued.


    The true God of martial arts and the holy emperor attach great importance to Shanyu. They took Shanyu and Shanyu''s disciples to a secret place to practice, and the stone Buddha didn''t leave much trace here.


    Zou Yi returned to Yuelai auction city. Although it was only the entrance and exit of some yuan gods, it startled Mrs. Yi and Su Mo, who had been guarding Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi didn''t explain anything. His practice of Yuanshen Jue reached a critical moment and had no time to explain anything.


    Yuanshen formula is a skill to cultivate Yuanshen, but Zou Yi didn''t get the complete Yuanshen formula.


    This is not because Zou Yi did not get the Yuanshen formula completely, but because the Yuanshen formula was flawed.


    When Zou Yi practiced, she felt more obvious later. She vaguely felt that if she didn''t improve it, it would be difficult to reach the ultimate Yuanshen.


    Zou Yi is a fool at first. He always exists at a level. Although his realm is only an ordinary god man, he has reached a realm that others can''t reach in Yuan Shen cultivation.


    Now Zou Yi gets the help of shenghun pill to practice Yuanshen formula with twice the result with half the effort. It''s supposed to take long to break through again and reach the extreme of Yuanshen cultivation.


    However, the defects of Yuanshen Jue itself hindered all this. Zou Yi had to use some thoughts to improve Yuanshen Jue in combination with her own actual situation.


    It is very difficult to create a skill or combat skill.


    It''s much easier to improve a skill or combat skill.


    Zou Yi concentrated all her mind to improve the formula of Yuanshen. She didn''t eat, drink, speak or move. She was like a settled Zen master, devout meditation.


    One day later, Zou Yi suddenly opened her eyes and said with a smile: "great, I finally know the secret of Yuanshen formula..."


    With Zou Yi''s voice, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi almost entered Zou Yi''s closed room at the same time. They asked in unison, "are you okay?"


    Facing the concern of Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, Zou Yi smiled knowingly: "I know how to repair the defects of Yuanshen formula... Ladies, why don''t we try together? Maybe our Yuanshen can improve."


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi smiled knowingly and sat next to Zou Yi. Without hesitation, they took a soul pill respectively, and then got up and asked, "where''s the Yuanshen formula?"


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing. While teaching the Yuanshen formula to the two ladies, she was also secretly happy.


    What Su Mo and Mrs. Yi don''t know is that Zou Yi''s improved Yuanshen formula is not so easy to practice. He just needs someone to help him, so he can successfully practice the improved Yuanshen formula to the extreme.


    This Yuanshen formula has now become a set of double cultivation Yuanshen skills. In short, Zou Yi uses her Yuanshen to influence the Yuanshen of Su Mo or Mrs. Yi. At the same time, his Yuanshen is also influenced by the Yuanshen of Su Mo or Mrs. Yi. Between the blending of Yuanshen between the two people, the power of Yuanshen of both sides is refined.


    This is a pure double cultivation method. Both sides of the cultivation work together and benefit together.


    Zou Yi is still experimenting with his improved double cultivation method. Su Mo and Mrs. Yi are dragged into water by Zou Yi without knowing it, but no one will feel anything wrong.


    After all, they are husband and wife, and there are not many concerns among the three, let alone much to be discussed by others.


    This is Zou Yi''s bold attempt. He was not sure of a success, but his confidence burst immediately after Mrs. Yi and Su Mo joined.


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo''s Yuanshen were not weak. As soon as they tried, they immediately felt amazing benefits.


    Shuangxiu becomes a three person fellow practitioner. Zou Yi is like a middle station, constantly accepting the power of the original God from Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, exchanging the power of the original God from Su Mo and Mrs. Yi in the body, and then returning it to them.


    In this process, Zou Yi''s Yuanshen was purified, and Su Mo and Mrs. Yi''s Yuanshen power also began to grow, and the three got benefits.


    All things in the world are yin and Yang. Zou Yi and her three people practice in this way. Yin and Yang complement each other, but they also inadvertently fit the way of all things, so they have great benefits.


    After a full day of hard work, Zou Yi opened her eyes and smiled, "how about it? Is my improved Yuanshen formula magical? "


    At this time, Zou Yi, the whole person has changed a lot. It looks like something ethereal, but at the same time, it gives people a wonderful feeling.


    It''s like dreaming of the legendary omnipotent God in a dream. It''s ethereal but very real. It feels magical.


    This is the state that God and man should have. If there is no difference between God and man, it can only be said that he is still a person, a powerful person.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi didn''t speak. They were still practicing yuanshenjue, but they were no longer double cultivation, but the results of their own cultivation in a solid day.


    Both of them felt that their Yuanshen had made great progress. While they were happy, they also knew that they should take advantage of the opportunity to get greater benefits.


    Zou Yi is already happy to get up. He knows his current Yuanshen state very well. He doesn''t need to continue to practice.


    Zou Yi at the moment is the kind of God man who has reached the extreme state of Yuanshen as said by Millennium ice. He can easily divide his Yuanshen into two, one into three, or even one into ten.


    He can also transform his original spirit into anyone''s appearance, and outsiders can''t see whether it is true or false.


    This is a cheating artifact. This is the highest level of Yuanshen that no one has reached for thousands of years.


    Although his breakthrough did not bring the same amazing disaster as many previous breakthroughs, the benefits he got were comparable to those who broke through the chaotic true God.


    But as far as the power of the yuan God is concerned, Zou Yi now says that she is the first in the nine circles, and absolutely no one dares to refute it.


    Of course, there is no need to publicize it. It''s not a good thing for others to know. It''s better to tuck in and hide like this. When there is a chance in the future, it may play an unexpected role.


    Zou Yi has a great sense of achievement, more than when he broke through and became a God.


    No wonder, after all, you can improve the Yuanshen skill like Yuanshen Jue, which ordinary people really can''t do.


    Moreover, Zou Yihua didn''t spend much time, which shows that he has a certain talent in Yuanshen cultivation.


    If nameless and Fu Yu knew what Zou Yi was doing at the moment, they would be surprised.


    You should know Yuanshen Jue and other Yuanshen skills. Even the true God of martial arts is not sure. They can be modified or created at will. They were handed down in ancient times.

 Chapter 465

    Zou Yi smiled proudly, walked around the room for a few steps, and looked at the eyes of Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Guarding the two ladies to stabilize the yuan God, Zou Yi is idle and has nothing to do. She separates her yuan God into three, recovers one of her own body, and the other two begin to take shape.


    Like many spiritual forms, Yuanshen uses the power of Yuanshen to condense the materials between heaven and earth, turn them into their own flesh, and become a new human.


    If necessary, the transformed Yuanshen body can break away from the flesh body, return to the noumenon, integrate with the Yuanshen in the noumenon, and become the Yuanshen of the noumenon again.


    Zou Yi''s two yuan gods slowly changed shape, and the transformation was completed after a meal.


    It does take a long time, but it is very fast compared with other incarnated Yuanshen bodies.


    Even the cremation took several days.


    Zou Yi looked as like as two peas of two people who were almost identical to himself.


    These two people are Zou Yi''s separation, which is almost the same as the strength of the noumenon.


    Zou Yi''s separation has been practiced in such a short time, which is absolutely unimaginable.


    What''s more rare is that the strength of separation is almost the same as the body. When fighting, three people go together, which is equivalent to three Zou Yi shooting together. Naturally, the power increases exponentially. Ordinary people are definitely not opponents.


    At the auction to be held soon, Zou Yi didn''t intend to look at herself, but let her separate body try to see if anyone could recognize her.


    If the two separated bodies show up at the auction together, I''m afraid countless people who know him will immediately feel incredible.


    Of course, many people, whether they are immortals or gods and immortals, like refining avatars or puppets, which does not arouse the disgust of many people.


    At the moment before the auction, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi finally stopped practicing. They opened their eyes together, smiled knowingly, got up and came to Zou Yi. They hugged Zou Yi from left to right.


    But what they kept was Zou Yi''s separation, not Zou Yi''s body.


    At the moment, Zou Yi''s body was watching with his invisibility. He couldn''t help laughing. His invisibility failed. Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were surprised and let go of his separation.


    Zou Yi, who appeared and met, couldn''t stand up with a smile. He hadn''t been so happy for a long time. He teased his wife and laughed so happily. He was like a heartless second goods.


    Su Mo was fine. She didn''t say anything, but Mrs. Yi was a little angry. Without saying a word, she directly started to fight Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi said hurriedly, "don''t do it, i... just want to try if my separation can confuse the false with the true..."


    Mrs. Yi shot quickly. Before Zou Yi finished, her palm had reached Zou Yi''s head.


    However, at the moment of hitting Zou Yi, the strength on Mrs. Yi''s palm suddenly disappeared. Her palm also changed with the trend and grabbed Zou Yi''s ear.


    Mrs. Yi twisted it without hesitation. In Zou Yi''s painful begging for mercy, Su Mo also joined the battle group.


    Zou Yi was asking for trouble. She was severely punished by her two wives. The voice of begging for mercy even the waitresses who were greeting guests outside were red in the face.


    Zou Yi appeared at the auction, so no one suspected that Zou Yi made the cry.


    The big guy thought it was a dandy who was breathing a maid, but the maid beat him.


    It was not easy to get the forgiveness of Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. Zou Yi was full of depression and regret, and secretly vowed never to make her wife angry again.


    He finally understood that the consequences of making his wife angry were very serious.


    Be unbearable to contemplate as like as two peas emerge in its totality, Zou Yi will divide the yuan God into three, and two things that are exactly the same as the body, and he can not hide what is, or the consequences will be unthinkable.


    "Take your part back. What''s the matter? What if we... Recognize the wrong person in the future?" Mrs. Yi grabbed Zou Yi''s ear unhappily. It seems that as long as Zou Yi says half a word no, she will perform the scene just now again.


    Su Mo couldn''t help laughing and deliberately said, "Zou Yi has a feature. Mrs. Yi, you can''t be wrong if you let him touch you after you see the feature clearly."


    Mrs. Yi was stunned: "what characteristics?"


    Su Mo suddenly turned to voice transmission and said to Mrs. Zou Yi without telling her: "this is Zou Yi''s secret. There is a red mole on his inner thigh. Mrs. Yi, you should see clearly in the future. Don''t make a mistake and make a joke. "


    Mrs. Yi blushed, gave Zou Yi a hard twist, turned around, grabbed Su Mo who was going to escape, and said with a loud smile, "how dare you tease me? I don''t catch you. Let you prove your words yourself."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "who told you you wouldn''t stay with him all the time? I''m helping him fight injustice. As his wife, you have always refused to sleep with him. You have a problem. "


    Mrs. Yi was stunned, grabbed Su Mo''s hand and slowly loosened it. She said with a bitter face, "when I don''t want to, I... Want to change from the demon family to human beings. Doesn''t it take time?"


    Su Mo glanced: "you''ve long been human. Don''t fool me. I''ll give him to you tonight. You have to behave well, otherwise I''ll laugh at you every day. "


    Mrs. Yi''s face was shy. She let go of Su Mo and dared not say any more.


    At the moment, a Zou Yi appeared. He smiled and said, "master, you have two wives. Can you give me one?"


    When Mrs. Yi and Su Mo heard this, they turned around together. Their eyes were full of anger.


    Zou Yi was surprised and quickly shouted, "you want to die. Get out of here. Dare you make your wife angry? Aren''t you afraid of death without a burial place?"


    He walked away with a smile. When he went out, he was invisible. He still used the set of invisibility skills taught by Mrs. Yi to Zou Yi, which can''t even find the trace easily.


    Separated body actually knows Zou Yi''s martial arts and combat skills. It seems that there is really no big difference between separated body directly refined by Yuanshen and noumenon.


    If it is the difference between separation and noumenon, it is probably manifested in the flesh.


    The separated body is directly shaped by using the elements between heaven and earth. There is no noumenon gene. Although it looks the same, it is different in essence.


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo looked at Zou Yi''s separation sadly. As soon as they saw Zou Yi''s body disappear, they immediately laughed bitterly together.


    Zou Yi is now a triplet. We can''t tell who is the noumenon from the appearance, and we can''t distinguish from the yuan God. This teaches people how to get along with him in the future?

 Chapter 466

    Mrs. Yi, what they don''t know is that Zou Yi himself is actually a little confused. They are all his yuan gods. Who can be regarded as the real him? He was also a little confused just now.


    Sooner or later, something will happen, so Zou Yi decisively decided that there can only be one separation, and there must be a mark to distinguish.


    So he quietly took back the yuan God in one of the separated bodies and marked the remaining separated body.


    Separated body looks the same as Zou Yi, but he wears a mask on his face. It''s easy to distinguish that he is separated body.


    Separation was supposed to take the place of Zou Yi''s body to participate in the auction, but in view of some things between them, Zou Yi decisively put her separation into the heaven eye Buddha ring, and the body went up by herself.


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo then came to Zou Yi. They were flushed. They didn''t know what they had said just now.


    Zou Yi felt a little restrained and was about to say something to ease the atmosphere. The voice of Millennium ice came: "dear guests, today is a large-scale auction prepared by Yuelai auction city for a long time. First of all, I thank you for your support. Your coming is my greatest honor to come to the auction city. Thank you. "


    Everyone was talking about today''s auction. When they heard the owner of Yuelai open his mouth, they quieted down and looked at the famous beauty boss Millennium ice.


    Some young people look envious in the eyes of Millennium ice, but generally speaking, everyone still maintains the attitude they should have.


    Millennium ice smiled like flowers, and his beautiful and moving face showed a look of expectation. He shouted, "the auction will begin immediately. Please take your seats, taste our pleasant snacks and tea, and bid for all kinds of precious auctions today."


    Everyone looked excited, and one by one showed an eagerness. But they look a lot because of the Millennium ice itself, not the auction.


    Some people come to the auction not to buy anything, but to show before the Millennium ice.


    For example, in the elegant room next to Zou Yi, a young man sat down in the service of four young girls. After that, he always looked at Millennium ice and never paid attention to other people and things.


    The Millennium dream, which is equally beautiful but looks more lively and lovely, slowly came to the stage of the auction house, attracted the attention of many people and some screams.


    In this regard, the common Millennium dream smiled and saluted, and then said: "I am the Millennium dream hosting today''s auction. Welcome to Yuelai auction city."


    After a pause, when the screams of the crowd stopped a little, Millennium dream continued: "the first item we auctioned today is the fairy suit Luan Feng. There are five Luan Feng suits, including helmet, armor, sword boots, hand guard and sword. The complete set of immortal utensils, symbiosis and complementarity, is really a very unique set of immortal utensils. "


    During the Millennium dream conversation, the five maidens came to the stage with a fairy tool and put it on the stage where everyone can see clearly for everyone to watch.


    The Millennium dream and the Millennium ice sisters are beautiful. The five maidens are also beautiful. When they stand together, they are a unique scenery, which attracts everyone''s eyes.


    Millennium ice said in cooperation with Millennium dream: "the Phoenix suit is a rare fairy weapon integrating protection and attack. Its original owner reluctantly gave up his love for some reason, and the starting price only needs 100000 divine crystals. It''s a rare opportunity. I hope you can seize the opportunity and don''t miss it. "


    After the words of the two sisters Millennium dream and Millennium ice, a person in the front row who participated in the auction said: "I''d like to buy Luan Feng, but before that, can miss Millennium ice tell you what the function of Luan Feng is?"


    Millennium ice smiled: "the Phoenix and the Phoenix are immortal weapon suits, in which the helmet, armor, sword boots and hand guards are all immortal protective weapons. The four superimposed can block the full attack of ordinary gods, which can be called the most valuable defense among immortal weapons."


    After a pause, Millennium ice saw that everyone listened very carefully, and then smiled and said, "as for the fifth immortal sword, it was made by Huo Wuniang, the master of weapon refining. Although Huo Wuniang was unknown at the beginning, the sword she personally refined is extremely sharp and rare. It is worth owning."


    Looking at the Millennium ice Shuo, one person shouted, "it''s an immortal weapon from the Huo family. I thought it was an ordinary immortal weapon. I almost missed the opportunity. I''m the gangtian of the dragon family. I''ll take this set of Phoenix and Phoenix. "


    Millennium Bing nodded slightly: "thank you, master gangtian. How much did the elder bid? "


    The speaker''s face was full of flesh. At first glance, he was not a kind-hearted person. He shouted, "the starting price is 100000 divine crystals. I will give 100000 divine crystals to each fairy tool, a total of 500000 divine crystals."


    Millennium ice nodded slightly: "master gangtian bid 500000 divine crystals, and the one who bid higher, please continue bidding."


    No one spoke. Maybe everyone was afraid of this gang day, and those who wanted to bid were silent.


    Millennium ice was slightly disappointed: "if no one bids higher, Luan Feng is the elder gangtian."


    Generally speaking, the first auction item is of high value and high popularity. It is unlikely to be bought at once.


    If today''s situation occurs, people buy it all at once, and no one else participates in the competition, today''s auction is likely to be cold and lose its due auction effect.


    This is something that the auction house absolutely does not want to see, and it is also the loss that every auctioneer is most afraid of.


    Today''s auction was prepared by Yuelai auction city for a long time and consumed a lot of manpower and material resources. This must not happen.


    Millennium ice has always had good luck, but today she is also a little worried. Although she still smiles on her face, she is a little confused in her heart. She can''t help looking at Zou Yi.


    Millennium ice doesn''t look at Zou Yi, but the childe next to Zou Yi who is served by four maids.


    At this glance, Zou Yi has understood something: this young childe is definitely not an ordinary person. Maybe he is the real owner of Yuelai auction City, that is, the person behind the scenes of Yuelai auction city.


    Zou Yi''s heart moved and whispered a word with Su mo. Su Mo got up, looked at Millennium ice and said, "it''s really rare for Luan Feng. I also want to see how the immortal ware made by Huo Wuniang is. This... I''d like to give 800000 divine crystals to buy Luan Feng."


    Gang Tian was proud to see no one competing with him. At the moment, he was angry when he heard Su Mo''s words.

 Chapter 467

    He glanced at Su Mo, and a startling color flashed in his eyes. The original anger disappeared. He just nodded at Su Mo, and Hong Sheng said, "this young lady also wants to buy Luan Feng. Everyone has a crush on this Luan Feng, who is also a fellow man. I don''t know what to call?"


    Su Mo ignored Gang Tian, turned around and sat next to Zou Yi, lowered his voice and said to Zou Yi, "you obviously don''t need this thing. Why do you want to participate in the auction?"


    Zou Yi also whispered, "don''t forget that we have a cooperative relationship with the Millennium family behind Yuelai. Now it''s cold, and it''s necessary for us to come forward to rescue."


    Su Mo suddenly said, "are you sure? How do I think you''re flattering Millennium ice? "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and looked helplessly at Su Mo around her. She felt very wronged.


    Su Mo smiled and stopped talking to Zou Yi. Instead, Mrs. Yi whispered, "who is the childe on the left? I think he has been staring at us. Do you know Zou Yi?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "this man has an extraordinary origin, but I don''t know him. Don''t make trouble. The auction item at the end of today is an artifact. We''re bound to get it. Don''t mess with it. "


    Mrs. Yi was noncommittal, but Su Mo nodded and made clear Zou Yi''s meaning.


    Gang Tian saw that Su Mo ignored him. His old face was slightly red. He got up and said, "I gave a million divine crystals."


    Zou Yi, who heard Gang Tian''s price call, immediately motioned Su Mo to increase the price. Su Mo opened his mouth and said, "1.2 million divine crystals."


    Gang Tian was stunned and immediately understood something. He sneered and said, "it''s on purpose to make trouble with me. I want to see who you are and what your origin is?"


    Su Mo still ignored Gang Tian''s, but said again: "1.2 million divine crystals, buy Luan and Phoenix."


    People couldn''t help but start talking. It was said that Su Mo and gang Tian had hatred, so they deliberately made Gang Tian look ugly.


    It is also said that Su Mo is bound to win over Luan Feng. Luan Feng hides a secret. Maybe if he buys Luan Feng, he will buy a secret today.


    Some people said that Su Mo and gang Tian were old acquaintances, but after a change, gang Tian couldn''t recognize them and deliberately joked with gang Tian


    Only Su Mo knew that she didn''t know Gang Tian, just because Zou Yi asked her to do so, she did so.


    Millennium ice and Millennium dream are very grateful to Zou Yi. They are smart people. They know that Zou Yi has only one purpose, that is to help Yue support the scene.


    So Millennium ice was very happy at this time. She decided decisively and said, "since no one has increased the price, luanfeng is the lady..."


    Before the voice of Millennium ice fell, gang Tian suddenly shouted, "wait a minute, since it''s the highest bidder, I haven''t stopped bidding. How can I sell the Phoenix to others?"


    Millennium ice was stunned and said with a wry smile, "how much would you like to bid, sir?"


    Gang Tian said angrily, "two million divine crystals."


    Now everyone was stunned. The voice of discussion stopped and exclamation began everywhere.


    The average person''s annual living expenditure is about one thousand divine crystals. Now gangtian raises the price of this set of Phoenix and Phoenix fairy ware to two million divine crystals in one breath, which is far more than the value of Phoenix and Phoenix itself.


    Everyone felt that gangtian was dying to save face. It was too uneconomical for the two million divine crystals to buy five immortal tools.


    If under normal circumstances, the price of fairy ware will not exceed 200000 each. Even chaotic fairy ware, people with some common sense know that its price is definitely within 200000 divine crystals.


    Although the immortal ware refined by Huo Wuniang has an extraordinary reputation, it is too high to say that a sword and other immortal ware are worth two million divine crystals.


    So some people began to really doubt it. They felt that gangtian''s offering such a high price was not just to save face, but the secret inside the Luan and Phoenix.


    Some people suspect that Luan Feng is just a gimmick. What is really valuable is the secrets hidden in Luan Feng, such as treasure map, such as Kung Fu and war skills


    So someone got up recklessly and shouted, "I''ll give two million and one hundred thousand."


    "I''ll pay 2.2 million."


    "I''ll pay three million..."


    ¡­¡­


    With the soaring price, even Millennium ice, who is used to seeing the big market, is a little stunned, let alone others.


    Before, gang Tian and Su mo were quiet. They were stunned and didn''t understand what was going on.


    The soaring price finally eased at the time of 4 million Shenjing, the number of bidders gradually decreased, and the auction house gradually quieted down.


    Some stunned Millennium ice still cares about everyone''s bidding. At this moment, he said, "the last bid is the eldest son of the Shen family. The eldest son of the Shen family bids 4 million Shenjing. Is there anyone else bidding?"


    Gang Tian just reacted at the moment. He looked at the last bid of Childe Shen and said with a sneer: "childe Shen has a good means. Four million divine crystals are enough to buy hundreds of thousands of years of divine grass or ordinary artifacts, but childe only buys these five immortal artifacts. I admire it very much."


    That son Shen is extremely handsome. At first glance, he looks like a woman disguised as a man, but if you look carefully, you can still see that he is indeed a man.


    Listen to Mr. Shen said, "Shen Yue is not spending money indiscriminately, but because of some special reasons, we have to buy this Phoenix."


    As soon as Shen Yue, son of Shen Da, said this, everyone had their own ideas. Everyone got busy and looked at Shen Yue one by one. Everyone''s mind was different.


    An old man who looked like a soldier said at the moment, "since it is a good thing, the military also wants to get involved. This set of Phoenix and Phoenix, I represent the military to produce 4.2 million divine crystals. "


    Many people know the old man, including Millennium ice.


    Millennium ice was a little excited. Looking at the old man, he said, "master fan also came to bid. Please forgive us for not knowing you were here before. I''ll help you change a private room."


    This old man fan Ke is a famous general under the God of war of tianwu. He worships the commander of the forbidden guards.


    Fan Ke is fair and strict, and runs the army even more severely. The world calls him master fan to show respect.


    Fan Ke participated in the auction. Originally, some people who retreated seemed to see some hope. At the moment, they spoke out one after another, and another wave of bidding boom appeared.


    Zou Yi is now whispering to the two ladies around her: "you contact our people quickly. I''m afraid there''s going to be a problem here."


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo quietly left the auction house. They all know what Zou Yi said must not be ignored. At the moment, they are very careful.


    When Mrs. Yi and Su Mo left, Zou Yi suddenly had another person around her.

 Chapter 468

    The man came so suddenly that Zou Yi almost didn''t find his trace.


    "Shizu, who are you?" Zou Yi hugged her fist and said respectfully, "Why are you here?"


    The visitor is the true God of Wu Daozhen whom Zou Yi met not long ago, but he is easily deformed at this time, and his appearance is not similar to the true God of Wu Daozhen. In his state, Yi Rong is very simple.


    Listening to the true God of Wu Dao said, "I passed by here and saw it so busy. I came in and had a look. Unexpectedly, I met you."


    Zou Yi smiled: "how is this possible? Shizu, don''t hide it from your disciples. Even your disciples can find problems. Why didn''t you find anything? "


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "good, you can really make people feel at ease if you can find the problem under such circumstances. Zou Yi, I''ve brought some helpers. We''ll follow your orders later. "


    Zou Yi said, "Shizu, you are here. How can your disciples give orders? Or Shizu. "


    Wu Daozhen said, "it''s inconvenient for me to show up. You listen to me and have full power to deal with today''s affairs."


    Zou yiluewei felt something wrong, but since it was the order of Wu Daozhen God, he didn''t do it.


    The true God of Wu Daozhen seems to be very relieved of Zou Yi and has nothing to hide from Zou Yi: "the God of war of tianwu may send someone to arrest us right away. Now that you have found the clue, do as you think. All of us will support you and follow your command. "


    Zou Yi felt very familiar with this. After a little stunned, she said decisively, "since tianwu God of war will send someone to arrest us, how can we sit and wait to die? Shizu, please gather your people. Let''s get ready first. "


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "I''m ready. You can order directly. We can do whatever we want."


    Zou Yi said, "you''re welcome. Shizu, your strength should be the highest, so please hide some people and horses and pick us up at any time. "


    The true God of Wu Dao said, "you let me do support? Well, I''ll hide now with the people I brought and act at your command. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist: "thank you, Shizu. How many men and horses did Shizu bring, and how strong were they? "


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "I just remembered to ask this at this time. Is it a little late? To tell you the truth, I brought only more than 100 people, but my strength is very good. Most of them are sword immortals, and there are three gods including me. "


    Zou Yi felt at ease and said with a smile, "it turned out that Shizu was ready. That would be great. The disciple was relieved."


    Wu Daozhen slowly got up: "most of the people you brought are young people. It seems that their strength is not strong. You''d better think about how to protect them. I''m ready. You can give orders at any time. "


    Zou Yi gets up and sends off Wu Daozhen. When Wu Daozhen leaves his elegant room, he finds that another auction item has been sold at the auction.


    Zou yiduan, who was at ease, sat in his chair, took out the messenger and said slowly, "let all young people take refuge in the heavenly eye Buddha ring, especially the Wu sisters. We must not expose them."


    Su Mo''s voice came from the messenger: "don''t worry, we don''t need your orders. We''re ready to fight at any time."


    Zou Yi said, "meet me and prepare to meet the enemy. We have foreign aid. I believe nothing will go wrong this time. "


    Su Mo was obviously a little excited. After answering, he directly cut off the call and was about to meet Zou Yi as soon as possible.


    The auction continues. The Millennium ice and Millennium dream on the stage do not know what is going to happen. They still enthusiastically introduce each auction item and try their best to encourage people to auction.


    Su Mo and others quietly came to Zou Yi. Everyone stood in the elegant room and waited for the man of tianwu God of war to come forward.


    Zou Yi and others are like hidden hunters. As long as the prey appears, it will give the prey a fatal attack.


    Millennium ice enthusiastically introduced a soft armour that was said to be made of natural silk. Her words aroused the interest of countless people. The bidding was very fierce, just like the Phoenix before, and many people went all out.


    Just as everyone was fighting, gang Tian, who had competed with Zou Yi for Luan and Phoenix, suddenly got up and shouted, "shut up, it''s just an ordinary silk soft armour. What''s there to fight for?"


    Gang Tian''s voice was loud. When they heard it, they gradually calmed down. When they looked at Gang Tian together, they all changed their faces.


    Gang Tian didn''t speak voluntarily just now, but was kidnapped and had to cooperate with him.


    The man who kidnapped gangtian was a well-known man who should have been executed by tianwu God of war - Lu Yan.


    It seems that tianwu God of war was cheating everyone before. Lu Yan was nothing at all. He just hid and didn''t show up at that time.


    Zou Yi and others who knew what had happened in Shenyu understood everything in an instant. They all stared at Lu Yan and gangtian, the chief of the dragon family kidnapped by Lu Yan.


    Gang Tian''s strength should not be weak, but under the hand of chaotic true God Lu Yan, he has no power to fight back.


    It may have been a sneak attack, but Gang Tian''s performance was too weak. Unexpectedly, he obeyed Lu Yan''s order and talked nonsense loudly because he cherished his life.


    For a time, the auction house fell into absolute silence. Everyone was silent and looked at Lu Yan together. They didn''t know what Lu Yan was going to do.


    Lu Yan didn''t open his mouth. He seemed to convey what he wanted to say to the kidnapped Lu Yan and let Lu Yan speak instead of him.


    So at this time, Lu Yan said, "it seems that everyone is interested in us. Unfortunately, we are neither beauty nor treasure. Don''t stare at us like this."


    Millennium ice now understood something and said coldly, "what do you want to do? Do you mean to ignore my Millennium family and go to war with us? "


    Lu Yan then said, "follow the order of the God of war and catch the anti thief. Don''t move, or you''ll be punished as an anti thief and killed in the right place. "


    Millennium Bing angrily said, "catch the anti thief? When can I catch the anti thief in Yuelai? Who gave you power? "


    "The power I gave them." The voice of tianwu God of war came from the outside. He walked in. The ground shook every step, and the dust on the roof whizzed down. It looked very scary.


    As soon as Qiannian Bing was stunned and was about to speak, she suddenly had another person around her. It was Qiannian Kun, the patriarch of Qiannian family.


    Millennium Kun looked at the tianwu God of war who had just come to Yuelai, hugged his fist and said, "tianwu God of war is coming. I have lost my welcome. I hope you will forgive me."

 Chapter 469

    The God of war of tianwu stood still and said slowly, "the Millennium family is so brave that it dares to harbor anti thieves. As the head of the Millennium family, do you know the crime?"


    Millennium Kun smiled: "where does tianwu God of war say this? When did we harbour the anti thief? "


    The God of war of tianwu pointed to the elegant room where Zou Yi and others were. He said coldly, "Zou Yi is an anti thief from green star. It''s well known. Don''t you know it for thousands of years?"


    Millennium Kun looked at Zou Yi and said loudly, "it''s really wrong. I don''t know Zou Yi, I don''t know he''s from green star, and I don''t know he''s an anti thief. I have only guests here and no anti thieves. "


    The God of war of tianwu was a little stunned and then angrily said, "don''t argue. I have the evidence for the alliance between the Millennium family and Zou Yi. Millennium Kun, those who know each other will be captured. Otherwise, there will be a river of blood here. "


    Millennium Kun said, "what if blood flows into a river? Since the God of war has wronged us, we will not wait to die. "


    As soon as the Millennium Kun''s voice fell, a large group of people appeared around him out of thin air. They were all strong men of the Millennium family. At the moment, they were fully armed, which was quite majestic.


    Millennium ice once said that the strength of the Millennium family is enough to compete with the God of war. At this time, Millennium Kun is so tough that he has no fear.


    Zou Yi ordered the people to fight in time. At the moment when the people of the Millennium family appeared, he and the people around him also came to the Millennium Kun.


    Since they are allies, it is necessary to trust and support each other.


    Seeing this scene, tianwu God of war sneered and said, "I also said that I wronged you. Hum, now I have confirmed the evidence of my crime. How can you argue?"


    Millennium Kun looked at Zou Yi and said with a smile, "what''s the sophistry? We do have business cooperation, but so we are anti thieves. Are you suspected of committing crimes? "


    The God of war of tianwu said coldly, "well, you Millennium Kun, aren''t you afraid that my army will drive straight in and catch you all?"


    Millennium Kun said coldly, "you are not the real God of war. How can you mobilize the power of the army? Don''t frighten us. If you know something, get out and let tianwu God of war tell me. "


    Everyone was very nervous. At this time, everyone was stunned when they heard the words of Millennium Kun.


    That day, the God of war seemed to be stabbed at the key, and he was a little flustered. He couldn''t even speak quickly: "you... What did you say? Nonsense... "


    Millennium Kun''s voice turned cold and seemed to be murderous: "it''s just a separate body. You dare to threaten my Millennium family. I don''t think you want to go back alive."


    Before the thousand year Kun''s voice fell, a team of people and horses had rushed to the man suspected to be the God of war.


    The separation of tianwu God of war seemed to be very nervous because he was seen through. When he saw the people rushing towards him, he immediately turned around and planned to escape.


    Zou Yi''s speed was very fast. At the moment when tianwu''s God of war turned around, Zou Yi also came behind him, grabbed his collar and shouted coldly, "if you don''t make it clear, how can you go?"


    Tianwu''s God of war shivered and was about to speak. A man behind Zou Yi said, "Zou Yi, let him go. Today''s matter has nothing to do with him."


    Zou Yi didn''t have to look back and knew that Lu Yan was talking, so he just said faintly, "there''s nothing to say between you and me. Your master has arrived. Where else can you talk?"


    Lu Yan stared and said, "do you know that I can order you all to be killed right now? None! "


    Zou Yi looked back slowly with cold eyes: "you can try."


    Lu Yan clenched his teeth and squeezed out two words from between his teeth: "do it!"


    When Lu Yan said these two words, Zou Yi immediately saw a large number of fully armed magic soldiers pouring in outside.


    These magic soldiers kill people whenever they see them, regardless of the enemy or ourselves, and whether innocent people are involved or not.


    Zou Yi''s people have been ready for a long time. At the moment, under Zou Yi''s command, they go out together to meet the magic soldiers, and the weapons become popular immediately.


    Scuffle has always been not what high-level people should do. The high-level of tianwu God of war is obviously the separation of tianwu God of war and Lu Yan.


    Now Zou Yi has taken the part of tianwu God of war, and Lu Yan doesn''t dare to do it casually. Zou Yi still has experts such as Millennium Kun staring at him.


    The two sides of the scuffle have no rules at all. Everyone takes out their own skills. Those who can kill the enemy and those who can''t kill the enemy should protect themselves. The whole auction city is in chaos and all kinds of war skills are dazzling.


    Zou Yi stared at Lu Yan and said slowly, "if you want to make blood flow here, I also want to kill you on the spot. Are you ready to die, Lord Lu Yan? "


    Lu Yan''s eyes were murderous and didn''t speak. As soon as he turned around, a harsh cold flashed in his hand and came to Zou Yi in the blink of an eye.


    Cold awn is a kind of concealed weapon. It seems that the product level is not low. It may be an immortal weapon.


    Zou Yi''s God armor actively protects the Lord and appears on Zou Yi''s body surface. At the same time, Zou Yi''s body flashes and suddenly disappears in place.


    Zou Yi was invisible, but did not escape. Instead, she rushed to Lu Yan, who was obviously higher than him.


    For Lu Yan, Zou Yi felt that she had to take it down, so she didn''t retreat but entered. When she grabbed it, she already had a purple ghost in her hand.


    Zou Yi has a lot of artifact, immortal and so on, but he is most used to purple evil spirit.


    The power of Zisha is amazing. Assisted by the chaotic power in Zou Yi''s body, it is more powerful when you move, enough to hurt the chaotic true God Lu Yan.


    As soon as they started, the others knew what to do. They rushed to the magic soldiers and killed the enemy one after another.


    We are not worried about whether Zou Yi can defeat Lu Yan, but that more and more magic soldiers will besiege us here and can''t leave.


    Zou Yi made a move. Because the power of Yuanshen has increased greatly recently, she quietly used Yuanshen attacks that others can''t guard against. Several attacks attack Lu Yan at the same time.


    Lu Yan knew Zou Yi''s means. At this time, Zou Yi suddenly disappeared. He felt that there was an amazing knife attack in front of him, and immediately stepped back without hesitation.


    But at that moment, Lu Yan''s face changed greatly. The whole person stood in place, and suddenly showed a look of pain and despair.


    Zou Yi''s body slowly emerged. The purple ghost in his hand gave off an amazing purple light. With the flash of the light disappearing, Lu Yan Jianru''s body suddenly split into two and slowly fell down.


    Lu Yan''s yuan Shen seemed to struggle, but he was imprisoned as soon as he left his body divided into two.


    Zou Yi''s original God is too powerful. Without knowing it, a chaotic real God like Lu Yan was killed by a second move. Even the opportunity of reincarnation is in Zou Yi''s hands. I have to say it''s very sad.


    In fact, at the beginning of Zou Yi''s Dao Qi attack, his Yuanshen attack also started at the same time. It is impossible for unprotected Lu Yan to retreat.

 Chapter 470

    Lu Yan didn''t insist on one move in Zou Yi''s hand. In this way, Zou Yi won him. His flesh was destroyed, and the yuan gods were imprisoned. Everyone who saw this scene was stunned.


    We all think it''s incredible. After all, it''s a chaotic true God. Standing at the peak of the nine worlds, it''s hard to say that he was killed by an ordinary god man under one move.


    Put Lu Yan''s yuan Shen into the heaven eye Buddha ring and imprison him together with the separated body of the previously subdued God of war.


    Zou Yi ordered the people in the heavenly eye Buddha ring not to touch Lu Yan''s yuan God, and then turned and jumped at other enemies.


    The invisibility technique is reopened. The Yuanshen attack and Zisha even occasionally have the help of Tianhuo, who has rarely appeared recently. Zou Yi is invincible.


    Where Zou Yi passed, those magic soldiers either disappeared in a moment when they were burned by the sky fire, or were directly split in half by Zisha.


    The most terrible thing is that the dead divine soldier Yuanshen was attacked without exception, imprisoned by Zou Yi and thrown into the heaven eye Buddha ring.


    A steady stream of magic soldiers came from the outside, but they were stunned to see Zou Yi killing so much. Looking at Zou Yi, they didn''t know what to do.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to start. Zisha sent out an amazing knife Qi. In the blink of an eye, she killed the magic soldiers at the door and smashed them together with the door.


    Countless yuan gods were imprisoned and captured. Zou Yi, like a monster who likes other yuan gods, caught all the yuan gods of God soldiers he killed.


    The door was broken. The magic soldiers could have taken the opportunity to rush in, but I don''t know why. Instead of taking the opportunity to rush in, they retreated.


    Zou Yi is like a goalkeeper at the moment. Any magic soldiers who want to rush into Yuelai auction city are blocked, and no one has missed the net.


    The original retreating magic soldiers still surrounded Yuelai auction City, but no one dared to rush over.


    A figure appeared among the magic soldiers. He slowly came forward. It seemed that he could see Zou Yi after he was invisible. Looking at the direction where Zou Yi was, he said, "Your Excellency is Zou Yi. He is in charge of Yaohui in the lower god palace. You resist the arrest of the Lord''s residence. Can you tell me why you want to arrest me? "


    Zou Yi said, "you wait for the subordinates of tianwu God of war. Do you know why tianwu God of war wants to arrest us?"


    The steward of the God''s palace, who claimed to be Yaohui, said: "gathering people to rebel and make trouble, it is natural to arrest and bring to justice."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "it''s a good one to gather people to rebel and a good one to make trouble. If this is true, why did the God of war have an alliance with us before. It''s just a crime. Go back. I''m not like killing you, an innocent man. "


    Yaohui frowned slightly: "I was ordered to hunt you down. Can I come back empty handed? You surrender so that everyone will not be embarrassed. "


    Zou Yi didn''t want to say anything more. She waved a ban: "if you can break my ban, talk to me again."


    Zou Yi ignored Yaohui, turned aside, sat down in a chair, closed her eyes and began to refresh herself.


    When Yaohui saw Zou Yi, he seemed to be angry and shouted, "come on, break the ban for me."


    Some magic soldiers came forward and launched their own effective means to crack the prohibition under Zou Yibu. For a time, there was a crackling sound, but there was a momentum that a war was imminent.


    Zou Yi totally ignored Yaohui''s actions. He had enough confidence in his prohibition and thought that the magic soldiers could not break his prohibition for a while.


    Su Mo didn''t know when he came to Zou Yi. At this time, he whispered, "is this OK? I think that Yaohui is very annoying. And the God of war of tianwu definitely has a backhand. We should be careful. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "don''t worry, Shizu, they are waiting in the dark. When necessary, they will surprise tianwu Zhanshen."


    Su Mo was relieved, nodded and said, "it''s best. I''m worried that we won''t be able to get out here because we don''t have enough hands."


    Zou Yi said, "if you want to trap us, tianwu God of war has to think more about ways. At present, we don''t want to go. If we want to go, I can take you out of here alone. "


    Su Mo smiled: "I know your ability, so don''t boast in front of me. Now that Shizu has come, it means that Shifu and they will also come. Are we going to have a direct confrontation with tianwu war god this time? "


    Zou Yi said, "Shifu, they have no news for the time being. I don''t know if green star has been delayed. They haven''t appeared yet. It''s too early to duel with the God of war. We have to wait. "


    Su Mo asked in a low voice, "I heard that Shengjun also met Shizu. I don''t know if he will turn around and help us?"


    This was a secret. Since Su Mo asked, Zou Yi couldn''t hide anything, so she said to Su Mo: "the emperor has agreed with Shizu that we will be friends on the same front in the future. Su Mo, do you have any ideas when you suddenly ask? "


    Su Mo pondered for a moment, took a look at the divine soldiers not far away, and suddenly heard a voice: "I''m worried that the emperor pretends to form an alliance with us and secretly trips us..."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "it shouldn''t be. Shizu came forward in person, and Shengjun didn''t make enemies with us... It''s inconvenient for me to explain the reason. When Shizu and Shengjun explain in person in the future, everyone will understand."


    Su Mo nodded slightly: "it''s best not to... Zou Yi, I think Mrs. Yi won Lu Yan effortlessly. I also want to have Mrs. Yi''s ability. When will you start to help me practice again?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help but say, "when did this happen? How could you think of this?"


    Su Mo blushed and whispered, "I''m not asked to ask. I... I don''t want to ask this at this time."


    Zou Yi said, "is that what Mrs. Yi wants to ask? When we have time, we can practice. The cultivation of Yuanshen must have a quiet environment, but we can''t start casually. "


    Su Mo said, "talk to Mrs. Yi yourself. I... I''ll go. Be careful."


    Zou Yi smiled and saw Su Mo leave with a red face. As soon as she turned around, her face became cold.


    The divine soldiers of tianwu God of war are still struggling to crack the prohibition laid by Zou Yi. It seems that they can''t crack it for a while. They have to work harder.


    Zou Yi, after a while, suddenly got up and said, "are you interested in going on the auction? This time, Yuelai auction city has prepared a lot of precious treasures. Don''t you want to take some good things away later? "

 Chapter 471

    Gang Tian was standing aside. He didn''t fight with the God of war of tianwu, nor with Zou Yi.


    Before he was kidnapped by Lu Yan, he seemed to be frightened, and the whole person seemed a little stupid.


    But unexpectedly, Zou Yi''s question was gang Tian''s first answer: "naturally, we want to take away some treasures. This is our purpose here. What happened between you and the God of war has nothing to do with us. It''s really unlucky that you made us come for nothing but got nothing. "


    Zou Yi smiled, "what does that matter? On that day, the man of the God of war was a small episode. Now we continue to auction. We can buy anything good we want. "


    Everyone was stunned. Only Millennium ice soon understood Zou Yi''s meaning and stood up and said, "will the auction be affected by anyone and anything? Let''s continue to auction the next item. Please go back to your seats and participate in the auction."


    Gang Tian said loudly, "why don''t we auction the treasures you want to buy first, so that someone won''t disturb us and disappoint you later."


    Millennium ice said, "good. Yuelai auction city will make an exception today and give priority to auctioning treasures according to everyone''s needs. "


    People feel a little strange. It has always been that the organizers of the auction have worked out the auction order and auctioned it in turn, but there has never been a precedent for guests to say that the one to be auctioned should be auctioned first.


    Gang Tian shouted at this time, "I want to buy a fairy suit similar to Luan and Phoenix. I don''t know if Yue Lai is still ready this time?"


    Millennium Bing smiled: "it happens that there is a similar fairy weapon suit, but it is not a comprehensive fairy weapon suit, but a single weapon suit."


    After a slight pause, Millennium ice saw that everyone was interested, and then said: "the fairy tool suit is called Qianyu, which is the favorite fairy sword of people practicing swordsmanship. Qianyu has a total of 108 handles. Each handle is an immortal weapon. When combined, it has amazing power, comparable to ordinary artifact. "


    Millennium dream also recovered at the moment and cooperated with her sister Millennium ice to say: "Qianyu''s original owner auctioned such a treasure because he modified other war skills. The starting price is one million magic crystals, or they can be exchanged directly with artifacts, but the artifacts exchanged must be heavy weapons such as hammers and axes. "


    While talking, a maid came onto the stage with a beautiful box. There were more than 100 steel needles in the box, which looked very likable.


    After they saw it, they exclaimed together. Everyone saw that it was a good thing.


    Shen Yue, the young man sitting next to Zou Yi, said at the moment: "Qianyu is a portable weapon of the sword God ten thousand years ago. It is indeed comparable to ordinary artifacts. I would like to buy it for three million yuan. Please help pay attention to it."


    Millennium ice smiled: "thank you, young master Shen. I''ll help you pay attention. If someone bids more than three million Shenjing, I''ll tell you."


    Shen Yue nodded slightly and stopped talking, but there was a strange look in her eyes.


    Zou Yi had paid great attention to Shen Yue. At this time, seeing that Shen Yue began to bid, she said: "since it is the childe''s big bid, we can''t make people laugh. I give 3.5 million divine crystals."


    The gang day saw Zou Yi start bidding. His eyes turned and shouted, "I have four million divine crystals."


    Zou Yi smiled: "4.2 million divine crystals."


    Gang Tian''s eyes were cold and recovered. He looked quite like a real patriarch.


    Gang Tian is a member of the dragon family. His status is very high and his strength should not be weak. If he comes out to bid at ordinary times, ordinary people will not be able to participate.


    But this is just for ordinary people. Some people are no worse than gangtian in strength and status, and won''t have any scruples.


    Zou Yi was like this. He didn''t intend to participate in the purchase price auction, but he changed his mind immediately after seeing this set of Qianyu.


    He thought that others would participate in the competition, but unexpectedly, everyone was silent because gangtian appeared. It seemed that he was afraid of gangtian.


    Zou Yi felt strange in her heart. After hearing Gang Tian say "4.5 million divine crystals", she immediately opened her mouth and bid: "4.7 million divine crystals."


    Gang Tian thought no one would argue with him. After hearing Zou Yi''s voice, he immediately turned to see Zou Yi. His face was not very good-looking.


    Zou Yi smiled at Gang Tian, her face as usual, as if she didn''t care about Gang Tian who changed his face.


    What Zou Yi doesn''t know is that gangtian is not a member of the ordinary dragon family, but a unique dragon incarnation in the divine world. Its strength is absolutely unimaginable for ordinary humans.


    Zou Yi looked at the servile manner in Lu Yan''s hands before gangtian. She thought this person was just a perfunctory generation, so she despised him.


    Those who don''t know are fearless. Zou Yi is about this at the moment. He treats Gang Tian as an ordinary person, so there is no retreat when bidding.


    "My friend, what family''s son are you?" Gang Tian didn''t seem to know who Zou Yi was, so he kept as friendly as possible and asked patiently, "is there any special use for you to want this thousand feathers?"


    Zou Yi shook her head and said to the truth, "it''s rare to see a complete set of immortal tools. I want to buy them for my wife. It''s of no special use."


    Gang Tian frowned slightly: "so, young master, what''s your name? Can you give me the thousand feathers in the face of the dragon family? "


    Zou Yi shook her head again and resolutely refused: "my surname is Zou. Qianyu is very rare. I also want to buy it. Please forgive me."


    Gang Tian heard Zou Yi''s words and immediately felt that he had determined Zou Yi''s identity.


    Zou Yi''s identity could not make Gang Tian afraid. Gang Tian''s face was cold and said slowly, "so, you don''t know who I am?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''m from the dragon family, but I don''t know what family the dragon family is. Why don''t you explain it to me?"


    Gang Tian almost didn''t come up at one breath. He felt that he was despised by Zou Yi, and immediately became angry.


    Gang Tian glared at Zou Yi and was about to speak. A young man who was obviously brought by him had scrambled and said, "you dare to make fun of our clan leader. It''s really an ignorant man."


    Zou Yi looked at the talking young man and said with a slow smile, "the patriarch of the dragon family? It turns out that he is still a big man. Please forgive me for being clumsy. I really didn''t see it. "

 Chapter 472

    The young man looked proud and said loudly, "don''t mess around without your knowledge. If our clan leader hadn''t had a good temper, you wouldn''t know how to die at the moment."


    Zou Yi didn''t expect anyone to be so rampant and funny in her heart, so she looked at the young man and said, "you say so, does everything we do this time depend on the face of master gangtian? But I just saw clearly that the elder of the dragon family is very in the hands of Lu Yan... Then I won''t say ugly words to avoid offending the elder master. "


    The young man was stunned. Millennium ice smiled and said, "young people are not sensible and say things they shouldn''t say. Please don''t be surprised. We then auction Qianyu. No matter who it is, our rule is still that the highest price gets it. "


    Millennium dream then said, "don''t think too much. Yuelai auction city has always been fair and just. There will never be anyone who can interfere with everyone''s participation in the auction."


    Millennium dream smiled and said, "we continue to auction this set of fairy sword Qianyu. Zou Yi bid 4.7 million divine crystals. Is anyone willing to increase the price?"


    "I made five million crystals." Fan Ke, a senior military official who had been known to everyone before, said at this time: "I always do not hesitate to pay for good things. I wonder if childe Shen still wants to compete with me?"


    Shen Yue smiled and said, "old fan values Qianyu so much. Do you also want to know the sword skills of the sword God hidden in Qianyu?"


    Fan Ke laughed and said, "countless magic soldiers outside are eyeing us. I don''t know when they will rush in and catch us all. Childe Shen is still in the mood to joke. He is really a wonder of the younger generation. I admire him."


    Shen Yue hugged his fist and said, "old fan, this is a false praise. Shen Yue just looks at the situation now. It''s useless to worry. It''s better to experience the enthusiasm of Yue to the auction city before they come in."


    Millennium ice said on the auction platform, "if you want to experience the enthusiasm of the auction, you might as well continue bidding. We all know that Yuelai will not disappoint Mr. Shen. "


    Shen Yue said with a smile, "since Miss Millennium ice invited me personally, how can I disappoint miss? Six million divine crystals, how about buying these thousand feathers? "


    Millennium ice smiled: "thank you for your support, young master Shen. I don''t know who else is willing to bid. Millennium ice thanks everyone here. "


    As soon as the voice of Millennium ice fell, Zou Yi said, "since my friends and I attracted the divine soldiers of tianwu God of war and disturbed everyone''s interest, I shouldn''t let the eldest lady down again. Seven million divine crystals and thousands of feathers of the sword God. I''d like to have a look. "


    Millennium ice nodded slightly: "seven million divine crystals are close to the value of thousands of feathers. But now several adults are bidding together. Zou Yi, your seven million divine crystals, I''m afraid you can''t see the style of Qianyu. "


    Zou Yi was not angry, but looked at Shen Yue and said, "Mr. Shen, although we first met, I think the ownership of Qianyu must be between you and me, so I want to ask you, how much do you intend to pay for Qianyu?"


    Shen Yue looked at Zou Yi with a very friendly look and said with a smile, "Zou Yixing, you''re welcome. Since it''s what your excellency likes, I should naturally give in. Just before I came here, I was ordered by the teacher. If I don''t get one or two good things, it''s really difficult to go back and hand over the work. Therefore, please be merciful and give me the thousand feathers. "


    Zou Yi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Shen Yue spoke so directly that he didn''t leave any room for him.


    If Zou Yi refuses Shen Yue, it means she can''t live with Shen Yue directly. I''m afraid it will be inconvenient to meet again in the future.


    Besides, Zou Yi doesn''t have to ask for Qianyu. He already has a similar set of fairy swords. The quality should not be worse than Qianyu, but it''s not as famous as Qianyu.


    But if you give in like this, Zou Yi is afraid that it will be difficult to compete with the eldest son of Shen Yue for the artifact that may appear next.


    Once you lose momentum, you will inevitably have scruples when doing things, and it will be difficult to win over others when competing.


    Several thoughts flashed in Zou Yi''s heart. Finally, he said, "since childe Shen said so, I''ll give way. But I have an unkind request. I hope Mr. Shen can promise me. "


    Shen Yue said, "Sir, do you have any scruples about the magic soldiers outside? Don''t worry, the God of war doesn''t dare to ignore the people here today. "


    After a pause, Shen Yue said loudly, "tell tianwu God of war that I, the Shen family, have taken part in today''s auction. I want to catch anti thieves. Please tianwu God of war another day."


    The forbidden magic soldiers who kept attacking Zou Yi outside heard Shen Yue''s words and suddenly stopped together, as if they had received some orders. They dared not make any changes any more.


    Yaohui, the commander-in-chief of the magic army, obviously looked at fan Ke sitting in the auction house and hesitated without speaking.


    Fan Ke got up at this time and said, "since it''s childe Shen, you have spoken, let''s stop today."


    Yaohui flashed a reluctant look on his face, but still waved and said, "withdraw."


    If the magic soldiers were granted amnesty and hurriedly evacuated to Yuelai, no one dared to stay here.


    There would have been a fierce battle. Unexpectedly, it ended unexpectedly because of Shen Yue''s words.


    Shen Yue saw the magic soldiers withdraw, looked at fan Ke and said, "thank you, old fan. I remember this friendship. If you have a chance in the future, please come to my humble house."


    Fan Ke was slightly stunned, then his face showed a happy face, saluted and said, "thank you, young master Shen. I must visit Shen''s house."


    I was a little excited when I saw fan Ke before watching Millennium ice. Unexpectedly, fan Ke was like a subordinate in front of Shen Yue.


    It seems that Shen Yue has a higher status and stronger strength in the divine world.


    Shen Yue nodded slightly, looked at a group of people participating in the auction, smiled and said, "go on, don''t stop bidding because of the words between Zou Yi and me. After all, this is the auction of Miss Millennium ice. Don''t have any scruples. "


    Millennium ice smiled and said, "Mr. Shen is joking. Even if Mr. Shen wants to charter the venue, we will never have any opinions."


    Zou Yi didn''t know Shen Yue, but since she had promised not to compete with Shen Yue for thousands of feathers, he closed his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Gangtian, who had been ignored all the time, suddenly said, "since childe Shen said so, I''m afraid of gangtian. I offered 10 million divine crystals to buy these thousands of feathers. "

 Chapter 473

    Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, gangtian, who had behaved unbearably in Lu Yan''s hands, was so strong at this time that he dared to compete for Qianyu with Shen Yue, who everyone didn''t want to offend. Everyone thinks Gang Tian is a little arrogant.


    Shen Yue was obviously surprised. Looking at Gang Tian, he said, "the patriarch of the dragon family wants to buy Qianyu? Well, in that case, I''ll give you a chance. "


    When a beautiful maid beside Shen Yue heard Shen Yue say this, she immediately raised her voice and said, "my childe offered 12 million divine crystals."


    Now everyone understood something. Everyone looked at Gang Tian and Shen Yue with a trace of watching the play, waiting for their final competition. This auction has become a competition between Shen Yue and gang Tian. Others can just watch the excitement.


    Gang Tian said without hesitation, "fifteen million divine crystals, I''m bound to get it."


    Shen Yue''s maid immediately said, "sixteen million divine crystals."


    Gang Tian''s eyes slowly stared up and seemed to be angry, but he still tried to restrain his emotions and said in a deep voice, "seventeen million divine crystals."


    When Shen Yue''s maid heard Gang Tian''s words, she immediately said, "Eighteen Million divine crystals."


    Gang Tian stared round and said angrily, "others are afraid of your Shen family, but I''m not afraid of the dragon family. Twenty million Shenjing, if you exceed this price, I''ll add another share of Shenlong blood to see how you compete with me. "


    Shen Yue''s maid stopped talking. She looked at Shen Yue and stopped talking.


    Shen Yue smiled and patted the maid''s head with a doting look in her eyes. She slowly said, "have you been bullied? Don''t be sad. Let me avenge you. "


    Everyone thought that young master Shen was a little different. They were thinking about it. They heard Shen Yue say, "twenty million divine crystals are a large number, but they are not in my Shen Yue''s eyes. Twenty five million divine crystals, plus a secret divine pill made by the Shen family. "


    As soon as Shen Yue said this, the maid''s eyes suddenly changed and became full of gratitude and some kind of strange love.


    Everyone was also surprised. They felt that Shen Yue was a little crazy. They raised the price to the extreme in one breath. They were afraid that they would completely suppress Gang Tian.


    Even if Qianyu is a sword God, its value will not exceed 10 million God crystals.


    Now the bid of both sides has exceeded several times the value of Qianyu, which really surprised everyone.


    Not to mention that the 25 million divine crystal itself is much more than Qianyu''s value, Qianyu can''t exchange the divine pill of the Shen family.


    The Shen family''s divine pill has great prestige in the divine world, because it has a unique effect. It is as famous as the soul pill and can enhance the power of chaos in God and man.


    Shenghun pill enhances the original God of God man, chaos pill enhances the probability of God Man breaking into chaotic God of war, or enhances the power of chaos in chaotic true God. They have their own advantages and have always been regarded as the same God pill.


    The value of chaos pill is priceless for God and man, not comparable to thousands of feathers.


    Even if there is a sword God in Qianyu, it can only be similar to the value of chaos Dan at most, and will never exceed the value of chaos Dan.


    Now Shen Yue offers 25 million divine crystals at one go, plus a Shen family chaos pill with a value of no less than 1000 feathers. No wonder everyone feels a little surprised and puzzled.


    Zouyi didn''t intend to continue to participate in the bidding, but when he saw Shen Yue so, he felt that Shen Yue was absolutely hiding things from everyone today. Otherwise, it would not be possible to buy thousands of Yu at such a high price.


    Zou Yi''s doubt is also everyone''s doubt, so many people look at Shen Yue at this time, and everyone''s eyes contain a trace of strangeness.


    Millennium ice didn''t expect such an outcome. She hesitated before she said: "childe Shen''s bid... A total of 35 million divine crystals. Is there anyone else bidding?"


    This time, the inquiry of Millennium ice is just a practice, which is the practice of auction houses. Even if you know that someone has reached the highest bid, this practice still needs to be asked.


    Gangtian, who was originally tit for tat with Shen Yue, seemed to hesitate. He looked at the people and hesitated to move his mouth, but he didn''t speak.


    Zou Yi and fan Ke, who originally promised Shen Yue not to participate in this bidding, naturally won''t say anything. As long as gang Tian doesn''t speak, Qianyu is Shen Yue''s.


    Millennium ice asked again as usual, "who else is bidding?"


    Gang Tian''s mouth moved again, but he still didn''t say anything.


    Millennium ice has been looking at gangtian. At this time, she sees that gangtian is like this. She understands something in her heart, so she asks again: "finally, ask again. If no one bids, Qianyu is childe Shen."


    We all thought that gangtian was forced to give up, so we no longer had hope for gangtian. Instead, we looked at others and expected others to create miracles.


    "40 million divine crystals, plus a bottle of dragon blood and a pair of keel of my dragon family, with a total value of at least 80 million divine crystals." Gang Tian shouted out of everyone''s expectation: "if someone increases the price, I''m willing to add another 10 million divine crystals to the final price."


    Gang Tian''s eyes were red. Although his voice was still loud when he spoke, his voice obviously contained a trembling sound. He also tried his best.


    Shen Yue thought he had the chance to win. Unexpectedly, this gang Tiantie''s heart couldn''t live with himself. He wanted to fight with him to the end, at all costs.


    "This..." Millennium ice was obviously stunned. He hesitated for a while before he said: "master gangtian offered... 80 million divine crystals. Is there anyone else who offered?"


    The Millennium dream is even more stupid. The whole person has forgotten what to do.


    Other people who participated in the auction were stunned. They all had dementia in their eyes. They didn''t know if they had heard wrong.


    Qiannian Kun, the patriarch of Qiannian family, stepped onto the stage and said with a smile, "please calm down. Although Qianyu is a sword God, it is definitely not worth 80 million God crystals. I''ll be a peacemaker. Please step back and agree on the fate of Qianyu together. "


    Everyone woke up and began to talk one by one. Everyone said: "Qianyu must have another mystery, otherwise, gangtian won''t be so crazy..."


    They were almost in one mind, so someone tried to ask, "Millennium patriarch, dare you ask what secrets are hidden in the thousand feathers?"


    Millennium Kun, who originally explained that he wanted to solve the thousand feather auction peacefully, smiled bitterly, hugged his fist and said, "if there were secrets, the previous introduction would never be hidden. Don''t think about it. Qianyu is a simple fairy sword. There are no secrets. "


    Everyone looked suspicious and shook their heads one by one.

 Chapter 474

    Millennium Kun sighed secretly, looked at Gang Tian and Shen Yue, and said slowly, "you two borrow a fairy tool to divide the height. Originally, we shouldn''t dissuade you. But this has aroused everyone''s suspicion. It is inevitable that thousands of feathers will cause bloody storms in the future. This is not what we want to see. Please don''t be impulsive and help explain it? "


    Shen Yue smiled: "the Millennium patriarch is worried, but Qianyu''s is what I must get, so I don''t want to explain more."


    After a pause, Shen Yue said surprisingly: "since Gang Tian offered 80 million divine crystals, I''ll give 90 million."


    Gang Tian immediately said, "90 million plus 10 million, what I said must count."


    Millennium Kun didn''t expect that he could not stop them in person. When he was disappointed, he heard a person around Zou Yi say: "there is a mystery about the true God treasure of martial arts in Qianyu. Who spread the rumor? It''s just a lie to confuse the public. Unexpectedly, both Shen Da childe and gang Tianshen dragon are so rude. Hey hey, no one is greedy."


    When the man said something, everyone was surprised. They stood up and said in unison, "there is a mystery about the treasure of the true God of martial arts in Qianyu. No wonder they are so interested."


    This uniform voice of doubt almost overturned the auction house. Even hundreds of miles away, it was clear and audible.


    Zou Yi sighed secretly in her heart. She couldn''t help but frown slightly at the true God of Wu Dao who still didn''t show her true face when she came to him.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s appearance, Wu Daozhen slowly said, "since it''s so, let them fight for the secret among thousands of feathers."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "Shizu came here, but did you confirm that the magic soldiers were withdrawn?"


    Wu Daozhen said, "of course, they want to withdraw. The Shen family is in the divine world, but they have wechat no less than the Millennium family. Moreover, the Shen family controls the underground forces, which is more frightening than the Millennium family, which controls the economic lifeline of the divine world. "


    "Underground forces?" Zou Yi suddenly understood. Looking at Shen Yue not far away, she sent a message to Wu Daozhen: "no wonder he is so overbearing. It turned out that the black forces are supporting him."


    Wu Daozhen said, "I''ve been wandering in the divine world recently. I''m afraid I know more about the divine world than you. The eldest son of the Shen family is kind and reasonable. If the other sons of the Shen family come here today, I''m afraid Yaohui and others will never come back. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "if the Shen family is so powerful, why not directly overthrow the God of war and be the Lord of the divine world? The rumor may not be credible. It only shows that the Shen family does have some strength. "


    Wu Daozhen stepped forward, looked at the people who were still talking, suddenly raised his voice and said, "gentlemen, even if there is a treasure of Wu Daozhen, will it be left to you after Wu Daozhen''s resurrection and return to the divine world? I don''t think it''s worth it. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll get nothing. "


    Wu Daozhen''s voice was a little low and hoarse, but everyone heard it very clearly and was still in his ears.


    The voice of discussion gradually stopped. Gangtian took a look at the true God of Wu Dao around Zou Yi, frowned slightly and said loudly, "who is your excellency? Why am I familiar with your voice, but I don''t know you? "


    Wu Daozhen said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. The key is what I say. You might as well think about it and see if it makes sense."


    Shen Yue looked at the true God of Wu Dao and said, "your words do have some truth, but since this thousand feather is my highest bid, should it still belong to me?"


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "what childe Shen said is that Qianyu is worthless. That''s what you like, childe. You should let childe take it away."


    Gang Tian immediately said, "the bidding is still going on. Why should you let childe Shen take it away?"


    Shen Yue looked at Gang Tian and said slowly, "can you say that your price is higher than below?"


    Gang Tian said, "I''m the last bidder, not you, Mr. Shen."


    Shen Yue''s face was gloomy and said in a deep voice, "do you really want to bid 100 million divine crystals?"


    Gang Tianzheng said, "that''s right."


    "Can you take out so many divine crystals?" Shen Yue suddenly became very calm: "can we see your Divine crystal? Yue Lai and Xiang both pay money and deliver goods, but they can''t be on credit. "


    Gang Tian stared at Shen Yue and slowly took down a space ring from his finger: "please check it with the Millennium elder sister. There''s just 100 million divine crystals in it."


    Millennium ice looked at Millennium Kun with some hesitation. Until Millennium Kun nodded, she came forward and took the space ring in gang Tian''s hand.


    There must be enough divine crystals in the space ring. Otherwise, how can gangtian''s face exist in full view of the public?


    Millennium ice just glanced at it and said with a smile, "it''s absolutely enough for 100 million divine crystals and thousands of feathers... It''s yours, master gangtian."


    A little surprise flashed on Gang Tian''s face and then said, "well, I finally got the sword God''s thing, priceless treasure."


    Seeing Gang Tian so excited, everyone felt that gang Tian had taken advantage of him and was envious.


    But at the thought that the price of Qianyu is as high as 100 million divine crystals, which is enough to buy many artifacts, we feel there is nothing to envy.


    When Gang Tian took Qianyu from the maid of Yue Lai, everyone could see his excited look, as if there were something else in Qianyu.


    Zou Yi was also a little strange. She whispered: "Qianyu is just a set of immortal tools. It took 100 million divine crystals to be so excited. Is this gang Tian stupid?"


    When Wu Daozhen heard Zou Yi''s words, he suddenly sent a message to Zou Yi: "there is really a treasure clue I left in the divine world among the thousands of feathers, so it is far more than this price. Gangtian is my old knowledge. He knows the value of Qianyu best. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "so you said that on purpose to make some speculators step back. I thought it was really... It seems that Shizu, you are really an old Jianghu. I have a lot to learn from you."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "you''ve had a good time before. You haven''t learned many things you should learn, so you really have to learn from me."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "disciples and grandchildren can''t ask for it. Being able to experience with Shizu is an opportunity everyone dreams of."


    Wu Daozhen said, "really? I don''t think so. Some people don''t like to experience with me. "


    As soon as Wu Daozhen''s voice fell, a voice came to Zou Yi''s ear: "who doesn''t want to experience with you? There are really such people. They either have a brain problem or have a grudge against you. "

 Chapter 475

    Zou Yi heard the voice, immediately turned in surprise, looked at the newly arrived man in front of her, frowned and said, "Why are you here?"


    The speaker smiled: "why, don''t you welcome my martial uncle?"


    Zou Yi looked at the smiling saint and couldn''t help saying, "if you show up publicly, you''re not afraid to be recognized?"


    The emperor smiled and said, "I will explain some things to you later, but now, please believe me, I will never be recognized by others."


    Zou Yi was stunned, and then thought of something. Looking at others, no one noticed Shengjun. He immediately understood: "it''s the same invisibility as me. No wonder Shengjun is so confident."


    The saint gentleman smiled and stepped forward. When he saluted the true God of martial arts, he also respectfully said: "the divine soldiers have really withdrawn. At this time, they are outside the divine domain and must not come back for the time being."


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "that''s good, otherwise, our plan can''t be carried out later."


    A strange smile appeared on the emperor''s face: "father has no choice. This time, we will wake up the people in the nine realms and stand with us against the God of war."


    Wu Daozhen looked at the invisible Emperor: "take our people down and catch all the people here. Don''t move, young master Shen, gang Tian, and fan Ke of the military. "


    In Zou Yi''s surprise, Shengjun turned and left Yajian. When he left, he obviously gave Zou Yi a friendly expression.


    Zou Yi felt that things were completely out of her expectation and completely different from her previous plan. She was stunned immediately.


    "Are you surprised?" Wu Daozhen looked at Zou Yi and said kindly, "like you before, there is no way to completely reach the God of war. Learn a little and see how I deal with these perfunctory trends. "


    Zou Yijing settled down and watched the true God of Wu Dao leave Yajian.


    Wu Daozhen appeared in the auction house. Without anyone''s introduction, someone recognized him immediately.


    Gang Tian was surprised. When his face changed greatly, he also cried out: "is martial arts really God? Are you really alive? "


    Wu Daozhen didn''t become invisible, let alone intend to become invisible. He just appeared in front of everyone, looked at everyone and said, "I''m naturally still alive. Otherwise, how can I meet you again?"


    After a pause, the true God of Wu Dao stretched out his hand and directly grabbed Gang Tian in his hand: "it seems that you still remember what happened that year, otherwise you wouldn''t be so surprised and upset. Hum, I''m here today to settle old scores with some of you. "


    Before the words of Wu Daozhen God fell, several people suddenly fell among those who participated in the auction.


    The body of the fallen man was motionless, and it was obvious that he had been imprisoned.


    Seeing this, they immediately scattered and tried to leave here so as not to be involved.


    Unfortunately, everyone didn''t know that the emperor had blocked all the exits with people, and there was no way to leave here.


    When many people approached the exit, they immediately felt the invisible emperor and others. When they were eager to retreat, it was already late.


    People fell down one by one. Before they saw their opponents, they had lost the opportunity to resist and completely became prisoners.


    Most of the people here have heads and faces. This time, they were directly caught by the emperor with people. Almost everyone shouted at the top of their lungs.


    The true God of Wu Dao ignored the shouts of those people. He just looked at the frightened gangtian and said slowly, "I''ll give you a chance to atone. You can do it yourself."


    Gangtian''s face was pale, and he didn''t look like before. Looking at the true God of Wu Dao, he said, "since the master has come back, i... gangtian dare not obey the master''s instructions? From now on, gang Tian and the dragon family will follow their master''s orders. "


    Wu Daozhen said, "the dragon family likes treasure and other things most. Since you want the treasure left by me, follow me and I won''t treat you badly. In the future, you will obey Zou Yi''s orders. He is my man and your master. "


    Gang Tian took a look at Zou Yi not far away, hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates obey."


    The attitude changed, gang Tian''s face turned a lot, and he calmed down slowly when he spoke.


    Wu Daozhen said casually, "you and the Shen family are mortal enemies. In those years, the Shen family caught your people cramping and skinning, and refined a powerful Guardian beast ghost dragon with the dragon blood of the Shenlong family. Do you want to take the Shen family down before you can calm down?"


    Gang Tian gritted his teeth and said, "the Dragon killed by the Shen family is my partner. How can I not repay the Revenge of killing my wife? Master, if you want me to give up revenge, i... I''ll ask the master to kill me now. "


    A smile flashed in the eyes of Wu Daozhen God: "I''ll avenge you."


    Gang Tian was stunned: "master, are you? Thank you, master. Thank you, master. "


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "I''ll talk about it later. Now you go to meet your new master Zou Yi. His orders will be mine in the future."


    Gangtian was overjoyed and smiled all over his face. He hurried to Zou Yi and saluted respectfully: "my subordinate gangtian, have you seen the master. In the future, the master ordered his subordinates to go through fire and water. "


    Zou Yi heard the dialogue between Wu Daozhen God and gang Tian. At the moment, although she still had some doubts in her heart, she nodded and said, "since it is so, you can follow me in the future. But don''t call me master, my name, or my adult. "


    Gang Tian saw Zou Yi speak politely and smiled even more: "thank you, sir. If you have any orders, your subordinates will do it immediately."


    Zou Yi said, "did you come here alone? If anyone is here, call me. "


    Gang Tian hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates are going to ask them to come and meet adults. My people don''t come here much. They can find it right away."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and looked at Gang Tian turning around to look for her people among the arrested people. She didn''t ask Wu Daozhen God what was going on.


    Zou Yi''s prohibition outside is still there. It seems that it will not be eliminated for a while. People outside can''t get in and people inside can''t get out.


    Gang Tian soon found out the dragon clan he brought. This time, they came three people. In addition to gang Tian, there were two dragon clan clans, a man and a woman.


    After Zou Yi met them, she said to them, "go and report to Yan Kun, who will arrange tasks for you. Since everyone will be on the same line in the future, don''t be polite between us. If you have something to do, you won''t forget you. "


    Gang Tian said, "what the adult said is that we will report to Yan Kun immediately."

 Chapter 476

    "Master gangtian, I''m Yan Kun." Yan Kun''s voice sounded around Zou Yi in time. He was both Zou Yi''s right-hand assistant and Zou Yi''s good brother. He had been checking some things before. Even Zou Yi didn''t know when he came back.


    "My Lord," said Yan Kun with a fist, "my subordinates came back late. I hope you can make atonement."


    Zou Yi smiled: "just come back and find out?"


    Yan Kun said, "I''ve found out what my lord ordered. My subordinates will report to my Lord in a moment. There is an urgent matter. I wonder if adults have time to listen to their subordinates? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t do this between you and me. If you have anything to say between brothers, just say it."


    Yan Kun took a look at Gang Tian and others around Zou Yi and said with some hesitation: "this matter is very important. Please change a place to listen to your subordinates."


    Zou Yi nodded: "let''s go and talk."


    Yan Kun smiled at Gang Tian and others, turned around and came to one side with Zou Yi. The voice said, "my Lord, the body position of tianwu God of war has been determined, but that place is very dangerous. Unless it is a person with the strength of tianwu God of war, it can''t enter at all."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "how could the noumenon of tianwu God of war be in such a place?"


    Yan Kun said: "my subordinates heard that there was a problem in the cultivation of tianwu God of war. We must cultivate in such a place to recover. This is not as like as two peas. "This is not the key to the problem. The key is to find out that the body of the God of war is exactly the same as that of Wu Dao."


    "What?!" Zou Yi was surprised and hurriedly asked, "what''s going on?"


    Yan Kun looked as like as two peas of a martial god who were trying to escape. He continued to say, "the Lord of heaven is almost the same as the God of martial arts. It looks like a man."


    Zou Yi felt that things were a little messy, frowned and meditated for a moment, and then said decisively, "it seems that I have to ask Shizu myself about some things, otherwise, we''re afraid we can''t continue."


    Yan Kun said, "at this time, I''m afraid Wu Daozhen will be angry. I''d better wait."


    Zou Yi stepped forward and said, "what else did you find besides this?"


    Yan Kun said: "my subordinates have found that the God of war of tianwu is very proficient in the famous unique skill of the true God of martial arts, the killing God sword technique. Moreover, it is said that the true God of martial arts did not teach anyone the decision to resist animals, and the God of war of heavenly martial arts was also very proficient. "


    "My subordinates saw with their own eyes that the God of war of tianwu recovered a nine headed eagle with a royal beast decision, and it was only a pillar of incense before and after."


    Zou Yi suddenly thought of a possibility, so he and Yan Kun said, "can we say that tianwu war god and Wu Daozhen God are one person?"


    Yan Kun nodded slightly: "even if you are not alone, I''m afraid there are countless connections. My subordinates boldly speculated that the God of war of tianwu should be a part of the true God of martial arts. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "this possibility is very big. I''ll ask Shizu later. Everything should come out."


    Yan Kun said, "before my subordinates came back, they met the Lord of the underworld, the king of the underworld. By the way, they asked about the true God of Wu Daozhen. They found that after the death of the true God of Wu Daozhen, the yuan God has been missing. Now I want to come. I''m afraid that after his body died, the yuan God didn''t appear in the underworld because his body was still separated."


    Zou Yi nodded, "that makes sense. After the immortal dies, the yuan God loses the protection of the flesh and will dissipate slowly. Therefore, you must go to the underworld to reincarnate before disappearing, or go to the spirit world to become a wandering wild ghost. After Shizu died, no one could find out the whereabouts of Yuanshen. Now if you want to come, it''s really possible. As you said, it''s because the separation is still there. "


    Yan Kun said, "in this way, I''m afraid that the real God of martial arts is just a separate body, and the God of war of heavenly martial arts is the real noumenon. After all, most of the original gods of the true God of martial arts are in the body of the God of war. "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "Shizu is the noumenon. Although my master awakened his yuan God later, he is still the noumenon. Tianwu war God has most of the yuan gods, which can not change this fact. Separation is separation. In any case, it is impossible to completely replace noumenon. "


    Yan Kun pondered: "the law of heaven is indeed the case. His subordinates mean that after tianwu war God has most of the yuan gods, it is more like the noumenon than the true God of martial arts. If outsiders don''t understand the reason, they will misunderstand. "


    Zou Yi said, "no matter what outsiders think, we can''t think so. Yan Kun, this matter is really important and must be kept confidential. Once leaked, I''m afraid the people who originally supported us will immediately turn to support tianwu God of war. "


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "so subordinates must report to adults alone so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. Don''t worry, my Lord. All the people who know this secret are locked up by me and won''t reveal it in a short time. Now my subordinates are worried that tianwu God of war will tell the secret himself, and it will be difficult for us to recover anything at that time... "


    Zou Yi raised his hand as like as two peas to stop Yan Kun: "you hurry to do something, not just the divine realm. I want the nine circles to know that Wu Dao Zhen has made a body similar to the body before the body. Now this body is snatched away by the God of heaven and became a part of the God of war. In addition, we should kindly remind everyone not to be tempted by the separation refined by the God of war and become his accomplice. "


    Yan Kun flashed a smile in his eyes, hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates will do it immediately. Within three days, everyone in the nine circles will know this friendly hint."


    Zou Yi said, "go and return quickly. I''ll wait for you to come back and tell me about other information you found."


    Yan Kun said yes, turned and left quickly, but he was not afraid of Zou Yibu''s prohibition.


    This is also normal. Zou Yibu''s prohibition uses the chaotic force in his body. Yan Kun''s body happens to be the same chaotic force as Zou Yi, and there is no obstruction in and out.


    Zou Yi, who learned of a major information, wanted to communicate with Wu Daozhen God in time, but she was not in a hurry because Wu Daozhen God was busy at this time.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi didn''t know where they had gone at this time. They didn''t stay with Zou Yi.


    There are many Zou Yi people here, but not many people can really help Zou Yi make decisions.


    Seeing that all the people here were arrested, Zou Yi felt that she had nothing to do, so she turned and walked slowly back to the elegant room to sit down and rest.


    The true God of Wu Dao came out in person and immediately made Zou Yi feel like a king in the world.


    The former Lord of the divine world and the first person in the nine worlds, many people still respect or fear him.

 Chapter 477

    Millennium ice and Millennium dream came to Zou Yi at this time. They looked at each other and both looked like they wanted each other to speak.


    Zou Yi knew what Millennium ice and Millennium dream said, so she took the initiative to say, "I''m sorry, today''s auction was completely destroyed. I will make up for the loss of the Millennium family. Please forgive me. "


    Millennium ice smiled: "I''ll see if I say this. We have a hunch that something will happen at this auction. So we were prepared at the beginning, and not all the items auctioned were brought by the seller, so the loss will not be too great. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "it is worthy of being from the super family of the divine world. The ability to foresee things is different. You two are looking for me, but what can I do for you? "


    Millennium ice said, "I want to ask you a favor and let Shen Yue and the people he brought go. I don''t know if it will embarrass you?"


    Zou Yi was really embarrassed: "the Shen family and gangtian are mortal enemies. I heard that Shizu had promised gangtian to attack the Shen family. I''m afraid it''s very difficult. What is the relationship between Shen Yue and the Millennium family? How can I plead with Shizu? "


    Millennium Bing said, "to be honest, the Shen family has no deep friends with us. They are the leaders of underground forces. We are just businessmen and don''t have much friends at ordinary times. It''s just that if Shen Yue has an accident with me, we can''t get rid of it. At that time, I''m afraid the family elders will talk about it, so that our sisters can''t be in the family... "


    Zou Yi understood the meaning of Millennium ice and said with a smile, "I just want to ask you two to help me. If so, I just want to sleep. If someone gives me a pillow, I won''t be unable to get along with myself."


    Millennium ice blushed and couldn''t speak at once. Millennium dream smiled and said, "if you dare to flirt with my sister, you''re not afraid that my future brother-in-law knows to beat you hard?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m not flirting with your sister. I''m telling the truth. If you could come and help me, I would be much easier. Besides, I don''t have to worry about which treasures can be exchanged for money and then support the expenses of the army... "


    Millennium dream smiled and said, "if you want money, you can say it directly. Our family has already said that as long as you need it, the family will give full support."


    Zou Yi looked at the Millennium ice with a red face and didn''t speak. She deliberately smiled and said, "Miss, is this drinking? Is your face red like this? I''ll pour you a glass of water. Wait a minute. "


    Zou Yi said something irrelevant. She got up and left Yajian. She came directly to the true God of Wu Dao. She saluted and said, "Shizu, my disciple has an unkind request. I don''t know whether Shizu can agree?"


    Wu Daozhen was directing the people to take the arrested people away. After hearing Zou Yi''s words, he turned back and said with a smile: "do you like the girl of the Millennium family? I heard that Shen Yue and the people he brought can be released, but they can''t be released until his family comes. Tell Millennium Kun that today''s affairs will never be counted on the head of the Millennium family. I will bear it all. Please rest assured. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "thank you, Shizu. I''ll make it clear to the Millennium Kun patriarch."


    Wu Daozhen said, "it''s understandable that young people like beautiful women, but I still want to remind you that you can''t have any beautiful women. You have to see clearly first."


    Zou Yi blushed and said with a smile, "I remember. Please rest assured. I know what to do."


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "we will send out some invitations later. Please help me go to Shen''s house."


    Zou Yi understood the real intention of Wu Daozhen God at this time. When she admired him, she also paid more respect to Wu Daozhen God: "Shizu ordered, and the disciple will do it right away."


    Wu Daozhen looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "I heard what Yan Kun said to you. You did a good job."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "can Shizu hear the voice between us?"


    Wu Daozhen said, "what''s so strange about this? Older people know how to crack sound transmission. If you want to learn, I''ll teach you later. "


    Zou Yi said, "I really want to learn. This is a sharp tool for eavesdropping. It''s good to learn."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and scolded: "dare to scold me for eavesdropping, it''s really not high or low. It''s no different from telling me directly. I don''t have to eavesdrop at all. "


    After a pause, Wu Daozhen took out a chip and handed it to Zou Yi: "it records all kinds of methods to crack the sound transmission technology. If you practice according to it, you will hear the content of other people''s sound transmission in a short time."


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, took the chip, put it away, and turned to talk to Millennium Kun.


    Millennium Kun actually heard the words of Wu Daozhen God long ago. Seeing Zou Yi coming, he smiled bitterly and said, "Wu Daozhen God is worthy of being the first person in the nine circles. I can''t hide it. You go and be busy. I know everything. I won''t have any other thoughts. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "the Millennium patriarch doesn''t have to think much. Shizu has many things and speaks directly. I hope you can forgive me."


    Millennium Kun said with a smile, "how dare you? Zou Yi, you are friends with Millennium ice and Millennium dream. You are also friends of my Millennium family. Don''t see the outside world between us. Let them do something for you later. It''s like avoiding the old people in the family. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "so best."


    Millennium Kun smiled and turned to leave the auction house. It seemed that he didn''t intend to go far, but just found a place to rest.


    Shen Yue, who is still free, has been watching Zou Yi and others and heard what Zou Yi and others said.


    His face was not very good. Together with fan Ke, a senior military official, he looked at Zou Yi walking towards them, and there was some light anger in his eyes.


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said with a smile, "you two have been wronged. There is a reason for everything today. I hope you can forgive me."


    The anger on Shen Yue''s face was obvious. At this time, he said angrily, "what are you going to do? You''re going to lock us up like this. Aren''t you afraid of the long public?"


    Shen Yue, who was angry, spoke a little like a woman, but Zou Yi was still very sure that he was a man, but he was too good-looking.


    "Don''t be angry, young master Shen. I don''t mean to embarrass you." Zou Yi still explained with a smile: "the true God of Wu Dao is the lower Shizu. He returned to the divine world. Some old accounts have to be calculated by old friends, so he wronged everyone. I''m really sorry."


    "Hum, that''s good. I think this is your conspiracy with the Millennium family." Shen Yue said angrily, "let us go quickly, or the Shen family will never spare you."

 Chapter 478

    Zou Yi said: "young master Shen is too angry, which is not conducive to our communication."


    Fan Ke said: "your anger is also forced by your actions. Zou Yi, I know your strength is strong and your background is big, but we don''t want to be enemies with you. You imprisoned us, but it doesn''t make sense? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "master fan doesn''t have to be angry. I came here to explain. If you don''t want to listen to me explain, I have to leave first."


    Fan Ke said, "let''s hear what the true God of martial arts wants to do?"


    Zou Yi said, "Shizu wants to invite your elders to come here. The ancestor knew that your elders were very busy and afraid it would be difficult to invite them, so please get together here first and wait for your elders to get together. "


    "Kidnapping." Shen Yue angrily said, "this is kidnapping. Wait for me and see how I will settle this account with you in the future. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t be excited, young master Shen. Shizu is very polite to you and your elders. He will never hurt you or your elders. We are friends, just exchange feelings, there is no other. "


    Shen Yue still wanted to speak. Fan Ke said, "don''t be excited, young master Shen. Wu Daozhen''s move should be harmless. I''d better cooperate and wait quietly."


    Shen Yue saw fan Ke say so. He was angry and calmed down immediately.


    This person is also very good. It''s rare for him to calm down immediately when he meets such a thing.


    Zou Yi saw this, smiled and walked up to Shen Yue, waved and motioned for a maid from Yue to bring hot tea: "please drink tea, young master Shen. Wait a moment, and Shizu will tell you what to do."


    Shen Yue looked at Zou Yi, his anger completely disappeared, and suddenly smiled: "I''ve heard that Zou Yi is big and kind. Now it seems that it''s true. If I say so, you are not angry. It''s worth learning. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "if you don''t dislike it, we can be friends."


    Shen Yue got up and took the tea from the maid: "OK, brother Zou, I''ll make a friend with Shen Yue. How about a cup of tea instead of wine? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "why not? I can''t wait for a friend like brother Shen. "


    In front of fan Ke, they touched a cup of tea instead of wine, which was regarded as making friends.


    The people on one side were curious and mischievous. Their minds were different, but they all looked at Zou Yi and Shen Yue and hoped that they could solve the crisis.


    As everyone knows, Zou Yi and Shen Yue at this time are friendly on the surface and how they feel inside. Only they know.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the voice of Wu Daozhen God sounded in time: "we''re going to ask you to help write a letter this time. I don''t know if you''d like to?"


    Shen Yue, who was originally the most resistant, said first: "naturally, we are willing. It''s our honor to help the true God of martial arts."


    Fan Ke also said: "Mr. Shen is right. We need to write a letter. We''ll write it right away."


    The true God of Wu Dao didn''t change because of Shen Yue and fan Ke''s words. Instead, he said in a positive tone: "you just write that the true God of Wu Dao invited your elders to come here. Don''t say anything else."


    Shen Yue said again, "the younger generation''s father is not in the divine world at present. If the true God wants to see the younger generation''s father, I''m afraid he''ll have to wait a few days."


    Wu Daozhen didn''t think Shen Yue''s words had anything to do with it. He said faintly, "I''ve already sent someone to pick up the father of eldest childe Shen. It''s almost time to arrive at this time."


    Shen Yue was stunned: "it seems that the true God has planned... Just. After his father comes, he will naturally make it clear to the true God."


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "I admire childe Shen''s courage. I heard that childe Shen is very famous in the divine world. Now it seems that he really deserves the name of Childe Shen."


    Shen Yue said, "I don''t deserve it. The younger generation has achieved such results only under the care of their father."


    Wu Daozhen said, "young master Shen is modest. As far as I know, the property of the Shen family has doubled in your hands. No one would believe it without your credit. "


    Seeing that Wu Daozhen and Shen Yueyue were getting closer and closer, Zou Yi and others on the side were stunned. They stared at each other and felt whether they had a brain problem.


    It was originally a hostile relationship, but when talking, it was like a chatting friend, which taught others how to think?


    Zou Yi admires the true God of martial arts. Even in the face of the enemy, he shows peace, which is much better than Zou Yi, who has reached the extreme of Yuanshen cultivation.


    Of course, Yuan Shen''s cultivation to the extreme can''t be said to have reached the extreme state of mind. When facing the enemy, he can''t do the true God of martial arts.


    I have to say that the true God of martial arts taught Zou Yi one thing today, that is to keep a quiet heart at any time.


    Only when you calm down can you discover many hidden things at the first time and really understand the people and things you want to know.


    Wu Daozhen and Shen Yue seem to be friends, but in fact, most of the people present still know how.


    Shen Yue didn''t pay much attention to the praise of the true God of martial arts. He just smiled and said, "this skill of the younger generation is not enough to be praised by the true God. The true God makes the younger generation blush. By the way, dare you ask the true God, what else should I do after I write a letter before you release us? "


    Wu Daozhen said, "if you see your elders, you will have nothing to do. You can leave Yuelai at any time. By the way, Yuelai will be my permanent residence in the divine world in the future. You are welcome to come here at any time. "


    Shen Yue said with a smile, "I''ll thank the real God for his invitation instead of everyone here. I hope one day we can sit down with the real God and buy things while drinking tea."


    Wu Daozhen nodded: "there will be such a day, but it must be after the God of war left the divine world."


    Shen Yue seemed to think of something and asked with a smile, "is the real God going to officially start a war with the God of war?"


    Wu Daozhen said, "we have already started a war, but some things are not ready and need time to prepare."


    Shen Yue immediately asked, "so, what help does Zhenshen family need? As long as it is not the root of the Shen family, the younger generation can still decide. "

 Chapter 479

    Wu Daozhen walked a few steps and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he said, "I want the Shen family to swear allegiance to me. Can you decide this?"


    Shen Yue was stunned and immediately said, "it''s about everyone in the Shen family. I don''t dare to make decisions without authorization. Even if my father comes in person, it is impossible to make direct decisions. We need to consult with the people in the family first. "


    Wu Daozhen said, "then wait until your father comes."


    Shen Yue closed his mouth knowingly. He knew that he had no right to speak at this time. He was not qualified to talk directly with the true God of martial arts.


    If you can''t be the Lord, don''t speak, otherwise, it will only add chaos.


    Wu Daozhen''s eyes were cold, and he suddenly shouted, "listen, everyone. I, Wu Daozhen, officially want to declare war on tianwu God of war and recapture the divine world. Most of your elders are my subordinates. Today, ask your elders to come here to see me, or submit to me again and deal with the God of war with me. Or you will become my enemy. If you meet again after today, you will have the result of death and no life. "


    At the moment, the holy gentleman also appeared and said loudly, "I am the holy gentleman. I have now turned to the true God of martial arts and obeyed the orders of the true God, leaving you all. I hope you can see the situation clearly and don''t make unnecessary struggle."


    At this moment, people have fully understood the intention of Wu Daozhen God, and also fully understood what is called King''s presence in the world.


    Only those who ignore everything in the world like Wu Daozhen God can have such momentum and deserve to be the Lord of the divine world.


    This is a declaration of war, a positive declaration of war against tianwu God of war, and a declaration of war against everyone. Either surrender or become the enemy of Wu Daozhen God.


    Most of the people present are dignified in the divine world. Seeing this scene, they have understood many things, and began to weigh and think in their hearts, so they should make plans for the future.


    Wu Daozhen looked at his words and colors. He knew that most people understood what he meant, so he continued: "those who obey me should let bygones be bygones. Those with strong strength can serve in the army, those with weak strength can be sergeants, and those with insufficient strength in the battlefield above can be logistics personnel. Everyone will be given a heavy reward when they defeat the God of war in the future. "


    After a pause, Wu Daozhen raised his voice and said, "the treasure I left in the divine world tens of thousands of years ago is all my savings. I''m not quite sure how much that wealth is. However, it must be the greatest wealth in the divine world. This wealth will be used to fight the God of war, and for you and your people. Everyone has a share as long as he is willing to follow me. "


    Everyone was excited when they heard the voice of Wu Daozhen God. Most of them came to this auction for the purpose of clues to the wealth of Wu Daozhen God among thousands of feathers, that is, the treasure of Wu Daozhen God.


    Before Wu Daozhen appeared, we didn''t hold any hope. After all, it was the thing of Wu Daozhen. We couldn''t afford to provoke it and didn''t dare to provoke it. Naturally, wealth belongs to Wu Daozhen.


    Now when we heard the words of Wu Daozhen God, everyone was excited one by one and felt that it was not in vain this time.


    But as we all know, the conditions of Wu Daozhen God are also very frightening. After all, we want to fight with tianwu God of war. Can we live and enjoy the treasure of Wu Daozhen God? How many people can predict the future?


    Everyone was silent, thinking about how to make a decision and the pros and cons of following the true God of Wu Dao.


    If someone says clearly that he will not follow the true God of martial arts at this time, he is looking for his own death.


    The true God of martial arts, who just wanted to declare war on tianwu God of war, is missing a chance to establish prestige. If someone wants to make a bird, the true God of martial arts will never be polite.


    Although the true God of Wu Dao said well before, everyone knows that he just said a few routine words. If someone dares to disobey his prestige, he will be overwhelmed.


    Directly arresting the people is enough to show that the true God of Wu Dao will not fear anyone, let alone care about anyone''s life and death.


    The true God of martial arts after rebirth seems to be somewhat different from the legendary him.


    Maybe the character of Wu Daozhen God has changed slowly after going through the previous things.


    The emperor and some of the people he brought have now passed the letters or family letters written by the arrested people. I believe that soon many people will rush to Yuelai auction city to meet the true God of martial arts.


    There are always exceptions. Fan Ke from the military suddenly said at this time: "I won''t write a letter. This and there are letters. It is clearly a letter of surrender. It is the evidence of the surrender of Wu Daozhen God. If I write, the God of war will regard me as a traitor, and my family and friends will be implicated... "


    Wu Daozhen''s eyes were cold and slowly raised his hand: "you really don''t write?"


    The voice of Wu Daozhen God was full of murderous spirit. After hearing this, everyone was stunned without exception.


    Fan Ke is the most powerful military high-level under the God of war of tianwu. He is in charge of the forbidden guard of the God of war of tianwu. He is the military general most trusted by the God of war of tianwu. Among the nine circles, there will never be more than ten people who can threaten fan Ke.


    The true God of Wu Daozhen ordered the emperor not to touch him, that is, for the sake of being the commander of the forbidden guard of tianwu God of war.


    Now, the true God of Wu Dao is clearly murderous. Even if he knows that fan Ke can''t be killed, the true God of Wu Dao is still murderous. Isn''t it surprising?


    Fan Ke looked firmly at Wu Daozhen and said, "I can die, but I can''t fall."


    Wu Daozhen stared at fan Ke. At the moment, after listening to fan Ke''s words, he raised his hand and clenched it slowly. It seems that the idea of killing has become in his heart and he is about to kill.


    Fan Ke stepped back, made a defensive gesture and shouted, "let''s do it. Let me also see the strength of the true God of martial arts after rebirth."


    Wu Daozhen sneered and said, "you don''t deserve it yet". The holy gentleman around him suddenly grabbed fan Ke''s neck before everyone reacted.


    Fan Ke''s face turned red immediately. His defense had no effect at all. He was not the opponent of the saint who had already surpassed the ordinary chaotic true God.


    Shengjun slowly lifted fan Ke''s body, and many people heard the harsh sound of fan Ke''s neck breaking.


    Fan Ke''s head is soft and crooked to one side, and his neck has been broken.


    As soon as fan Ke''s original God left the body, he was immediately imprisoned by the saint, and even the opportunity of reincarnation was controlled by the saint.


    It''s sad to say that the commander of a generation of forbidden guards was killed at one move.


    People were shocked. Some people couldn''t help but close their eyes and didn''t dare to look again. They were very afraid, but they didn''t dare to make a sound.

 Chapter 480

    This is a means of high pressure and cruelty, and it is also a means of establishing prestige. However, the true God of Wu Dao did this, which was somewhat beyond everyone''s expectation.


    When many people feel that the law of the jungle is gradually losing its effectiveness, they are suddenly attacked by the true God of martial arts. It is inevitable that people will not be able to return to God.


    Not only those caught can''t return to God, but even Zou Yi is very surprised. He didn''t want to kill Li Wei at this time.


    The true God of Wu Dao did this today, not on the spur of the moment. It seems that he has been planning for a long time.


    Zou Yi suddenly felt that she was a little too simple. Even her Shizu, the famous former Lord of the divine world, couldn''t see clearly.


    Zou Yi thought that Wu Daozhen God was a very easy-going and kind old man. Now it seems that he is wrong and far from wrong.


    Zou Yi, who sighed secretly, didn''t say much at this time, but silently turned around and didn''t see what Wu Daozhen God and Shengjun would do again.


    In fact, even if he didn''t look, he could hear that the true God of Wu Dao and the holy emperor threatened those people to write to their families again.


    The content of the letter was set by Wu Daozhen God. The purpose is to use the hijacked people to attract their relatives.


    As long as these families'' families arrive, is everything still has the final say?


    Who can watch his family killed and be indifferent, even the immortal is no exception.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi know Zou Yi very well. They know that Zou Yi must be disgusted with the practice of Wu Daozhen God and Saint Jun. they both come to Zou Yi and quietly hold Zou Yi''s hands.


    "Wu Daozhen God, if you kill like this, aren''t you afraid that our family will know and the little respect left for you will completely disappear?"


    A seemingly untimely voice remembered that the speaker was a neglected young beauty. Although she was tied and couldn''t move, she stubbornly accused Wu Daozhen of killing people indiscriminately.


    Zou Yi heard the sound, suddenly turned around and shouted, "Why are you here?"


    The beauty who accused Wu Daozhen of God looked at Zou Yi and said, "Zou Yixing king still remembers me, which really moved me."


    Zou Yi''s tone of voice was very bad. She knew that she misunderstood that she was an accomplice of the true God of martial arts, but it was hard to explain. She had to take a few steps to untie the shackles on the woman.


    But when Zou Yi reached out to help the beauty, the beauty slapped Zou Yi''s hand.


    Su Mo whispered something to Mrs. Yi at this time. When she finished, Mrs. Yi was already moved.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi came forward together and picked up the beautiful woman from the ground. They looked at the true God of Wu Dao together and said in unison: "Shizu, this woman is an old friend of ours. I misunderstood her just now."


    Wu Daozhen looked at them noncommittally, saying nothing, but his eyes were filled with an amazing anger, indicating that he was very angry at this time.


    Zou Yi returned to her senses, worried that Wu Daozhen would anger Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, and quickly said, "Shizu, don''t mind. She''s just a maid. She''s not worth your anger."


    When Wu Daozhen saw Zou Yi speak, he slowly said, "since she is your old friend, let her not talk."


    Zou Yi nodded, stretched out her hand to pull the beauty, and walked aside with Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    After Wu Daozhen''s attention was elsewhere, Zou Yicai whispered, "this girl is ah rou. She... Looks like my sister-in-law."


    Su Mo smiled, lowered his voice and said, "if it weren''t for this, how could we risk pleading with Shizu."


    Zou Yi nodded gratefully, "thank you. Ah Rou, she really looks like her sister-in-law. I almost admitted my mistake before. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi smiled and said to ah Rou, "ah Rou, why are you here?"


    Ah Rou looked at Zou Yi with a grudge on her face and whispered, "since you recognized me wrong last time, tianwu God of war ordered someone to send me to Yue, saying that he wanted me to be your maid. But you can''t see anyone all day. I can''t help but wait here... "


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that there was another place. She couldn''t help but say, "it''s so. It seems that it''s my fault. I''m negligent. Ah Rou, you were ordered to come here. Can you go back at any time? Why don''t I send someone to take you back. "


    Ah Rou shook her head slightly: "the God of war of tianwu gave an order. If I go back, I''m afraid the result will be very bad. I... I won''t go back. I''d like to be your maid and serve you all my life. "


    Zou Yi subconsciously glanced at Mrs. Yi and Su Mo and was about to speak. Mrs. Yi had said, "in this case, ah Rou, just stay and be a sister with us."


    Zou Yi wanted to stop Mrs. Yi, but Yifu had a fast population and finished talking in an instant.


    Zou Yi, quite helpless, can only close her mouth and go to see Su Mo with a bitter smile.


    Su Mo''s mind was not on this at this time. She looked at the gate of Yuelai auction city and suddenly said, "Shen Yue''s father came and brought a large team of people. I''m afraid there will be a bloody battle in a while."


    Zou Yi looked back and said slowly, "you''re right. It seems that the Shen family doesn''t intend to come together with the true God of Wu Dao, otherwise they wouldn''t bring so many soldiers."


    Zou Yi''s voice just fell, and Shen Yue''s voice came: "father, are you here so soon?"


    A middle-aged man who was somewhat similar to Shen Yuesheng looked at Shen Yue with a kind look on his face, but his tone of voice implied blame: "who told you to come here to fool around? If you don''t hurry over here, don''t make a fool of yourself. "


    Shen Yue wanted to go over to his father, but he and his father were separated by the true God of martial arts and the holy emperor. He didn''t dare to break in, but looked at his father anxiously.


    Seeing this, Shen Yue''s father could only step forward, hugged his fist and said to the true God of martial arts: "true God, the child is ignorant and offended your tiger power. Here I apologize for him. I hope you will have a lot of adults and don''t have the same experience with him."


    The true God of Wu Dao smiled and said slowly, "Shen Qian, don''t be so vain between you and me. You and I seem to have known for many years who is what kind of character. "


    The emperor said in a rather gloomy way: "I believe you know very well what I came to you today. Let''s have a good word now. It depends on how you, the master of the Shen family, decide whether to keep you. "


    Shen Qian is the master of the Shen family. He is in charge of all the underground forces in the divine world. Even the God of war dare not easily move him. At the moment, he was very angry when he saw that the true God of martial arts and the holy monarch were very tough on him.

 Chapter 481

    "Do you want to be enemies with everyone in the divine world?" Shen Qian''s voice was full of the majesty of the superior: "I advise you to think about it. Don''t say that you are scarce now. Even when you were the Lord of the divine world, you didn''t dare to despise my Shen family so much."


    Shengjun sneered: "just a leader of underground strength dares to be so rampant. It seems that I won''t let you see what real strength is today. No one will remember my existence."


    The holy gentleman had already shot when he spoke. Suddenly, there was a sword in his hand, which looked like a killing sword. He didn''t see any action. The tip of the sword had reached Shen Qian''s chest.


    Shen Qian didn''t expect that Shengjun began to do it before he could say three words. Surprised, he quickly dodged and shouted, "you don''t deserve to kill me, Shengjun."


    Shen Qian''s reaction speed was very fast, but Shengjun was equivalent to sneaking attack on him, so Shengjun seized the first opportunity and suppressed Shen Qian from the beginning.


    Seeing that his leader was secretly attacked by the emperor, the team behind Shen Qian rushed forward one by one without waiting for Shen Qian''s order. When they saw the true God of martial arts, they killed people. The essence of the underworld was immediately exposed.


    Underworld people stress that it is better to start first. Those people are bloodthirsty people who are not afraid of death. They start with killing moves. The people brought by Wu Daozhen God don''t seem to adapt to such a combination, and there are casualties in an instant.


    Zou Yi and others saw from a distance and urgently wanted to help. They heard a man shout, "kill my sword God disciple. Don''t want to leave here alive today."


    A figure fell from the sky, but the man didn''t fall to the ground. The sword Qi came first, and the sound of swish was heard all the time. The amazing sword Qi instantly drowned the people of the Shen family who had just rushed up.


    A scream immediately filled the whole Yuelai auction city. The sword''s lethality was amazing. All of them were splashed with blood. Many of them were killed directly, and only the yuan God escaped from the flesh.


    The newcomer is Shanyu, the sword God who has just taken refuge in the true God of Wu Dao. He is one of the strongest subordinates of the true God of Wu Dao at present.


    The sword God specializes in swordsmanship. Few people dare to say that they can surpass him in swordsmanship.


    His sword power is not very powerful, but it is still a disaster for those who do not reach the realm of God and man.


    Not everyone in the Shen family has strong strength, and only a few can reach the realm of God and man. This time they met the sword God, they were immediately suppressed, countless deaths and injuries and rivers of blood.


    The whole Yuelai was in a mess. The sword Qi didn''t have eyes. When it hit there, it was a deep hole with a big fist. Yuelai was destroyed by a move of Shanyu.


    Seeing the strength of Shanyi, Zou Yi and others could not help but frown. They finally understood the origin of the reputation of the sword God and that the rumors of the world were not always false.


    The sword God Shanyu deserves to be called the sword God. This move is enough to prove his strength.


    Most of the Shen family members who had rushed up in a fierce manner were killed in an instant. The rest escaped with injuries. Only five people were not injured except Shen Yue and Shen Qian.


    Needless to say, those five people must exist above the realm of God and man, and they are also the strong among the underground forces of the Shen family.


    "Shanyu, you dare to kill my people!" Shen Qian was furious. He stared at Shanyu with a long sword and shouted angrily, "you''re dying. My Shen family will never let you go."


    Shanyu''s face was calm, his eyes were also very calm, and his voice was even calmer: "I am ordered to kill the enemy. Since you dare to disobey the will of the true God, you should die under my sword. Besides, if you are not good at learning, you dare to come out and make a fool of yourself. You will die in vain. "


    Shen Qian almost didn''t come up at one breath and shouted, "Shanyi''s arrogance, I can''t see your broken body!"


    Shen Qian was so angry that he suddenly opened a folding fan in his hand and shot dozens of fan bone arrows at Shanyu.


    The fan bones are castrated like electricity. People with a clear eye can see that each fan bone is a sharp concealed weapon. Dozens of them are fired together, and the power is no worse than the sword Qi just issued by Shanyu.


    Shanyu didn''t dare to be careless. He waved his long sword and deleted dozens of sword flowers. Each sword flower would emit several sword Qi, just like one sword Qi flower stamen, which accurately hit the fan bones and make a harsh sound.


    The impact sound is exactly the same as the impact sound of physical metal. This is the form of sword Qi. Sword Qi is a sword, and it is sharper, more flexible and more powerful than a sword.


    Zou Yi, who was watching the battle, suddenly felt that the killing sword warm in her body was restless. It seemed that she wanted to rush out of her body to participate in the battle. She was completely out of Zou Yi''s control.


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to use her own flesh to block such an artifact as the killer sword. She simply took it out and let it float in the air, as if she were watching the war.


    The change of killing divine sword attracted the attention of Wu Daozhen God. He nodded slightly towards Zou Yi, beamed the sound into a line, and transmitted the sound to Zou Yi: "look carefully, this is the performance after the swordsmanship reaches the extreme. The power is amazing when you hand it casually. People and swords are one, and move as you like an arm and finger."


    Zou Yi nodded and didn''t talk to Wu Daozhen. His attention focused on the battle between Shanyi and Shen Qian.


    Shen Qian is in charge of the underground world of the divine world. Naturally, his strength will not be weak. When he started to attack, he already thought of Shanyu''s next move, so after shooting the fan bone, he immediately began to prepare for the next move.


    The Shen family is a family handed down fighting skill. When Shen Qian takes his hand, the divine power of fire attribute surges. His whole person seems to be entangled by fire. Every move is a fire attack with high temperature.


    Shanyu didn''t dare to let Shen Qian close to him. He constantly stimulated the sword Qi to stop Shen Qian''s attack, but he didn''t hurt Shen Qian by the killer.


    Maybe the true God of martial arts has a life first. Shanyu can''t hurt Shen Qian''s life. He showed mercy everywhere and didn''t go all out.


    Zou Yi wanted to learn better swordsmanship from their battle. Seeing that she was very disappointed, she muttered to herself: "it''s really boring. If you fight like this, even if it''s clear that Shanyu''s strength is stronger, she will be defeated by Shen Qian in the end."


    "Does the master think it''s boring?" A voice that had not been heard for a long time suddenly sounded in Zou Yi''s ear: "do you want to see Shen Qian''s real strength? He didn''t do his best. "


    Zou Yi looked back and immediately smiled, "sky fire? How can you give up today? Did you smell the smell of sky fire? "


    Tianhuo smiled, and a look of expectation appeared on her beautiful face: "the master is right. If it weren''t for the smell of Tianhuo, I wouldn''t wake up."

 Chapter 482

    Zou Yiqi said, "can we say that the flame on Shen Qian is some kind of heavenly fire? He can also control the sky fire, which...... "


    Tianhuo looked at Shen Qian and said slowly, "the ownerless Tianhuo can also be used by human beings with enough strength. I happen to know Shen Qian''s heavenly fire. It can be regarded as my fellow heavenly fire, or a part of me before. "


    "Separation?" Zou Yi was even more surprised: "you used to be separated. Why don''t I know?"


    Tianhuo turned to look at Zou Yi, smiled and said, "that''s because I just remembered this. Naturally, master, you don''t know. Master, don''t forget that I was seriously injured and didn''t remember many things. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "you are a human being like me now. As I said before, you and I are no longer master and servant, and you don''t have to call me master."


    Tianhuo suddenly reached out to hold Zou Yi''s hand and smiled like flowers: "isn''t Mrs. Yi and Mrs. Su here? My respect for you, the former master, isn''t it? Otherwise, I''ll call you by your name. "


    Zou Yi said, "I think you are my friend. You... Forget it. You can do whatever you want."


    Tianhuo skillfully leaned her head on Zou Yi''s shoulder, continued to smile and said, "I want Shen Qian''s Tianhuo. As long as I get it, I''ll be complete."


    Zou Yi''s heart moved: "do you want to fight Shen Qian?"


    The sky fire looked dignified gradually: "my strength now can only be tied with Shen Qian at most. His strength is by no means so. I didn''t try my best to see Shanyu''s mercy. Otherwise, with his strength, I''m afraid the joy will be extinguished long ago. "


    Zou Yi knew what Tianhuo said was reasonable. After thinking about it, she suddenly shouted, "elder Shanyu, please step down and let my friend experience the great moves of elder Shen Qian."


    Shanyu looked at Zou Yi with gratitude in her eyes. She immediately stepped back and stopped fighting with Shen Qian.


    Shen Qian didn''t pursue. He had seen Tianhuo coming out early. He also felt that Tianhuo''s unique temperament was the same as his own Tianhuo. He was surprised. Hearing Zou Yi''s voice, he was more sure of his doubt.


    Shanyi stepped down. The true God of Wu Dao didn''t say anything, and the holy gentleman didn''t say anything. They acquiesced in Zou Yi''s practice.


    Zou Yi took a look at Tianhuo and motioned to Tianhuo to try Shen Qian''s real strength.


    Tianhuo nodded slightly, walked towards Shen Qian and said, "my name is Tianhuo, which is the embodiment of the black inflammation of Tianhuo. Shen Qian, the sky fire Heiyan on you is a part of me, because I have been separated for a long time and haven''t been found. I was lucky to meet you today. I want to make a bet with you. What do you think? "


    Shen Qian said in a deep voice, "the sky fire turns into shape? You... What you said is true? "


    The sky fire slowly raised her hand, and a dazzling sky fire black inflammation appeared in her palm, which was sent to the air by her, so that everyone could see it clearly.


    Shen Qian stared at this group of sky fire Heiyan, and a trace of greed flashed in his eyes: "sky fire Heiyan, one of the four sky fires, you..."


    Before Shen Qian finished, a subordinate of the realm of God and man beside him had quietly said, "don''t, master!"


    Shen Qian was stunned, then returned to normal, looked at the sky fire and said, "I''m definitely not your opponent. I won''t fight with you. After all, your part has recognized me as the Lord, and you are mine... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Tianhuo suddenly said in a very old tone, "if you want to occupy my part, you have to ask me whether I agree or not. Do it. I don''t want to talk nonsense to you. "


    Shen Qian was not angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "your temper is the same. You are really the sky fire black inflammation after your transformation. I didn''t expect to meet such a good thing here. It seems that I have done too many good things before. God has taken care of me. "


    After a pause, Shen Qian suddenly shouted, "who can help me get the sky fire Heiyan? I''ll give him 100 million divine crystals, plus the general industry of the Shen family."


    As soon as Shen Qian said this, it was like a thunderbolt. It spread all over the divine domain in an instant. People ran around and told each other, and it spread all over every corner of the divine domain in a few breaths.


    Some people hiding in the holy land also know this amazing news, including some old monsters who haven''t appeared for many years.


    As the saying goes, there must be brave men under heavy rewards. In the face of interests, even those old monsters who are so-called peace of mind can''t help but move.


    The temptation given by Shen Qian is too great. 100 million divine crystals are nothing, but countless people will be jealous of half of the Shen family.


    Although the underground rivers and mountains of the Shen family cannot be on the table, the owner is the master of the underground world of half the divine world, and the benefits are self-evident.


    If you win a Tianhuo Heiyan who turns into a young woman, you can get half of the Shen family. There are really few people who are not interested.


    Of course, there are few people who have the strength to win Tianhuo.


    The cunning Shen Qian didn''t fight with Tianhuo himself, but threw out amazing wealth and tried his best to lure others to work for him. It has to be said that he is indeed a sinister and cunning man, and he is also an extremely good at playing with power.


    "It seems that I think highly of you to play with power and wealth here." Wu Daozhen suddenly said coldly, "if any of you are not afraid of death, come and try the sky fire?"


    This sentence of Wu Daozhen God is like a ladle of ice water in June, which makes most people sweat like rain in an instant, and they don''t have the idea of sky fire.


    The people suddenly came back from the previous surprise and suddenly understood one thing. This Tianhuo is definitely not their initiative, because behind Tianhuo is the great God of Wu Daozhen, which they can''t afford.


    Hearing the words of the true God of martial arts, Shen Qian said coldly, "does the true God think he is still the first in the previous nine realms? If I''m not mistaken, your strength can only fight the chaotic true God at most. If a stronger person fights with you, you are sure to survive. It''s really hard to say. "


    The true God of Wu Dao said coldly, "then come and try. If you don''t kill you within ten moves, I''ll clap my hands and leave. I''ll never do anything bad to the Shen family."


    Shen Qian was stunned and then angrily said, "that''s settled. Let me experience the great moves of the true God."


    Wu Daozhen sneered. He didn''t speak, but looked at Shen Qian and made a gesture to let Shen Qian start first.


    Shen Qian clenched his teeth and his face was very cautious. He looked at the true God of Wu Dao for a long time before he took his hand slowly.

 Chapter 483

    Shen Qian was obviously afraid of the true God of martial arts. He was very cautious and didn''t dare to advance at all.


    He adopts the strategy of seven point defense and three-point attack. It seems that the attack is strong and powerful, but in fact, his moves have never been old. He pays more attention to defense every time he attacks.


    From this point of view, Shen Qian is an extremely cautious and meticulous person. In the face of the once first person in the nine circles, he is very careful.


    Wu Daozhen was a little impatient. At the moment when Shen Qian absolutely shot, he also shot.


    This is the first shot of Wu Daozhen God after his rebirth. Although everyone knows that he was once the first person in the nine circles, he doesn''t know his strength after his rebirth.


    Wu Daozhen uses the basic fist technique that everyone is familiar with. There is nothing to be amazed at.


    Shen Qian, who was determined to defend, couldn''t help smiling when he saw the attack move of Wu Daozhen God. Obviously, he felt that there was nothing terrible about Wu Daozhen God after his rebirth, so he made a decisive move and grabbed it with a lightning speed.


    Shen Qian''s attack is much more gorgeous. What boxing he uses is not clear to the people present, but judging by the speed and angle of his hand and the prelude of complex moves, this boxing is very powerful.


    The true God of Wu Dao didn''t seem to see Shen Qian''s exquisite fist technique. He still punched out straight, and didn''t even stir up a strong wind.


    Even Zou Yi, everyone could not help but frown. While feeling disappointed, they also secretly worried about Wu Daozhen.


    In the name of the true God of martial arts, if Shen Qian punches him down, it will not only be a matter of his face, but also involve the whole battle against the God of war of tianwu, with unimaginable consequences.


    The saint who is closest to the saint is also quietly ready to attack at any time. He doesn''t want his father and master to be killed by Shen Qian.


    Shengjun is very aware of the importance of the war between Wu Dao and Zhenshen. He is ready to fight at any time.


    Wu Daozhen''s fist was the focus of attention. Under everyone''s attention, his seemingly slow fist accurately hit Shen Qian''s fist with fire.


    Their fists hit each other. After a "poof" sound, everything fell silent, as if nothing had happened.


    Wu Daozhen slowly withdrew his fist and turned calmly. Unexpectedly, he ignored Shen Qian''s plan.


    The look on Shen Qian''s face gradually changed, from the tension at the beginning to surprise, and then directly to uneasiness.


    A wisp of blood slowly flowed out of Shen Qian''s mouth. He wanted to swallow the blood, but he couldn''t move. He had to let it flow out and dyed his clothes red.


    At the next moment, Shen Qian''s figure suddenly disappeared in place. He disappeared out of thin air. Except for a mass of blood on the ground, no other trace was left.


    "How is this possible?" The emperor was closest and saw it most clearly. At this time, he couldn''t help muttering: "how is this possible? What''s going on?"


    The true God of Wu Dao said slowly on the side of the holy King: "why use all your strength to kill people? As long as you can kill your opponent, isn''t it enough?"


    A terrible thought flashed through the emperor''s mind and couldn''t help asking, "father, how did you do this?"


    Wu Daozhen said: "in fact, it''s very simple. We just need to concentrate all our power. When attacking, the power will double and the damage will naturally be greater."


    Pause: "I also received some high-tech weapons I came into contact with many years ago. It uses this principle to hit the power to attack a certain point, and the effect will be very amazing."


    The sage said thoughtfully, "father, you can concentrate your strength on one point. When attacking, your strength will not be lost at all. It will all act on your opponent, so it will have unexpected effects. And it looks like a simple attack without momentum. Is that so? "


    The true God of Wu Dao looked back at the sage king: "I taught you this truth a long time ago. Why haven''t you learned it yet? If you fight with others, you must learn to make good use of your own strength. If you know how to act recklessly, you can''t defeat your opponent. "


    The emperor''s face was heavy: "I understand what my father said, but it''s very difficult to do this. Divine power is the main power in us gods and men. It is very terrible in itself. If it is forcibly compressed, the power will immediately multiply, and our flesh can hardly bear it... "


    The true God of Wu Dao interrupted the emperor''s words: "I told you long ago that you must practice your body at the same time while cultivating your martial arts and combat skills. Otherwise, even if you reach the chaotic true God or even surpass the chaotic true God, your strength will still not reach your peak."


    The holy gentleman nodded: "it''s really necessary to refine my body. Unfortunately, it''s late when I started to refine my body. Up to now, I haven''t been able to reach my acme... Father, is Shen Qian okay?"


    Wu Daozhen said, "at least half of his internal meridians have been broken, and all his internal organs have been destroyed... If he is treated in time, he can still save his life. But he was in a hurry to escape and continued to use his divine power. He was afraid that he would die at this time. "


    The emperor looked at the true God of Wu Dao with some surprise: "I thought he was injured. I didn''t expect it to be so serious."


    Wu Daozhen waved his hand, turned to look at Shen Yue in a daze and said slowly, "in the future, you decide whether to obey me or not. Please give me a word."


    When Shen Yue heard what the true God of Wu Dao said to him, her face immediately changed, and her pale lips trembled. It took a long time to squeeze out a sentence: "my subordinates are willing to follow the true God and serve the true God..."


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "hand over your wisp of yuan God, and you will be my man in the future. To remind you, if you want to avenge your father, I will kill all of you Shen family, leaving none. "


    When the true God of Wu Dao said the last word, the whole person''s look changed greatly and became very terrible.


    Shen Yue trembled all over, returned to his mind, quickly saluted and said, "my subordinates know what to do. Please rest assured."


    While talking, Shen Yue took out a wisp of his original God and respectfully sent it to the true God of Wu Dao.


    However, the true God of Wu Dao did not accept Shen Yue''s yuan God, but said to the emperor, "you will be in charge of this person in the future."


    The holy king looked happy, hugged his fist and said, "yes, father."


    The emperor accepted Shen Yue''s yuan God and completely controlled Shen Yue and the Shen family. He suddenly had a lot of people and money, and his face was happy.

 Chapter 484

    There are too few people who can really stand in front of power and money.


    Seeing this scene, those who were arrested immediately had their own thoughts. They looked at the true God of martial arts one by one and began to express their loyalty.


    Very few people even took the initiative to hand over their original God to the true God of Wu Dao and the God King, so as to show that they are absolutely loyal to the true God of Wu Dao.


    This is the effect that Wu Daozhen wanted. He conquered these people with strength and won their superficial respect and support.


    It''s just that it''s hard to say how heartfelt the people so obtained are.


    Among the people who have been watching all this, several people can''t help frowning. They all feel that the actions of Wu Daozhen God today are inconsistent with his identity.


    The true God of martial arts is the first person in the nine circles. He is powerful and has great prestige. Now many people are disappointed when he looks like this.


    At the same time, most people began to fear the true God of Wu Dao. They saw the absolute strength of the true God of Wu Dao and the decisive decision of the true God of Wu Dao. They began to fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    Zou Yi and several close friends around him frowned at the moment. Everyone felt that Wu Daozhen''s doing so was no different from robbers. It was difficult to get close subordinates and would bury huge hidden dangers.


    They watched the people present express their loyalty to Wu Daozhen God and become the loyal subordinates of Wu Daozhen God on the surface. They were secretly worried about Wu Daozhen God in their hearts.


    However, it was difficult to persuade Wu Daozhen God at this time, so everyone consciously chose silence.


    Zou Yi suddenly felt a little tired. His character didn''t like fighting for power and power. What''s more, at this time, he was disgusted by the bloody means of coercion.


    Zou Yi may feel more suitable for a real fight.


    Zou Yi, who felt that she had nothing to do, quietly pulled Mrs. Yi and Su Mo away from the auction house, and didn''t care about the strange eyes Wu Daozhen looked at him.


    Back in the room where they were in Yuelai, Zou Yi couldn''t help lying down and sighed.


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo sat next to Zou Yi left and right. They asked in unison, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Zou Yi sighed again and said slowly, "I feel there is a great difference between Shizu and the legend. The means are cruel, impatient and reckless... I''m afraid the nine circles will lead to a real disaster this time."


    Su Mo said, "it''s not appropriate for you to evaluate Shizu like this. On the contrary, I feel that as the master of the divine world, Shizu must have such severe means. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "even if you want to do this, it can''t be too obvious. If this gets out, who else is willing to follow us? "


    Su Mo said, "maybe we don''t have to worry about it. Shizu will have his own plan."


    Zou Yi said, "we can''t ignore it. If it goes on like this, I''m worried that some people will be pulled over by our opponents and become our enemies."


    Su Mo said, "you have to worry more about this. You should know that at least nine of the ten people in the divine world support tianwu God of war. How many people will take refuge in tianwu God of war? Shizu is now forcibly pulling some people for our use. There is no way. "


    Zou Yi hesitated: "will this be the case? Why don''t I realize that people in the divine world support the God of war? It''s said that few people like the God of war. This... You can''t make a mistake? "


    Su Mo shook his head and said with a wry smile, "can I make a mistake? Don''t you see, the people who participated in the auction this time can be said to represent all forces in the divine world. How many of them are willing to support us? If Shizu hadn''t made a quick decision and forcibly left these people, we would have been bleeding here by now. "


    Zou Yi''s heart moved, secretly shouted "confused", and hurriedly said: "so, we misunderstood Shizu..."


    Su Mo nodded: "Shizu thought carefully and knew that the God of war of tianwu must be behind the fire today. If he didn''t pay attention, he would be broken to pieces. Therefore, he made a decisive move and caught these people who originally supported the great power of the God of war of tianwu. Didn''t you see that the magic soldiers took the initiative to retreat before? If it were not for the presence of these powerful people, how could they retreat so readily? "


    Zou Yi suddenly realized it, got up and said, "I''m still a little thoughtful. Fortunately, you reminded me, otherwise I might do something bad for ourselves."


    Su Mo nodded slightly, "I just came to accompany you because you look wrong. Zou Yi, you are kind-hearted and not decisive enough. I think it''s necessary to remind you to learn more from Shizu in the future. "


    Zou Yi nodded, "I see. Ladies and gentlemen, it seems that I am not suitable to be a senior in the army, especially in a place where there are a large number of experts in the divine world. My skills are not enough to be this important task. I will find a chance to tell Shizu and Shifu and abdicate. "


    Su Mo said, "you don''t have to. Mrs. Yi and I can help you. As long as you are decisive, you won''t have a problem."


    Mrs. Yi has been listening carefully to Su Mo''s words. At this time, she smiled and said, "Su Mo, you are really a natural military teacher. You can certainly make achievements by assisting Zou Yi in the future."


    Su Mo smiled: "do you think I don''t know you think so? Hum, you made fun of me. You look good tonight. "


    Mrs. Yi said with a smile: "we don''t want to see outsiders. In fact, I really wanted to say these words with Zou Yi, but I didn''t speak because of the wrong time."


    Zou Yi seemed to see Su Mo and Mrs. Yi for the first time. She was surprised and said, "you all see Shizu''s mind. Why can''t I see it?"


    Mrs. Yi glanced at Su Mo and said with a smile, "don''t be angry if I say something. The reason why you can''t see Shizu''s meaning is that you still care about Shizu''s taking away your body at the bottom of your heart. Don''t deny it. Although you didn''t say it, we can all see it. "


    Zou Yi was stunned, and then said with a bitter smile, "when you say this, I don''t think I''m open and aboveboard enough. The flesh body is Shizu''s. I borrowed it. It should be returned to Shizu. There''s no reason to be unhappy. Well, today I have learned the great wisdom of the two ladies. In the future, I will study with an open mind and be a good military commander of green star as much as possible. "


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi laughed together and said, "very good. It seems that we can bully our husband in the future."


    "This..." Zou Yi looked at Su Mo and Mrs. Yi with a bitter face and suddenly disappeared in front of the second daughter.


    Zou Yi chose to be invisible and tried to escape at the fastest speed. Unfortunately, his invisibility was taught by Mrs. Yi. It didn''t work at all in front of Mrs. Yi. Mrs. Yi grabbed him and dragged him back to the room

 Chapter 485

    Yuelai auction city was very lively. Countless powerful people came to pick up people in person, brought a lot of guards, and crowded the huge Yuelai auction city.


    These people bring so many guards. First, they should show their strength and let the true God of martial arts have some scruples. Second, they should also be prepared to prevent possible changes at any time. It''s no harm to bring more people.


    At this time, the true God of Wu Dao sat on a chair temporarily moved from the auction table. On the left, he stood the holy king and on the right, the sword God Shanyu. Behind him was a team of Hooded guards, who looked quite like the leader of the underworld.


    Knowing that the true God of Wudao is here, those powerful people dare not be too presumptuous. After coming to Yuelai one by one, they dare not ask too loudly why the true God of Wudao caught their people.


    Wu Daozhen God closed his eyes, but those who came to Yuelai auction city did not dare to disturb him. They stood silently at the next head, waiting for Wu Daozhen God to speak.


    The saint and the good man stood by the true God of martial arts with sharp eyes and stared at the people who came to Yuelai without saying a word.


    People with a little mental agility saw such a scene. After looking at each other for a few times, more than ten people said together: "my subordinates see the God King. I don''t know what will the God King summon my subordinates?"


    Wu Daozhen opened his eyes slowly, his eyes were calm, but his tone was not very good: "do you think you are my subordinate? But do you know if I''m willing to take you in? "


    Everyone was stunned. One of them stood up and said, "we have received the will of the king of God and come here to see the king of God. We will know that the king of God wants to revive your prestige. We have been looking forward to this for a long time. Now we have the opportunity to serve one or two. "


    Wu Daozhen looked at the man and smiled: "it''s the famous military Master Wang in the divine world. Who is your family here?"


    "Military Master Wang" said with a fist: "my subordinate Wang PI, military Master Wang is my subordinate''s father. He drove the crane to the West many years ago."


    Wu Daozhen was slightly stunned: "military Master Wang has died? This is really a change of time. Well, since you are the son of military division Wang, your ability should not be bad. Since you are willing to follow me, be my military adviser and inherit your father''s career. "


    Wang PI saluted and said, "my subordinates obey, but my subordinates are not as smart as one of my father''s ten. I don''t know if I can help you."


    Wu Daozhen smiled, got up and said, "if you have a heart, you can help me. If you don''t have a heart, even if you are the first in the nine realms of wisdom, you can''t help me."


    Wang PI looked slightly changed and immediately said, "my subordinates swear to be loyal to the God King. They will obey the God King''s will and never dare to hesitate."


    Wu Daozhen said positively, "remember your words and follow me in the future. I will never treat you badly. But if anyone has two minds, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly. "


    Seeing this, the people said in unison, "please follow the will of the king of God. Please rest assured that your subordinates will wholeheartedly assist the king of God."


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "well, everyone is willing to follow me. What I said will count. Three days later, you will come down here with your own subordinates. After everyone has received training, I will take you to get military pay and materials. "


    The people with active thinking in the center of the crowd immediately got excited and couldn''t help shouting, "is it the treasure you left in the divine world before?"


    Wu Daozhen said, "that''s the treasure. It''s yours now. As long as you follow me and defeat the God of war, everything is yours. "


    The original reluctance of the people disappeared in an instant. All the people shouted together, "please follow the will of the king of God."


    Wu Daozhen looked at everyone with satisfaction, looked at his expression, and recognized everyone''s performance.


    Zou Yi, who had been in the room for quite a while, came quietly behind the true God of Wu Dao and stood behind the Saint King.


    He suddenly felt that the true God of martial arts was really a powerful person. Coercion and inducement sounded bad, but the effect was very good. At least he summoned a large number of people to fight with the God of war in the divine world.


    Only when there is someone in hand can we fight with tianwu God of war and defeat tianwu God of war.


    Many of these powerful people have private troops, and there are many people in their hands. If they can be used by the true God of martial arts, it must be an amazing force.


    The number of divine soldiers under the hand of tianwu war god is very large. There are not enough soldiers to deal with him, so it is difficult to compete with him.


    Zou Yi had fully understood the meaning of Wu Daozhen God at this time. While admiring her, she also secretly remembered the practice of Wu Daozhen God.


    The relationship between Wu Daozhen God and Zou Yi is very complex. They are the combination of previous and present lives, Shizu and disciple, and comrades in arms on the same front.


    However, the two grew up in different environments, and their temper and character are different. At least for now, Zou Yi''s character tends to be easygoing, while Wu Daozhen is very overbearing.


    Of course, before Zou Yi''s Yuanshen cultivation reached the extreme, his character was also somewhat overbearing and his means were even more cruel.


    In several major battles, as the commander-in-chief, he personally killed countless enemies. The amazing evil spirit on his whole body is enough to illustrate this.


    After Zou Yi''s Yuanshen cultivation reached the extreme, there was little difference between separation and noumenon, but there were some changes in her character.


    Zou Yi''s character is similar to that of a mortal and an older mortal.


    He was compassionate, compassionate, and wanted to uphold justice and reduce killings. He didn''t look like a commander in chief in war at all.


    Perhaps after some things, people''s character will change slowly, which is completely normal.


    Zou Yi watched Wu Daozhen recover most of the great forces in the divine world without much effort. Even Shen Yue, everyone chose to surrender because they were afraid of the cruel means of Wu Daozhen, and their thoughts gradually changed.


    At this time, Wu Daozhen suddenly said to Zou Yi, "Zou Yi, go and make statistics. How many people can these people send with us to get back the treasure?"


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "yes, Shizu."


    Zou Yi didn''t have more ideas at this time. His mind still stayed on the cruel means of Wu Daozhen God, and what he thought was the gap between himself and Wu Daozhen God.


    Zou Yi didn''t need to come forward in person to count the people of major forces, but since Wu Daozhen has a life, Zou Yi began to do it.


    The people brought by Shengjun and Shanyu took the initiative to help. We asked about the number and strength of the major forces one by one, recorded them in detail, and then handed them to Zou Yi.

 Chapter 486

    Zou Yi is like a document. She summarizes all the strength and respectfully gives it to Wu Daozhen God. Please have a look at it.


    They moved quickly and soon reported the details of the major forces to the true God of Wu Daozhen, which was regarded as completing a task.


    After carefully reading it, Wu Daozhen said to Zou Yi with a smile, "these people will be our foundation in the divine world. You are very good at leading troops to fight. I ask you to train them and take them back to get the treasure I left here?"


    Zou Yi said: "the disciple is not calm enough recently. There is no problem in training new soldiers. It is not enough to lead soldiers to fight. Please give this important task to martial uncle... Martial uncle Shengjun."


    Wu Daozhen shook his head: "the emperor has strong personal strength and has a set of management, but he is far inferior to you when it comes to leading troops to war. In this way, you first train the recruits, and we''ll talk about later. "


    The emperor said, "what my father said is that I am really not good at using troops. Zou Yi and I have fought many times before. Zou Yi led me by the nose every time. Every time, I was defeated miserably, which is enough to illustrate this point. I am willing to assist Zou Yi in improving the logistics of the army and ensuring all the needs of the army. "


    Wu Daozhen said, "you have people to do these things. Your main task is to establish a new god palace as soon as possible... Maybe we should change it. The god palace should not follow the previous system. I heard Zou Yi had similar experience in the demon world. How about Zou Yi teach you, martial uncle Shengjun, to establish a management system that belongs to us? "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, hugged her fist and said, "when it comes to management, my hometown has a lot of advanced experience. If Shizu has no opinion, I''ll say it."


    Wu Daozhen smiled, got up, looked at those forced to come here, and shouted, "those who want to leave, hand over a wisp of yuan God, and then report here with your army within three days."


    Those people were still immersed in the expectation of the treasure of Wu Daozhen God. Hearing the words of Wu Daozhen God, they suddenly woke up and showed a look of fear one by one.


    Wu Daozhen''s eyes were cold and he shouted, "do you still have any ideas? Do you want me to remind you that handing over the yuan God is your own person? "


    Everyone was surprised and immediately understood what it was like. One by one, they scrambled to peel off a trace of their own Yuanshen and handed it to the saint who came forward to collect the Yuanshen.


    This is the order of the true God of martial arts. No one dares to disobey it at all, because this is the best way to show loyalty and the most direct way to test everyone.


    People with evil intentions do not dare to hand over their yuan God, which is related to their life and death.


    Once their deeds are exposed, the emperor''s idea can kill them through the yuan God they handed over.


    Handing over their original God is equivalent to handing over their life and death power. Some of those people are normal.


    At the initial stage of their surrender, the true God of martial arts will not rest assured if they do not grasp their life and death in their hands.


    After all, these people are forced to surrender. There is no loyalty at all. They can only use some extraordinary means to control them.


    This is quite like a bad person''s behavior, but it is the best way at this time. Even Zou Yi, who felt so bad before, has no other ideas at the moment.


    In a very short time, the emperor collected a large number of other people''s yuan gods. He directly collected their yuan gods in his own body and became the protective god and death god of these people.


    If the emperor has anything to do in the future, those present who have handed over their original God will be implicated.


    In this way, the emperor will be very safe for a long time in the future. After all, many people will voluntarily protect him.


    Wu Daozhen was very kind to this son who endured humiliation. He could have enjoyed such special treatment himself, but he still gave it to the emperor.


    Speaking of it, the emperor should have been treated like this without telling everyone in the world and bearing the crime of killing his father and traitor.


    People who don''t know the truth may feel very strange, but Zou Yi, who knows a little, is not surprised. He selectively forgot all the unpleasant experiences before and before the emperor.


    In the future, they will work together. They must be united internally. Their common enemy can only be tianwu God of war.


    After the emperor accepted all the original gods of the defectors, the people left one by one. Zou Yicai said, "I think to manage these people well, you can directly use the management method of the army, divide them into parts, distribute them in various military regions, and then manage them with our management method. The effect will be absolutely good."


    Wu Daozhen said: "militarized management is indeed a good method, but those people have family members and so on, which is not suitable for militarized management."


    Zou Yi said, "as long as we manage the people who are in charge, the remaining families will be well managed."


    Wu Daozhen nodded: "it makes sense. It''s up to you and the emperor. You should hurry up and the personnel will come in three days. You need to worry about a lot of things."


    Zou Yi and Shengjun nodded together. The relationship between them gradually became more harmonious, and the previous hostile relationship gradually faded.


    After listening to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, Zou Yi gradually felt that Shengjun was actually forced to be his enemy, so she slowly began to forgive what Shengjun had done before.


    Speaking of it, the sage king is also a person who bears humiliation and bears heavy burdens. What he has done has been misunderstood by the world as a treacherous and immoral person, bearing humiliation for tens of thousands of years. He is indeed a person worthy of respect.


    Zou Yi doesn''t mean to respect Shengjun at present. He just forgives Shengjun and doesn''t intend to continue to be the enemy of Shengjun.


    Shengjun was somewhat sorry and appreciated Zou Yi, so he no longer regarded Zou Yi as an enemy, and even regarded Zou Yi as his right-hand assistant in the future.


    In the future, the holy emperor will be in charge of the divine world. He must be assisted by talents like Zou Yi.


    As the Lord of the world, the sage must have an absolute measure. As the saying goes, "the prime minister can support a boat in his belly". How can the Lord of the interface, who is higher than the prime minister, succeed when the measure is small?


    The emperor who understands this, intentionally or unintentionally, has a better and better attitude towards Zou Yi, and the friendly message to Zou Yi is becoming more and more obvious.


    This is a good thing for everyone here in Zou Yi. The coach is not harmonious, let alone marching and fighting. Even if we work together at ordinary times, there will be a lot of inconvenience.

 Chapter 487

    The true God of Wu Dao knew the silent transformation of the two people like the back of his hand. While secretly happy, he also quietly said to the good man around him: "Zou Yizhi is in general, this is a great good thing for us."


    Shanyu nodded slightly: "that''s true. Otherwise, the two commanders will be at odds. I''m afraid we will have a lot of accidents in the future."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "you can see it, too? I almost wanted to order them to make peace. Now it seems that I''m worried too much. They know the overall situation and don''t need me to talk at all. "


    The two ladies around Zou Yi are very different. They must have played a great role in this matter


    Wu Daozhen said, "I want to get this if you don''t say it. Otherwise, Zou Yi, who obviously had an opinion on our practice before, won''t become so clear now..."


    Shanyi said, "the two ladies must have analyzed the reason why we did that and told Zou Yi. As a result, Zou Yi understood our good intentions."


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "I hope so, as long as he can understand our intention. By the way, now our task is to accept and train recruits. You should take more trouble to help Zou Yi and do a good job. "


    Shanyu said, "my subordinates will help now."


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly and watched Shanyi leave. Seeing Zou Yi accepting recruits from a distance, he went over and said to Zou Yi, "Shanyi is a good helper. It will be of great benefit if you communicate with him more in the future."


    Zou Yi was stunned and said with a smile: "thank you, Shizu. Shizu bothered you about your disciple."


    Wu Daozhen reached out and patted Zou Yi on the shoulder: "there will be a lot of things for me to do recently, so I''ll leave it to you to train recruits. When I come back, I hope to see a strong team of divine soldiers comparable to the God of war. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "Shizu, don''t worry, I will train these recruits. What makes the magic soldiers powerful is strict military discipline and obedience to orders. As long as our officers and men can obey orders and prohibitions, their combat effectiveness will never be worse. "


    Wu Daozhen said, "but to do this, you need to take more trouble."


    Zou Yi saluted and said, "please rest assured, Shizu. The disciples will live up to expectations and train them well."


    Wu Daozhen smiled reassuringly, turned and left here, and took away two people dressed in black, like his escort.


    Zou Yi watched Wu Daozhen go away and asked, "Mr. Wang, how many recruits do we accept?"


    Wang Junshi is Wang PI. He is now the military division and manager of Wu Daozhen and assists Zou Yi in accepting recruits. Therefore, Zou Yi will ask him about the number of recruits.


    When Wang PI heard Zou Yi''s words, he quickly said, "if you return to adults, the recruits sent by major forces are less than one million, which is far from our expectations, so... Will you wait?"


    Zou Yi said decisively, "now these people, our time is limited, but we don''t have time to wait any longer. If we can''t, we''ll go to green star to borrow troops."


    Wang PI hesitated for a moment: "the soldiers of the God of war of tianwu said that there were more than ten million, but we were less than one million, which..."


    Zou Yi said loudly, "what I want is not a large number of people, but a strong army. A million is enough. The order goes on. Tomorrow we will stop accepting recruits and start training. "


    Wang PI hesitated, looked at Zou Yi and said, "don''t hurry to stop accepting recruits, but you can start training recruits at the same time. The soldiers and horses of the Shen family didn''t arrive. They are a great force... How about this, sir? "


    Zou Yi''s eyes were cold and shouted, "the newly established army must have strict military discipline. No one can object to what I say in the future."


    As soon as Wang PI was stunned, he immediately hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates obey. My subordinates will send orders now."


    Zou Yi stopped talking and looked at his face. If Wang PI talked nonsense again, he would not be polite.


    Zou Yi is determined to rectify general Ji. If anyone doesn''t listen to military orders at this time, the consequences will never be good.


    These days, Zou Yi has quietly borrowed some people from the green star. They will be the generals of the army in the divine world. Although everyone''s position is only the commander of the army, they have great power and have the power to live and kill their subordinates.


    Zou Yi is familiar with the people on green star, and they are all their own. To train these recruits from major families in a short time, they have to help.


    Zou Mu and Su Yun are the first to arrive in the divine world and will sincerely help Zou Yi train troops.


    In addition to these two people, the unknown and Fu Yu on the green star came to help with more than a dozen old acquaintances of Zou Yi after negotiation.


    Among these more than ten people, Zou Yi most wanted to see his teacher''s mother Bai Jun and Min Yue, the Lord of Green Star North City, who gradually improved his attitude towards him.


    Bai Jun has always regarded Zou Yi as her own child. Zou Yi is grateful and deserves to be better to her.


    Min Yue was warmly welcomed by Zou Yi because of her strong strength and experience in leading troops. She was the most scarce manpower for Zou Yi.


    Others are also the leaders of Green Star familiar to Zou Yi. They are familiar with Zou Yi''s military training methods. They can directly start military training when they come up, saving a lot of time.


    Zou Yi ordered her men to practice according to their previous experience in the demon world, but she was very free. She looked at the progress of training every day and talked to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. The rest of the time was to practice by herself.


    He asked Shanyu for advice on swordsmanship, combined with God killing sword and Shanyu''s swordsmanship cultivation, the effect was actually very good, which made him make great progress in swordsmanship.


    Zou Yi has his own unique views on swordsmanship and sabre technique. With the guidance of Shanyu, his swordsmanship and sabre technique soon reached a new level.


    Shanyu was also pleased to see talent. He didn''t hide anything from Zou Yi''s instructions and taught Zou Yi all his swordsmanship.


    Zou Yi, who was not very accurate about her own position, has become very clear about her own position after following Shanyi''s practice for a while.


    Originally, his cultivation was very mixed. It can be said that he was broad but not proficient, but now he specializes in swordsmanship, which combines swordsmanship with swordsmanship.


    This is a brand-new fighting skill. The combination of sabre and fencing is jokingly called Sabre by Zou Yi.


    Zisha was originally a sword, and the killer sword itself was also a sword, but in Zou Yi''s hands, both became swords.


    Using the sword as a sword to sprint and the sword as a knife to chop, Zou Yi''s new fighting skill is just like tailor-made, which is very conspicuous.

 Chapter 488

    Shanyu was also inspired during this period. He has already made further progress in fencing, breaking through his own limits. His attainments in fencing can be said to be unprecedented and shocking.


    They practice together all day and gradually become friends, pointing out or dispelling doubts with each other. They are not like teachers and disciples, but more like close friends who have known each other for a long time.


    Common hobbies often make close friends, such as Zou Yi and Shanyi.


    Although there is a big age difference between them, their relationship is a very good friend - a friend who forgets his years.


    Yan Kun, who had the closest relationship with Zou Yi, seems not as close as Shanyu and Zou Yi in recent days.


    Of course, Yan Kun and Zou Yi are brothers. There is almost nothing to talk about between them. Moreover, Zou Yi also relies on Yan Kun most and sends Yan Kun to do many things.


    Yan Kun''s main duty is to inquire about intelligence. These days he is most busy. He wants to collect intelligence for the next battle, but also inquire about the background of those recruits to prevent the enemy from sneaking in. He can''t see people all day.


    The whole Yuelai and a large area around it have become Zou Yi''s residence. Millions of troops live here. A lot of things need a lot of people to do. Everyone has their own responsibilities and everyone is very busy.


    In fact, the time given by Wu Daozhen to Zou Yi is very limited, so Zou Yi ordered several commanders under her early in the morning to train the recruits before Wu Daozhen came back, so as to form the combat effectiveness of the recruits.


    As for making the combat effectiveness of the recruits the same as those of the God of war, Zou Yi knew it was impossible in a short time, so he thought of a good training plan.


    When Wu Daozhen comes back, Zou Yi will tell Wu Daozhen about the plan, ask Wu Daozhen for approval, and then get the help of Wu Daozhen to complete the task of military training.


    In order to form combat effectiveness, the first thing to be solved is to enforce orders and prohibitions. Therefore, the recruits are receiving various instructions and repeating each action instruction every day, whether they like it or not.


    During this period, there were some deserters, and some people would have other ideas and intentions, but they were strongly suppressed by the leaders, and they were not given the slightest chance.


    Half a month later, when Zou Yi finished her Sabre training and came to the recruit camp, the recruits had formed the habit of obeying orders and prohibitions.


    Zou Yi briefly reviewed the soldiers brought out by several commanders. After summing up the experience and lessons, she ordered to continue the training.


    Wu Daozhen came back after nearly a month of recruits'' training. He brought back a team of men and horses. They looked bright and majestic.


    Zou Yi was practicing swordsmanship at that time. When she saw the true God of martial arts coming back, she went to see him.


    Wu Daozhen had seen Zou Yi''s recruits on his way back. He was very satisfied. When he saw Zou Yi, he smiled and said, "you are worthy of being good at military training. The soldiers you train must be the best. I can see this through their military appearance and posture."


    The emperor next to Wu Daozhen nodded and said, "the army is neat and powerful. It is indeed a rare excellent army. Zou Yi, you are a good man and worth learning from. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you, Shizu and martial uncle. In fact, it''s all the credit of the friends on the green star. I didn''t ask much about it."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "did you invite all the friends on the green star? Good. They are your old friends and subordinates. They are easy to use. But you''d better train more generals for me, or we''ll still have no soldiers after they return to the green star. "


    Zou Yi said: "as long as there are good candidates, it is not difficult to train."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "it''s easy to say who I''ll bring back this time. There must be someone you''re satisfied with."


    Zou Yi asked, "are these?"


    Wu Daozhen looked back at the people behind him and said mysteriously, "they are my friends. In the future, they will obey your command, as long as you can make them generals who can lead troops."


    One of those people stepped forward, hugged his fist and said, "subordinates, wait to see adults. Please take us with you so that we can lead troops."


    Zou Yi smiled: "no, you are all predecessors. This... I have little talent and learning, but I dare not teach you..."


    Wu Daozhen said, "don''t be modest. The soldiers you bring out have strong combat effectiveness, so you just tell them your experience and they will follow suit."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I would like to follow the order of Shizu. I will do my best, disciple."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and looked very happy: "three days later, we set out to take out all the treasures I left in the divine world."


    Zou Yi and others were happy after hearing the words of Wu Daozhen God, and a smile appeared on everyone''s face.


    Wu Daozhen was not surprised by the people''s performance. On the contrary, he laughed and joked: "there are too many treasures. I''m afraid everyone will be soft at that time. Prepare the space ring in advance so that when you get it, you can''t take away those treasures. "


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing and felt that Wu Daozhen God was joking with them.


    Only Zou Yi moved in her heart and couldn''t help asking, "is Shizu going to take only some people to get the treasure?"


    Wu Daozhen nodded: "I originally planned to go together, but now I have changed my mind. If millions of people go together, it will be too eye-catching and cause unnecessary trouble. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m going to take this opportunity to train my troops. If Shizu changes his mind, my plan will fail."


    Wu Daozhen asked strangely, "what''s your plan? Tell me. "


    Zou Yi looked around at the leaders and those brought back by Wu Daozhen God. There were no ordinary soldiers, so she directly said, "disciple sun wants to take this opportunity to train the team combat ability of the recruits and improve their overall combat effectiveness."


    Wu Daozhen said, "to be specific, if it is feasible, my plan can be changed for you at any time."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "it''s actually very simple. As long as Shizu orders, whoever wants to get the treasure in the treasure must strive for it himself. The specific approach is that each team should fight collectively. If the team reaches the predetermined location first and the personnel loss is the smallest, the team can take more treasures. "


    Wu Daozhen slightly frowned: "the incentive mechanism is originally a good thing, but if they all do so, I''m afraid there will be accidental casualties."


    Zou Yi said, "as long as the rules are made in advance, nothing will happen. We have ordered everyone not to use weapons and to stop at once. I think there will be no problem. "

 Chapter 489

    Wu Daozhen thought for a moment and said slowly, "since it''s such a good plan, why don''t we approve it? Just do as you say. Everyone will participate and train recruits. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "I''m going to prepare now. I''ll start on time in three days."


    A comforting look flashed in the eyes of Wu Daozhen God: "well, with people like you to help me, I can defeat tianwu war god."


    The people said in unison: "God King Mu Zan, his subordinates will fully assist you to destroy the God of war."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and left. When he left, he deliberately looked at Zou Yi and seemed very satisfied with Zou Yi.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Zou Yi''s order had already been spread among millions of troops. Everyone was rubbing their hands and hoping that the order would be conveyed and the treasure hunt could begin.


    Zou Yi ordered to assemble all the troops, and then at his command, the army pulled out and dozens of troops rushed out like arrows.


    Millions of troops are divided into dozens, each of which has a leader to lead the team. They fight their own battles, but they have to help each other.


    Alliance is the choice of many people. Only when they are aligned can they be strong, and only when they are strong can they have the opportunity to finally win and obtain enough good treasures.


    Zou Yi and others set out at the end. Their task is not only to supervise whether each team complies with the rules, but also to prevent someone from undermining this training operation.


    The true God of Wu Daozhen personally pressed the array and observed while walking with Zou Yi and others. Once they found that someone tried to destroy the training, they would immediately take precautions.


    It is absolutely a big event for millions of people to act together. It is absolutely impossible to say that tianwu God of war does not know.


    Therefore, someone will be able to sabotage this operation, and there may be an ambush attack.


    Zou Yi had thought of this possibility, but he didn''t worry too much. Instead, he thought it would be better if such a situation happened. He could take the opportunity to test his soldiers.


    Just when Zou Yi thought that someone would attack, a riot suddenly appeared in the front team.


    Some people suddenly fell down without warning, and a blood line slowly cleared around their neck. Only a few breathing people were dead.


    Look at the wound. It''s a sharp sword, and the blood at the wound is black, indicating that the sword is smeared with highly toxic.


    There are still some capable people under the God of war of tianwu. They practice their invisibility very well. They almost deceive Zou Yi and others and kill several recruits in an instant.


    Zou Yi and others saw this scene in the air, and several people rushed to check it.


    People who had a lot of combat experience saw the cause of death at a glance and guessed that someone was invisible and sneaked into the team.


    Zou Yi quietly transmits the voice to the people around her, so that they don''t panic. While checking who the visitor is, she is also quietly invisible.


    Zou Yi''s invisibility is very magical. It is difficult for ordinary people to find him after he is invisible, which is very helpful for him to observe secretly.


    Those who were attacked did not show any difference. Instead, they kept the formation and continued to move forward. The previous training was very effective.


    Zou Yi, who observed secretly, was not surprised, but Wu Daozhen and others couldn''t help frowning.


    His comrades in arms died in front of him, but there was no response. It was still a little too indifferent.


    Even if there is a military order, we can''t stop, but we can''t be so indifferent and ignore our dead comrades in arms.


    Maybe what those people want is to go to their destination as soon as possible and get more treasures.


    Zou Yi, who became invisible, didn''t contact anyone. He knew what he was going to do now and how he should do it now.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen is very powerful now, so it will be very powerful when using Yuanshen exploration.


    When Zou Yi''s Yuanshen passes through a place where no one can be seen, a very obvious energy fluctuation is transmitted back through Zou Yi''s Yuanshen.


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, stepped forward a few steps, silently approached the place, and then stabbed it with a sword before everyone didn''t react.


    The blood splashed everywhere when the sword arrived. Ling lie''s sword Qi was emitted from the tip of the sword. The next moment, it was divided into two and four. In the end, it was countless.


    Countless sword Qi, like countless tiny silver needles, seemed to be blown away, and completely shrouded the place in the blink of an eye.


    The sword Qi swept everywhere, and the seemingly empty place suddenly became a river of blood.


    This is a great move of swordsmanship and also a killing move. Few people can survive in the place where the sword move refers.


    Corpses sprang up one by one, lying on the ground in disorder. It seemed that there were at least dozens of people.


    Invisibility will fail after people die, because without the support of energy, it also loses people''s control.


    Zou Yi looked at the people he killed in front of her and said slowly, "don''t worry about things here. Move forward bravely according to the military order. Whoever gets to the treasure first can give priority to the selection of treasures."


    There was no one to speak to the soldiers. They continued to move forward. There were occasional conflicts with each other, but it was not obvious.


    The real conflict will break out after reaching the destination. At that time, everyone wants to enter the treasure first, and everyone will break out.


    In the face of interests, the most important thing is to test people''s will, mentality and character, which is also one of the purposes of Zou Yi''s request for the permission of Wu Daozhen God.


    There were constant attacks along the way, but under the supervision of Zou Yi and others, few people could really disrupt the formation of recruits.


    Some people died in Zou Yi. The number is not too much. Relatively speaking, the people who came to attack paid several times the price.


    There were several enemy attacks without waiting for Zou Yi and others. Those trained recruits had taken the initiative to kill all those people in the camp.


    The recruits are not poor in strength. Many of them are very strong in strength. What they lack is their cooperation and team combat experience.


    In the face of those who came to attack, the recruits acted decisively, and their cooperation was very tacit, as if they had fought together for a long time.


    This is about the result of training, but it is undeniable that the recruits are all immortals, and some are still immortals. The yuan God is strong and the divine knowledge is also strong. It is relatively simple to have a tacit understanding with each other.


    Ordinary people should achieve tacit understanding, unless they live and work together for a long time, or one party deliberately observes the other party, and deliberately caters to the other party to achieve unilateral tacit understanding.


    Otherwise, when strangers come together, it is absolutely difficult to achieve tacit understanding and cooperate with each other.

 Chapter 490

    After nearly a day of running and fighting, the army stopped and stationed in a gentle hilly area, which was the end of the first day''s long journey.


    In such a long march, people with low strength are the hardest. They should not only pay attention to the possible attacks around them all the time, but also keep up with the speed of large forces as much as possible, which is much more difficult.


    At the end of the day, many people fell behind, most of them were weak, and some were unlucky and injured in the attack.


    Fortunately, the strength of the people sent by the major forces this time is not too weak. Otherwise, more people will fall behind.


    Zou Yi had expected such a thing to happen, so he secretly sent someone to take care of those who fell behind at the beginning, but he didn''t completely ignore them.


    Night is the key moment of defense. In the divine world, a large number of experts are very fast. It is most suitable for surprise attack in the dark. They are often in a different place before you react.


    Therefore, someone must be on guard at night to prevent being raided by the enemy, and at the same time to prevent their own friendly forces from suddenly getting into trouble.


    Friendly forces will not kill, but if attacked, they will lose their qualification to obtain treasures according to the agreed point to point rule.


    Not everyone can get the treasure of the true God of martial arts, so everyone is very careful, just like facing an extremely terrible enemy.


    This is what Zou Yi needs. Only when everyone cares about something and is very careful and cautious can we get the best training effect.


    The mentality when facing the enemy can definitely influence the outcome of a battle.


    Wu Daozhen gradually understood Zou Yi''s intention at this time. He secretly admired Zou Yi''s thoughtfulness and Zou Yi''s experience in recruits training.


    Zou Yi didn''t know that the true God of Wu Dao was always paying attention to herself. He just did things according to his own ideas and experience to ensure that the training was effective and didn''t give the enemy an opportunity.


    It is impossible to ensure that millions of troops march long distances without being attacked by the enemy, but it is still possible to reduce casualties and kill the enemy to the greatest extent.


    People don''t know what Zou Yi thinks in her heart, but many people vaguely feel that this time is not a simple treasure hunt. I''m afraid there are many other things for them to do.


    A few intelligent people saw the way, but no one said it. They closed their mouths and hurried seriously, hoping that there would be no mistakes.


    Of course, some people don''t care about it, because they are strong enough, and their task is not to March and fight, but to protect someone within their family or power.


    Such people are like bodyguards. Their purpose here is to protect a specific person from harm.


    Zou Yi doesn''t care about such people. He knows it''s easy to keep these people, that is, keep the people they protect.


    When necessary, those people will not hesitate to help Zou Yi in order to protect the people they want to protect.


    Late at night, Zou Yi sat cross legged in the military tent. It seemed that she had entered the state of forgetting things and me, but in fact, his Yuanshen had enveloped the whole military camp and kept an eye on all movements.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi guard Zou Yi. They are like two beautiful bodyguards of Zou Yi and are responsible for Zou Yi''s safety.


    Zou Yi was very clear about this. She was also moved in her heart, but she didn''t say it.


    Husband and wife should take care of each other, otherwise, what is husband and wife?


    Time passed slowly. Although the camp was brightly lit at night, it still seemed a little too quiet.


    Many people have gone to rest or practice. Except for those on duty, no one is still walking outside at will.


    For all people here, time is not as short and precious as ordinary people understand. Most of them have a life span that ordinary people can''t imagine, and the concept of time is also very vague.


    Zou Yi''s powerful Yuanshen turned into a divine sense and patrolled everywhere. He was like a patrolman, monitoring every corner.


    If an enemy invades at this time, as long as he has not practiced some kind of abnormal invisibility, he will not escape his exploration.


    It was Zou Yi''s kindness to let everyone who had been marching for a day rest at ease so that they could continue on their way tomorrow.


    Unexpectedly, in the second half of the night, Zou Yi''s divine sense first found several powerful divine senses, and then found more divine senses, constantly exploring back and forth in various military camps.


    This is because some people in the army are exploring with their divine sense. If Zou Yi''s divine sense is not too strong, it is really difficult to find that they are doing the same thing.


    It seems that Zou Yi is still worried. Many soldiers still know the current situation. Everyone is secretly careful. Not everyone is at ease to sleep or practice.


    Zou Yi slowly took back her divine knowledge, opened her eyes and smiled: "it seems that many people are very vigilant. I''m worried too much. I didn''t need to be so careful."


    Su Mo also opened his eyes and said with a smile, "in fact, Mrs. Yi and I have wanted to remind you for a long time, but you look so serious that we can''t bear to interrupt your kindness."


    Mrs. Yi also slowly opened her eyes at the moment, sighed and said, "if we had always been as attentive as you are now, the demon world would never have experienced those changes before."


    Su Mo said, "does Mrs. Yi think of the past again? Don''t think about it. Don''t we all understand now? It''s all the plans booked by the true God of martial arts and the emperor. It can be said that no one can change them. "


    Zou Yi suddenly thought of some past things and asked, "Mrs. Yi, do you think of the previous invasion of the demon world by the emperor? That''s really what the emperor has to do. He''s also forced. There''s nothing he can do. Don''t think about it. "


    Mrs. Yi shook her head with a sad face: "I also know that the emperor was forced to do those things, but when I saw the emperor, I thought of those past events. It''s hard to forget... What I can''t figure out is that the God of war of tianwu had long noticed the plan between the true God of martial arts and the emperor, so he forced the emperor to do so many things that people and gods are angry with?"


    Su Mo pondered: "it''s a little puzzling. If Shizu and Shengjun were really noticed by tianwu God of war, why didn''t he kill Shengjun directly? Why should it be so complicated? And if you kill the emperor, there will be nothing now. "


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi obviously have some doubts, but they don''t explain. Zou Yi is aware of it, but she''s not sure. We need to wait for Su Mo and Mrs. Yi to make a clear statement.


    Some things are always seen by onlookers. People around them often see the essence of things and their words will wake up the authorities.

 Chapter 491

    Mrs. Yi looked at Zou Yi and said positively, "we''ve been thinking about this question for a long time. We haven''t mentioned it to you because we''re worried that it will affect the stability of your school. During the March today, I saw the true God of martial arts... Shizu has been secretly observing you and the emperor, so I can''t help but have more doubts. Maybe Shizu also has doubts, but there is no evidence at present, so he didn''t say it. "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "the emperor did do a lot of wrong things before, but according to my observation, he should have corrected his evil ways now. Don''t think too much. Let bygones be bygones, or they will become your demons. It''s not good for you. "


    Mrs. Yi said, "we really don''t think too much, but occasionally think of some possibility. Combined with what happened before and after, we think things are strange... Zou Yi, think about it carefully. What have you done since Shizu''s resurrection and our reunion with Shizu?"


    Su Mo then said, "everything we do is arranged by Shizu. We seem to be led away. We haven''t done anything of our own. It''s like being completely controlled by Shizu."


    Mrs. Yi said, "this is still the second. The most important thing is why Shizu was so anxious to gather all the people who opposed tianwu God of war, and also used extreme means to bring all the people in the great power together?"


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but say, "you tell me, this is a very means in an extraordinary period. Why do you suddenly ask me in turn today?"


    Mrs. Yi''s face was heavy: "at that time, we really felt that Shizu had to do it, and we still thought so until the army was pulled out yesterday. But just after the army started, Su Mo and I accidentally saw a man, who made us doubt Shizu and Shengjun... "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "who is that man?"


    Mrs. Yi said, "it''s an unknown Master. The unknown master looked at us from a distance. Although I couldn''t see his face clearly, my yuan God quietly detected that the unknown Master was very anxious and seemed to want to stop us from starting. "


    Su Mo nodded: "what Mrs. Yi said was that I also found something at that time, and the situation I found was the same as Mrs. Yi. However, I did one more thing than Mrs. Yi, because I had the messenger jade charm given to me by the unknown Master in my hand, so I quietly contacted the unknown Master... "


    Zou Yi suddenly raised her hand to stop Su Mo from talking. At the same time, she quietly put down a ban to prevent others from eavesdropping on their words.


    Su Mo understood Zou Yi''s meaning. After Zou Yi arranged the prohibition, he said, "after contacting the unknown Master, I got an extremely amazing news. The unknown Master said, "the true God of martial arts in front of us... 80% is fake, which was disguised by the God of war..."


    Zou Yi was surprised: "how is this possible? I was with Shizu not long ago, and I didn''t realize that he was any different... "


    Su Mo said, "that''s because the yuan God of Shizu... May be one with the yuan God of tianwu war god, so as long as the physical appearance is the same, we can''t tell the true from the false. Tianwu God of war used this to deceive everyone and us. "


    Zou Yi felt her back cold and could not help frowning and said, "if so, does it mean that Shizu... No, the true God of martial arts was false from the beginning? It doesn''t make sense. Our master personally told us that Shizu was resurrected. And they have met. If there is a fake, how can the unknown master not notice? "


    Mrs. Yi said, "it may still be because of the yuan God. We are used to distinguishing who a person is from the yuan God, so we ignore the physical appearance of a person that ordinary people will pay attention to. Now the martial spirit as like as two peas, is the same as the master, so we are all overtaken by him.


    After a pause, Mrs. Yi lowered her voice and said, "if we hadn''t been reminded by the unknown Master and the careful observation of Su Mo and I, it would be difficult for us to find the problem."


    Zou Yi asked, "what did you find? Why haven''t I heard you talk about it? "


    Mrs. Yi said, "we have been observing the true God of martial arts all day today. Let alone, we have really found some problems."


    Zou Yi was anxious. Looking at Mrs. Yi, she said, "tell me quickly. What did you find?"


    Mrs. Yi reached out to hold Zou Yi''s hand and whispered, "we didn''t find too many doubts from Wu Daozhen God. After all, we are not familiar with him after rebirth. But we found fatal doubts from the mysterious so-called friends around him. "


    When Mrs. Yi said this, she deliberately looked at Su Mo and motioned to Su Mo to go on.


    After su Mo hesitated for a while, he continued Mrs. Yi''s words and said, "we found that there is a person familiar to everyone in the divine world around Wu Daozhen God. You are also familiar with this person Zou Yi. He is the God of time."


    "Time?!" Zou Yi suddenly understood something and cried out: "so, the true God of Wu Dao is not the true God of Wu Dao. He is very likely to be the God of war. Although time doesn''t have much hostility to us and even helped us, we all know that he is the man of tianwu war god... "


    Zou Yi suddenly stood up, walked back and forth in the military tent for several times, and suddenly changed her face: "no, if the true God of martial arts is really disguised as the God of war of tianwu, we are all dangerous..."


    Su Mo hurriedly interrupted Zou Yi: "don''t worry. We found that he didn''t worry if he had a problem. Naturally, there is a reason. Will you listen to us and then make a decision? "


    Zou Yi was very anxious, but seeing that the two ladies were very calm, he immediately understood something. He looked at the two ladies and said, "tell me what you know so as not to worry me."


    Su Mo smiled: "the unknown Master said that the God of war would not easily touch us until he lured us all to his preset trap. So we still have about two days to prepare. At that time, we can make plans and turn to the God of war. "


    Zou Yi said, "it turned out that this was what unknown master told you. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I''ve been kept in the dark."


    Su Mo said, "I told you earlier? We need a chance, too. You don''t stay with us during the day. It''s not easy to stay with us at night. You''re still focused on exploring the surrounding environment. You don''t talk to us. Where do we have the opportunity to talk to you? "

 Chapter 492

    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "it''s my fault. I thought I had mastered everything. I didn''t expect to have become a pawn of others."


    After a pause, Zou Yi frowned again and said, "should we also quietly tell those commanders that they don''t know anything and become wandering ghosts in a muddle. Especially Zou Mu and Su Yun. They are all my good brothers and old friends. I found them, but there must be no accident. "


    Su Mo smiled: "don''t worry, those people knew the plot of tianwu God of war earlier than you. Now, you are the last to know all this."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly again: "you really treat me as your own person and send me to act alone in front of them... Fortunately, I know what to do now. Hum, in that case, those so-called true God friends of martial arts don''t want to be my subordinate commander anymore. "


    Mrs. Yi said hurriedly, "don''t mess around. If you make a little fuss at this time, you are very likely to expose everything. We can only quietly unite our own people, let them be careful, and act decisively when necessary. As for the enemy, it is better not to touch them at this time. "


    Zou Yi pondered for a moment, nodded slowly and said, "that''s reasonable. I was confused by anger. I shouldn''t have been so... Should we continue to do our duty now? Otherwise, some people will be suspicious. "


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo smiled and said together, "that''s natural. In order to protect our people from harm, we should do our duty."


    Zou Yi nodded, smiled and said, "thank you for reminding me. I will continue to do my duty now. I will leave the rest to the two wise ladies."


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo laughed together. They seemed to say nothing, but there was more thought-provoking flavor in Zou Yi''s eyes.


    Zou Yi lifted the ban and continued to explore everything around her, as if she was still worried that an enemy would invade


    There was no major event overnight. Except that a small group of people sneaked in and were wiped out by Zou Yi, who had long been found, it can be said that everything was normal.


    Early the next morning, the weather was very good. They had a night''s rest, recovered their spirit, and resumed their treasure hunt. They all showed very positive.


    Wu Daozhen and Sheng Jun still stayed behind with Zou Yi and others. They got along well and were almost the same as the family.


    Of course, these are superficial phenomena. No one knows what they think in their hearts.


    Even the most powerful mind reader cannot detect the thoughts deliberately hidden by others.


    Zou Yi''s performance today is no different from yesterday, but Su Mo and Mrs. Yi said they were tired and didn''t contact others. They stayed in the last flying magic weapon to rest.


    Wu Daozhen also has a lot of flying magic weapons that are difficult to see in other places. If the purpose of this time was not to test the training results of recruits, he would have taken out some flying magic weapons to let people directly use flying magic weapons to reach their destination.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were not tested. Few people paid attention to flying magic weapons.


    Only Zou Yi knows that Su Mo and Mrs. Yi are avoiding others and doing something that can''t be revealed, so he sometimes deliberately blocks others'' exploration of flying magic weapons, and deliberately makes a very stingy appearance, so that everyone thinks he doesn''t want others to pay attention to his two beautiful wives.


    Wu Daozhen and Shengjun deliberately teased Zou Yi for this, but Zou Yi blushed and argued that this was something every man must do, which made many people laugh.


    Like yesterday, the enemy attacked from time to time on the road, but under the close protection of Zou Yi and others, the army was basically healthy.


    When the night of the next day came, Wu Daozhen god suddenly ordered the army not to camp and rest, and hurried all night.


    Zou Yi and others have no objection. We are all powerful people. There is nothing to rush at night. Moreover, the reason of Wu Daozhen God is to test the speed and discipline of the army marching at night.


    The army continued on its way. Zou Yi found an excuse to come to the flying magic weapon where Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were. The three whispered for a while.


    Zou Yi''s wife doting people have to make fun of him again. Zou Yi still argues with a red face and takes the initiative to admit that she is a man doting on her two beautiful wives, and she is a good man.


    Most of the people who make fun of Zou Yi are Zou Yi''s old subordinates and old friends, except Wu Daozhen God and Emperor. Therefore, no one really cares about these.


    The army marched very fast, and at dawn it was very close to the destination said by Wu Daozhen God.


    Here is a towering mountain. There are several people at the foot of the mountain. It seems that they came here to prepare in advance. Now, seeing the army, they came to the true God of martial arts.


    Victory was in sight, and most people were excited. Despite the hard work of driving all night, they cried out.


    At this time, Wu Daozhen came to Zou Yi, smiled and said to Zou Yi, "it''s Zou Yi. The recruits you trained are no inferior to those of the God of war that day. After a while, you first go to the treasure to select some satisfactory treasures, and then the army will enter the treasure. It will be regarded as my reward to you. "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and said with a smile, "thank you, master, but the two wives of the disciple are also very hard. I don''t know if they can go in with the disciple?"


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "you really dote on your own wife... Forget it, those you can see will go first. It will be my reward to the excellent among you."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "we don''t need too many people. Just the three of us go in first. My old subordinates and old friends won''t be surprised."


    Zou mu, a tall and powerful man, said loudly at this time: "naturally, we won''t be surprised. Just take your two wives in first. Ha ha... "


    Everyone laughed together and looked at Zou Yi with a red face and pulled Su Mo and Mrs. Yi to the mountain ahead.


    The previous people who came here first were stopped directly by Wu Daozhen God, turned and returned to the foot of the mountain, saying that they were leading the way for Zou Yi.


    There is no one to lead the way. The true God of Wu Daozhen has put here a treasure that has not been found for tens of thousands of years. Zou Yi and they are really difficult to find.


    Zou Yi and her entourage came to the foot of the mountain and immediately found that there was an array here.


    This is the reason why Zou Yi''s Yuanshen is strong. It''s hard to find anything if you change a person.


    The guide stopped at the foot of the mountain. The people stood in a circle, vaguely in the shape of eight diagrams, ready to open the array door of the array and let Zou Yi and her three people enter the treasure first.


    Zou Yi looked at the big guy busy. In addition to quietly making all the preparations, they couldn''t see any other actions.

 Chapter 493

    Not far away, people are gathering. They have to divide the order of entering the treasure according to the previous agreement, so it takes some time.


    The array here is magical. Taking advantage of the geographical advantages here and combining the mountains and rivers, it is also an extraordinary array arrangement method.


    The true God of martial arts is an array master. It''s normal to arrange such an array.


    It''s just that Zou Yi and others are a little strange why the "true God of martial arts" in front of them also arranges such an array.


    Can it be said that after the separation of the original God, all the memories of the noumenon will be copied?


    If so, the God of war must have known the location of the treasure long ago. Why didn''t he take it away early in the morning?


    Strangely, the array door was opened in the blink of an eye, so Zou Yi walked into the array door and didn''t want to think more.


    When entering the battle, Zou Yi seemed to catch a glimpse of a figure in the corners of her eyes.


    The man should be looking at Zou Yi from a distance, but he doesn''t know who it is.


    The array has the ability of isolation. The scenery inside and outside the array will never be the same.


    When Zou Yi entered the battle, they immediately found that there was another Qianqiu in the battle, which was completely different from the mountain where they were before.


    Here is an endless range of civil houses. The number and scale are absolutely no less than the divine domain.


    The array that can cover such a large area of houses is absolutely incomparable. Few people can do it except super experts such as Wu Daozhen God.


    Zou Yi, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi naturally walked towards the house in front of them. They didn''t know what would happen next.


    Obviously, no one has been to the houses for a long time. They are full of cobwebs and dust. The doors and windows of many houses are damaged and look dilapidated.


    Zou Yi observed carefully and said, "it seems that this is an ancient city. Look at the streets here. They are obviously used for driving. They are wide and straight, and the road surface is flat..."


    Su Mo said, "the streets remain the same, but why are these houses so obviously damaged?"


    Mrs. Yi said, "unless something happened here at that time, the houses were destroyed, but the relatively hard streets were well preserved."


    Zou Yi nodded: "this place is strange. We must be more careful."


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi nodded together, and they walked forward side by side. They didn''t dare to be careless all the way.


    The legendary treasure did not appear, which has explained an extremely important problem - this is not the location of the treasure of the true God of martial arts at all.


    The identity of the "true God of martial arts" outside can be completely determined. He is definitely not a true true God of martial arts.


    Zou Yi wanted to return immediately, but the two ladies felt that since they came, they had to find out what was going on. They persuaded Zou Yi to take it easy and see where it was.


    The three took a few steps, and the scenery in front of them changed again. Unexpectedly, a large desert appeared in front of the three.


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and hurriedly said, "don''t move. This is some kind of powerful magic array. Everything we saw before may be just an illusion..."


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi nodded together. They opened their eyes and looked at the front. They seemed to find something.


    Listen to Su Mo said, "look, what''s that in front of you? It seems to be a huge dragon, and it seems to be just some mountains and rivers. "


    Zou Yi''s divine sense spread out. After exploring, she drew an illusory divine beast in the air.


    When Su Mo saw the portrait, he changed his color and said, "no, this is the legendary divine beast, the dragon with nine claws. It''s the most powerful divine beast. It''s ferocious and doesn''t like to disturb... We''re not lucky. It''s troublesome."


    Zou Yi said, "Su Mo, do you know this beast? It''s really like the dragon, but I think it''s like a mountain. It''s like falling asleep. It shouldn''t be terrible. "


    Mrs. Yi also said, "it''s just a dragon. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Just watch my magic dragon kill. One move can solve it."


    Su Mo shook his head and flew up. Looking from the air, he couldn''t help sighing: "the dragon is really huge. One claw is much bigger than a mountain. With nine claws and body, it''s like a huge mountain. It seems to be asleep, otherwise it must have found us by now. "


    Then Zou Yi and Mrs. Yi, who came to the air, saw the dragon''s body. Mrs. Yi sighed: "such a huge body is enough to swallow millions of troops."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "I''m afraid this dragon is a means for the God of war to deal with our army. Fortunately, we met first. Otherwise, the army came here and woke up the dragon. The consequences would be unimaginable. "


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi in surprise: "what are you going to do? The strength of the divine dragon is recognized as incomparable. Even Shizu... Dare not say that you can directly kill them. Don''t mess around. "


    Zou Yi took Su Mo''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t be so reckless. I''m going to try whether the Royal beast can subdue it. If we can, we will have another good helper like Zou mu. If it''s the worst, you can drive it out of here, so as not to hurt our people in a moment. "


    Su Mo looked at Zou Yi anxiously and said slowly, "we''ll help you. I''m really worried if you''re alone."


    Mrs. Yi began to prepare directly. Her magic dragon killing power was very strong, but it took some time to prepare.


    "Don''t mess around," Zou Yi said hurriedly, "you two stay in my heavenly eye Buddha ring until I try it first. If I can recover the dragon in one fell swoop, don''t do it. In case of an accident, it''s not too late for you to help me again. "


    Mrs. Yi said, "what did you say? We are husband and wife. We share weal and woe. I don''t trust you alone. It''s the divine dragon, the legendary invincible existence of the nine realms! "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. Now my yuan God has reached the extreme. If you use the beast control decision, the power will be very different from before. I''ll try it first. If I can''t, you can help me. "


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo looked at each other. They stepped back and didn''t take refuge in the heavenly eye Buddha ring. Instead, they were ready to take action at any time.


    They were worried that Zou Yi would suffer when facing the Dragon alone, so they both watched Zou Yi''s every move carefully.


    Zou Yi saw the motionless dragon not far away from the air. She had no bottom in her heart. She didn''t know whether she had the strength to accept it.


    The Royal beast is very powerful, but when there is a big difference in strength, I''m afraid there will be some accidents.

 Chapter 494

    Now it depends on Zou Yi''s strength and luck. If his luck is as good as before, a super thug will be sent to Zou Yi, making tianwu God of war''s plot a complete failure.


    I have to admit that the plan of tianwu God of war this time is very careful. The killer dragon he arranged inside this so-called treasure is indeed a great threat that no one would think of.


    Zou Yi''s Royal beast will be sent out quietly. Under Zou Yi''s control, strands of solid yuan God power visible to the naked eye quickly approach the sleeping nine claw dragon.


    The Dragon didn''t respond to Zou Yi''s actions until Zou Yi''s Yuanshen force touched its Yuanshen, and it slowly woke up.


    Zou Yi immediately found the dragon''s original God with her own original God power, and bound it at the first time to prevent the dragon from running away.


    The dragon''s original spirit struggled violently, rushing left and right, but it was firmly locked by Zou Yi''s original spirit force and couldn''t rush out.


    Zou Yi''s power of the original God may be a little too much to say that she is the first in the nine realms, but she is definitely in the forefront among the nine realms.


    The strength of Shenlong is very strong. Yuanshen is still slightly weaker than Zou Yi. Continuous struggle is useless. Yuanshen is firmly bound by Zou Yi.


    The dragon''s body was too big and its movement was slow. In addition, the yuan God was instantly bound by Zou Yi, and his strength immediately weakened by more than half.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen power wrapped the dragon''s Yuanshen like zongzi. She took the opportunity to run the beast and began to recover the dragon.


    The poor dragon looks huge and invincible, but the yuan God is not as powerful as Zou Yi. He is not Zou Yi''s opponent in the yuan God. He fell into the disadvantage at the beginning and was restrained by Zou Yi.


    The Dragon did not stop struggling and resisting. Its huge body twisted violently. The flowers, plants and trees were rolled into mud in an instant. Some small hills were directly swept away by the dragon''s huge body.


    The dragon''s nine claws dance disorderly, and everything goes to dust.


    Zou Yi''s face suddenly turned pale. He felt the great impact from the Dragon God, who was launching a counterattack.


    The furious dragon roared like a world shaking cry, and bursts of vigorous wind attacked Zou Yi''s Yuanshen, using Zou Yi''s familiar Yuanshen attack technique.


    Zou Yi''s heart moved. She was surprised that the Dragon could also attack the yuan God, and launched the yuan God attack at the same time.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen power is stronger than that of the divine dragon, and the Yuanshen attack is also relatively skilled. Therefore, as soon as he makes a move, the Yuanshen of the divine dragon is immediately greatly affected, and the nine claws that originally danced disorderly also fall down in an instant, as if they lost their support.


    Countless sands and stones were knocked off by the nine claws hanging from the dragon, and bursts of smoke and dust rose, like countless people fighting, with an extremely amazing momentum.


    When lightning appeared in the air and cut through the sky, it was accompanied by earth shaking thunder.


    The feeling of dark clouds pressing the city to destroy the city is very obvious here. The battlefield of thousands of troops is not as powerful as that made by the divine dragon, nor is it as earth shaking as that made by the divine dragon now.


    Zou Yi''s use of the Yuanshen attack will weaken the power of the beast''s decision, and the Shenlong has found a breakthrough opportunity. When the Yuanshen recovers a little, he immediately wants to break through the encirclement of Zou Yi''s Yuanshen power.


    Zou Yi was surprised at the speed of the recovery of the divine dragon Yuanshen. At the same time, she accelerated the operation of the Royal beast decision, and did not dare to make any mistakes.


    After the dragon was attacked, it seemed to suddenly become stronger. Its huge body suddenly doubled, but its nine claws doubled. It looked out of proportion, but it was more conducive to combat.


    The dragon is furious, and its potential erupts. The Yuanshen attack and the physical attack are issued at the same time. The target is Zou Yi, the human who hurt it.


    Zou Yi, who was standing in the air, felt the danger coming to their faces. They all shouted, "be careful."


    The dragon has nine claws. Although it is impossible for the nine claws to attack Zou Yi at the same time, the three claws attack Zou Yi respectively.


    Zou Yi, who rarely fought recently, was surprised to see such a scene, but they were all experts and knew what to do.


    Zou Yi''s skill of Yuanshen attack was launched suddenly. At the same time, Zisha and killer sword moved at the same time. The sword skill he recently practiced was issued. The target was not the claw of the dragon, but the head of the dragon.


    As soon as the huge sword Qi and sword Qi left Zisha and killing God, they became two almost solid dragons.


    The size and appearance of the Dragon transformed from sword Qi and sword Qi are seven points similar to the real dragon. It looks like three dragon fighting.


    Zou Yi blocked most of the attack power of Shenlong, especially the Yuanshen attack of Shenlong. All of them were blocked by Zou Yi alone.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi rushed left and right to block the dragon''s two claws, and attacked at the same time. They joined hands to block the dragon''s claw attacking Zou Yi.


    The three cooperated tacitly. Although they didn''t discuss anything in advance, when they took the shot, they seemed to have negotiated and supported and protected each other.


    The lightning in the sky suddenly became more crazy. Lightning whipped down one after another. Wherever it hit, it suddenly became black, or it was just shot out.


    A black lightning slowly condenses in the sky. This is a rare kind of sky thunder, which only appears when some abnormal beings cross the robbery.


    Zou Yi, three of them, had experienced the natural disaster, and immediately understood why these lightning came.


    The dragon is crossing the robbery. It''s actually crossing the robbery in the battle. It seems that it doesn''t pay attention to Zou Yi at all.


    No matter who it is or how strong it is, it is relatively weak when crossing the robbery. It is really brave for the dragon to cross the robbery while fighting at this time.


    Zou Yi and the three looked at each other. Their eyes had passed all the information they needed to pass, so they nodded together, and the attack on their hands suddenly became much stronger.


    It seems that the dragon is about to incarnate into a human being and become a super existence like sky fire. It doesn''t put much thought on Zou Yi. At this time, it raises its huge head and looks at the black lightning. The eyes convey unspeakable great surprises.


    Zou Yi''s heart moved, and the power of the yuan God controlled by the beast was suddenly tightened, severely compressing the yuan God of the dragon in a narrow space.


    The next moment, when the dragon was ready to resist, Zou Yi''s yuan God suddenly appeared in the dragon''s body.


    The Dragon seems to be surprised. It didn''t expect Zou Yi to have such a means. The yuan God is divided into two and quietly enters the dragon. At the moment, take the moment of its distraction and move in its body.


    Yuan Shen enters the body. Now the yuan Shen of the dragon is imprisoned, and its body will be controlled by Zou Yi.


    This is absolutely dangerous. Once Zou Yi does it, the dragon will completely become Zou Yi''s slave and be regarded as a war beast by Zou Yi.

 Chapter 495

    The dragon made a huge roar, mixed with some fear and anxiety, and mixed with some begging.


    Zou Yi was unmoved. The yuan God who entered the Dragon began to control the dragon''s huge body.


    Zou Yi flew to the head of her body and stood on the head of the dragon on one foot.


    The Dragon seems to have become Zou Yi''s mount. Zou Yi is allowed to stand on its head, but there is no response.


    The powerful Yuanshen force enters the dragon''s body from Zou Yi''s body. Zou Yi''s Yuanshen divides into the dragon''s body and quickly controls the dragon''s body. After only a few breaths, the dragon is completely quiet.


    The black lightning in the sky has not been fully formed. At the moment, it seems to have a sense of wisdom. Suddenly, it trembled violently.


    Black lightning also found his goal, and suddenly changed his master. I''m at a loss.


    Zou Yi''s face was dignified. He knew how powerful the divine dragon was. He must control the divine dragon as soon as possible and finish it before the black lightning came down at the latest.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were in a fierce battle with the dragon. Suddenly, they found that the Dragon stopped attacking. They retreated together and said, "what a powerful body!"


    Zou Yi''s voice came from the dragon''s mouth: "don''t worry, watch me accept the dragon."


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi found Zou Yi standing on the head of the dragon. They also saw that the Dragon seemed to have stopped all its actions. They both showed some smiles.


    "Ouch..." Tianhuo suddenly appeared in front of Zou Yi and shouted: "it''s a similar kind. Zou Yi, this is the dragon. You dare to do it. You''re not afraid of the dragon family to trouble you?"


    Zou Yi didn''t expect Tianhuo to appear from his heavenly eye Buddha ring at this time. She also said such words. She couldn''t help drinking: "go back, be careful to hurt you."


    Tianhuo smiled: "hurt me? That''s impossible. By the way, listen to the little dragon. Don''t struggle. Recognize him as the Lord. He will help you and make you shape smoothly. "


    I don''t know if Zou Yi was distracted by the emergence of sky fire. The dragon, which was supposed to be successfully controlled, suddenly began to resist again.


    The Dragon roared earth shaking, his huge head slowly raised, and his huge eyes stared at Zou Yi. It seemed that he wanted to swallow Zou Yi and Tianhuo.


    The sky fire showed a slight frown and said angrily, "the guy who doesn''t know a good heart dares to look at me with such eyes and see how I deal with you."


    Zou Yi felt that she could not control the dragon, and hurriedly said, "don''t mess with Tianhuo, I can''t control the Dragon..."


    Before Zou Yi finished, the sky fire had rushed to the dragon like lightning. She was full of flames, and everything was lit wherever she went.


    If Zou Yi hadn''t been on guard, I''m afraid he would have been hurt by the fire.


    Zou Yi''s words Tianhuo didn''t listen at all. She rushed directly to the middle of the dragon''s huge body, and the flame rose on the body, as if she was going to directly ignite the dragon.


    The dragon was barbecued by the fire on the sky fire, and immediately issued a painful roar. His body rolled over and looked extremely painful.


    Tianhuo didn''t want to stop. She reached out and grabbed a large group of Tianhuo in her hand.


    In the next scene, even Zou Yi couldn''t help closing her eyes. She felt that Tianhuo was really cruel.


    The sky fire turned the flame into a knife and chopped down the dragon''s body.


    The flame on Tianhuo is not an ordinary flame, but Tianhuo, an amazing destructive Tianhuo.


    The sky fire burned all things, and even the space seemed to be lit where the big knife formed by the sky fire passed, resulting in a huge space crack.


    Vigorous winds blow out from the cracks in the space, causing greater destructive force. Anyone with some experience will feel uneasy.


    If it were not for the power of space to actively repair the damaged space, this place would soon become a Jedi.


    This flame knife contains intense high temperature and its destructive power is amazing. If you cut it down with one knife, no one can stand it if you hit the key part.


    Zou Yi has experienced such a situation. She knows that the dragon is miserable and will lose skin if she doesn''t die.


    A moment later, the flame knife of Tianhuo accurately hit the rolling dragon''s body. In the loud sound of "touch", the rolling dragon''s body suddenly bumped aside. It seems that the flame knife is not only an amazing Tianhuo with destructive power, but also has incomparably great power.


    The dragon''s body hit the ground hard, the ground sank suddenly, and then there was a huge explosion.


    It was the air that was squeezed and exploded by the great force, which blew away countless sand, stone and dust, leaving the surrounding in a mess.


    The huge explosion spread away, and the circles of air waves also dispersed, just like the billowing smoke when the super bomb exploded.


    "Roar..." the huge dragon roar reached Zou Yi''s ears and shocked Zou Yi to frown.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen detected that a section of the dragon''s huge body was torn open and miserable.


    What''s more terrible is that the dragon''s body was ignited. At this time, it was burning violently, sending out bursts of barbecue flavor.


    The dragon was in great pain. His huge body twisted violently and rolled in the soil. He wanted to put out the sky fire, but he couldn''t do anything.


    In this way, the sky fire will completely burn the dragon''s body. Even if the dragon can protect the yuan God, it is equal to death.


    Zou Yi still controls the original God of the dragon with the Royal beast. He sensitively feels that the dragon''s body is shrinking rapidly.


    This is the dragon''s self-protection. Its body is too big to fight against the existence of sky fire.


    And the black lightning will take shape immediately. Its natural disaster is coming. At this time, it has to consider self-protection.


    The sky fire didn''t stop at this point. Instead, it turned more sky fire into a mountain like sword and chopped down the huge head of the dragon.


    Zou Yi was surprised and shouted, "Tianhuo, what are you doing!"


    Tianhuo said with a smile: "naturally, it''s time to kill this unscrupulous bastard. Go away quickly, or I''ll hurt you by mistake. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and flew up. Based on the sky outside the fire attack, she felt that the fire was becoming more and more difficult to control.


    Aware of the great danger, the Dragon raised a claw to stop the huge sword formed by the sky fire, regardless of the possible disaster at any time.


    This time, Tianhuo''s sword and the dragon''s claws collided, but they dissipated in an instant. There was no power of the sword.


    But at the same time, the dragon''s claws were covered with sky fire, and the rising flame completely wrapped the dragon''s claws in an instant. Bursts of burnt smell spread, and Zou Yi couldn''t help feeling sick.

 Chapter 496

    The Dragon roared sadly, and a painful voice came: "I would like to recognize you as the Lord, respected Master!"


    Zou Yi knows that the dragon is begging for mercy. The voice of begging for mercy comes from the original God of the dragon.


    Zou Yi''s yuan God immediately said, "hand over a wisp of your yuan God. After you listen to my orders, I will spare you from death."


    The Dragon could no longer care about the majesty of the dragon family. While handing over a wisp of yuan God, he endured pain and said, "I am willing to obey the master''s orders. From now on, the master will obey his orders."


    Zou Yi accepted the original God of Shenlong and quickly recognized the LORD with Shenlong. Only then did she say to Tianhuo: "take back Tianhuo. It has recognized me as the Lord and will not do anything unfavorable to us."


    Tianhuo quickly came to Zou Yi and deliberately smiled and asked the dragon, "do you really recognize the Lord? If you find that you are not sincere in recognizing the Lord, I will burn you up. "


    The dragon''s huge head forced a little and said loudly, "absolutely sincere, please rest assured."


    The sky fire smiled and waved. The sky fire, which had been burning very vigorously, suddenly disappeared. There were signs of burning on the dragon''s body, but the injury didn''t seem to be too serious.


    Zou Yi threw a fiery red pill to the Dragon: "take this pill and get ready to rob and turn into shape. By the way, you''ll be called Bruce Lee. Follow me with Tianhuo. "


    A trace of helplessness flashed in the dragon''s huge eyes, nodded and said, "Bruce Lee remembered."


    Zou Yi and Tianhuo laughed together. They left the area where the dragon was located and watched the Dragon ferry take shape with Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were surprised. Looking at the dragon in shape, they said with surprise, "have you really recovered this nine clawed dragon?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "it''s all luck. If it didn''t underestimate me and Tianhuo and distract us when fighting with us, we would be in danger."


    Su Mo said with lingering fear, "you also said that we were very scared just now... You are always like this. You don''t know to think about it for us."


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s all right. Let''s see the Dragon turn into shape, and then smash the plot of tianwu God of war together with Tianhuo."


    Su Mo said: "it''s not long since the sky fire turned into shape, and its strength has not reached its peak. I''m afraid it''s not the opponent of the God of war. Let alone the dragon, which has just taken shape, its combat effectiveness is only afraid to be worse. "


    Zou Yi shook her head, looked at Tianhuo and said, "I think Tianhuo''s strength has reached the peak, but there is no chance to perform."


    Tianhuo smiled and said sweetly, "don''t compliment me like this. In fact, I just want to try the results of my cultivation during this period."


    Zou Yi''s face was positive, stared at the sky fire and said, "if you dare not listen to me again, don''t blame me for not treating you as my own person."


    Tianhuo immediately said wrongfully, "no, I didn''t want to hurt you, and didn''t I help you in the end?"


    Zou Yi said, "do you know that if you don''t do it, I can subdue Bruce Lee quietly."


    Tianhuo turned his mouth, suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged Zou Yi''s left arm. Jiao said, "don''t be angry. I''ll listen to you in the future."


    Zou Yi felt that she couldn''t talk with Tianhuo, so she could only say with a bitter smile: "forget it, it''s not an example."


    Pause: "Tianhuo, pay attention. If Bruce Lee fails in the robbery, he must keep his Yuanshen. I''m going to do one thing now, and Bruce Lee will leave it to you. You have to worry a lot. "


    Tianhuo loosened Zou Yi''s arm and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will help Bruce Lee."


    Zou Yi felt a little uneasy, but she didn''t say much. She turned to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi and said, "let''s go out. Maybe this place is not the location of Shizu''s treasure at all, so we''re going to see what Yin moves the God of war has in the end."


    Su Mo said, "the biggest Yin move of the God of war of tianwu should be the nine clawed dragon. Now you have accepted it. It must be safe here."


    Zou Yi shook her head: "tianwu God of war will never have only this move. We can''t be careless. Maybe there will be more powerful ones waiting for us."


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. The black lightning swooped down. When it was close to the ground, it suddenly turned into thousands of sharp swords. The target of each was Bruce Lee.


    Bruce Lee has now taken the pill given by Zou Yi. His injury is almost healed. He is waiting for the black lightning to come.


    He had no fear of black lightning. Instead of dodging, he went up head-on. His huge body was like a huge shield, blocking all sharp swords.


    The clanking crash was heard all the time. Bruce Lee had many scars on his body, and some even had dragon blood flowing out.


    Unlike the five clawed golden dragon, the nine clawed dragon''s dragon blood did not burn in the wind, but more like human blood.


    Bruce Lee is injured. Although the injury is not serious, Zou Yi and others who are ready to leave here are still surprised.


    The power of black lightning is unexpectedly great. Even the powerful flesh like the dragon can''t resist it. I''m afraid that few people can stop it except a few people who practice body art to the extreme.


    Zou Yi suddenly moved in her heart, turned back and said to Su Mo and others: "I want to try the power of this black lightning, and practice the rebirth technique by the way to make my flesh better."


    Su Mo and others didn''t speak. Everyone knew Zou Yi''s mind. They knew that he wanted to help the Dragon overcome the robbery. At the same time, they also wanted to make use of this unique black lightning body.


    Zou Yi actually just said it to everyone, not asking for anyone''s opinions. Therefore, when she finished speaking, she went towards the dragon.


    Zou Yi shouted, "let me help you. Take another pill to stabilize the injury."


    The dragon''s rude voice came: "thank you, master. I''m fine. The master doesn''t have to help me."


    Zou Yi didn''t speak any more, because a black lightning had split down.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, such black lightning is absolutely the existence of death, but in the eyes of Zou Yi and Shenlong, it is just a natural disaster.


    Zou Yi pulled out the purple ghost and waved it with a knife in the face of black lightning.


    Zisha''s Dao Qi has changed again. After Zou Yi practiced the sword technique, the power of Dao Qi has increased a lot. Accordingly, the color of Dao Qi has become deeper.


    Almost black knife gas and black lightning hit hard. There was no sound. The black lightning had been quietly annihilated.


    Knife Qi and black lightning annihilated together, as if neither of them had appeared. It looked strange.


    Now even the dragon was in a daze. His bold voice was full of surprises and shouted, "great, the master is so powerful that I can safely cross the robbery and turn into shape."

 Chapter 497

    Zou Yi didn''t expect her sword Qi to be so powerful. She wanted to try its power again, so she waved purple evil again in the face of a black lightning.


    After the black lightning encountered the black sword gas, it seemed to encounter the nemesis. It dissipated silently again, leaving nothing behind.


    Zou Yi was overjoyed. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "this disaster is just right for me to crack it. Bruce Lee, just rest assured."


    The dragon was overjoyed and roared up to the sky. His body suddenly began to change. He was really relieved to cross the robbery.


    Zou Yi caught a glimpse of the dragon, smiled and turned to fight against the black lightning to protect the dragon.


    The size of the dragon has shrunk several times in a few breaths, and continues to shrink. It seems that it will become the same as Zou mu, that is, taller than ordinary people.


    Su Mo saw the scene and couldn''t help saying, "if this goes on, the dragon will succeed. I wonder, what will its nine claws become? There can''t be nine hands. "


    Mrs. Yi smiled and said, "don''t worry, you won''t become a thousand hand Guanyin."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "if you really become a thousand hand... It''s also a thousand hand Bruce Lee. Mrs. Yi, if Bruce Lee had four legs and five hands, wouldn''t it be too ugly? We will be together in the future. I don''t want to live with a monster every day. "


    Mrs. Yi said with a smile, "you think too much. As far as I know, the claws of the dragon family will slowly become their life magic weapon after they are transformed. After their own warm care, they are likely to improve their grade, and a few can become congenital artifacts."


    Su Mo was interested: "congenital artifact? Is that more powerful than chaos artifact? "


    Mrs. Yi said, "it can''t be said that chaotic artifact is the treasure of artifact, and there is no weapon beyond chaotic artifact. However, congenital artifact is easier to resonate with its owner and is more suitable for its owner. It has its own advantages. There is no comparability between the two. "


    Su Mo said, "so the little dragon can get nine magic weapons after his successful transformation?"


    Mrs. Yi shook her head: "it is said that if a dragon is transformed successfully, its claws will become a set of magic weapons, just like the flying sword obtained by Zou Yi before, in nine pieces, not nine different magic weapons."


    Su Mo looked at Mrs. Yi and suddenly said, "how do you know so much? Teach me, I don''t want to be regarded as ignorant by Zou Yi. "


    Mrs. Yi smiled and said, "if you want to know these messy things, I can tell you for three days and nights without repetition."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "it''s all right now. Why don''t you talk about the dragon family first."


    Mrs. Yi nodded with a smile, took Su Mo''s hand and said slowly, "the dragon clan is actually divided into many kinds. Most of them are powerful, lonely and arrogant, and don''t want to contact human beings. For example, the golden dragon family, as we all know, is one of its representatives. "


    Su Mo listened carefully: "the golden dragons are very powerful. I''ve heard of them. However, I heard that the black dragon family, which has been the enemy of the golden dragon family for generations, is also very powerful. The two sides have been fighting for many years, and they haven''t won or lost yet. Is that so? "


    Mrs. Yi said, "the black dragon family was originally a unique dragon family in the demon world. Originally, they lived in the demon world and would not have any contact with the golden dragon family. It is said that a long time ago, the black dragons were the real masters of the demon world. They ruled the demon world. "


    Su Mo was surprised: "the demon world was originally ruled by the black dragon family? Why hasn''t anyone mentioned it? "


    Mrs. Yi said, "such a thing is related to the face of everyone in the demon world. Who would talk about it everywhere?"


    Su Mo nodded and suddenly smiled unkindly: "can I talk to Zou Yi and let him have a long experience?"


    As soon as Mrs. Yi was stunned, she pretended to be angry and said, "if you dare to say it, I''ll tell everyone about you and Zou Yi."


    Su Mo blushed and said with a smile, "you are also his man. What are you laughing at me? If you dare to say it, I will also say something between you. "


    The two girls seem to have forgotten where they are and their environment. They actually make fun of each other.


    Not far away, Zou Yi is still using his sword Qi to stop the attack of black lightning on the dragon. It seems that she can do it easily and doesn''t take much effort.


    The size of the dragon is still shrinking. It looks less than one thousandth of the previous size, but it is still much taller than normal humans.


    As Mrs. Heyi said, when the shape of the Dragon changes, the nine claws are also changing. They slowly become smaller and become like claws made of steel.


    When the Dragon turns into a shape, its claws will not become a part of the body, but will fall off and become the dragon''s personal weapon.


    As for the legs, feet and arms of the dragon, they are all made of a huge body like a snake, which has nothing to do with its claws.


    The Dragon turns into a shape. At first, its size shrinks quickly, but later, it will be slower. The time it takes will not be too short.


    This is why Su Mo would laugh with Mrs. Yi. They can''t leave Zou Yi at this time or do nothing, so they make fun of each other to pass the time.


    The dragon''s body slowly became smaller, and its shape gradually showed a trace of human appearance.


    This is the stage that must be passed through in the transformation, but few people can see it with their own eyes. Even the normally lively sky fire is still staring at it at the moment.


    The dragon''s body gradually became similar to that of humans. Tianhuo, who promised Zou Yi to help the dragon, suddenly rushed over, stood with Zou Yi, stopped more and more powerful black lightning, and said to Zou Yi, "don''t you worry about millions of troops outside? They may be attacked by the enemy at any time. "


    Zou Yi said while blocking the black lightning: "don''t worry, they are not children. They will protect themselves."


    Tianhuo said with a smile, "I know you''ve made plans for a long time, and I know you''re going to take down the fake tianwu God of war this time. Am I right? "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "how do you know? Do you say you heard our conversation in the heavenly eye Buddha ring? "


    Tianhuo said, "don''t talk yet. I can hear what you say, even the little guys in the Tianyan Buddha ring. If they hadn''t seen me, they wouldn''t dare to talk about you casually. I''m afraid that the Tianyan Buddha ring would have blown up at this time. "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "how can I say that? I really ignored the fact that people inside the heavenly eye Buddha ring can hear the voice outside."


    After a pause, Zou Yi blushed and forgot to stop the attack of black lightning. She just said to herself, "what did you hear?"


    The sky fire stopped the lightning attack missed by Zou Yi and said with a bitter face, "don''t be distracted. If you are injured, the two ladies won''t spare me."

 Chapter 498

    Zou Yi regained consciousness and dared not be distracted. When she continued to wave the purple evil spirit to stop the black lightning, she suddenly remembered some people in the Tianyan Buddha ring.


    Those people were ordered to refine in the heavenly eye Buddha ring. They were still ordered by Zou Yi, but Zou Yi gradually forgot about it.


    Zou Yi released all the people in the heavenly eye Buddha ring. The Wu sisters seemed to be practicing. When they appeared outside, the three sisters were still practicing with their eyes closed.


    The others kept awake and suddenly saw the changing dragon, black lightning and so on.


    Zou Yi said loudly, "enjoy everything now. You will encounter such a situation in the future. You should be familiar with it in advance."


    Then all the young people understood Zou Yi''s intention. One by one, they hurried to sit down, carefully observed the Dragon robbery, and learned from the experience of crossing the robbery.


    It''s a blessing for these young people to have the opportunity to observe the natural disaster from such a close distance, but most people dare not think of it.


    Strange to say, those young people who are clearly in the demon world and the underworld have not said they want to leave since they followed Zou Yi, and they don''t know what they think.


    Zou Yi is also happy to treat these excellent young people as her own. Anyway, green star has an alliance with the demon world and the underworld, and there is no need to divide them too carefully.


    Black lightning kept chopping down, but each one was blocked by Zou Yi and Tianhuo, and no one could hit the changing dragon.


    But in this way, Tianwei was provoked, the power of black lightning gradually increased, and there were faint signs of complete outbreak.


    Many people know that if someone interrupts or helps during the robbery, the power of the robbery will increase accordingly.


    Zou Yi''s doing this now is helping the dragon to cross the robbery. Therefore, it is expected that the power of Tianjie will increase accordingly.


    If we count the young people who feel the power of the natural disaster in the natural disaster, if No. 100 people are baptized by the natural disaster at the same time, the power of the natural disaster will be even more terrible.


    Of course, the young people didn''t do anything, and it didn''t interfere with the Dragon crossing robbery.


    Zou Yi has the help of Tianhuo. For the time being, she doesn''t feel any pressure. The black lightning seems to be no danger to them.


    Zou Yi and others stayed in the place of dragon crossing. Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were on guard outside. It seemed that there was no problem for the time being.


    But Mrs. Su Mo and Mrs. Yi are still worried about whether the back hand of tianwu God of war exists and when it will suddenly attack everyone, but it is still unknown.


    What they are most worried about is the arrival of tianwu God of war in person. At that time, there may be something we don''t want to see.


    Everyone knows the strength of tianwu God of war, and it is also very clear that they are not the opponent of tianwu God of war.


    As time went by and the sky gradually darkened, Su Mo couldn''t help saying, "people outside haven''t come in yet. It looks like an accident."


    Mrs. Yi said, "it must be so. But don''t worry. Zou Yi has already made arrangements. At this time, I''m afraid they have all caught the enemy according to his plan. "


    Su Mo shook his head: "I dare not say anything else, but it is far from enough for us to catch the God of war. Tianwu God of war claims to have tens of thousands of troops. Even if we are an enemy of ten, we are unlikely to wipe out the enemy in World War I. "


    Mrs. Yi nodded slightly: "I''m talking about the total annihilation of the enemy who attacked us this time, but I don''t dare to think of winning the final victory at once."


    Su Mo was worried. He took a look at the Dragon whose body size was reduced to only the size of a normal person, lowered his voice and said, "the dragon is about to turn into a shape. I hope there will be no accidents."


    Mrs. Yi also looked at the dragon and said slowly, "it seems that this dragon will be a very beautiful woman after it turns into a shape. Zou Yi is really lucky. The fate of women is enviable."


    Su Mo couldn''t help staring at Mrs. Yi and said with a trace of anger, "what do you mean? It''s like you''re not his woman. You''re heartless and heartless. "


    Mrs. Yi said with a smile, "look at your nervousness. It''s just a joke to divert your attention. Su Mo, don''t think too much. Our plan is very careful. Unless the plan is leaked, otherwise, tianwu God of war will regret calculating us this time. "


    Su Mo said, "Zou Yi has many ghost ideas. Every time, people are surprised... By the way, the unknown Master should have been attacking at this time. I don''t know how they won?"


    Mrs. Yi said, "it won''t be too bad. The total number of troops on our side is at least three million. The God of war knows that our troops are only one million, so the number of people sent will not exceed two million. We have a great advantage in military strength. "


    Su Mo nodded: "if we add the unknown Master and master Fu Yu and other gods to fight in person, the number of experts will not be less than the God of war."


    "So you don''t have to worry. We are fully confident that we can smash the plot of tianwu God of war this time." Mrs. Yi said, "you don''t need to worry. With Zou Yi and them, we just have to do our own things."


    Su Mo smiled: "it seems that you know Zou Yi better. I always like to worry about this and that. It''s not as good as your trust in Zou Yi."


    Mrs. Yi said with a smile, "care is chaos. It''s nothing. Su Mo, you and I have a great responsibility now, so we''d better not be distracted and prevent the enemy from other conspiracies, disturbing the transformation of the divine dragon and threatening Zou Yi. "


    Su Mo nodded: "I know. Let''s concentrate on protecting them."


    Mrs. Yi smiled, slowly closed her eyes, spread the yuan God, and brought a large area around into her exploration range.


    Su Mo is the same. After the last practice, she and Mrs. Yi''s Yuanshen have made great progress. At this time, the detection range is very large.


    If someone rushes into this area at this time, they will find the clue at the first time, stop it, or make a sound warning.


    They were quite nervous, highly concentrated and did not dare to be careless.


    Unexpectedly, after a night, nothing happened, not only no one rushed in, but also no other accidents.


    Even the black lightning, which was obviously more powerful before, has been maintained in a stable state and did not threaten Zou Yi and others.


    Everyone felt a little strange, but more relieved. After all, nothing is better than something.


    At this time, the dragon is almost finished. As Mrs. Yi said when joking, it is really a super beauty.

 Chapter 499

    The name of Bruce Lee doesn''t seem to be suitable for the dragon after the transformation, but everyone doesn''t have the mind to think about it at this time. The Dragon transformation still has the last key step to complete.


    The last step is stability, which takes some time and is also the most dangerous time.


    When the transformation is completed, the Tianjie will soon disappear. The Tianjie will disappear. The divine dragon without any strength will be immediately exposed to everyone. It is relatively more dangerous and must be protected.


    Generally speaking, few people are willing to approach when others cross the robbery, because they are afraid of passive cross robbery, so the dangerous sky robbery is actually a disguised protection.


    Zou Yi has nothing to do. He has been fighting with black lightning day and night. Although there is no danger, his consumption can not be ignored. At this time, he feels a little tired and wants to rest immediately.


    The same is true of Tianhuo. Like Zou Yi, she has persisted day and night. At the moment, she is also very tired.


    At the moment, they all want to have a rest, but seeing that Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, who also insist on no rest day and night, have no rest, they are embarrassed to take a rest and can only hold on.


    Those young people now closed their eyes and saw the natural disaster before they continued to realize it. This is a rare opportunity for them. They must not miss it.


    Zou Yi and Tianhuo didn''t disturb the young people. They shot at each other and laid down two prohibitions to protect the dragon and a group of young people.


    Zou Yi is not at ease after finishing these. The chaotic force in his body surges and turns into a pair of huge hands when he leaves the body.


    The giant hand formed by the power of chaos was directly inserted into the ground and forcibly dug up the soil in a large area. Together with the young people and divine dragons in this area, it was put into the heavenly eye Buddha ring.


    Many people can do what Zou Yi is doing now, but what others can''t do is that the prohibition set by Zou Yi and Tianhuo has been moved to the Tianyan Buddha ring.


    This can not be done casually. Even people with similar strength to Zou Yi may not be able to do it.


    Tianhuo was also surprised. Looking at Zou Yi''s eyes, it was clear that there was some envy.


    Zou Yi smiled and clapped her hands. She turned to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. As she walked, she said to Tianhuo, "it''s just space skill. You don''t have to be surprised."


    Tianhuo suddenly smiled and said, "I see. It seems that you have mastered the power of space to a higher level. Congratulations."


    Zou Yi walked to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi with a smile, stretched out her hand to hold the two beautiful wives respectively, smiled and said, "it''s hard for you to have a rest. The next protection will be left to me and Skyfire. "


    Su Mo took a look at Tianhuo and said with a smile, "sister Tianhuo is also tired. It''s better for sister Tianhuo to have a rest first."


    Mrs. Yi also said: "that is, sister Tianhuo should be allowed to rest. Su Mo and I are not tired."


    Tianhuo smiled, looked at Su Mo and Mrs. Yi and said with a smile, "I''m very moved that my two sisters love me so much. But sisters, let''s have an early rest. There may be a fierce battle waiting for us next. "


    Mrs. Yi shook her head: "then don''t rest. Let''s get out of here. We don''t know what''s going on outside."


    Tianhuo smiled: "good. But I think it should be difficult to get out here. Otherwise, we should have found a way out long ago. "


    Zou Yi takes a look around. There is a clear sky. The scenery around hasn''t changed. It seems that it''s really difficult to leave this place, as Tianhuo said.


    It''s really difficult for others to leave, but Zou Yi is here. It''s not difficult to leave.


    Zou Yi opened a space channel with a smile. Yuanshen first went into the space channel to check it. Finally, she said with a smile: "don''t worry, the area covered by the array is not large. We leave from the space channel and then return to the foot of the previous mountain. We can just see whether our plan has been realized."


    Everyone laughed together. They all knew Zou Yi''s ability and chose to trust Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was clear about where the space channel led, so he took everyone into the space channel and left this place that made him feel a little uneasy.


    When Zou Yi and others left, there was suddenly one more person here.


    The man was dressed in black and looked strange.


    If Zou Yi is still here at this time, she will recognize at a glance that this is not a real person, but a Yuanshen body.


    But what Zou Yi doesn''t know is that this Yuanshen body is not someone else. It is Zou Yi''s target figure in their plan this time, the God of heaven and the God of war.


    The appearance of tianwu war god is no different from that of Wu Daozhen God. It is said that he and Wu Daozhen God are one person. Nine of the ten people will think it is true.


    The Yuanshen of the God of war of tianwu stared at the disappeared space channel, with a sneer on his face, which looked more strange.


    Zou Yi and others who did not know this had appeared in an unknown red fruit field at the moment. Everyone was very curious about the unknown red fruit and couldn''t help staring at it.


    The shape of red fruit is very much like a human who has been reduced many times. It has complete hands and feet and no lack of facial features.


    What''s more amazing is that there are different expressions on the red fruit.


    Some seem to be laughing, some seem to be crying, some seem to be straight faced, and some seem to be staring at people. Each is different and each is very realistic.


    "What fruit is this?" Su Mo couldn''t help saying, "if it weren''t all red, I almost thought I saw countless babies that had shrunk several times..."


    Mrs. Yi also said, "the fruit is very strange. Don''t touch them."


    Tianhuo was about to reach out and pick a red fruit. After hearing Mrs. Yi''s words, he withdrew his hand and said, "it''s just some fruit. What can we do?"


    Mrs. Yi said, "don''t underestimate anything. Some plants are afraid of God and man."


    Tianhuo nodded: "what Mrs. Yi said is, but if we don''t do anything and find that these fruits are good things outside, won''t we miss the great opportunity in vain?"


    Mrs. Yi looked around and said slowly, "these fruits are definitely not good things."


    Tianhuo frowned and asked, "why is Mrs. Yi so sure?"


    Mrs. Yi said, "if it was a good thing, how could such a large piece of red fruit not be picked? And did you notice? There is no beast in this place, not even mosquitoes... "


    The sky fire was surprised and said, "I know, that is to say, the red fruit is poisonous, otherwise there won''t be even mosquitoes."


    Mrs. Yi nodded: "it seems that the toxin of the red fruit is very unusual. I''m afraid we have to leave quickly."

 Chapter 500

    Zou Yi, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly said, "don''t move. Be careful to touch the red fruit and get the poison. Everyone enters the heavenly eye Buddha ring. When I open a space channel, I will take you out of here. "


    Everyone looked at Zou Yi and looked surprised one by one.


    Zou Yi didn''t explain. She waved and directly received everyone in the heavenly eye Buddha ring, as if she were receiving something.


    Then Zou Yi shouted, "it''s the elder who set up a strange array here. I accidentally broke in. There''s no malice. Please let me go."


    Zou Yi''s voice came out from afar. Even hundreds of miles away, it could be heard clearly.


    No one responded, as if there were no one else within a hundred miles nearby.


    Zou Yi knew that there was definitely someone nearby, so he continued to shout, "senior, junior, etc. have no malice. Please let me go."


    This time, a deep voice came from afar: "Zou Yi, you broke into my private territory and wanted me to let you go. Is there anything good to honor me?"


    Hearing this sound, Zou Yi hung her heart down, smiled and said, "it''s time master... No, I should call you master. Master, disciple, I broke in inadvertently. Can you let us go? "


    The figure of time slowly appeared in front of Zou Yi. Not far away, he looked at Zou Yi and said in a deep voice, "you and I only have the name of teachers and disciples, but there is no reality of teachers and disciples, so you don''t call me master."


    Zou Yi said, "you have taught me something, so you are still my master."


    After a pause, Zou Yi looked at the gloomy time and said slowly, "what fruit is this? Why does it look like a newborn baby? "


    Time picked up a fruit, sighed and said slowly, "don''t talk about it. You know why I''m here, so why?"


    Zou Yi said, "is Shifu going to help tianwu God of war against us? Have you ever thought that if you do so, do you deserve your heart? "


    Time didn''t look good. He stared at Zou Yi and said, "you should know that I can have today. It''s all the care of tianwu God of war... I can''t betray him."


    Zou Yi said, "I can understand, but if you do this, do you feel sorry for others? Don''t you see what tianwu God of war has done in recent years? You helped him, that''s helping the tyrant. "


    Time said, "the God of war and the true God of martial arts are one person. I don''t believe you don''t know this secret. Now let''s say that tianwu war God has done something that people and gods are angry with. It also has something to do with the true God of Wu Tao... "


    Zou Yi looked at the time in surprise: "what you said... How did you know?"


    Time said, "what can you hide from me? Back in time, look at the previous things, everything is clear. Hum, the God of war of tianwu was a part of the true God of Wu Dao at the beginning, but the strength of this part was not much weaker than my own body. Therefore, the God of war of tianwu turned against the guest and plotted to kill the true God of Wu Dao. He became the Lord of the divine world. "


    After a pause, the time said angrily, "it''s also his own struggle with himself to fight. We have been implicated. We have been restless for tens of thousands of years and have been worried every day..."


    Zou Yi frowned and said slowly, "I dare not comment more on this matter. It''s too complicated..."


    Zou Yi''s heart is a little confused. She can''t speak neatly.


    Time sighed: "don''t think too much. Some things can''t be changed by us. They can also be said to be two different people now, so if they can not participate in the struggle between them, they should try not to participate. "


    Zou Yi hesitated and said, "if I don''t participate in Shizu''s affairs, I don''t seem to make sense. But I''m really at a loss if I want to get involved between the two masters. "


    Speaking of this, Zou Yi looked at the time carefully and asked, "master, how do you know that the God of war of tianwu is a part of the true God of Wu Dao? The disciples had guessed this before, but they were not sure about it. "


    Time said, "you all have such guesses, which shows that such things do exist. I knew about it a long time ago, but I didn''t want to say it because I was grateful to the God of war. "


    Zou Yi affirmed the relationship between tianwu war god and Wu Daozhen God this time. She was a little tired in her heart, so she said, "in this case, I might as well take this opportunity to hide in the world and find a place to have a good rest."


    Time nodded slightly: "Zou Yi, don''t blame me for being talkative. You really shouldn''t get involved in the things between tianwu war god and Wu Daozhen God. But now you can''t do it without asking. You know, the God of war and the true God of martial arts are the common Lord of the nine realms. He will find you wherever you hide. "


    Zou Yiming knew that what time said was true, but he was vaguely unhappy in his heart. He didn''t say it, but he was still unhappy in his heart.


    At present, Zou Yi has no choice but to forget or not think about it.


    Zou Yi was quite at a loss. She glanced at the place with red fruits everywhere around her and said casually, "this place is very good. I wonder if you are willing to give up your love, master?"


    Time was stunned, and then he said with a smile: "your boy dares to fight my idea of the medicine garden. It''s really hard to fight."


    "Medicine garden?" Zou Yi pointed to those human red fruits and said, "is this medicine? Why is it so strange? "


    Time said, "these red fruits are the immortal fruits that are said to come back from the dead, but they haven''t matured yet. You guessed right before. No mature fairy fruit contains highly toxic. Even if God and man eat it by mistake, they will die immediately. "


    "No poison after maturity?" Zou Yi became interested and temporarily forgot her previous depression: "when can she mature? Do you have anything ready for me to try? "


    Time laughed and said, "you boy knows to take advantage of me. You won''t give you anything mature."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "why? I''ll just try it, but I won''t eat more. "


    Time said, "in addition to healing, the fruit of immortality can also make some people with good opportunities become immortals smoothly and shorten the time of cultivation. If you eat it now, it''s a waste except to taste it. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "there are so many immortal fruits here. It''s nothing to eat one. Master, don''t be stingy. Give one a try. "


    Time clapped his hands, smiled and said, "I have mature immortal fruit. I''ll give it to you later. Don''t think about my immortal fruits. They will take at least 300 years to mature. It''s a pity to pick them now. "

 Chapter 501

    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t worry, master. I won''t think about these fruits. By the way, how can we prevent the poison contained in these fruits? "


    Time''s eyebrows shook and said fiercely, "you still said you didn''t have the idea of my fruits? Hum, as long as you don''t touch it, you''ll be fine. Don''t worry. "


    Zou Yi smiled, and a protective cover slowly appeared on the surface of her body: "it''s so simple that my friends don''t have to worry. Master, I won''t ask for more of your immortal fruit, a hundred. Let me plant it in the heavenly eye Buddha ring. "


    Time smiled bitterly, but he couldn''t speak any more. He could only watch Zou Yi call Su Mo and others out, dig up a hundred immortal fruits and put them into the Tianyan Buddha ring.


    Even the earth has been dug away, which makes time painful, but it''s hard to say.


    Zou Yi smiled and handed time a jar of good wine and said loudly, "master, where is your residence? The disciples will stay with you for a few days. Please help arrange it."


    Time smiled: "is this the Wanhua brew you drank last time? I haven''t drunk it for a long time. I miss it. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "master, try it. Is it the same as before?"


    Time opened the wine jar, took a gulp, closed his eyes and said, "the taste hasn''t changed, but the feeling is different... Forget it, come with me and let you stay with me for a few days until the wind comes."


    Zou Yi said, "thank you, master."


    Su Mo whispered: "why do you want to live here? We still have a lot to do. "


    Knowing that Su Mo and others didn''t hear the dialogue between him and Zou Yi, time patiently explained: "tianwu war god and Wu Daozhen God are one person, one is noumenon and the other is separation. You don''t have to get involved in the struggle between them. "


    Su Mo and others were stunned, and Mrs. Yi said, "is it true that Yan Kun''s information before is true? What should we do? "


    Time said, "settle down with me and practice well until the struggle between them is over. This is the best way and the only thing we can do at present. "


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi looked at each other and nodded together.


    Tianhuo frowned and said, "in this case, aren''t we equivalent to escaping?"


    Zou Yi looked at the sky fire and said, "it''s not escape. In fact, we also have our own things to do. For example, Su Mo and I can have a baby and kill time. "


    Everyone was stunned and then laughed together. Only Su Mo stared at Zou Yi, his face red like a ripe apple.


    Mrs. Yi said aside, "let''s all practice. Maybe with the help of the master''s panacea, our strength can be improved a lot."


    Time immediately said, "I don''t have any panacea for you. Don''t make any plans for me."


    Mrs. Yi smiled and said, "you are Zou Yi''s master, and you are also our master. Master has something good. Shouldn''t you share it with the disciples? "


    The time was full of depression. Looking at Zou Yi, he said, "why do all your people have the same virtue as you? Unfortunately for me, you can get what you want. "


    Everyone laughed. Everyone felt that the time at this time was a little cute and could be close.


    We talked and laughed together. Under the leadership of time, we left the scope of Shengxian fruit and came to a quiet place.


    This place has beautiful mountains and rivers, fresh air and attractive scenery. It is very suitable for closed door cultivation or seclusion.


    Time chose this place as his seclusion, which seems to have taken some thought.


    An exquisite array closely protects this place. People outside won''t notice it at all.


    Zou Yi and others practice or rest here. It''s excellent. It can be said to be comfortable.


    Time is also good for them. As long as it is here, Zou Yi and others can take it at any time.


    Time studies the cultivation and improvement of time skill with Zou Yi all day. The two masters and disciples are like friends and are very harmonious.


    People always spend a long time in a comfortable place unconsciously, just like Zou Yi and her family. In the seclusion of time, more than ten days have passed unconsciously.


    The young people brought by Zou Yi are seizing the time to practice because of Zou Yi''s orders. They just ask other things.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were also practicing at the beginning and didn''t think much, but on this day, after practicing, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi chatted and unknowingly talked about the fact that the God of war and the true God of martial arts told them by time were the same person.


    They also had no intention of chatting. They talked about a key issue: if everything time said was told by tianwu God of war, it might not be so simple.


    The two extremely intelligent women inadvertently thought of this and immediately frowned and meditated together. After a while, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi thought of an extremely critical thing almost at the same time.


    So they found Zou Yi, who was practicing time skills with time, and quietly called Zou Yi aside to tell Zou Yi what they found.


    Zou Yi was immersed in cultivation. After being pulled out by Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, she was a little impatient.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were smart people. Seeing Zou Yi''s impatience, they quickly said everything they wanted to say.


    Zou Yi was a little impatient, but after listening to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, she suddenly woke up.


    It turned out that Su Mo and Mrs. Yi suspected that they didn''t accidentally break into here, but were designed and dragged here.


    If Su Mo and Mrs. Yi expected it well, the array set by the God of war of tianwu, no matter what method they find to leave, and no matter where they leave from, must pass through the area where time is located.


    And the time is here. I was waiting for Zou Yi and them. All this is the arrangement of tianwu God of war and the plan of tianwu God of war.


    At the beginning, tianwu God of war absolutely wanted to kill Zou Yi, so that Wu Daozhen God could lose a powerful assistant and facilitate tianwu God of war to fight Wu Daozhen God.


    In the plan of tianwu God of war, he first disguised as a true God of martial arts and contacted Zou Yi, so that Zou Yi trusted him, and ordered Zou Yi to train recruits.


    After the recruits were trained to a certain extent, tianwu God of war asked Zou Yi to lead the troops to fight, and threw out the great temptation of the treasure of Wu Daozhen God, so that everyone was willing to come to the place where tianwu God of war set a trap.


    Next, it''s much simpler. The God of war of tianwu casually finds a reason to let Zou Yi enter his preset trap first. After the dragon in the trap kills Zou Yi, he can do it to others.


    At this time, Zou Yi was dead. The others lost Zou Yi''s command and had no head. They could only wait to be surrounded and suppressed by tianwu God of war.

 Chapter 502

    Originally, in the plan of tianwu God of war, people were specially arranged to deal with Zou Yi''s two beautiful wives, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Zou Yi insisted on taking Su Mo and Mrs. Yi into the so-called treasure first. In fact, it was in the arms of tianwu God of war, so tianwu God of war would readily agree to Zou Yi''s requirements.


    Because in this way, Zou Yi took the initiative to save trouble for tianwu God of war. Shenlong will not be bad for Zou Yi. It will also kill Zou Yi''s two wives and mention tianwu God of war.


    Tianwu Zhanshen''s plan is to let the Dragon kill Zou Yi, but to his surprise, the powerful dragon was accepted by Zou Yi.


    The tianwu God of war plan failed, but he was already prepared. Even if the Dragon missed, Zou Yi and others would not want to return to the army to command the battle.


    No matter how Zou Yi and others leave the so-called true God treasure of martial arts, the God of war of tianwu will guide them to the place where time is.


    The God of war of tianwu, who is proficient in the array, has planned everything and made hands and feet in the array. No matter where Zou Yi and others leave, the destination will only be the seclusion of time.


    At this time, it''s time to take action. Tianwu God of war ordered in advance to let time tell Zou Yi some secret things, obtain Zou Yi''s trust, and then persuade Zou Yi and others to take the initiative to choose to leave the dispute between tianwu God of war and Wu Daozhen God.


    As long as time persuades Zou Yi and others to stay away from the dispute between tianwu God of war and Wu Daozhen God, tianwu God of war''s plan will still succeed.


    The difference is only to kill Zou Yi or trap Zou Yi. There is no difference for the purpose of tianwu God of war.


    Tianwu God of war''s plan has been very successful so far. At least Zou Yi and others chose not to ask about the dispute between tianwu God of war and Wu Daozhen God for the time being, which made Wu Daozhen God lose a powerful assistant and gave tianwu God of war time to deal with the millions of troops loyal to Wu Daozhen God.


    This is a very poisonous trick. If it succeeds, it will greatly reduce the strength of the true God of martial arts in an instant, and it will be difficult to make a comeback for a long time in the future.


    First, there are not many people in the divine world who are willing to follow the true God of Wu Dao. After all, the true God of Wu Dao hasn''t been involved in the affairs of the divine world for tens of thousands of years. We have long been used to the rule of the God of war.


    The millions of troops trained by Zou Yi can be said to be all the people in the divine world who are willing to follow the true God of Wu Dao.


    If these people are exterminated, the true God of Wudao wants to organize people to fight against the God of war, which is as powerful as heaven.


    Second, Zou Yi, the disciple of Wu Daozhen God, later learned that millions of soldiers died because she mistakenly believed the words of time. She will deeply blame herself and have no face to face Wu Daozhen God, so she can no longer help Wu Daozhen God.


    In this way, the true God of Wudao will lose millions of troops and a capable assistant at the same time.


    Third, Zou Yi is no longer working with Wu Daozhen God, and his friends will certainly choose to leave the camp of Wu Daozhen God, and the loss of Wu Daozhen God will become greater and more isolated.


    Finally, if Wu Daozhen blames Zou Yi for this matter, the relationship between them will become stiff and form a confrontation, Zou Yi is likely to be attracted by tianwu God of war.


    If the development of things is like this, it will be a fatal blow to the true God of martial arts.


    Zou Yi is very familiar with many things of Wu Daozhen God, and even he did it himself. Once he is loyal to tianwu God of war, it is equivalent that tianwu God of war has a free intelligence officer, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    This is what tianwu God of war hopes to achieve, but the probability of success is up to half, so he didn''t let time pick out the words directly.


    The greater possibility is that Zou Yi chooses not to help each other, rather than abandoning the true God of martial arts and throwing herself under the door of the God of war of tianwu.


    Few people could have thought of all this. Even Zou Yi didn''t think so much.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi suddenly thought of these when they were chatting. It is conceivable that they were surprised and uneasy, so they were so anxious to pull Zou Yi to talk and let Zou Yi know their guess.


    Zou Yi was worried and worried at this time. She frowned and said anxiously, "if it''s true, we''ve delayed this half month. I''m afraid tianwu''s treachery has succeeded."


    Mrs. Yi said, "we have made arrangements before. Even without you, Zou Mu and others will be able to persist for a period of time. We''ll get out of here right now and think about what else we can do. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "wait for me to ask time master... You are ready to leave here at any time."


    Su Mo said, "don''t ask master time. It will be difficult for him to do so. We all left quietly. Master time knows why we left. We won''t blame us. "


    Zou Yi thought about it, nodded and said, "just do what you say. Tell everyone to come and we''ll leave at once. "


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi went to find the young people and Tianhuo who were scattered around to practice. Zou Yi began to prepare to open up the space channel. Everyone didn''t tell time that they were leaving.


    Time didn''t come to stop Zou Yi from leaving at this time. He knew what was going on in his heart. It would embarrass everyone to come forward at this time. He didn''t know Zou Yi had left.


    Before leaving, Zou Yi left some ten thousand flowers to time. No matter what the attitude of time to them this time, in general, time is a good master and deserves Zou Yi''s respect.


    Moreover, time is under the hand of tianwu God of war. He can''t help many things. No wonder he is.


    Zou Yi and others are transported to a new place by the space channel, which is not far from the divine domain. Zou Yi can see this at a glance.


    Because there were no coordinates, we could not accurately reach the place selected by the God of war, which delayed some time.


    In order to be in a hurry, Zou Yi opened a space channel again and took the people straight to the nameless mountain where tianwu God of war took everyone.


    Zou Yi was worried. When she was on her way, the speed was fast to the limit and her own consumption was great, but he couldn''t take these into account.


    On the top of the nameless mountain, Zou Yi appeared there after a burst of energy fluctuation.


    Others went inside the heavenly eye Buddha ring. Zou Yi appeared on the top of the mountain without much attention.


    There are some flying magic weapons in the air level with the top of the mountain. One of them was taken by Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. Zou Yi can see it at a glance.


    These flying magic weapons are full of divine soldiers. You don''t have to ask them to know that they are the people of the God of war.


    Looking at their appearance, it seems that Zou Yi''s people are surrounded from a commanding position, but I don''t know why, they don''t want to attack.

 Chapter 503

    Zou Yi looked down from the top of the mountain. There were clouds on the hillside. There was nothing to see below.


    His Yuanshen went down quietly and met a strong obstacle after passing through the clouds.


    It''s some kind of array to isolate the exploration of divine consciousness that works. Zou Yi instantly determines this. She feels at ease and knows that she''s all right for the time being.


    Zou Yi, who was invisible, quietly called Mrs. Yi out of the heavenly eye Buddha ring and said, "I''ll go and see what the enemies in those flying magic weapons are doing, and explore the enemy''s force deployment and battle plan by the way. Mrs. Yi, help me find Yan Kun and Zou Mu and find out how the situation is now. "


    Mrs. Yi nodded: "I''ll contact Yan Kun. All the information is in his hands. I think he will have the information we need."


    Zou Yi nodded: "be careful. Although our invisibility is exquisite, very few people can see through it."


    Mrs. Yi smiled, nodded, turned and flew down. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared in front of Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi also acted immediately, flew up and came to a magic weapon like a spaceship.


    The spaceship looks like a spaceship familiar to the earth people, but everything inside is completely different from the spaceship familiar to the earth people.


    After Zou Yi became invisible, few people could find his trace. Even if someone passed him, it was difficult to find his existence.


    Zou Yi walked around the spaceship and observed what the magic soldiers were doing.


    The magic soldiers are very busy. It seems that they are preparing something.


    Zou Yi with combat experience quickly determined what the magic soldiers were doing. They prepared a large number of cloud piercing arrows that Zou Yi was familiar with.


    This is the person who intends to attack Zou Yi with the cloud piercing arrow. Zou Yi was surprised and immediately changed her previous idea.


    Now that you have discovered the enemy''s plan, you should break it and turn the enemy''s plan into water.


    Zou Yi made a decision, quietly came to the control room of the spacecraft, quietly shot, and instantly put down all the magic soldiers in the control room.


    Zou Yi used Yuanshen attack. Those people lost consciousness and didn''t know what had happened.


    Zou Yi laid down the prohibition, and all the fields were opened, so she controlled the whole spacecraft in her own hands.


    Zou Yi''s plan was a little barbaric. After he took control of the spacecraft, he immediately drove the spacecraft to other flying magic weapons nearby, intending to directly hit other flying magic weapons and disrupt the enemy''s plan.


    The nearby flying magic weapon didn''t know what happened. When the spacecraft hit, the magic soldiers fled the flying magic weapon one by one in panic. They had no time to worry about whether the flying magic weapon would be destroyed.


    When Zou Yi''s spaceship approached the nearby enemy''s flying magic weapon, amazing knife Qi suddenly sent out from the spaceship control room, instantly smashing those flying magic weapons that were about to hit.


    This is Zou Yi''s plan. After scaring away the enemies on other flying magic weapons, she made a decisive attack and immediately disintegrated and crashed those flying magic weapons.


    The enemy only reacted after seeing this scene, but in such a short time, most of the nearby flying magic weapons have been destroyed by Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s shooting speed is very fast. Coupled with the speed of the spacecraft itself, she can almost destroy other flying magic weapons in a few breaths.


    The enemies who knew Zou Yi''s purpose began to fight back or escape, but they reacted a little late. In the next moment, Zou Yi destroyed two flying magic weapons.


    Zou Yi was happy and couldn''t help laughing. While continuing to chase the last three flying magic weapons that escaped, she released the young people in the heavenly eye Buddha ring.


    Zou Yi asked these young people to fight the enemy on the spaceship in his field and exercise their actual combat ability.


    Young people will be fine, because in Zou Yi''s field, he is God, the God who dominates everything.


    The young man cleaned up the magic soldiers in the spaceship according to Zou Yi''s order. Zou Yi continued to pursue and escape, and the whole air became his own world.


    At this time, a spaceship like Zou Yi approached quickly. Zou Yi knew it was the counterattack launched by the enemy, but she was not afraid. She directly sent out an amazing sword gas and instantly split the spaceship into pieces.


    Occasionally, magic soldiers flew to the spacecraft to try to attack Zou Yi, but without exception, they were directly hit by Zou Yi.


    The young people have also made smooth progress in clearing those magic soldiers. They have hardly encountered strong resistance, and everyone has made great achievements.


    Zou Yi is the absolute God in the field. No one can break this, so the young people he takes care of will not be in any danger.


    Zou Yi''s purpose is to train young people''s practical ability. For the time being, she doesn''t want to see them hurt.


    The battle continues, and everyone will be frightened at the sight of blood sprinkling in the sky.


    Several huge flying beasts suddenly took off from the ground. They were very fast and reached both sides of Zou Yi''s spacecraft in the blink of an eye.


    Zou Yi was about to attack, but her eyes turned to smile. It was not others, but Xiaohu, Xiaojin and nerds.


    Zou Yi raised her voice and shouted, "clean up these magic soldiers, control the air, and don''t allow the enemy to attack us in the air."


    Xiao Jin himself is a flying beast. After hearing Zou Yi''s voice, he shouted excitedly, "I haven''t fought like this for many years. Please watch me perform."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "I believe in your combat effectiveness in the air. Hurry and don''t let those enemies escape."


    Xiao Jin gave a long cry, his huge wings flapped violently, and his speed in the air was faster than a blink. In the blink of an eye, he caught up with a sedan chair like flying magic weapon.


    In the next scene, even Zou Yi, who had destroyed many flying magic weapons before, couldn''t help feeling a little scared.


    Xiao Jin stretched out his claws and tore the flying magic weapon in half. The magic soldier who escaped from it was swallowed by Xiao Jin.


    Zou Yi felt a little frightened and disgusted. She couldn''t help frowning.


    On the other side, although the mountain piercing beast nerd can also fly, he is not a flying beast. He can''t catch up with those flying magic weapons. He can only chase and kill the enemies who escaped from the flying magic weapons destroyed by Xiao Jin.


    Xiaohu has always been guarding next to Zou Yi''s spaceship. His body is a huge white spotted star Tiger. At the moment, he shows his body, which is majestic and looks more frightening than Xiaojin and nerds.


    But in order to protect Zou Yi, he didn''t kill the enemy at the moment. Relatively speaking, he was the least threat to the enemy.


    The three sacred beasts all showed their own body, and their strength was almost the same. In an instant, they completely stabilized Zou Yi''s air supremacy.


    Zou Yi felt that she didn''t have to fight anymore. She was about to order Xiaohu to kill the enemy, when she heard a huge cry from her heavenly eye Buddha ring.


    Zou Yi was stunned, then smiled, stretched out her hand and released a huge cangluan.

 Chapter 504

    Cang Luan is Mrs. Yi''s mount. At the moment, when he sees the three great beasts outside killing the enemy, his momentum is amazing. He is so bloody that he can''t help asking for war.


    As soon as the huge cangluan body appeared in the air, two equally huge voices came from a distance.


    Those are two gluttonous. Needless to ask, Zou Mu and Su Yun must have come to help.


    Now the air is lively. Xiaohu, Xiaojin and nerd, together with Mrs. Yi''s cangluan, Zou Mu and Su Yun, six divine beasts turn into a body battle. The scene is even more spectacular than millions of troops fighting at the same time.


    Zou Yi smiled, came out of the spaceship, stood in mid air and shouted, "grab the magic weapon of flight and destroy the enemy. I''m waiting to celebrate for you."


    The six beasts roared in unison, each with a roar that burned all the internal organs, and jumped at those magic soldiers and flying magic weapons who were running for their lives.


    Zou Yi smiled and read. Everyone in the Tianyan Buddha ring appeared together. Everyone stood in the air and looked at the amazing battle scene. Everyone''s face changed slightly.


    Some young people with insufficient strength can stand in the air only when they are carried by the people around them. At the moment, their legs are soft, their face is pale, and they feel like they are going to fall.


    Zou Yi said loudly, "this is the battle of life and death, this is the real war. You are all optimistic about it. Hold on and feel it well. It will be of great help to you in the future. "


    A group of young people said in unison, "yes."


    Zou Yi stretched out her hand to pull Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, smiled and said, "the beast army is really extraordinary. Although their strength is high and low, their performance in battle is really beyond the reach of mankind."


    Su Mo said: "that''s nature. Since childhood, divine animals have to fight to obtain food and cultivation resources. They experience all kinds of battles almost every day. They have more and richer combat experience than human beings. They are not comparable to human beings."


    Mrs. Yi also said: "a long time ago, some people specially kept sacred animals and trained them as a force to protect themselves and their families. It is said that a well-trained divine beast army is much stronger than the same human army. Unfortunately, since the changes of Shizu, the Royal beast has never been handed down, and the army of divine beasts has gradually disappeared. "


    Zou Yi was full of expectation: "if I accept some divine beasts to form a special army, will it shake the nine realms?"


    Mrs. Yi said with a smile, "you have shocked the nine realms. These six beasts, if you add Bruce Lee, are enough to be regarded as a beast army. "


    Zou Yi laughed and said, "what I said is that we can''t be too greedy. There are enough divine beasts around me."


    Before Zou Yi''s voice fell, Bruce Lee''s voice in the heavenly eye Buddha ring came: "master, Bruce Lee, please fight."


    Zou Yi and the people around her were stunned. They all felt that Bruce Lee''s invitation to fight at this time was inappropriate. After all, she changed her shape soon and her state was unstable.


    "You haven''t been in shape for a long time. You can''t take part in the battle at will." Zou Yi directly refused: "you''d better wait until you''re stable."


    Bruce Lee said, "my brothers are fighting, and I hide here to practice. If it comes out, how can I get along with my brothers in the future? Please help the master. Bruce Lee asks for World War I. "


    Zou Yi sighed and waved Bruce Lee out: "be careful. Don''t force it. If you have an accident, I can''t help you turn into shape again."


    Bruce Lee is now a very beautiful woman. She smiled and said, "the master doesn''t have to worry about Bruce Lee. Just look at Bruce Lee''s means."


    Zou Yi nodded and Bruce Lee rushed out immediately. Instead of turning into a body, she chased the magic soldiers with human appearance.


    Zou Yi deliberately pays attention to Bruce Lee. She sees that Bruce Lee has a strange body method, just like her body dragon. When she twists, she has gone from one place to another.


    Her speed is not very fast, but wherever she goes, those magic soldiers who run for their lives suddenly disappear, which is very puzzling.


    "What''s going on?" Zou Yi couldn''t help but ask the people around her: "what means did Bruce Lee use? Why did those people suddenly disappear and can''t even feel the yuan God?"


    Tianhuo said behind Zou Yi, "this is one of the most powerful attack means of the dragon clan - dragon breath. Dragon breath can ignite all things at high temperature, which is similar to sky fire. When sprayed by dragon breath, the immortal body of King Kong cannot escape death. However, I have never heard of a dragon family who casually uses dragon breath like Bruce Lee. "


    Zou Yi said, "dragon breath is very precious, or is it a means to protect the life of the dragon family and can''t be used easily?"


    Tianhuo said, "dragon breath is the life saving means of the dragon family, but it is also the most powerful mace of the dragon family. However, it is difficult to cultivate dragon breath. Generally speaking, there is no dragon breath in the body before the dragon family becomes an immortal. Even for the dragon family after becoming a God, it is very difficult to cultivate dragon breath. It is easy and will never be used. "


    After a pause, Tianhuo continued: "for example, the dragon breath is like the chaotic power in God and man. It is extremely precious. Who can use it easily? Unless it is a dragon family who has just reached the realm of immortals, who has just produced dragon breath in their body, feels novel and does not know the value of dragon breath, they will use dragon breath to kill enemies. "


    Zou Yi suddenly realized that the power of chaos in his body was magnificent, but for others, the power of chaos in his body was a necessary thing to support them to cultivate the true God of chaos. Who would use it easily?


    In order to become a chaotic true God, the dragon family should not only transform and cultivate the power of chaos, but also have enough dragon breath.


    Now Bruce Lee consumes his dragon breath like this, which is equivalent to destroying his future. It''s not worth doing so for face.


    "Hurry to persuade Bruce Lee not to be impulsive and ruin his future." Mrs. Yi quickly said, "even if she wants to show in front of everyone, she can''t do so."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "maybe Bruce Lee is different from other dragons. She won''t joke about her future anyway. Don''t forget that Bruce Lee''s body is a nine clawed dragon. Compared with ordinary dragon families, Bruce Lee''s strength is absolutely stronger. Maybe Bruce Lee''s dragon breath itself is sufficient. "


    Everyone was puzzled. Looking at Bruce Lee who was killing the enemy with dragon breath, they felt a little incredible.


    Zou Yi quietly asked Bruce Lee through telepathy between him and Bruce Lee: "how do you use your dragon breath indiscriminately? Don''t you know the importance of dragon breath to you? "


    Bruce Lee also used the feeling between her and Zou Yi to say, "Bruce Lee knows the importance of dragon breath. The owner doesn''t have to worry. Bruce Lee has his own discretion."


    Zou Yi listened to Bruce Lee in a calm tone. Knowing that the people on her side were worried, she no longer bothered Bruce Lee to fight.


    Zou Yi and the crowd briefly talked about Bruce Lee, and they were relieved.

 Chapter 505

    The battle in the air soon ended with the participation of the six divine beasts and Bruce Lee. In order to firmly control the air control, Xiao Jin and cangluan among the six divine beasts stayed in the air.


    The other beasts turned into human figures and came to Zou Yi, waiting respectfully for Zou Yi to give new orders.


    Zou Yi could see that the beasts had not fought like this for a long time, so they were very excited and wanted to fight like this again.


    As commander-in-chief, Zou Yi knew that this was morale and fighter. Zou Yi simply asked nerds and others about everyone''s situation, and then made a decision.


    So Zou Yi ordered: "inform everyone, listen to my orders and prepare to fight back."


    The crowd got up and shouted, "yes."


    Zou Yi''s face is full of self-confidence. Looking at everyone''s separate preparation, he gives people a more confident feeling.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi looked at Zou Yi at this time. They laughed together. It seemed that they were more confident than Zou Yi himself.


    A moment later, Zou Yi came to the ground and saw countless soldiers standing in an open space.


    The morale of the soldiers was high. It seemed that they saw the performance of Zou Yi and the beasts before, so they saw the hope of victory.


    The soldiers are waiting for Zou Yi''s arrival, including Zou Yi''s mentor Fu Yu.


    Zou Yi first met Fu Yu and his friends, and then said to a group of commanders: "we should seize the victory and pursue the attack to completely smash the plot of tianwu God of war. I''ve just asked about some things before. Don''t worry. I''m back. We will win this war. "


    Everyone didn''t speak, but looking at their expressions, they clearly believed Zou Yi''s ability and strength.


    Zou Yi raised her arm with a smile and her voice was three points higher: "ladies and gentlemen, today is the day of our great counterattack, so we must do one thing well today, that is to eliminate the enemies encircling us and remove all obstacles in front of us. We don''t need to worry, move forward and kill the enemy bravely. "


    Only half of the commanders who led the troops stayed here, and the remaining half were probably the people of tianwu God of war, who had already slipped away.


    That is, the remaining half of the commanders said in unison: "please don''t worry, sir. We are already ready. We will destroy all the enemies at the command of the Lord."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "you are the leaders of the army. You must have the confidence to win. Otherwise, how can the soldiers have the confidence to defeat our enemies? "


    After a pause, Zou Yi said in a deep voice, "I heard that the Savior brought by the unknown star Lord from the green star will arrive soon. Which of you is willing to break out of the siege to meet the unknown star Lord and lead the way to the unknown star Lord?"


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "I''d better go. I''m familiar with the environment here, and my invisibility is more suitable for this."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I ask Mrs. Yi to go with you. Be sure to bring the unknown star Lord and his people here. Before, they were obstructed by the people of tianwu God of war. So far, they have not been able to meet us, but it is very wrong. "


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates are derelict. Please bring down the crime."


    Zou Yi waved: "this is not the time to say this. Go to meet the unknown star and cooperate with us from outside to inside. Remember, we''ll see your signal before we attack. "


    Yan Kun hugged his fist again: "my subordinates obey."


    Mrs. Yi also said at this time: "we will receive the unknown star as soon as possible."


    Zou Yi nodded and looked back at the commanders: "tell your soldiers to be ready and start fighting back at any time."


    The commanders said together, "yes."


    Seeing that everyone had entered their respective roles, Zou Yi felt some comfort in her heart, so she nodded and said, "go and prepare and wait for orders."


    The crowd left one after another, and only Fu Yu stayed.


    Zou Yi knew that Fu Yu had something to say to herself, so she respectfully said, "master, do you have anything else to say to your disciples?"


    Fu Yu nodded and saw that there was no one around. He said positively, "our people have lost nearly half in this half month. People are worried and their combat effectiveness has decreased sharply. Now you have to launch a counterattack. Even those brought by the unknown Master are afraid that it will be difficult to break through the enemy''s heavy siege for a while. "


    Zou Yi said, "master, I''ve thought of what you''re worried about. I''m going to rush out of a road first and let everyone go to a safe place. It is not difficult for us to do this. "


    Fu Yu said, "but in this way, I''m afraid our people will suffer more casualties. We all know that this time it was the plot of tianwu God of war, and after seeing the means of tianwu God of war, we all felt that there was no way to live, the morale of the army was lax and collapsed. As a last resort, I personally arranged the array and stayed here, waiting for you to come back and preside over the overall situation. Today''s World War I has slightly restored morale, but the soldiers are still afraid of the God of war. At this time, they are afraid that it will be bad for us. "


    Fu Yu said a lot in one breath, which roughly means that many people have seen many casualties and their morale has completely disappeared because of the previous war failure. Although Zou Yi''s return has brought some hope to everyone, in the final analysis, this hope is still very slim.


    Outside is the siege of two million troops of tianwu God of war, and Zou Yi, who is only half a million soldiers, is difficult to break through even with the support of unknown people and horses.


    Morale is the key, and what Zou Yi lacks most is morale.


    Zou Yi didn''t ask all the inside information before. Now after listening to Fu Yu''s words, I know that he may overestimate his strength.


    After a moment of meditation, Zou Yi looked at Fu Yu and said, "so it''s basically impossible to break through?"


    Fu Yu nodded: "according to the information we got, the God of war of tianwu used two million divine soldiers to besiege us. And he is constantly increasing his manpower. If reinforcements come, our enemies may be more. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "didn''t it say that there were two million reinforcements brought by unknown Master? With half a million people here, we can always fight the enemy. "


    Fu Yu sighed: "the men and horses brought by the unknown elder martial brother were attacked several times by their enemies as soon as they arrived in the divine world, and the casualties were equally heavy... If I guessed correctly, there were few left."


    Zou Yi didn''t expect the matter to be so serious. She couldn''t help but say, "does tianwu God of war predict our purpose, so he was ready to ambush us early in the morning?"


    Fu Yu said, "I don''t know this, but I''m afraid that every step of our action is under the control of the God of war."


    Zou Yi said, "maybe the God of war of tianwu is so wise that he guessed our plans. Few people know about this plan, and I can guarantee that those people will not leak. "

 Chapter 506

    Fu Yu said, "you trust others so much. It seems that your mentality is really better than me. But are you really going to break through? Should we take a long-term view now? "


    Zou Yi took a look at the people around her, meditated for a moment, and then slowly said, "after the army is assembled, please do something, master."


    Fu Yu said, "what do you want me to do?"


    Zou Yi said, "go and inform the unknown Master and ask him to bring someone to meet us."


    Fu Yu frowned slightly, "do you mean they jumped into the enemy''s encirclement on their own initiative? This... "


    Zou Yi said, "I have a plan. Master, just do as I say. I am confident to jump out of the enemy''s encirclement."


    Fu Yu looked around and said carefully, "OK, I''ll do as you say. But I still want to remind you that this place can''t hold a million soldiers at all. At that time, the unknown senior brother''s people will come, but there will be new trouble. "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry about this. I have my own reason for this arrangement. I promise you won''t think my arrangement is inappropriate at that time."


    Fu Yu nodded and slowly turned to leave. It was obvious that he was still a little worried when he left.


    Zou Yi saw that Fu Yu was far away, so she turned and left. He wanted to do something that no one else could know in advance.


    The assembly of the army is actually very simple. Everyone hopes to leave this dangerous place as soon as possible. It is said that the army is going to break through. Everything has been ready long ago, waiting for Zou Yi''s order.


    Zou Yi didn''t know where she had gone. Many people were looking for him, but there was no trace of him.


    Fu Yu went to find nobody. Before Zou Yi was away, Fu Yu helped to stabilize the army. Now, there is no one who can stabilize the army.


    Everyone began to guess and talk, and unstable factors began to appear in the just stable military heart.


    Just when the commanders were worried, Zou Yi appeared. He brought a message and an order.


    The news is also good news. Zou Yi has found a retreat that can let everyone leave this dangerous place, and it is a relatively safe retreat.


    The order is that everyone and the unknown army need to attack inside and outside to open a channel for the two sides to meet.


    After hearing the good news, the troops collectively showed a surprised look, and the morale returned to the previous state again.


    Zou Yi didn''t say much about it. She ordered the commanders to lead the troops, but the pioneer was still his seven divine beast legions.


    At the moment, Zou Yi will take command and will not personally go to the battle to kill the enemy. As the commander, he also knows what he should and shouldn''t do.


    A moment later, a huge explosion came from the sky. It was Fu Yu''s signal to us.


    Zou Yi heard the sound of soldiers rushing to kill, and also heard some special sounds of powerful combat skills.


    Su Mo and others waiting for Zou Yi are the heralds. They are responsible for passing Zou Yi''s orders to all commanders in battle and informing Zou Yi of the battlefield information returned by the commanders.


    Zou Yi''s orders were issued one by one, but the overall goal was still to meet them.


    According to the news, the seven divine beasts were invincible. They soon opened a channel to the enemy''s encirclement and contacted the unknown smoothly.


    But at this time, tianwu''s God of war suddenly launched an all-round attack and surrounded Zou Yi''s counterattack soldiers again.


    This time, the siege was even more dangerous, because the enemy divided Zou Yi''s subordinates and surrounded them. The smallest of them was only about 50000 people.


    These 50000 people are surrounded by enemies dozens of times their own. If they cannot send troops to support them in time, they will soon be killed by the enemy.


    Fortunately, the commander of this army is Zou Yi''s old subordinate, Min Yue, the God from green star.


    With Min Yue here, Zou Yi still has time to send someone to rescue. Otherwise, I''m afraid Zou Yi can only watch these subordinates be wiped out by the enemy.


    Zou Yi got the news and immediately asked the reserve troops left for support to go to support this subordinate with only 50000 people.


    This time, Su Mo led the team. Although her strength was not as divine as Min Yue, she was better than Zou Yi for a long time. Her military quality was excellent and suitable for commanding operations.


    At the same time, Zou Yi also received good news. When she learned that Min Yue was trapped, she also sent someone to support her. The person sent was Zou Yi''s good brother Yan Kun.


    Zou Yi was relieved for the time being. He issued several orders loudly, asking everyone to break through as soon as possible and come to his area to gather and stand by.


    Some of the troops that had attacked the enemy''s encirclement began to return one after another after completing their mission. Everyone consciously gathered together and waited for Zou Yi to give orders at any time.


    After two consecutive wars before, everyone saw the hope of victory and was more convinced of Zou Yi''s command.


    We don''t know what Zou Yi''s plan is at the moment, but it''s obvious that Zou Yi wants to meet him with the unknown people and prepare for a big fight.


    Not surprisingly, tianwu God of war summoned people here again to try to catch Zou Yi and others.


    At this time, the God of war of tianwu should have known that Zou Yi was not trapped by his plan, or had escaped from the trap, so he immediately changed his strategy and called a large number of people to besiege Zou Yi and nameless.


    The tianwu God of war army separated and surrounded the unknown and Zou Yi''s army in an attempt to destroy them. However, the reinforcements sent by Zou Yi arrived in time. The two sides fought in a scuffle for a long time, with casualties, but also broke the tianwu God of war''s plan.


    Zou Yi, who got the news, began to think about the next plan. While issuing new instructions, he ordered people to continuously inquire about the news on the unknown side and make the two sides meet as soon as possible.


    The heralds were very busy. Although they had corresponding commanders before, when there were too many orders, whoever was free would convey the orders. Everyone was very conscious and knew that this was an extraordinary time.


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo have been sent out by Zou Yi to perform tasks. Even Yan Kun and others have left here to perform tasks. Now the people around him are just these heralds.


    Zou Yi never paid much attention to cultivating confidants. As a result, the current situation appeared. When you want to hire people, you can only find a few at random, which is not easy at all.


    Maybe Zou Yi will change this in the future, but now he can only make do with it first.


    "Sir, please have a look at the latest war report." A herald hurried over with a piece of messenger jade charm in his hand and handed it to Zou Yi, but Zou Yi didn''t answer it.


    Zou Yi''s face was serious at this time. She seemed to be thinking about something and didn''t give any instructions to the latest war situation reported by the herald.

 Chapter 507

    After a cup of tea, Zou Yi suddenly said to the waiting heralds: "tell everyone to start evacuating the battlefield immediately, and all the large troops will return here on standby, leaving only a few behind. After everyone retreats, immediately increase the power of the array to the maximum to prevent the enemy from attacking us. "


    Everyone should go together to convey this order to their respective leaders. There are some strange things on everyone''s face.


    After hesitating for a moment, the messenger who delivered the war report said carefully: "Sir, the latest war report says that the enemy''s strength has increased again. Please ask for support..."


    Zou Yi said, "tell them to retreat and retreat quickly."


    The herald hurried to convey Zou Yi''s instructions, but Zou Yi himself fell into meditation.


    "My Lord, my subordinates are back." Yan Kun''s voice came from the outside, and there was some excitement in the voice: "the unknown adult has arrived. Please give new instructions."


    Zou Yi regained her consciousness and showed a happy look on her face: "is master coming? What about their people? Are they all here? "


    Yan Kun appeared in front of Zou Yi with a happy face, but he was hurt. It seems that his battle was not easy before.


    Yan Kun said, "the unknown star Lord has brought heavy losses. So far, there are less than one million soldiers who can fight. But they all broke through smoothly, and even those people who had been surrounded by the division were saved by us. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, clapped her hands and said, "that''s good... Inform us quickly. Everyone will enter Shizu''s treasure... Enter the array, and then gather again to wait for orders."


    Yan Kun was stunned and smiled: "my subordinates understand, so I''ll convey the adult''s orders."


    Zou Yi nodded: "if someone doesn''t want to enter the array, tell them that there is Shizu''s treasure. Whoever finds it is who. No one can stay here and die."


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates know what to do. Please rest assured. By the way, the unknown star Lord is rectifying the people and horses. Do you want to see him? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "the war situation is tight now. I won''t meet Master for the time being. Say to Shifu for me, please forgive me. "


    Yan Kun nodded, turned and left quickly. Looking at him, he didn''t care about his injury.


    Zou Yi watched Yan Kun leave and remembered that she had forgotten to give Yan Kun some pills to heal her wounds. It was too late to catch up. Yan Kun had long disappeared.


    Zou Yi shook her head and smiled bitterly. As soon as she turned around, she suddenly had another idea in her heart.


    So he said to a herald waiting here: "send out the news and found the treasure of the true God of martial arts. The treasure is somewhere within the array. Tell everyone that whoever finds the treasure in the treasure is the one who finds it. "


    After being slightly stunned, the herald hugged his fist and said, "yes."


    Zou Yi said: "after the news is released, no matter who wants to enter the array, don''t stop it. At the same time, you quietly tell all the commanders to come here to get the latest orders. "


    The herald saluted and left. After a while, the commander came to report to Zou Yi. They all returned here first. After receiving the order, they came to see Zou Yi immediately.


    Zou Yi ordered them to wait a little. While issuing various orders, he also began to prepare for the implementation of the new plan.


    After a joss stick of Kung Fu, all the other commanders arrived except one who stayed at the last to block the enemy.


    At this time, Zou Yicai said, "you''ve worked hard. Although we failed to break through today''s World War I, it''s a good thing to receive the people of the unknown star Lord. Our overall strength has greatly increased."


    Everyone didn''t speak. We all know that Zou Yi is definitely not talking about this, but that there are new tasks to be assigned.


    Zou Yi then said, "there is a way for everyone to leave this place and wait for the opportunity to fight with tianwu God of war. But this method must not be said. After all, it is a great blow to morale. So I''ll discuss with you and see what you mean before making a decision. "


    Yan Kun took the lead and said, "adults, please speak clearly. We are all ears."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I was calculated by the God of war and took the initiative to enter an array left here by the God of war. At that time, many people were present. The God of war of tianwu disguised himself as the true God of martial arts of my Shizu and deceived everyone that there were treasures left by Shizu in the array. He asked me to go in first and choose the right treasures, saying it was a reward for me. "


    Yan Kun said, "we all know this. We don''t know whether it has anything to do with what adults want to say?"


    Zou Yi said, "it matters a lot. After I entered the array, I found that it was a magic array, but the magic array would not trap us. There should be a very special transmission array. Anyone who entered the magic array would be transferred to a new array after a period of time. "


    Speaking of this, Zou Yi drew in the air, and a simple map slowly floated in front of the commanders.


    Zou Yi then said, "you can look at the map and listen to me. The new array is obviously a trap array. It is a very exquisite trap array. In addition to those who understand space skills, it is difficult for those who enter the array to get out of the trap."


    Yan Kun hesitated and asked, "adults just know the space skill. Does that mean where we can leave and reach a safe place?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "when you leave the trapped array, you will see a large area of immature red fruit with highly toxic. That place is a safe place, but I want to tell you that red fruit is highly toxic. No one can touch it casually, otherwise they will bear the consequences. "


    They looked at Zou Yi together. Fu Yu asked, "is this the route you''ve gone through before?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "that''s true, but there are still some changes. The place we went was deliberately set up by the God of war. I don''t know if we will go to that place now. "


    Yan Kun said, "if tianwu God of war expected us to leave here like this and reset the array, wouldn''t we be very dangerous?"


    Zou Yi said, "so we must be fast. We must evacuate all the personnel before tianwu God of war thinks of this."


    Yan Kun said, "so we should prepare immediately and evacuate against the clock."


    Zou Yi waved her hand: "before that, we have to do one thing."


    Yan Kunqi said, "what do you do?"


    Zou Yi said, "you are all people I can trust, but there may be people of the God of war in our army. So I want to take this opportunity to try and see if I can find out the spies between us and avoid future trouble. "

 Chapter 508

    They didn''t expect Zou Yi to be in the mood to do this at this time. They all showed a look of surprise, but it''s hard to say it clearly.


    Zou Yi, regardless of what everyone thought, continued: "I have ordered people to spread the news that they have found the treasure of the true God of the martial arts of my teacher Zu, and told them the specific location of the treasure. As long as people with evil intentions know the news, they will first enter the array to find treasure. What we have to do is to closely monitor these people after entering the array and find out the spies among them. "


    Yan Kun frowned and said, "it seems inappropriate to find spies at this time. Would you like to slow down this matter first? We don''t have enough time. Once the God of war thinks of our plan, we will be in danger. "


    Zou Yi said: "I will never delay the time to evacuate here, which I assure you. And we are strategic shifts this time. Is time really tight? "Or" do we still has the final say? "


    Yan Kun said, "in that case, we should obey your orders."


    Zou Yi smiled, looked at the crowd and said, "everyone knows how to do it, so I won''t be wordy. But there''s another thing I have to say. Please restrain your officers and men. Don''t move after entering the array. Otherwise, if we are in danger or trapped in a secret place, we don''t have time to save them. "


    Seeing that Zou Yi was still joking at this time, they were relieved. Everyone said together, "please follow your instructions."


    Even Fu Yu said loudly, "that''s it. I think it''s feasible."


    The crowd dispersed one after another and returned to their jurisdiction, ready to start the strategic transfer.


    This is indeed a strategic shift, not an escape or simple evacuation.


    Zou Yi''s plan has only completed the first step until now. Although there have been some changes in the plan, it is still developing according to Zou Yi''s plan on the whole.


    The second step of Zou Yi''s plan has been known to everyone, that is, the strategic transfer to be started soon.


    Zou Yi arranged everything, and the rest was to lead the people to implement the orders. He didn''t have much to do himself.


    After the trapped array, Zou Yi will open a space channel enough for everyone to pass through, let everyone go to the safe area first, and then start the third step plan.


    Nameless hasn''t come to see Zou Yi until now. Zou Yi thought about some reasons, but whether it''s as he thought, Zou Yi still needs to see nameless before she knows.


    Zou Yi has too many things at this time to find nameless. He can only go to see nameless after everyone has reached the safety zone.


    The total number of troops is about 1.4 million, about 500000 soldiers from Zou Yi and about 900000 soldiers from green star.


    If these soldiers stay in one place, they will appear very crowded and bring countless problems.


    Therefore, Zou Yi divided the army into dozens of units and successively entered the magic array set up by tianwu God of war to avoid more problems.


    Of course, she sneaked into the magic array in advance, and even went directly to the people trapped in the array. Zou Yi also arranged someone to catch them in advance.


    Those people are suspected or ill intentioned and need time to interrogate and distinguish.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were the first to lead troops into the magic array. They went in once and knew how to deal with possible changes. They were the best candidates to lead the array.


    Zou Yi asked Fu Yu to take the second soldier into the magic array, and then let everyone enter in turn. As long as they don''t go in together, there''s no problem.


    Zou Yi was the one who stayed at the end, but this time he ordered someone to invite nameless to stay at the end and fight with him.


    Nameless didn''t meet Zou Yi until this time. The teachers and disciples said hello to each other, which made people feel funny.


    After the army led by the two of them started, Zou Yicai saluted and said, "master, you have lost a lot of people this time. If you blame the disciple, the disciple will never complain."


    Nameless said with a smile, "where are you talking? Where are the undead in war? Besides, our opponent is the crafty God of war... Well, I just know the relationship between the God of war and your Shizu. I didn''t mean to hide it from you... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "master, don''t explain. All the disciples understand. Master, that''s not why you don''t want to see me? "


    Nameless suddenly sighed, with a sad look on his face: "I thought Shifu was framed by tianwu God of war, and I was bent on avenging Shifu, regardless of anything... Now I think, since Shifu and tianwu God of war are one person, I... Actually don''t need to do so much."


    Zou Yi felt the sadness and regret in the unknown words, and she couldn''t help saying, "yes, we all thought tianwu God of war was heinous, but we didn''t expect that he and Shizu were one person... Because too many people died in this matter, we can''t live with them."


    Nameless nodded, sighed and said, "sometimes I can''t help thinking whether I should quit these things. After all, it''s the master''s own business. We are too involved as disciples. Is it against our duty to be disciples? "


    Zou Yi felt the real idea in nameless''s heart and said truthfully, "another master of the disciple said similar words before. He felt that the disciple didn''t need to be involved between Shizu and tianwu God of war. Now, listen to master, you also say that. I feel that I really need to think about it. "


    Nameless looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "master really makes me wonder. I don''t know why he did this. He had a chance to tell me the truth so that we wouldn''t fool around and kill so many people... "


    Zou Yi also wondered why the true God of Wu Dao didn''t tell the truth at the beginning. The lives of nameless, Fuyu, Shengjun and Jingchuan were right, and Zou Yi''s younger generation were restless.


    Zou Yi sighed secretly. She suddenly thought of the saint who had disappeared in recent days. She couldn''t help asking, "master, do you know that the saint was ordered in danger, endured humiliation and lurked around the God of war?"


    Nameless was stunned, shook his head and said, "what did you say? How is this possible? Saint Jun is the biological son of the God of war of tianwu. We all misunderstood him as the true God of martial arts... The son of master himself is not like this. The reason why Shengjun is not liked by Shifu is that he is the son of the God of war, a part of Shifu. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "can you get married and have children? How is this possible? "


    Nameless said, "master''s separation... Actually does not completely obey the noumenon. They can basically be said to be two different people. I''ll explain this to you slowly. Now you have to remember that the emperor is not the natural son of master. He is indeed the son of the God of war. "

 Chapter 509

    Zou Yi feels incredible. She has a feeling that her head can''t turn around.


    He thought for a while before he understood what nameless said. He couldn''t help sighing: "there''s such a secret. My Shizu really makes us younger brothers don''t understand."


    Nameless smiled bitterly and said, "in fact, Master Yu didn''t completely trust me and your husband before, and he also reserved a lot of things for us. When it comes to the reason, it is probably because when master was an immortal, the thing he met in the fairy world affected master''s mind. "


    Zou Yi asked, "what happened to Shizu? Is there a secret in it? "


    Nameless sighed again: "in fact, master is also a hard-earned man. Before he became an immortal, he was a tyrant and respected by everyone. But since he arrived in the fairyland, that is, after he became an immortal, he was no longer so lucky. It''s inconvenient for me to talk about these things too much. In a word, you remember that Shizu is also a hard-working man, and his scenery is not as boundless as the legend of the outside world... "


    Zou Yi guessed something and said slowly, "I understand. I won''t talk about Shizu easily in the future."


    Nameless nodded happily, "that''s the best. Zou Yi, you have suffered a lot with me over the years, and your own affairs have been delayed a lot. After our successful breakthrough this time, I won''t stop you whatever you want to do or where you want to go. If you need anything, I will fully support you. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "master, what did you say? I don''t blame you. And the disciple doesn''t really want to do anything now. After we get out of danger this time, the disciple wants to practice well and strive to break through the chaotic realm of true God as soon as possible. "


    Nameless said, "it''s easy for you to determine your direction. If you practice hard, you will become a God as soon as possible."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "you have to give me more advice, master, so that my disciples can practice faster."


    Nameless smiled and said, "don''t be dissatisfied. Compared with others, you and Su Mo''s cultivation speed has gone against the sky. Ordinary people don''t want to become immortals without thousands of years. It''s good that you have become gods in such a short time. People are so angry than people. "


    Zou Yi also said with a smile, "disciples practice fast. Master, you have made great contributions. Therefore, what is more powerful is master you."


    Nameless ha ha said with a smile: "when did you learn to compliment others? Come on, don''t let the army wait for us too long. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said in a positive tone, "send off the army. Master, you go back to green star first. The disciple will stay in the divine world for a few days and learn something by the way. "


    Nameless said, "well, you should pay attention to safety. Even if you don''t want to get involved in the affairs between Shizu and tianwu God of war, you should be careful that tianwu God of war is bad for you."


    After a pause, nameless seemed to think of something, and then said, "your Shizu has been missing for a long time. I doubt it has something to do with tianwu war god. If you find any information about Shizu, remember to let me know. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "Shizu is missing? When did this happen? "


    Nameless said, "since your Shizu was resurrected, I have never seen the real him again. I saw your Shizu in the disguise of tianwu God of war several times ago. Unfortunately, I didn''t know until recently. Your Shizu must have disappeared before then, so please pay attention. If you find anything, remember to inform me at the first time. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "in fact, the disciple had thought of this for a long time, but luckily he thought that the Shizu he met once before was himself. Now it seems that Shizu disappeared a long time ago... I hope Shizu sensed something bad and hid first. "


    Nameless said, "I hope so. If your Shizu falls into the hands of the God of war, it will be more or less dangerous."


    Zou Yi comforted: "it''s impossible. What kind of person Shizu is, how can he easily fall into the hands of tianwu God of war? Master, don''t think about it. Maybe we can see Shizu soon. "


    Nameless nodded slightly, his face still looked worried, but he didn''t say anything more.


    The last army behind the hall also left under the escort of Zou Yi and nameless. There were only two teachers and disciples left in this place, which seemed a little deserted.


    The pursuit of tianwu God of war was blocked by the array. Countless attacks constantly attacked the defense array under Fu Yu bu. The array fluctuated greatly. It seems that this array can''t last long.


    Zou Yi and nameless finally entered the magic array under the God of war. When they arrived here, there were no soldiers here.


    The soldiers came in first. At this time, they should have reached the trapped array arranged by tianwu God of war.


    The biggest danger in the trapped array is the Dragon recovered by Zou Yi. Now there is almost no danger here. The troops are waiting for Zou Yi to arrive here, but it is safe.


    Hundreds of people who sneaked here in advance were arrested by the people arranged by Zou Yi. During this period, some people fought to the death, and there was no alternative to bloodshed.


    When Zou Yi arrived, Yan Kun reported the arrest to Zou Yi: "there were more than 300 people sneaking in. We killed more than 50 people when we arrested, and the rest are here. I have ordered people to be interrogated. I believe there will be results soon. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "well done. Finding out these people will be good news for us."


    Yan Kun still had some doubts: "these people are not necessarily spies. We''re afraid we''ll catch many people by mistake."


    Zou Yi said, "so we should interrogate carefully and find out the real spies once and for all."


    Yan Kun was stunned and immediately said, "my subordinates understand."


    Zou Yi patted Yan Kun on the shoulder and suddenly said with a smile, "after I get through the space channel, you and master Fu Yu will go first. After seeing master time, introduce them to avoid misunderstanding. "


    Yan Kun was stunned: "is master time waiting for us on the other side of the space channel? What''s going on? "


    Zou Yi said, "master time''s seclusion is the destination after we leave this time."


    Yan Kun suddenly said, "I see. My subordinates will introduce the two predecessors. Please rest assured."


    Zou Yi smiled: "they won''t fight again. What can I rest assured of? Go ahead and leave me a few people. I''ll be useful later. "


    Yan Kun nodded to leave and called some people who had followed Zou Yi for a long time to wait for Zou Yi''s order.


    Zou Yi simply told these people about the next task and began to prepare to open the space channel in situ.


    After a while, a wide space channel slowly took shape in Zou Yi''s hands. It seems that it can accommodate tens of thousands of people. The size of the space channel is really amazing.

 Chapter 510

    Zou Yi didn''t care about it, and no matter what others thought, she just gave a loud order to let the troops enter the space channel in batches and leave here.


    According to the previous plan, the army, led by their respective commanders, entered the space channel in batches and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zou Yi looked at the army leaving the trapped array of tianwu God of war and was about to go to a safe area. She was also happy.


    He talked to the people around him and told them that he would stay in the divine world and not return to the green star for the time being, so that everyone could have a psychological preparation in advance.


    Those people knew Zou Yi very well. They knew that Zou Yi said that they needed their help. They smiled and agreed to stay, but they also wanted to know what they wanted them to do.


    Zou Yi deliberately sold it, saying that she would tell them when everyone reached the safe area.


    Everyone''s task at this time is to protect Zou Yi, because Zou Yi can''t be disturbed when opening the space channel.


    There are too many people in the army. Even if tens of thousands of people go away at one time, it takes at least two hours to send everyone away.


    Zou Yi maintained the stability of the space channel and consumed a lot. When the army left, he quickly asked the people around him to leave here with him.


    Time has dragged on for a long time. Zou Yi''s open space channel is afraid that it will be difficult to maintain stability and there will be accidents.


    At this time, the medicine garden of time was full of people sent by Zou Yi. They obeyed Zou Yi''s orders and dared not touch the immortal fruit here. They were careful one by one for fear that they would die here if they were stained with the strong poison of the immortal fruit.


    Time has long been disturbed by everyone. At this time, they are talking with Fu Yu. Yan Kun is smiling around them.


    They have been here for at least two hours. Unexpectedly, they are still negotiating with time. It seems that the previous conversation is not pleasant.


    Seeing this scene from a distance, Zou Yi shouted, "master time, please let them leave here, otherwise, your medicine garden will be damaged, and the disciples can''t afford to compensate."


    Time''s face changed and he said angrily, "I kind enough to let you go, but you have brought me so much trouble. Hum, if I had known so, I wouldn''t have saved your boy. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "these people are forced to come here. Master, you are compassionate. You can''t die."


    Time angrily said, "just don''t save. Your boy is so capable. Take them out of here by himself."


    Zou Yi stepped forward a few steps, came to time and looked at time with a smile: "master, have you finished your Wanhua brew? I still have some in my hand. Shifu, let''s have a good chat somewhere. "


    Time was stunned, and then said with a bitter smile, "Fu Yu, how do you teach your disciples? I''m not respectful of my teacher... "


    Fu Yu said with a smile, "he is also your disciple. Don''t just say I''m alone."


    Time smiled bitterly and said, "yes, I''m not qualified to say others... Just come with me. Remember not to destroy my immortal fruit. Otherwise, I will leave all of you here to bury my immortal fruit."


    Zou Yi immediately said, "the disciple has long had a strict order. Whoever dares to destroy your immortal fruit will stay and plant immortal fruit for you for a lifetime."


    Time was full of depression. He turned angrily to lead the way and muttered as he walked. He didn''t know whether he was scolding Zou Yi as a white eyed wolf.


    The army was able to find a way to leave. Everyone hurried to keep up with the time and leave here. No one dared to stay here.


    In fact, it''s not a good thing for time for millions of troops to stay here. In case anyone encounters the immortal fruit of time and can''t keep his life, who will care about the consequences?


    Of course, everyone has opened their own protective cover. Even if they encounter the immortal fruit of time, they will not hurt themselves, but only destroy the immortal fruit of time.


    This is probably one of the reasons why time no longer insists and takes everyone away.


    When they came to the place where time lived, they were immediately driven away by time. No one could stay here except Zou Yi and Zou Yi''s relatives and friends.


    Ordinary soldiers are driven away by time without exception. They are also anxious to leave, so few people are willing to stay here.


    Zou Yi and others left by time are waiting in time''s residence at this time. It is said that time prepared lunch in person.


    The lunch mentioned by time is actually a mature immortal fruit for everyone, which is indeed an unexpected surprise, especially for those young people.


    Zou Yi and others have tasted the taste of Shengxian fruit, and now Shengxian fruit means little to them, so they put away the Shengxian fruit under their name and prepare to send it out when they meet the people in need.


    Although the hundreds of young people around Zou Yi belong to the demon world, the underworld and the green star, they are also the people Zou Yi has been with for a long time, which is equivalent to his brothers and sisters, so he is still very good to them.


    Several young people who have not yet broken through into immortality are most excited at this time. They are young, have low strength and have little knowledge. They occasionally see treasures such as immortality fruit, so excitement is inevitable.


    The three sisters of the Wu family are most concerned by Zou Yi. At ordinary times, Zou Yi ordered them to stay inside the heavenly eye Buddha ring to practice. They rarely have the opportunity to see the world. At this time, they also seem very excited.


    When everyone tasted the fruit of immortality, he said loudly, "you are all Zou Yi''s teachers, relatives and friends, so I''ll leave you here for a rest today."


    Nameless and Fu Yu said together, "thank you very much. I''m sorry for my interruptions."


    Time said, "little things. When the troops leave here, they must return to their respective stations or families, so I won''t ask them where they are. Only one thing, the God of war of tianwu will know what happened today. At that time, I have no place in the divine world, so I want to leave the divine world with you. I don''t know if you are willing to take me? "


    Nameless hugged and said, "God of time, although my green star is not a big place, it''s no problem to accommodate you and me. As long as you don''t dislike it, younger martial brother Fu Yu and I are willing to prepare an independent residence for you to play chess and have a chat. "


    Time smiled and said, "like you, I am also Zou Yi''s master. Although I didn''t teach him anything, he always regarded me as his master, so I''ll say something straight. "


    Nameless said, "please."


    Time said, "I won''t go to the green star, and I already have a place I want to go. I can only appreciate your kindness."


    Nameless said with some disappointment, "in this case, we are not forced to go to God."


    Time nodded slightly: "let''s leave here and go wherever we want. However, I think Zou Yi''s stay in the divine world is greatly inappropriate. At least, he can''t stay in the divine world now. The God of war of tianwu will send someone to hunt down Zou Yi and his friends. If they don''t go, they will die in the divine world. "

 Chapter 511

    Zou Yi heard time talking about herself, so she got up and said, "master, you don''t have to worry about your disciples. In fact, my disciples have already figured out the way to deal with tianwu Zhanshen, and they won''t stay in the divine world for too long."


    Time said, "you have always underestimated the wisdom and strength of tianwu God of war. If you stay, you will die."


    After a pause, time said slowly, "why do you think you can get my help to survive? That''s what the God of war means. If I didn''t get acquiescence, I, a little god of time, why dare the Lord let you go? "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "tianwu God of war even thought of this? How is this possible? Does he have the ability to predict the future? "


    Time said, "the God of war is powerful. You won''t understand it now. What I can tell you is that the God of war has already ordered that all of you will be spared this time. Otherwise, with thousands of divine soldiers and countless experts in the divine world, you are only three million people, and you are all a mob. How can you live to this day? "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "so we were lucky to get a life?"


    Time zhengse said, "it''s not so much that you picked up a life as that you haven''t been seen by the God of war of tianwu for the time being... Zou Yi, I remember you said before that the reason why you are enemies with the God of war of tianwu is to avenge the true God of Wu Dao, as well as your nameless and the remaining two masters, is that so?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "indeed, we didn''t know tianwu God of war, and there was no hatred."


    Time nodded: "that''s all right. Listen to me. Don''t be the enemy of tianwu God of war. You''re not his opponent at all... It''s bad to say, he doesn''t even regard you as his opponent now. He doesn''t care what you''re doing."


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "is the God of war really so powerful? Why haven''t you said that before? "


    Time sighed: "that''s because I had room to turn back before. Now, after helping you again and again, I can''t get the recognition of tianwu God of war. I can only find a way out."


    Zou Yi knew that what time said was true. She couldn''t bear it in her heart. She could only carefully say, "it''s difficult for you, master... Master, you and the unknown Master, let''s go together. The green star is really suitable for you. There is a vast ownerless land there. You can plant any medicine you want."


    "Seriously?" Time came to interest: "then I can consider it. After all, the herbs in my medicine garden also need a lot of places to transplant."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "although the green star is only a planet, it has a vast territory, a lot of land, and the aura on the planet is very sufficient. Master, it''s most appropriate for you to plant medicinal materials."


    Time smiled and looked at Zou Yi and others with strange eyes.


    They couldn''t help laughing. After talking for a long time, Zou Yi persuaded them and decided to go to green star with them.


    Zou Yi has something to do here, so no matter how time decides, he will stay.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, who have been with Zou Yi for the longest time, will not leave Zou Yi. Although Yan Kun is the intelligence officer on green star, he also chooses to stay at this time. He and Zou Yi are brothers.


    At the moment, everyone had their own thoughts. In fact, they didn''t have the mind to rest here for a night. Someone proposed to leave, so as not to be chased and killed by the people of the God of war.


    Everyone left one after another. Only Zou Yi, Su Mo, Mrs. Yi, Yan Kun, Tianhuo and Bruce Lee stayed.


    All the young people have left the divine world this time. They can''t help here. On the contrary, they may become a drag on Zou Yi.


    Ming Ming and Fu Yu left with everyone. When they left, they wanted to leave something for Zou Yi, but Zou Yi insisted on not. Instead, they gave Ming Ming and Fu Yu some things and brought green star.


    In particular, Zou Yi and the Millennium family worked together to refine those pills. He gave a lot to nameless and Fu Yu. I think it will be of great help to the people on green star.


    At this time, the Millennium family, like Zou Yi and others, was strongly attacked by the God of war. I hope they are all right.


    Zou Yi said something else, one of which is the Millennium family.


    He cooperated with the Millennium family before. Although he may have been confused by the God of war, looking at the practices of the Millennium family, they really want to cooperate with Zou Yi. Therefore, Zou Yi must not ignore their life and death.


    The Millennium family has been operating in the divine world for many years. I think they must have their own unique way of life. Even if everyone is calculated by the God of war this time, it is still no problem to come from Bao.


    Of course, Zou Yi would be depressed if the Millennium family and tianwu God of war were collusive.


    This time, the army was confused by the God of war of tianwu and was looking for the treasure of the true God of martial arts. Although the Millennium family sent people to participate, none of the top leaders came, and Zou Yi had to be suspicious.


    Zou Yi will find out about the Millennium family for the first time, which is also an important reason for him to stay in the divine world.


    The water of the Millennium family is very deep. At least now Zou Yi has not really figured out the details of the Millennium family, and I don''t know whether the Millennium family really cooperates with Zou Yi to jointly deal with the God of war.


    Zou Yi thinks it is necessary to go to the Millennium family. Let alone, at least find out the real ideas of the Millennium family.


    Although Zou Yi does not intend to get involved in the affairs between tianwu God of war and Wu Daozhen God, if he is asked to be a thorough fool, he will never be peaceful in the future.


    So when the unknown people left, Zou Yi discussed with Su Mo: "we secretly returned to the divine domain, changed our identity, and contacted the Millennium family to see if they really cooperated with us or pretended to cooperate with us under the instructions of the God of war."


    Yan Kun hugged his fist and said, "what are you going to do? What do you need me to do? "


    Zou Yi said, "go and prepare. We''ll start as soon as possible, go to the Millennium family and have a talk with them."


    Yan Kun nodded, "I''ll get ready right away."


    Bruce Lee said, "I''ll help brother Yan Kun."


    Zou Yilue was a little surprised. He glanced at Bruce Lee and said with a smile, "well, you two hurry to prepare. We''ll start as soon as possible."


    Yan Kun and Bruce Lee looked at each other, nodded and left quickly to pack up and so on.


    When time was about to leave, they took most of the things away, but they also left a lot of things. At this time, Zou Yi and others could use them. Yan Kun and Bruce Lee took some with them so as not to spend time buying outside.


    When everyone left, Zou Yi felt that she had no worries and should do something, so she asked everyone to go to the Millennium family.

 Chapter 512

    Perhaps Zou Yi was in a hurry to go to the Millennium family, which attracted some opinions from people around her, especially his two wives, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Su Mo said angrily, "you just want to see Millennium ice and Millennium dream. Why do you find such a high sounding reason?"


    Mrs. Yi also said, "just go if you want to see the great beauty. No one forbids you to go. Everyone is smart. You''re boring. "


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "what is this? Don''t you want to find out whether the Millennium family really cooperates with us? "


    Mrs. Yi said, "I don''t intend to meddle in the affairs between Shizu and tianwu war god. Why meddle in these affairs?"


    Zou Yi said, "in fact, I just feel that I can''t let go of this matter if I don''t understand it clearly. It really has nothing to do with Millennium ice and Millennium dream. Ladies, when did you say I did something I''m sorry for you? Don''t always make people laugh at this. "


    Mrs. Yi said, "not before, but there will be soon. I heard from unknown Master that he will send your old lover Ouyang yuan and Ouyang Xiaoli to help you as soon as he goes back. Hum, can you control it then? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "what''s going on? Why did Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver come to help me? They have their own tasks on the green star. How can they do anything else? "


    Mrs. Yi said, "look, it''s exciting. She said she wouldn''t make mistakes. If you want to know why, ask unknown master yourself. Didn''t unknown master give each of us a messenger jade charm? Don''t ask me later, I don''t know. "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "even if they come, it''s nothing to me. It''s just an old acquaintance. I can''t talk about much friendship. "


    Mrs. Yi glared at Zou Yi: "you still fool us. Really think we don''t know? Let''s forget Ouyang little beaver. The person you like in your heart is not you. It''s useless to say too much. But ouyangyuan always has you in her heart. You... She misses you very much. Not long ago, she specially contacted me and asked about you. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "Mrs. Yi and Mrs. Su, if you don''t believe me, there are a lot of ways to supervise me. You don''t have to do this every day."


    Su Mo smiled: "I''m kidding you. In fact, we don''t interfere with your dealings with other women. For example, Tianhuo is always by your side, and we didn''t say anything, did we? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "that''s true, but you often warn me that I''m a little speechless."


    As soon as Tianhuo''s eyes turned, he suddenly stretched out his hand to hug Zou Yi and said with a sweet smile, "so it''s not that you don''t like me, but that you don''t dare to like me?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and was about to speak. Su Mo already said with a smile: "Tianhuo, you are the third in our family. Why don''t I introduce you a better one..."


    The sky fire loosened Zou Yi and said with a smile, "no, it''s better than Zou Yi. Where can I find it? I''m going to Zou Yi. "


    Mrs. Yi''s eyes were cold and stared at Zou Yi. It seemed that she was going to get angry. She was so frightened that Zou Yi quickly turned around and ran away


    The external industry of the Millennium family is mainly Yuelai auction city. Millennium ice and Millennium dream host this auction city. Business is booming and money is growing day by day.


    But Millennium Kun is the one who keeps his word in the Millennium family. After all, he is the head of the Millennium family and the actual power holder.


    When Zou Yi saw Millennium Kun, Millennium Kun seemed to be arranging something. The elders of Millennium family were there.


    It is natural that Zou Yi''s old acquaintances Millennium ice and Millennium dream lead the way. The sisters directly came to the Council Hall of the Millennium family without any communication, which somewhat disturbed the discussion of Millennium Kun and others.


    Seeing Zou Yi, Millennium Kun got up and said, "Zou Yi is coming. Please sit down."


    Zou Yi glanced at the millennial family elders present, hugged her fist and said, "it''s abrupt. Did you bother?"


    Millennium Kun said with a smile, "we are allies and our own people. There is no need to disturb. Please sit down and say something. "


    Everyone around Zou Yi took their seats one after another. Only Tianhuo and Bruce Lee stood behind Zou Yi, like Zou Yi''s beautiful bodyguard.


    Millennium Kun saw that everyone sat down and asked, "Zou Yi, are you here because of the previous war?"


    Zou Yi said, "Millennium patriarch, this time the war between us and tianwu God of war has passed, and I don''t want to mention it again. I came this time to ask, "what are the family''s plans for the future last year?"


    Millennium Kun said, "we are discussing. If we stay in the divine world, it will inevitably be difficult because of the suppression of the God of war, so we plan to leave the divine world and find a suitable place to live."


    Zou Yi smiled, "what''s your plan? Which interface are you going to? "


    Millennium Kun said: "it has not been decided yet. At present, there are three choices. One is the fairyland. There are people of our millennium family. We can go to take refuge in them. The second is to go to the devil''s world. The Lord of the devil''s world sent someone to contact us before burning the sky. He said he could provide protection for us. "


    Speaking of this, Millennium Kun paused, took a look at Mrs. Yi, smiled and said, "Mrs. Yi should know about it. After all, Mrs. Yi is the former Lord of the demon world."


    Mrs. Yi smiled: "I don''t know about it. I''ve given way to burn the sky. I won''t interfere too much in the affairs of the demon world."


    Millennium Kun nodded: "it makes sense, not in his position, not in politics. Well... Our third choice is to go to green star. Zou Yi is on green star. I think you will provide us with enough support so that we can settle down quickly. At the same time, the strong army on the green star can also provide us with protection. "


    Zou Yi smiled and looked at Millennium Kun, and suddenly said, "in that case, please come to green star. I will let people arrange everything to ensure that after the Millennium family has passed, they will have no worries about food and clothing. "


    Millennium Kun didn''t seem to expect that Zou Yi promised so readily. Stunned, he immediately said, "we have to discuss this matter before making a decision. If we really decide to go to green star, we''ll ask Zou Yi for your help."


    Zou Yi smiled and said loudly, "it''s OK. Come to me at any time. I''ll do my best. After all, the Millennium family has helped me a lot before. It should be regarded as a reward to the Millennium family."


    Millennium Kun laughed and said, "then I''ll thank you in advance. Zou Yi, you came to me this time, not just to thank me? If you have anything to say, we don''t need to be polite. "


    Zou Yi looked at Millennium Kun and said slowly, "there''s really one thing I don''t understand. I want to ask the patriarch for advice."


    Millennium Kun''s eyes trembled slightly, smiled and said, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 513

    Zou Yi said: "I''ve heard the patriarch say that the Millennium family has the strength to fight with the God of war. I don''t know if it''s true?"


    Millennium Kun was stunned. An elder of the Millennium family already said, "who did you listen to? Our millennium family is just a family. How can we fight against the God of war who controls the whole divine world? Don''t listen to nonsense. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "the person who told me this information is the Millennium Kun patriarch. Do you doubt that the patriarch is talking nonsense? "


    The millennial family elder was stunned and said angrily, "nonsense! How can I doubt the patriarch''s words, this...... "


    Millennium Kun interrupted the man and said in a deep voice, "shut up. You all go down and discuss what you say today later. "


    A group of people from the Millennium family got up and left together, but the eyes they looked at Zou Yi were not as kind as before.


    Zou Yi didn''t think so. She just looked at Millennium Kun. After everyone left, he said, "elder clan leader, there is no one else now. Can you solve my doubts?"


    Millennium Kun looked at the Millennium ice and Millennium dream who had not left. He suddenly sighed and said slowly, "the previous things were explained by Millennium ice. He will give Zou Yi a satisfactory answer."


    Zou Yi glanced at the Millennium ice sitting diagonally opposite him and said with a smile: "the Millennium family also sent people to participate in the previous World War I. after that, she must have told the clan leader you. I wonder why none of the senior leaders of the Millennium family participated in the war? Can it be said that the Millennium family encountered some trouble and lacked skills? "


    Millennium Bing smiled, got up, walked to Zou Yi, saluted and said, "this is really what you expected. At that time, the war was imminent, and the experts of our family had gathered and were ready to fight against the enemy. But unexpectedly, the God of war of tianwu was already on guard and sent several chaotic true gods to harass and hurt our people. As a last resort, the clan leader had to protect himself and temporarily transfer people from outside the clan to participate in the war... The experts in the clan were forced to stay in the clan and lacked skills. Please forgive me. "


    Zou Yi quietly listened to the explanation of Millennium ice. When Millennium ice finished, he nodded and said, "it seems that I expected it well. The God of war of tianwu is really powerful. I knew our intention long ago, so I sent someone to obstruct the noble experts from participating in the war and want to destroy us at one stroke. Fortunately, most of our soldiers survived. It''s not the millennial family''s fault. The God of war is too powerful. "


    Millennium ice blushed slightly and whispered, "what I just said is true. Please Zou Yi, don''t think we are deliberately running away..."


    Zou Yi raised her hand to stop Millennium ice from explaining. She smiled and said, "I don''t think so. I just asked casually. The eldest lady doesn''t need to explain."


    After a pause, Zou Yi got up and hugged the Millennium Kun and said loudly, "I believe the patriarch already knows that either the God of war or the true God of martial arts, they are actually one person, but one is the separation and the other is the noumenon. The struggle between them, to put it bluntly, is his own struggle, which has nothing to do with us. Therefore, we have also decided to stop asking about this matter from today on, when everything before has never happened. "


    Millennium Kun was obviously stunned and hurriedly said, "even if we intend to withdraw, I''m afraid tianwu God of war will not let us go..."


    Zou Yi said, "the God of war of tianwu will let us go. He wants the true God of Wu Tao to lose our powerful power. He won''t embarrass us and make enemies for himself at this time."


    Millennium Kun pondered: "so, are you going to completely ignore it? What about our previous agreement? "


    Zou Yi said: "all the previous agreements were based on the God of war. Now we decide to quit, and the previous agreements will naturally expire. However, I promise to help the Millennium family settle in the green star. I can guarantee that it will always be effective. "


    Qiannian Kun frowned slightly, and Qiannian Bing couldn''t help saying, "you''re breaking bridges and breaking promises... You know that after we helped you, tianwu war god won''t let us go easily. It''s not a gentleman to say such words at this time!"


    Zou Yi looked at Millennium ice and said faintly, "whether it is done by a gentleman depends on who it is aimed at. Eldest lady, the Millennium family is strong and fearless in the face of tianwu God of war. Even without our help, there must be no problem, let alone be destroyed by tianwu God of war. "


    Millennium ice was beautiful and slightly frowned. He wanted to speak, but he seemed to have nothing to say. He opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Zou Yi," Millennium Kun said suddenly, "what is the reason why you made such a decision to isolate us completely? What''s the difference between you doing this and killing us? "


    Zou Yi said, "I''ve always been honest with my real people. If you hide something from me, I don''t have to be responsible for you. The patriarch has experienced everything. Such a simple truth should be understood. I don''t need to say more. "


    Millennium Kun stared at Zou Yi and didn''t speak for a long time, but finally sighed and said slowly, "it seems that you all know. In that case, we don''t have to hide it from you... Please sit down and listen to me."


    Zou Yi looked at Millennium Kun, sat down slowly, didn''t speak, and quietly waited for Millennium Kun to take the initiative to speak.


    Millennium Kun pondered for a moment, and then said, "in the first World War, tianwu God of war personally came to the family and threatened me with something many years ago, forcing me to promise his conditions, leaving all the experts in the family in the family and not participating in the war."


    Zou Yi listened to Millennium Kun''s explanation quietly. He finally knew why Millennium Kun violated the agreement.


    It turned out that the God of war of tianwu personally came to the Millennium family before the start of the war, threatened the Millennium Kun with a secret matter many years ago, and forced the Millennium family to give up its alliance with us.


    Millennium Kun didn''t say what the secret thing was many years ago, but according to his potential meaning, it was related to the life and death of the Millennium family. He didn''t dare gamble with the lives of the whole family. He could only reluctantly promise tianwu God of war to keep all the experts of the Millennium family in the family.


    Of course, secretly, Millennium Kun summoned the scattered people of his family and sent them to Zou Yi''s team to fight.


    This is done without telling the God of war of tianwu. There are not many people who can use it, and their strength is not very strong. They are reluctant to help.


    Before the Millennium ice, it didn''t mean to cheat Zou Yi. However, Zou Yi changed his mind at such a big event. Zou Yi still had some disagreements in her heart. She frowned and refused to say anything to forgive the Millennium Kun.


    Any commander can''t tolerate running away, and Zou Yi can''t tolerate it. He is very angry in his heart, but he didn''t break out immediately.

 Chapter 514

    Although Zou Yi said with a smile that he didn''t blame the Millennium family, in fact, his meaning is very obvious. He absolutely cares about escaping before the war. If there is no reasonable explanation, even if the Millennium family is stronger, it can''t be stronger than the God of war. Zou Yi doesn''t mind giving the Millennium family some color to see.


    After hearing Qiannian Kun''s personal explanation, Zou Yi understood a little, but he didn''t forgive the Qiannian family. Instead, he looked at Qiannian Kun and said in a deep voice, "so it''s not false for you to leave the divine world?"


    Millennium Kun said, "leaving the divine world is the last means to protect our lives. Now we haven''t completely turned over with the God of war. We''re just preparing in advance, just in case."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "I see."


    He got up, walked to the gate and said, "this is the last time I''ve seen the patriarch. There''s still a long way to go in the future, but I hope the patriarch will think more and don''t make a decision that I regret."


    Millennium Kun hurriedly said, "wait a minute, I have something to say."


    Zou Yi said without looking back: "some words don''t have to be said. You know, I know."


    Millennium Kun stretched out his hand to pull Zou Yi. Millennium ice on one side hurried to block Millennium Kun and Zou Yi, and whispered, "clan leader, give it to me."


    Millennium Kun had no time to think more, nodded and said, "be sure to explain clearly. Don''t let Zou Yi misunderstand."


    Millennium bingdian nodded and pulled the Millennium dream. The two sisters turned around together and quickly went to catch up with Zou Yi and others.


    Zou Yi and her party left Yuelai auction house. Before they went far, they heard the cry of Millennium ice and Millennium dream, but Zou Yi ignored it completely and left without any intention of stopping to talk to Millennium ice.


    Millennium ice chased out and saw Zou Yi completely ignore her cry. She left quickly with the people around her. She suddenly understood what, stopped decadent and sighed.


    Millennium dream is eager to continue to chase. It is held by Millennium ice. Although it is very puzzled, it does not insist.


    The peerless sisters sighed at the same time. They both showed a helpless look on their faces, watched Zou Yi and others go away, and returned to Yuelai for a long time.


    Zou Yi, who left the Millennium family, drove on with the people around her. She looked very worried. She seemed to be running for her life.


    People around Zou Yi don''t know, so they just think Zou Yi''s speed is getting faster and faster. It''s like running for his life.


    But since she was running for her life, why didn''t Zou Yi use the space skill he was good at and directly tear the space away?


    With doubt, Bruce Lee was really puzzled and asked, "what''s going on? Why are we running for our lives? "


    Zou Yi said casually, "just follow me. Don''t ask why."


    Among the six people in this line, except Zou Yi, Yan Kun was male. At this time, Yan Kun couldn''t help asking, "what''s going on?"


    Zou Yi said, "when the yuan God spreads out, you will find out why I have to leave in a hurry. Everyone should be careful. There must be a war not far ahead. "


    Before Zou Yi''s voice fell, a voice came: "Zou Yi, why do you run away in such a hurry? Why don''t we stop and talk? "


    Zou Yi stopped at the sound, turned around and looked at a man coming quickly behind her, smiled at the corners of her mouth, and slowly said, "commander Yaohui, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How can I come alone?"


    It was Yaohui, the steward of the God''s palace, who was also a commander under the God of war. Yaohui came in a hurry. He didn''t stop until Zou Yi was less than a foot in front of her. He said, "I''ve been ordered to invite Lord Zou Yi to the God''s Palace. I don''t know if you dare go with me?"


    Zou Yi''s Tianhuo said, "why do you want to go to God''s palace with you?"


    Yaohui hugged his fist and said, "tianwu God of war, please. I''m also under orders. Please don''t embarrass me."


    Tianhuo said, "do you go wherever you say? Who do you think you are and why do you tell us what to do? "


    Yaohui obviously knew the sky fire and the power of the sky fire. He still hugged his fist and said, "the God of war invited only Lord Zou Yi, and did not invite anyone else."


    Tianhuo was stunned and then angrily said, "you have no good intentions. Zou Yi won''t go with you."


    Yaohui smiled: "there are 100000 divine soldiers ahead. If Lord Zou Yi doesn''t agree to go with me to meet the God of war, you won''t want to leave the divine world."


    Zou Yi stepped forward, looked at Yaohui and said, "if I take you, can I leave smoothly?"


    Yaohui also looked at Zou Yi, but did not speak, but made preparations for the fight.


    Zou Yi chuckled and Zisha flashed inside. The next second, Zisha sent out an amazing sword Qi and killed Yaohui.


    Yaohui had already prepared. A Dark Armor appeared on his body surface. At the same time, there was an equally dark shield in his left hand and a Zhang long gun in his right hand.


    Zou Yi''s sword Qi was as powerful as electricity, but Yaohui reacted faster. He had earlier welcomed the shield to the sword Qi, waved his right hand gun and stabbed Zou Yi in the chest.


    At the tip of the big gun, there is a dazzling divine awn, mixed with an amazing sonic boom. It seems that the attack power is huge.


    Zou Yi''s divine armor suddenly appeared. There was a shield in his right hand. It looked very ordinary. It was not as good as the shield in Yaohui''s hand.


    Zou Yi also welcomed the shield to Yaohui''s big gun. At the same time, the Zisha in her hand waved again, and the second sword Qi issued.


    Zou Yi and Yaohui both shot at the extreme speed. They both shot almost at the same time and took precautions at the same time. They both fought fast.


    After the three loud noises of "touch touch touch", Zou Yi''s shield was fragmented and completely smashed by Yaohui''s big gun, while Yaohui''s shield was divided into three and completely destroyed by two sword Qi.


    They retreated at the same time, but immediately rushed to each other as soon as they retreated. One shot and one knife in their hands were shot at the same time. In the huge collision sound, the two figures of one purple and one black were separated in an instant, like arrows ejected. The speed was so fast that the human eye could not see clearly.


    This was a hard fight between the two. They couldn''t stand on their feet with great strength and were shot out at the same time.


    Zou Yi''s realm is not enough, but the power of sword Qi is very amazing. The general chaos God of war dare not say that he will be able to take his sword Qi, but he did not expect that Yaohui, who is not famous, would go on and beat Zou Yi back.


    Yaohui''s strength, I''m afraid, must be in the chaotic God of war, but it''s unknown and no one cares about him.


    It seems that there are really a large number of capable people under the God of war of tianwu. He is just a steward and commander. He is actually an expert in the realm of chaos God of war. It seems that he is a bit violent on any interface.


    Of course, Yaohui is a person, not a thing. This statement is quite inappropriate.

 Chapter 515

    Zou Yi felt that she had met her opponent. He wanted to leave quickly. He suddenly changed his mind, looked at Yaohui and said, "OK, you and I fight today. If I lose, I''ll go with you to meet the God of war."


    Yaohui said, "it''s a deal."


    Zou Yi''s eyes were cold, the purple evil spirit in her left hand waved gently, and suddenly there was a peerless sword in her right hand - killer sword.


    This knife and sword is famous all over the world. Yaohui must recognize it. He knows it only by his slightly changed face.


    Zou Yi drank coldly: "look at the sword!" The killer sword in his hand was actually shot out by him as a concealed weapon, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at Yaohui''s chest.


    Zou Yi''s own speed was full open. Unexpectedly, she came late and came first. She rushed to Yaohui who was on full alert immediately before the killing sword hit Yaohui. The purple evil spirit in her hand waved and an amazing knife Qi attacked Yaohui''s chest almost at the same time.


    Yaohui seemed unable to dodge. He didn''t move. He didn''t have time to defend with his big gun. He could only use his flesh to resist Zou Yi''s serial attacks.


    Zou Yi was not happy at all. When he shot, he had sensed that Yaohui, which seemed to have no means to prevent, mysteriously disappeared just before Zou Yi''s attack.


    This is the performance after the speed is fast to the limit. Outsiders see that Yaohui is still in place. In fact, he has left far away. What remains in place is just a remnant.


    This is an absolute super-high speed. It is faster than Zou Yi''s speed. Zou Yi''s attack will definitely fail and have no effect.


    Zou Yi almost immediately waved her sword to defend, but just then, a gun shadow flashed in front of him and a huge force hit his God armor.


    Zou Yi''s great strength made her foothold unstable. She took three big steps back. Each step left a huge pit on the ground.


    Zou Yi stepped back for a walk to stand firm, but he had no time to shoot again, because Yaohui''s big gun had followed up, and the tip of the gun was aimed at Zou Yi''s forehead.


    Zou Yi can only retreat again, fully open the speed and dodge like lightning.


    Yaohui''s absolute high speed made Zou Yi lose the first chance. Zou Yi quickly retreated, but Yaohui''s big gun was always aimed at Zou Yi''s forehead, which always threatened Zou Yi''s life.


    Seeing this, Su Mo and others couldn''t help shouting together. Although the voice was small, it was obvious that everyone was worried about Zou Yi''s safety.


    Yaohui''s mouth showed a smile. While continuing to chase Zou Yi, he shouted, "admit defeat. Your speed is not as fast as me. You can''t beat me."


    Zou Yi continued to retreat with a smile on her mouth. Suddenly she drank "look at the sword" again. The killer sword in her hand was shot by him again, faster than the previous one.


    Yaohui was chasing Zou Yi at a high speed. At this time, Zou Yi suddenly shot the killing sword. It looks like Yaohui hit the killing sword at a high speed. The two speeds overlap. Yaohui can''t react as fast as he can. The killing sword passed through the body and flew away without stopping.


    The sky fire who paid close attention to the war situation immediately chased out and grabbed the killing sword in his hand before it landed.


    Yaohui, with his eyes staring round, stopped all his actions for a moment. The whole person was imprisoned. He generally stood in place, his face full of disbelief.


    Zou Yi put away Zisha, picked up the killer sword brought back by Tianhuo, looked at Yaohui and said, "speed is a good thing, but if one pursues speed and ignores others, the final result may not be good. Commander Yaohui, you and I have an agreement. If I win this battle, I don''t need to follow you to meet the God of war. Let''s go. With your strength, there will be no problem with this injury. As long as you don''t fight with people in recent years, it''s no big problem. "


    Yaohui looked at Zou Yi and asked slowly, "how did you do it? I can see clearly that your every move is under my control... "


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen slowly emerged, and the almost solid Yuanshen said, "do you understand?"


    Yaohui''s eyes flashed a startling color. The original disbelief slowly dissipated and replaced by strong envy: "your original yuan God is so powerful. No wonder I will lose in your hands... Hey, contrary to what I thought before, it''s not me but you who control everything!"


    Zou Yi smiled: "if you understand, you are the chaotic God of war, and your strength is definitely stronger than me, but you blindly pursue speed and ignore a lot of things. I just grasped this and defeated you."


    Yaohui said, "you can''t beat me with this alone. You have no secrets to tell me! "


    Zou Yiqi said, "what do you mean?"


    Yaohui pointed to Zou Yi''s killing sword and said slowly, "this sword should be an ancient artifact killing sword?"


    Zou Yi understood Yaohui''s meaning: "this sword is indeed a killer sword. Do you think I defeated you by relying on the killer sword, right?"


    Yaohui nodded: "the killing sword''s damage to the flesh is still second. The key is its amazing murderous spirit''s damage to the yuan God... Or its influence, which slows my reaction and makes my heart afraid!"


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "this sword does contain amazing murderous spirit, but it should not affect you as a chaotic true God..."


    "Can you show me?" Yaohui suddenly said, "I want to know why this sword can frighten me."


    Zou Yi did not hesitate to hand over the murderous sword. Yaohui slowly reached out and took it. His mind seemed to be attracted by the murderous sword. When taking the murderous sword, he forgot the big gun in his hand. The big gun fell straight down, and it was Zou Yi in front of Yaohui.


    Zou Yi subconsciously stretched out her hand to catch the gun. When she started, she only felt that it was as heavy as a mountain. An amazing weight directly acted on Zou Yi''s arm, which surprised Zou Yi. She uttered an exclamation. The whole person was unstable because of the amazing weight of the gun and almost fell down.


    "Look at the sword!"


    At the same time, Yaohui shouted, Zou Yi handed him the killing sword, which was held high, and the lightning sword hit Zou Yi who was unstable.


    It turned out that Yaohui didn''t intend to end the battle between him and Zou Yi. He said he wanted to see the killing sword, but he wanted to cheat the killing sword, and then use the killing sword to deal with Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was caught off guard and had no time to dodge. It seems that she will be seriously injured like Yaohui immediately.


    Su Mo and others screamed again. Everyone grabbed it together and wanted to rescue Zou Yi.


    At this critical moment, a dazzling light flashed in front of Zou Yi. He suddenly disappeared. The killer sword cut through the residual image left by Zou Yi and hit the ground with a bang.


    A huge crack with no bottom suddenly appeared. The surrounding earth shook and smoke rose everywhere. It seemed that an earthquake broke out.


    Yaohui''s strike was powerful. It seemed that it was not simply to hurt Zou Yi, but to kill.


    This is no longer a simple competition, but a battle of life and death. Everyone understands this in an instant.

 Chapter 516

    "Don''t run, we''re not over yet!" Yaohui''s roar spread all over the world. He could see clearly that the killer sword did not hit Zou Yi. Zou Yi mysteriously disappeared the moment before it hit Zou Yi.


    It''s a space skill. The people who rushed to save Zou Yi immediately understood what was going on, but Yaohui didn''t know. He shouted and called Zou Yi to show up and fight again, looking a little crazy.


    "I didn''t mean to kill you, but since you meant to kill me, I don''t have to be polite to you."


    Zou Yi''s voice seemed to come from distant space, ethereal and uncertain.


    But as soon as the voice fell, a huge space crack appeared on Yaohui''s head. A big gun and pen stabbed down like lightning, accompanied by an amazing sonic boom.


    "If you want to kill me, see if you have the ability." Yaohui roared and waved the killer sword cheated from Zou Yi. The sword Qi swept away, all aiming at the big gun.


    In the crackling sound, the big gun died suddenly, and then flew out obliquely and fell to the ground. There was another earthquake.


    The battle between God and man is like an earthquake and volcanic eruption. Ordinary people can''t imagine the danger.


    "If you can catch this shot, I''ll see if you remember my purple ghost."


    Zou Yi''s voice was still ethereal. I didn''t know where he was, but with his voice, an amazing sword spirit suddenly appeared in less than a foot in front of Yaohui.


    This time, no matter how fast Yaohui was, he couldn''t avoid the blow. He had to reluctantly sideways to avoid the key points and use the damaged armor to connect Zou Yi''s sword Qi.


    The armor seems to have turned into tofu. The sword Qi looks like nothing. It penetrates directly into Yaohui''s body.


    Zou Yi''s sword Qi is very powerful. Even heaven''s calamity can be blocked. Although Yaohui''s body is strong, it is also injured immediately. There is a huge transparent hole in her body again, with blood splashing everywhere.


    If someone looks carefully, they will find a strange phenomenon, that is, when Zou Yi injured Yaohui for the first time, there was no blood left on Yaohui''s body.


    This time, Yaohui''s flesh not only had fresh blood flow, but also had a large amount of bleeding. It seemed that he was badly hurt.


    Maybe Yaohui had the means to protect himself or die for himself, so when he was injured for the first time, although his body looked seriously injured, it had little impact on him.


    When he was injured the second time, he should have no alternative means of death, so his physical injury was serious.


    Yaohui, who was injured twice, was shaking his arm holding the killing sword. The killing sword was too heavy. Before recognizing the Lord, anyone who used the killing sword had a high demand for his own strength.


    Yaohui''s physical strength is not trivial, but after being injured, he is obviously unable to use the amazing weapon such as killer sword.


    Zou Yi appeared slowly. He seemed to appear from the void. Looking down at the injured Yaohui, he slowly said, "do you admit to losing this time? Do you want to continue? "


    Yaohui looked up at Zou Yi in the air. There was not much pain in his eyes. It seemed that his Yuanshen was OK. He didn''t care about the pain of his body very much.


    "Zou Yi, is this your space skill?" Yaohui asked loudly, "it is rumored that you have a lot of experience in practicing space skill. It seems that the rumor is true."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t talk nonsense. Do you want to continue and give me a happy talk."


    Yaohui said, "you have the heart to kill me, and I also have the intention to kill you. It''s not me who talks nonsense, but you."


    Zou Yi''s eyes were cold, and the purple evil spirit in her hand suddenly sent out an amazing evil spirit. A circle of sword spirit suddenly released from the purple evil spirit, surrounded Zou Yi, extended in all directions, and wrapped Yaohui not far from Zou Yi in the blink of an eye.


    Su Mo and others were surprised. They had planned to save Zou Yi. At this time, they turned in panic and ran away. Everyone''s speed was fast to the limit.


    Zou Yi didn''t know what was going on at the moment. He sent all this, but Zisha did it independently.


    The sword Qi dispersed, and everything encountered was instantly divided into two, two into four, and finally fragmented and completely dissipated.


    However, the brilliance of the key attack of the sword Qi was not damaged at all. A flaming armor suddenly appeared on his body surface. As soon as the sword Qi touched the flame, it immediately began to burn, and disappeared in a moment, as if it had been burned out.


    Sword Qi is an invincible energy. Ordinary flames can never ignite or counteract it, but Yaohui''s flame armor did it.


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, looked at Yaohui with a satisfied face and said, "what kind of armor is this?"


    Yaohui laughed and said, "this is the heavenly fire armor given by the God of war. It can burn all things, including your sword Qi. This was given to me by the God of war of tianwu to deal with you. Your sword Qi can no longer hurt me. How can you defeat me? "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "sky fire god armor? So it''s all sky fire? "


    Yaohui smiled proudly and said, "yes, it''s the sky fire above. What else can you do? Let me give you three moves. How about it? "


    Zou Yi stared at Yaohui, her eyes constantly changing, as if thinking about how to break through Yaohui''s sky fire god armor.


    Yaohui really didn''t take the opportunity to make a move. He seemed to have a winning chance and was not in a hurry to make a move. He just waited for Zou Yi to make a move first.


    A moment later, Zou Yi shook her head and said, "at present, I have no means to defeat the sky fire, but I think everything has shortcomings. If you give me some time, I will be able to find a way to defeat you."


    Yaohui laughed and said, "give you time. Do you think I''m playing with you?"


    Yaohui looked cold and shouted, "since you can''t defeat me, let me defeat you."


    Yaohui''s voice did not fall. He suddenly flew up and rushed straight into Zou Yi in the air. The killing sword in his hand stabbed straight out. Unexpectedly, he planned to kill Zou Yi completely with one blow.


    Zou Yi had seen Yaohui''s intention to kill him, and she was not surprised. Her body lightning disappeared mysteriously again, which failed Yaohui''s attack.


    "What kind of hero is hiding?" Yaohui stood in mid air and looked like a burning man. At this time, he roared, "come out and fight, don''t be a multi headed turtle."


    Zou Yi''s voice came from all sides almost at the same time: "this is just my fighting skill. Do you think I will be fooled?"


    As soon as Zou Yi''s voice fell, Yaohui rushed to the East and threw out the killing sword as a concealed weapon. It seemed that he had found Zou Yi''s position.


    But the killer sword flew far away and didn''t stab anything. In the end, it fell to the ground and didn''t hurt Zou Yi.

 Chapter 517

    "Ha ha," Zou Yi''s laughter came from the place where the killer sword fell. He appeared, held the killer sword in his hand, and laughed: "thank you for returning the killer sword to me. This sword has been with me for a long time. I really want to be taken away by you. I really can''t bear it."


    Yaohui looked at Zou Yi and said angrily, "will you dodge? If you don''t die, I''ll... Listen to you from now on. How about it? "


    Zou Yi flashed a mocking look in her eyes, raised her voice and said with a smile: "my friends should be a witness. If you can''t kill me with one palm, you should obey my orders in the future. You need to make an oath, but if you break it, the demons will break out and disappear. "


    Yaohui seemed to say it casually. Hearing this sentence, his face changed slightly and remained silent.


    "He is a hypocrite. How dare he really make an oath with you?" Tianhuo suddenly appeared, stood next to Zou Yi, looked at Yaohui and said, "Zou Yi, don''t expect this hypocrite to gamble with you. He is not only a hypocrite, but also a coward. He absolutely doesn''t dare to gamble."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it makes sense. I don''t think Yaohui dare gamble on this one."


    Yaohui shouted, "what I said is that you have to take my palm. As long as you promise to win or lose with me, why don''t I dare gamble with you?"


    The sky fire said, "are you going to use the sky fire on the sky fire god armor to defeat Zou Yi? Good calculation. Everyone knows the nature of fire. Even if Zou Yi takes over your palm, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die. You are the final winner. "


    Yaohui was told by the sky fire. He became angry and shouted, "that''s what I think, so what? Dare you compete? If you dare not, go with me to meet the God of war. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly, gritted her teeth and said, "isn''t it sky fire? I can''t do it yet. I''ll be burned to death by the sky fire. "


    "Good!" Yaohui immediately shouted, "it''s a deal. Whoever goes back on his word will have a heart attack and die without a burial place."


    Zou Yi looked nervous, stepped back, put away Zisha and killer sword, and made a defensive posture.


    Yaohui laughed and raised his hands. His palms were full of burning sky fire. He took a step slowly.


    At this step, he suddenly appeared in front of Zou Yi, and then hit Zou Yi with one palm and one fist. The attack was not Zou Yi''s key, but Zou Yi''s palms.


    Yaohui has full confidence in the sky fire. He feels that as long as the sky fire touches Zou Yi''s body, no matter where it is, Zou Yi will definitely be hurt by the sky fire, whether dead or alive, so he doesn''t care about the part of the attack.


    Zou Yi didn''t seem to know the power of the sky fire. She greeted her with her palms. Unexpectedly, she really planned to fight Yaohui.


    There were two muffled noises. The space around Zou Yi and Yaohui suddenly shook, sending out energy waves in circles. Everything around them dissipated in an instant, strange and terrible.


    Tianhuo, not far from Zou Yi''s side, was shocked to step back, but she was not injured, just surprised.


    Zou Yi''s palms were touched by the sky fire, which made a sudden burst of flames and crackled, as if Zou Yi was going to be completely burned out in an instant.


    Yaohui had blood on his mouth. He vomited blood after being shocked by Zou Yi''s powerful power, but he didn''t care. Instead, he laughed and said: "good Zou Yi, you think you can defeat my sky fire with great power... Hahaha, to tell you the truth, you can''t imagine the power of sky fire. You''re dead."


    Zou Yi cried out in pain. It seemed that she was badly hurt by the sky fire, and the sky fire swept away. In an instant, he lit his whole person, and he became a burning man.


    "Ah..." Zou Yi made a huge roar, but it was covered up by Yaohui''s proud laughter. At this time, Yaohui lost his heart and went crazy. He laughed more than usual. His voice actually covered Zou Yi''s scream.


    Yaohui felt that his plot had finally succeeded. He was very excited and couldn''t help laughing.


    Tianhuo, who had been guarding Zou Yi''s side, changed his face and was eager to rescue Zou Yi, but Zou Yi told her: "I''m fine. I''m teasing him. Don''t worry."


    Tianhuo was stunned, then calmed down, calmly looked at Yaohui who laughed more than once, and gradually a smile came out of the corners of her eyes.


    Zou Yi''s body was completely wrapped by the sky fire. The sky fire sent out unimaginable high temperature. The whole space was burned and distorted. Space cracks appeared quickly, and then quickly repaired by the power of space.


    The dark space crack is very frightening, like a strange beast who chooses people and eats them, eyeing Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s painful cry gradually stopped, and the sky fire slowly went out. Suddenly, it went out in the scream of Su Mo and Mrs. Yi at the same time.


    Zou Yi''s foothold left nothing. It seemed as if he had been completely burned by the sky fire. He didn''t even leave a star and a half of ashes.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi avoided Zou Yi''s sword spirit and returned late. They saw Zou Yi''s painful scream when she was ignited by the sky fire, but they didn''t see the scene where Zou Yi and Yaohui agreed to compete before.


    Both of them were frightened and rushed to save Zou Yi, but when they arrived, Zou Yi had already disappeared.


    "No!" Mrs. Yi shouted. Her eyes suddenly turned red. She turned and jumped at Yaohui who was still laughing. Her hand was the most powerful magic dragon kill.


    Mrs. Yi intended to avenge Zou Yi directly. She was merciless when she shot.


    Su Mo also reacted at the same time and almost shot at the same time with Mrs. Yi. They were merciless when they started.


    Tianhuo is closest to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. At this moment, he suddenly makes a move to attack Yaohui, who is proud to laugh.


    Yaohui was proud. He suddenly felt three amazing forces coming. It was too late to avoid, so he had to connect.


    He felt that the heavenly fire god armor was infinitely powerful, so he repeated his skill and put out his palms and fists together, which implied that the heavenly fire attacked Su Mo, Mrs. Yi and the three daughters of the heavenly fire respectively.


    Yaohui felt that his sky fire could stop and hurt the three women who attacked him. When he shot, the laughter in his mouth still didn''t stop.


    "Hahaha... Ah..." just this time, Yaohui''s laughter finally turned into a painful scream. He suddenly sat down on the ground, and there was a raging fire all over his body, which was very frightening.


    At this time, the sky fire on Yaohui is not the sky fire brought by the sky fire god armor, but the sky fire attack sent by the sky fire.


    The sky fire is transformed by the sky fire. It is the absolute leader of the sky fire. All the sky fire must obey her and submit to her.


    The sky fire on the sky fire god armor is just a wisp of ownerless sky fire flame. Compared with the sky fire, it is not a level of existence at all. It has already obediently surrendered and retracted into the sky fire god armor.


    At this time, Yaohui, like Zou Yi just now, gave out a frightening scream of pain, but Zou Yi''s cry seemed a little artificial, and Yaohui''s cry was more real.

 Chapter 518

    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi seemed to understand something. They turned around and looked at the sky fire together, squinting their eyes at the struggling Yaohui.


    Tianhuo smiled and said, "it''s Zou Yi''s idea. I didn''t know it at first... Don''t worry, madam. Zou Yi said he''ll be fine... Zou Yi, come out quickly. If you don''t come out again, the two ladies will be angry."


    Some strange words of Tianhuo said that Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were unknown, so fortunately, Zou Yi''s voice came in time: "come, come, I''m fine..."


    Zou Yi appeared and took the initiative to stand between Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. He pulled up Su Mo and Mrs. Yi with a frosty face and said with a smile: "I teased Yaohui. I didn''t expect to worry you... I''ll compensate you for this. Don''t be angry."


    Su Mo''s mouth moved and didn''t say anything at last. Mrs. Yi reached out and grabbed Zou Yi''s arm and said coldly, "who are you teasing? Is it fun? "


    Zou Yi saw that Mrs. Yi was angry, quickly pretended to be very painful, and whispered for mercy: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, don''t screw it, it''s almost screwed off..."


    Tianhuo looked aside and couldn''t help laughing. Mrs. Yi let go, but her face was still ugly.


    Zou Yi quickly turned off the topic and said to Tianhuo, "save Yaohui. He will be my man in the future. You can''t burn him."


    The sky fire smiled and all the sky fire on Yaohui disappeared when he waved, as if he had never appeared.


    But at this time, Yaohui was covered with scars and blood stains. It looked like he was almost out of shape.


    Zou Yi looked at Yaohui lying on the ground panting and asked with a smile, "you''re not dead yet. Get up quickly and don''t pretend to be dead."


    Yaohui struggled to stand up, looked at Zou Yi, and suddenly said angrily, "you made me like this... How can I see people in the future?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s a chaotic God of war. Do you still have to say this little thing? I can warn you that the sky fire is now in my... My friend''s hands. If you dare to break your promise, I''ll burn you right away. "


    Yaohui trembled and said, "your friend... How can you control the sky fire?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about it. Tell me now. What are you going to do with our previous agreement?"


    Yaohui was silent and didn''t speak. He didn''t seem to hear Zou Yi.


    Tianhuo immediately shot, and a burst of Tianhuo appeared in the palm of Tianhuo. The fierce high temperature made Yaohui take a big step back and hurriedly said: "I... I am willing to follow Zou Yi... No, my Lord''s order."


    The sky fire said coldly, "hand over your original God and recognize Lord Zou Yi. Only in this way can we rest assured. "


    Yaohui''s eyes changed greatly and he had to speak. The sky fire in Tianhuo''s hand had flown out and hung over Yaohui''s head. It seemed that Yaohui would immediately fall down and ignite Yaohui again.


    Yaohui was so frightened that he quickly said, "I recognize the Lord, recognize the Lord..."


    Tianhuo said, "hurry up, don''t challenge my patience, or I''ll let you know my strength."


    Yaohui obediently handed over a wisp of yuan God, and Zou Yi accepted it. Regardless of the fact that Yaohui is a chaotic true God, she took Yaohui back to her own door.


    Yaohui, who recognizes the Lord, is Zou Yi''s man. Like war animals, he dare not violate Zou Yi at all. Otherwise, if Zou Yi has an idea, Yaohui may be destroyed and can''t afford to go.


    At this time, Yaohui dared not hide or violate Zou Yi, because Zou Yi could sense his thoughts and memories, and any of his actions were under Zou Yi''s control.


    This method was originally only used to subdue war animals. Now Zou Yi is forced to use it on Yaohui. To be honest, it''s too much.


    This is also a helpless way. Yaohui is powerful and the God of war. If Zou Yi can''t completely control him, it will be very dangerous to stay around. Zou Yi is also forced to do it.


    "Tell me, why did the God of war come to me?"


    Zou Yi''s question, Yaohui said without thinking about it: "I really don''t know. The order I received is to take... The master to meet the God of war. I don''t know anything else."


    Zou Yi sensed that Yaohui was not lying, so she continued to ask, "where is the God of war at this time?"


    Yaohui hesitated, looked at Zou Yi and said, "can the master help me heal first? The flesh is badly burned and can''t be saved... "


    Zou Yi smiled and waved to Yaohui a red pill. While Yaohui took it, she said, "this is a healing pill. You can recover soon after taking it."


    Yaohui took the pill and waited a moment. After feeling better, he said, "thank you, master."


    Zou Yi asked again, "where is the God of war now? Can you tell me? "


    Yaohui pondered, "please forgive me, master, this... I can''t say."


    Zou Yi''s mind moved. A Yuanshen attack from Zou Yi severely beat Yaohui''s wisp of Yuanshen. Yaohui immediately knelt down and sweated. He cried out in pain like an ordinary person.


    "Master, spare your life, I said, I said..." Yaohui hissed, "the God of war is in the God domain, the God domain..."


    Zou Yi sneered: "don''t think I won''t kill you. This is the first time and the last time. I hope you will remember that next time, I will directly kill your yuan God, let you disappear and disappear into the nine realms. "


    Yaohui nodded painfully: "remember, I remember, please show mercy to the master, and I won''t dare to disobey the master''s order in the future..."


    Tianhuo couldn''t help laughing: "Zou Yi, what are you doing looking for tianwu God of war? We are not his opponent now... "


    The voice of Tianhuo didn''t fall. Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, who were not far from Zou Yi and Tianhuo, suddenly screamed in unison, and their voice was full of panic.


    Zou Yi hurried back and saw that Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were both caught in the hands of the God of war who didn''t know when to appear. They didn''t even have a chance to struggle.


    Tianwu God of war came out in person, which was definitely something Zou Yi had never thought of before, and tianwu God of war would fight Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, which Zou Yi didn''t expect.


    "Let them go!" Zou Yi quickly shouted, "you''re looking for me. Don''t embarrass them."


    Listen to tianwu God of war sneer: "you caught my people, I will catch your people naturally. Zou Yi, hand over the yuan God obediently, and I will spare you and your friends from death. "


    Zou Yi was shocked. She urgently came forward to rescue Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, but was held by Tianhuo: "don''t be impulsive. Neither you nor I are the opponent of tianwu God of war."


    "Ha ha..." the God of war of tianwu suddenly laughed at Zou Yi and said, "I''ve changed my mind. Since you care so much about the lives of these two people, bring the true God of Wu Dao to replace them."


    The God of war of tianwu said that his figure suddenly became illusory. Together with Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, he slowly disappeared in front of Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi strode over, but he was still a step late. Tianwu God of war took Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, leaving him with an impossible task

 Chapter 519

    Zou Yi watched her wife taken away by tianwu God of war. In a hurry, she directly tore the space, opened a space channel, and pursued tianwu God of war without thinking.


    The sky fire was in a hurry and hurried to keep up, but just took a step, the space channel in front of me suddenly shook violently, and several breathers broke directly.


    Zou Yi was upset. The space skill was not used properly. The space channel opened was unstable. The time to maintain a few breaths was destroyed and disappeared by the force of the interface.


    Zou Yi and Tianhuo, who had just entered the space channel, were instantly transmitted to the sky. They couldn''t see anything in the dark.


    The strong vigorous wind swept in the sky. Although Zou Yi and Tianhuo had strong strength, they couldn''t resist it. Soon, they were injured at the same time.


    Zou Yi was very conscious. Knowing that it was very critical at the moment, she made a decisive move, opened a space channel again, pulled Tianhuo into the space channel at the fastest speed and fled the dangerous space.


    Perhaps Zou Yi and Tianhuo were doomed to this disaster. As soon as they entered the space channel, the space channel showed signs of instability again and shook violently.


    Zou Yi''s mind was completely withdrawn at this time. He shouted, "sky fire, follow me..."


    Zou Yi''s words didn''t finish. His space channel collapsed suddenly, a powerful space turbulence suddenly appeared, and a huge boundless space crack suddenly appeared around Zou Yi. The huge phagocytic power swallowed Zou Yi and the sky fire instantly and disappeared


    Vaguely, Zou Yi felt that she held Tianhuo''s hand, but when he regained consciousness, he held only the hand of a stranger.


    The stranger was dressed in white. Zou Yi felt like a nurse on earth


    Something was wrong. Zou Yi subconsciously struggled and wanted to sit up, but an unprecedented severe pain instantly made him lie down again and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Don''t move. You''re seriously injured. You''d better rest." Zou Yi turned her head in pain and immediately widened her eyes.


    He saw a person who should never appear at this time. This person was his sister-in-law Wang Yuan a long time ago.


    Wang Yuan is Zou Yi''s brother Zou Huan''s wife and Zou Yi''s sister-in-law, but how long ago was that? Wang Yuan shouldn''t be alive


    The longest human life on earth is only more than 100 years old. How can Wang Yuan still be alive after thousands of years?


    He also heard a language he hadn''t heard for a long time. It was a human language in his memory, the language of people on earth.


    Zou Yi''s face was strange. Looking at Wang Yuan coming, she was excited and very upset. She said hard, "sister-in-law... Are you okay?"


    I haven''t talked about the earth for a long time. When Zou Yigang spoke, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Wang Yuanqi said, "what do you call me? Who is your sister-in-law? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and suddenly thought of something. She quickly changed her mouth and said, "sorry, I recognize the wrong person. You... Look like my sister-in-law... "


    The man who looked like Wang Yuan smiled: "really? But I''m not married. If you call me sister-in-law, I''ll suffer. "


    After a pause, the man became serious, looked at Zou Yi and said, "how could you be so badly hurt?"


    Zou Yi took a look at herself. She was covered with gauze and stained with blood. It seemed that her injury was really serious.


    Take another look around, except for a strange nurse who was held by him, it was this woman who looked like Wang Yuan.


    This is the ward, a typical global hospital ward


    Zou Yi understood a lot in an instant. He was an earth man himself. He just left for too long. At the beginning, he really didn''t understand the situation.


    "Excuse me, I..." Zou Yi felt a little hard when she spoke. She seemed to have no strength after being hungry for a long time: "where am I?"


    "You''re in the hospital. Where else can you be if you''re hurt like this?" The nurse''s face looked impatient and her tone was a little bad: "when are you going to hold my hand? I can warn you that I''m not your wife. Don''t yell in the future. Be careful I sue you... "


    Zou Yi quickly let go and murmured, "how did I come to the earth? What the hell is going on? "


    "You can''t have your head broken?" The little sister of the nurse said angrily, "there''s something wrong. How can you come to the earth? Aren''t you an earthman? Hum... "


    Zou Yi gradually understood what was going on in her heart. Recalling some things before, he was silent.


    Zou Yi clearly remembered that she was in the divine world before, and at that time, his two wives - Earth people call their wives wives - Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were captured by the God of war. He went to them in a hurry, but there was an accident


    What about the sky fire? Wasn''t Skyfire with him? Where was he at this time? Was he seriously injured like him?


    I hope the sky fire was saved like him - if the people on earth can save the sky fire.


    Zou Yi''s head was a little confused. He thought of too many things in an instant, but he subconsciously said, "where is the sky fire?"


    "What is sky fire? Is it alone? " A man like Wang Yuan stared at Zou Yi and said slowly, "so you still have an accomplice called Tianhuo? He said, "who is Tianhuo, what does it look like, and where is it now?"


    Facing a series of problems, Zou Yi felt a little confused. Looking at the man who looked like Wang Yuan, she couldn''t help asking, "who are you? Did we know each other before? "


    Wang Yuan''s voice turned cold and said slowly, "you don''t even know me and dare to sell drugs. It''s really admirable."


    The nurse smiled and said, "maybe he''s really out of his mind and doesn''t remember the past, so he doesn''t know our captain Guo."


    A person like Wang Yuan said, "there are many people who don''t know me Guo, but there are definitely few drug dealers who don''t know me Guo. Come on, who the hell are you? What new drugs are you carrying? I can tell you, don''t pretend to be stupid, let alone amnesia. I will never let you drug dealers go. "


    Zou Yi seems to understand something. After all, he has stayed on the earth for more than ten years and still knows something about things on the earth.


    And his memory has always been very good. He remembers that people on earth hate drug dealers. After being caught, they often have only one way to die.


    "What year is it now?" Zou Yi suddenly calmed down and spoke quickly: "you... Guo Yun, who are you?"


    "Who am I?" The Guo Yun sneered: "I am your nemesis, the one who wants to put you all in prison. You remember, my name is Guo Yun. I''m the captain of the anti drug brigade of the Three Gorges province. I tell you, be lenient when you confess, and be strict when you resist. You always tell me. Maybe I can consider reducing your sentence, otherwise, there will be a dead end waiting for you... "


    Guo Yun''s eloquence was very good. He taught Zou Yilai one by one. He didn''t repeat a sentence even after talking for more than ten minutes.

 Chapter 520

    Zou Yi tried to run the divine power in Guo Yun''s body while he was talking, but he couldn''t feel it. He seemed to become an ordinary person, and there was no divine power or aura in his body.


    Zou Yi was a little scared. Suddenly, she changed from a divine man to a mortal. All the previous means were lost. How could he adapt?


    It seems that Zou Yi and Tianhuo lost consciousness after the space channel collapsed and were swallowed up by the space crack. Zou Yi was really hit hard and fell to the end.


    Zou Yi now is a mortal who clearly remembers all the practiced skills and combat skills.


    He remembered that when he met Su Mo a long time ago, he remembered that Su Mo taught him the basic skills of cultivating the gods


    The past scenes quickly appeared in Zou Yi''s mind. He was filled with emotion and gradually excited.


    He didn''t listen to what Guo Yun was saying at all. He was used to seeing those peerless experts and enjoyed the happiness of the whole people. There were so many beautiful women around him, so he had no feeling for Guo Yun, who was absolutely called a police flower, and even vaguely hated the chattering Guo Yun.


    He clearly knew that the new drugs mentioned by Guo Yun were the elixirs he carried to heal wounds, keep his face and improve his skills.


    He knew better that he was definitely not a drug dealer or an asshole who entrapped innocent people.


    Zou Yi made up her mind to take back his things from Guo Yun, such as pills, which must be Guo Yun''s hands. Other things, such as purple evil spirit and killer sword, such as God armor, may have been lost in the huge space crack. Zou Yi couldn''t feel it at this time.


    "Officer," Zou Yi suddenly said, "I''m just an ordinary person. I''m not a drug dealer. You don''t have to say anything to me, such as confession, leniency, resistance and strictness."


    Guo Yun, who was educating Zou Yi, suddenly closed his mouth, stared at Zou Yi and said, "don''t pretend to be stupid? Know I''m a police officer? "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I said, sister beauty, you see I''m seriously injured and precarious. Can you let me have a quiet rest?"


    Guo Yun sneered, "do you want to rest? Yes, as long as you keep telling me, I''ll let you have a good rest. "


    "I have human rights." Zou Yi suddenly remembered the idiom of earth people and said, "you belong to inducement. Even if you say something you like to hear in order to rest, it can''t be evidence."


    Guo Yun was stunned and then angrily said, "it seems that he is a veteran. Very good. I like eating hard bones. That''s interesting. "


    After a pause, Guo Fu turned to look at the nurse and said in a deep voice, "cuff him for me. No one can visit him without my permission. Also, the door is guarded 24 hours. "


    The nurse was obviously not a real nurse. She immediately said, "I see. I''ll arrange it now."


    Guo Yun watched the nurse leave, turned back and said to Zou Yi, "what''s your name?"


    Zou Yi said, "Zou Yi."


    "Where''s your ID card?" Guo Fu curled his mouth, and there was a look of disgust on his serious face: "where are you hiding? Why can''t you find it? "


    Zou Yi said, "of course you can''t find it without your ID card... I said Sister beauty, why do you think I''m a drug dealer? Do you have any evidence? "


    Guo Yun said, "the evidence is that you appeared at the place where the drug dealers trade, and you were seriously injured and dying... You must have been eaten by your own people? Don''t think I don''t know. You people can do anything for money... "


    Zou Yi finally heard some news about herself and couldn''t help asking, "is there anyone else there besides me?"


    Guo Yun sneered, "who else would you not know? By the way, your accomplice bumblebee is dead, dead beside you, flesh and blood blurred, looks like being crushed by a roller... "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "roller? What is that? "


    Guo Yun angrily said, "don''t pretend to be confused. You... Zou Yi, I can tell you that we found a lot of drugs around you. Although some of them we haven''t seen at present, it''s enough for you to stay in prison all your life... If you don''t tell me the truth, don''t blame me for not reminding you. The sentence will be heavier at that time."


    Zou Yi was worried and looked more and more serious: "as I said, I''m not a drug dealer. If you must think I''m a drug dealer, please show me the evidence. Otherwise, please go out now and I''ll have a rest. "


    Guo Yun was stunned and then roared, "no one dares to talk to me like this. Who do you think you are, you..."


    "I''m Zou Yi!" Zou Yi coldly interrupted Guo Yun''s words: "I repeat, please go out, I''m going to have a rest."


    Guo Yun was really stunned this time. He stared at Zou Yi and didn''t move for a long time.


    She was shocked by Zou Yi''s eyes and murderous spirit. She would never know what Zou Yi had experienced in her life, let alone that Zou Yi''s superior momentum and the murderous spirit left by her participation in the war could not be borne by her respected anti drug captain.


    Zou Yi is a God. Even if he loses everything that God should have, his temperament will not change.


    In fact, Zou Yi is quite polite to Guo Yun. If Zou Yi releases her murderous spirit unreservedly, I''m afraid Guo Yun will be heartbroken in an instant.


    Zou Yi realized that she could not reveal something about herself on the earth. He hesitated a little, reached out to hold the stunned Guo Yun''s hand and said gently, "sister beauty, I''m really tired. Could you please let me have a rest?"


    Guo Yun recovered, shivered all over, and said with lingering fear, "what happened just now? You... What are you doing holding my hand? Hooligans. "


    Guo Yun pulled back his hand, turned and left, as if afraid that Zou Yi would bother her.


    Guo Yun finally left. Zou Yijing began to think about the causes and consequences of all these things, and slowly straightened them out. She couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    He was in great trouble. He fell to the earth and lost all his strength. He was wronged. He was a drug dealer in prison. He had countless friends but no one was around. In addition, he was seriously injured... It was a great disaster.


    If you can contact Tianhuo, maybe you can leave the earth, return to the divine world or green star, and ask his friends to help and restore his strength.


    As soon as Zou Yi read this, she reached out to take out the messenger to contact Tianhuo, but found that her whole body was wrapped in gauze, not to mention the messenger jade charm, and all her things were taken away.


    Zou Yi had no choice now. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and felt like falling to the bottom of the valley.

 Chapter 521

    Zou Yi, who has no way out, tries to lie in bed and practice basic skills. She hopes to recover some aura, see if she can turn on her internal vision and see how she is in her body.


    Zou Yi struggled to sit up and began to practice the basic method on the hospital bed.


    Zou Yi did not know how many times she had done it before. She became familiar with it. She soon entered a selfless cultivation state and forgot everything around her, including his situation at this time.


    One day and one night later, Zou Yi was awakened and a bowl of steaming egg noodles was handed to Zou Yi.


    As soon as Zou Yi opened her eyes, she quickly grabbed the bowl of noodles. An unprecedented sense of hunger opened Zou Yi''s appetite. She swallowed a large bowl of noodles and two poached eggs in two or three times.


    Even the half bowl of noodle soup was drunk by Zou Yi. It was cleaner than what the dog added.


    Guo Yun, who gave the noodles, couldn''t help laughing. "It seems that you must have been a dog in your last life, otherwise you wouldn''t have added the bowl so clean. If you weren''t worried about bacteria, you wouldn''t have to wash the bowl. "


    Zou Yi was scolded by Guo, but she was not angry. Instead, she said with a smile: "Captain Guo, if you have been hungry for several days, I''m afraid it''s cleaner than I added."


    Guo Yun said, "who told you to be tough? If I had told you earlier, how could I be hungry? Well, now it''s time to say it? "


    Zou Yi said, "what did you say? I was wronged. There''s nothing to say. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi suddenly stared at Guo Yun and said seriously, "where are my personal belongings? Have you taken all my things with my own consent? I can sue you, you are... "


    "I''m acting according to law," Guo Yun snapped. "It''s no use suing me. Zou Yi, your messy things may have items in contact with other drug dealers. We will keep them for you temporarily. It''s legal. "


    Zou Yi stared at Guo Yun and said slowly, "if you can confiscate your personal belongings at will, are you too overbearing?"


    Guo Yun smiled: "as I said, it''s not confiscation, but temporary custody for you."


    Just when Zou Yi was about to get angry, Guo Yun suddenly said, "what do you want? Tell me, I''ll buy it for you. "


    Zou Yi said casually, "I want to contact my friend, you..."


    "That won''t work. You''re a suspect now. You can''t contact anyone." Guo Yun interrupted Zou Yi: "if you tell the story of your arrest and let your accomplices be on guard, it will add to the crime."


    Zou Yi smiled: "are you always scaring me? Give me my personal belongings quickly. I need them urgently. "


    Guo Yun frowned slightly: "I can''t... if you want to contact anyone, I''ll talk to the leaders for you. After the leaders agree, I''ll give you your mobile phone... "


    "Mobile phone?" Zou Yi had not used her mobile phone for many years. At this time, it was strange to hear Guo Yun mention it.


    Guo Yun didn''t notice Zou Yi''s reaction and said to himself, "let me tell you the truth, I''m the anti drug captain... It''s not true. I am a small policeman. I have only joined the police force for more than a year... I can''t decide many things. I will respond to your requirements to the leaders. You wait. "


    "You''re not... Why do your teammates call you that?"


    "Because they thought I was too serious and acted like a captain, they gave me such a nickname..." Guo Yun suddenly felt a little sad: "my partner died when we rounded up the drug dealer last time. Although we worked together for less than three months, i... I still hate the drug dealer who killed him... Do you know what I mean?"


    Zou Yi nodded slowly, "I understand. You now hate all drug dealers, including me, an innocent person who has been wronged. "


    Guo Yun bit his lips and said, "yes, I really hate you. But you... I also see your performance these days. You should not be a bad person... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "sister beauty, I''ve known you for a few days. It''s still nice to hear you. Well, in that case, I won''t hide it from you, actually... "


    Before Zou Yi finished, the door of the ward was pushed open, and three policemen came in turn. The first one was tall and looked like an official.


    When Guo Yun saw the three men, he immediately stood at attention and saluted, saying loudly, "report, police officer Guo Yun is questioning the suspect."


    The big man at the head took a look at Zou Yi and said seriously, "go back. We''ll take over this man. Don''t take care of him in the future."


    Guo Yun was stunned and immediately said, "I''m about to ask..."


    "Obey orders." Another policeman shouted, "the captain didn''t listen? Go back and report. There''s a new task waiting for you. "


    Guo Yun frowned slightly, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He looked at Zou Yi, blinked quietly, turned and left.


    Guo Yun left with Zou Yi, and the policeman who misunderstood that she was a nurse. They left together.


    Zou Yi looked at the big policeman and said, "are you here to let me go?"


    The big man was stunned, then smiled and said, "how do you know?"


    Zou Yi naturally won''t tell the big man that his Yuanshen is very strong. Although there is no way to explore in vitro, it''s not a piece of cake to see through a person''s mind.


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "look, you''re not in a hurry to interrogate me. It must be the time for me to be detained. You have to come and release me."


    The big man laughed and said, "it seems that you are very familiar with the law... You guessed right. We just came to tell you that in the future, you will be free and no one will take care of you. But... Please remember, if we find you a drug dealer, wait for the most severe punishment from your soldiers! "


    Zou Yi looked at the big man: "thank you for reminding me. By the way, help me tell officer Guo Yun that she is a good policeman, but everything can''t be seen on the surface or generalized. Let her take a long-term view, be open-minded, learn to forget, and she will live a lot happier in the future. "


    The big man looked at Zou Yi strangely, waved and motioned the two policemen behind him to come forward: "this is your personal belongings. After our inspection, we found no drugs. Now return it to you, and see if you are missing anything? "


    Zou Yi glanced and found that the pills were still there. She immediately relieved herself: "nothing is missing. Thank you. "


    The big man finally took a look at Zou Yi, slowly turned around and took the police away.


    At the door of the hospital, the big man suddenly turned back, lowered his voice and said to the two policemen behind him: "send someone to keep an eye on him. I want to know what he is doing every day and who he is in contact with... Inform the technical department and monitor his mobile phone..."


    "Captain, he doesn''t have a cell phone." A policeman said carefully, "we didn''t see his cell phone."


    The big man frowned slightly: "then go find it. It must have fallen somewhere..."


    "Yes!" The two policemen said together, "we''ll go right away..."

 Chapter 522

    A doctor wearing a mask walked into the ward and asked, "Mr. Zou, how do you feel? Before, the police intervened and did not allow us to inquire about your condition. I don''t know how you feel? "


    Zou Yi looked at the doctor who didn''t know his name, smiled and said, "thank you for your concern. I feel very good."


    The doctor said, "I''ll check it for you later to see if there are defects in the previous operation. Is it convenient for you now? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "wait a minute. I feel very hungry now. Can you do me a favor and get me something to eat? "


    The doctor was stunned, then turned back and shouted, "Xiao Yao, go to the hospital canteen to make some porridge. Mr. Zou is hungry..."


    A nurse ran over when she met him. As soon as she got to the door of the ward, she turned and ran back. While running, she said, "OK, come right away."


    "Mr. Zou, have a good rest. I''ll... See you again in the afternoon." The doctor also left. He saw that Zou Yi didn''t intend to have him examined immediately, so he had to go first.


    After a while, the nurse named "Xiao Yao" came back with a convenient lunch box in her hand and brought Zou Yi a box of white rice porridge.


    Zou Yi really feels hungry. Recently, she seems not to be full. She is very hungry alone.


    She drank the white rice porridge in one breath. In the surprised eyes of the nurse, Zou Yi closed her eyes and prepared to rest.


    The nurse walked slowly and took away the convenient lunch box, but her astonishment never disappeared.


    Zou Yi won''t rest at this time. He waited for the nurse to leave, quickly took the personal belongings sent back by the police, poured a fiery red pill from a jade bottle in the middle and took it.


    At the entrance of the pill, Zou Yi''s scarred body immediately appeared a circle of red halo. It seemed that he was like a glowing monster, flashing red light all over.


    Zou Yi''s body rose slowly, like an invisible hand holding his body up and suspended in mid air more than one meter above the ground.


    At this time, no one noticed Zou Yi''s change. If someone saw this scene, they might be scared.


    After a cup of tea, Zou Yi''s body slowly fell back to the hospital bed, and the red light on her body gradually dissipated.


    "Without aura in the body, the time for opening healing pills has become longer..." Zou Yi said to herself: "I knew I would wait for taking medicine at night. When I was seen, I could not be regarded as a monster."


    Zou Yi''s body shook as she spoke. Suddenly, all the tightly wound gauze on her body scattered, as if it had been untied by countless hands at the same time.


    Zou Yi looked at her snow-white virgin skin, appreciated the perfect muscles all over her body, reached out to pull out those annoying tubes, jumped out of the hospital bed, stretched out her hands and feet, and smiled proudly.


    His body is all right. There is no scar left. He looks exactly the same as before.


    Zou Yi, who couldn''t touch an inch from top to bottom, looked all over the ward and saw a set of Pajama like patient clothes.


    With a bitter smile, Zou Yi put on some small sick clothes. Zou Yi''s muscles seem to be bound and feel uncomfortable.


    Maybe it''s time to find Tianhuo. I don''t know whether she came to the earth or whether she was hurt like Zou Yi


    Zou Yi simply cleaned up and found that those messy items couldn''t be taken away at all - he was used to using the space ring, but now he didn''t know where the space ring was.


    Zou Yi, who was quite helpless, could only push open the door of the ward and was ready to find something to pack her belongings.


    He saw Guo Yun and the policewoman dressed as a nurse carrying a small bag. Although it was inconvenient, it was very beautiful, so he also wanted to find one to use.


    In my memory, people on earth seem to like to use all kinds of bags. It should not be difficult to find a bag.


    Walking out of the ward, people came and went in the corridor of the hospital. Zou Yi didn''t attract anyone''s attention. He walked into the crowd and disappeared into the vast sea of people.


    Almost everyone has a bag in their hand, but it''s someone else''s. Zou Yi can''t grab it and use it by herself.


    He had no choice but to ask others for help, so he grabbed a man passing by him and asked as calmly as possible, "where is the bag, please?"


    The man took a look at Zou Yi, saw the sick clothes he was wearing, and reluctantly said, "they are sold everywhere in the street. You can buy them in any shop."


    Zou Yi saw the man''s impatience. After saying "thank you", she really walked towards the door of the hospital.


    Zou Yi was originally in the emergency care unit of the hospital, not far from the gate of the hospital. He left the hospital soon.


    Hospitals are generally built in relatively remote but quieter places, but even so, there are still heavy traffic and crowds on a straight street outside the hospital.


    There are shops on both sides of the street. Although Zou Yi, who lived on earth, felt a little strange, he didn''t feel at a loss.


    All he wanted was a bag that could take away his personal belongings, so he strode into a shop full of bags.


    The store is obviously privately operated. The owner is the only one in the whole store, that is, the boss and shopping guide.


    Seeing someone entering the store, the slightly fat boss immediately got up, greeted him with a smile and said, "what do you need?"


    When the boss finished speaking, he saw Zou Yi clearly and immediately showed a look of disappointment.


    Generally speaking, people who wear hospital clothes when they go out will not spend money on expensive bags. Most people just come to visit and spend their boring time in the hospital.


    The boss immediately concluded that Zou Yi would not buy his bag. The original enthusiastic expression was suddenly cold for three times: "look at it casually, but don''t touch it. If it is damaged, it will be compensated."


    The boss who has been doing business here for a long time knows the hearts of the people very well. After saying this, he turned and left, ignoring Zou Yi, who obviously can''t buy things.


    Zou Yi''s face was strange. She was about to say her needs, but the boss left him alone.


    After thinking about it, she understood what the boss meant. Zou Yi turned around with a bitter smile and left the store.


    In fact, the boss has been paying attention to Zou Yi. The boss is ready to call the police at any time. If Zou Yi is a thief or something.


    Zou Yi sighed. He knew the boss''s actions and thoughts like the back of his hand, but he was not far from arguing with a mortal, let alone saying it.


    Zou Yi looked at almost all the shops in the street, but he didn''t enter any other shops except the first one.


    He left home for too long and became a stranger when he came back. He was no longer familiar with everything and had a natural strangeness to everything.


    He suddenly wanted to go back to the hospital. After all, he didn''t know where to go except the hospital.

 Chapter 523

    "Zou Yi?" Just as Zou Yi turned to go back to the hospital, a familiar voice came from behind him.


    Without looking back, Zou Yi knew who was calling him, so he slowly turned back, smiled and said, "why haven''t you left yet? Didn''t you say there was a new task for you? "


    Naturally, the visitor is Guo Yun, who Zou Yi is familiar with on earth. At the moment, Guo Yun is full of surprise. She looks at Zou Yi like a monster. The strange look in her eyes completely reveals her inner surprise.


    "You... How are you?" Guo Yun held out such a sentence for a long time. After that, she felt that it was not good to say so. She quickly changed her mouth and said, "how can you get well so fast?"


    In fact, there is a problem with this. No one will want the patient to be better and slower, and this is the potential meaning of Guo Yun''s sentence.


    Zou Yi smiled. He fully understood why Guo Yun was surprised: "my injuries are all trauma. They look very serious, but in fact, as long as they are treated, they will be all right soon."


    Guo Yun still didn''t believe it. Looking at Zou Yi, he was still very strange: "why did you come out alone? You... Should go back and lie down and rest, or your recovery will be slow... "


    Speaking of this, Guo Yun couldn''t say any more. Zou Yi''s injury obviously recovered faster than anyone else. She obviously felt like beating her mouth when she advised Zou Yi.


    "More activities are good." Zou Yi smiled: "I wanted to buy a bag... To hold my personal belongings, but I didn''t expect these... The bosses didn''t welcome me as a patient. I was just about to go back. I didn''t expect to meet you. "


    Although Guo Yun still looked surprised and suspicious, he couldn''t help laughing after hearing Zou Yi''s words: "you have no money. How can you be welcomed?"


    Zou Yi looked at Guo Yun and suddenly stepped forward. The lightning beast grabbed Guo Yun''s hand and said gratefully, "thank you."


    Guo Yun was stunned, then broke away from the hand held by Zou Yi, blushed and said, "what are you doing? I... I just happened to meet you. Don''t get me wrong. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "come on, I know you''re worried that I don''t have money. You sent me money."


    Guo Yun quickly denied: "no, i... I just lived nearby and came down to buy something. I didn''t want to meet you."


    Zou Yi''s powerful Yuanshen had already seen Guo Yun''s mind thoroughly. At this time, she didn''t say much to avoid Guo Yun''s embarrassment. She just said, "do you live nearby? That''s great. I just want to visit officer Guo. How about going to your house now? "


    Guo Yun was stunned and couldn''t help frowning: "how can you be like this? How long have you known each other? I just want to go to my house..."


    Zou Yiqi said, "why can''t I go to your house? Aren''t we friends? Isn''t it normal to go to your house and find a door or something? "


    Guo Yun blushed and said, "who is your friend? Don''t be too close... I... I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    She casually stuffed a pile of colorful banknotes into Zou Yi''s hand, turned and strode away. It was obvious that she was running away in a hurry.


    Zou Yi took the money on the earth given by Guo Yun. Looking at the escaped Guo Yun, she couldn''t help laughing and put the money on her body.


    Zou Yi''s physical injury completely recovered at this time, and Yuanshen seemed to be able to leave again. He stood in the middle of the sidewalk, and Yuanshen spread out to investigate everything around him.


    Zou Yi collected all kinds of sounds and scenes. He soon found Guo Yun''s figure and followed Guo Yun on his way in a hurry until Guo Yun came to a secret house full of various instruments.


    The big man I met before was there, the little nurse and the police were there, and everyone was listening to the big man. Even Guo Yun, who had just entered the door, consciously found a place to sit down and listen to the big man.


    Zou Yi listened for a while, nodded secretly, withdrew from Yuanshen, found a shop and chose a black travel bag. Unexpectedly, the bag was very expensive. It spent all the money given by Guo Yun and was short of a change from the boss.


    After all, the boss agreed not to change. Zou Yi went back to the hospital.


    Zou Yi left not long ago, but no one noticed that he had left the emergency care unit. After all, he was seriously injured before and could not leave by himself in theory.


    Put all her things into the newly bought travel bag. Zou Yi, who was rather bored, saw an old-fashioned tablet in the ward, so she took it up curiously.


    The tablet computer was probably left here by Guo Yun or Guo Yun''s colleagues. It happened to open a web page introducing the earth''s high technology. Zou Yi looked at it and thought it was interesting. She couldn''t help but read it.


    With Zou Yi''s unforgettable ability, he can firmly remember everything as long as he looks at it.


    However, science and technology on the earth are very developed, and there are countless scientific and technological products. Zou Yi needs a lot of time to understand them all.


    Anyway, nothing happened. Zou Yi used this old-fashioned tablet computer to fully understand today''s earth through the Internet that has long spread all over every corner of the earth.


    It turns out that the earth at this time is really like Zou Yi expected. It has been a long time since he was born on the earth.


    Zou Yi didn''t return to the earth because of the reversal of time and space. He really came to the earth because he was swallowed up by the space crack and survived.


    Since Zou Yi left the earth and returned to the earth now, the speed of change on the earth has slowed down significantly. Many things seem to have reached the limit, and there has been no obvious change for many years.


    This is convenient for Zou Yi to master the changes on the earth, so that he can get familiar with everything on the earth as soon as possible, not like a hick.


    He may stay on the earth for a period of time in the future. If he can''t be familiar with everything on the earth, he''s afraid that some day he will expose something, which will make people suspicious.


    Zou Yi used the fastest speed to understand things on the earth through a tablet computer. In addition, he had already lived on the earth. With the organic combination of the two, he soon had a more detailed understanding of the current earth.


    He secretly decided to leave the hospital to find Guo Yun, let Guo Yun help him find a foothold on the earth, and then concentrate on cultivation, so as to recover his strength and return to the divine world in the shortest time.


    Of course, before looking for Guo Yun, Zou Yi needs to figure out how to explain to Guo Yun. Otherwise, I''m afraid Guo Yun, who has known him for only a few days, won''t help him again.


    Zou Yi''s powerful spirit has long locked Guo Yun''s position. It''s easy to find Guo Yun, but Zou Yi still needs to think about how to explain it.


    If you say that you are a God from the divine world, I''m afraid that the earth man who worships science, Guo Yun, will laugh off his big teeth and regard Zou Yi as a madman.


    But if you don''t explain, Zou Yi, a young man with complete hands and feet and healthy body and mind, wants Guo Yun to help. I''m afraid Guo Yun will also think he is a lazy idle man and won''t help him.


    Zou Yi felt in a dilemma. She couldn''t think of a good idea for a moment. She had to walk back and forth in the ward and scratch her ears and cheeks.

 Chapter 524

    When people are in a hurry, the more anxious they are, the more helpless they are. Zou Yi is like this at this time.


    Zou Yi, who knows her reason, put it down for a while and is ready to practice and calm herself.


    Just as he was about to start, he heard that the door of the sick room was pushed open. A nurse came in, smiled and said, "Mr. Zou, it''s time to change the dressing..."


    The nurse didn''t finish, because he saw Zou Yi standing in the ward and Zou Yi fully recovered.


    "This... How is it possible!" The nurse didn''t scream like other women, but was surprised to say so. It seems that she is well-trained at ordinary times.


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "I''m fine. There''s no need to change my dressing."


    The nurse nodded stupidly, turned and went out again. It seemed that she didn''t find anything strange about Zou Yi.


    However, in the next second, a scream reached Zou Yi''s ear, which made his eardrum painful and scared him.


    The nurse''s scream attracted four or five doctors. They poured into the ward. Everyone was flushed and looked very excited.


    Zou Yi saw what they wanted to ask at a glance. She dodged, avoided the doctors who rushed in front of him, grabbed her travel bag and rushed out at his fastest speed.


    Behind him were the cries of doctors and nurses. It was noisy. It seemed that Zou Yi was a fugitive criminal.


    However, those voices gradually faded away. Although Zou Yi had no divine power and aura, his body was still strong and his speed was still beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Zou Yi runs fast, several times faster than the fastest car on earth. Most people can''t see clearly. He has disappeared far ahead.


    Zou Yi Ran to the place where Guo Yun had gone before. He didn''t have time to knock on the door and broke in directly.


    Guo Yun is still here, but the others are scattered. It doesn''t scare others.


    "Why are you here?" Guo Yun was surprised and panicked: "what are you doing here? You can''t come here. Let''s go. "


    Zou Yi''s habitual beast grabbed Guo Yun''s hand and hurriedly said, "the people in the hospital are chasing me... I have no place to go, I can only find you."


    Guo Yun asked, "what''s going on? You made it clear. "


    Zou Yi simply told the story of the hospital. Guo Yun, who had seen Zou Yi earlier, didn''t doubt it and frowned slightly: "come with me and go to my house for a while. You... Are so abnormal that someone will want to find you. Don''t walk outside for the time being. "


    Zou Yi smiled and nodded, "listen to you."


    Guo Yun had no time to think more. He pulled Zou Yi out of the room quickly, came to a police car, opened the door and pushed Zou Yi in.


    Guo Yun is going to drive a police car to send Zou Yi to her house. Although it is suspected that the bus is for private use, it is also the best way to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    When the police car drove onto the highway, Guo Yun was relieved and said with a trace of fear, "fortunately, no one saw you, otherwise it would be in trouble."


    After a pause, she turned her head and stared at Zou Yi: "tell me the truth, did you pretend to hurt yourself before?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "did you find it? I also had to. I was beaten by you and the drug dealers. They all thought I was the other party''s person. I don''t pretend to be dead... Can I do it? "


    Guo Yun was stunned and unconsciously stepped on the brake: "you... You said you were beaten by our people and drug dealers? What the hell is going on? "


    Zou Yi said, "you are my friend, so I won''t hide it from you. Well, I was free that day. I went out for a walk. Unexpectedly, I accidentally came to the trap set by your police. It''s terrible. You think I''m a drug dealer. The trapped drug dealer thinks I''m a policeman. Both sides don''t want to see me... I really have no choice but to pretend to be injured and unconscious... "


    Guo Yun suddenly brightened up, restarted the police car and said with a smile: "so it''s like this. I said you''re hurt all over. How can you be cured in the blink of an eye..."


    Zou Yi saw Guo Fuxin and then said, "later you sent me to the hospital. I was going to leave quietly. But I didn''t expect you to handcuff me, so I can''t even leave... To tell you the truth, I should ask you for delay fee this time. How long has it taken me? "


    Guo Yun smiled, "I see. So you''re really innocent. We misunderstood you. Don''t worry. The delay fee or something. I''ll help you apply another day. You''ll be satisfied. "


    Speaking of this, Guo Yun suddenly thought of something: "then why do you hide everywhere? Come back with me and make it clear. Don''t you have nothing to do? "


    Zou Yi hurriedly said, "no, don''t. Those doctors and nurses regard me as a monster and want to do research on me. When I go back now, I can''t explain clearly with ten mouths. Maybe they will divide me... "


    Guo Yun smiled: "it''s not so serious. Don''t scare yourself. Forget it, you''d better go to my house to hide for a few days. When I explain clearly, I believe no one will embarrass you. "


    Zou Yi said hurriedly, "thank you. You are really my friend and good friend. If you have anything to do in the future, as long as I can help, I will never stand idly by. "


    Guo Yun looked at Zou Yi, his face was inexplicably red, lowered his head and didn''t speak for a while.


    Zou Yi felt a little embarrassed. She was just looking for a topic to talk about. She heard Guo Yun say, "are you a fitness coach? I think your muscles are... Almost catching up with the International Fitness adult Joe moss. "


    Zou Yi was stunned. She looked down and saw that her sick clothes had been pulled open before, revealing the strong muscles of her upper body. Then she thought of something, nodded and said, "how did you see it? I am a personal fitness coach, but I only serve VIP guests in need... But if captain Guo wants, I can provide services for you free. "


    Guo Yun blushed and said, "can''t I see it? I... I don''t want to. Don''t think I don''t know. You so-called personal fitness coaches, to put it bluntly, that''s... That''s what. "


    "Then what?" Zou Yi understood in her heart, but deliberately said with a straight face, "I only do fitness guidance. Don''t get me wrong."


    Guo Yun blushed more and said angrily, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Get off and come to my house."


    It turns out that her home is here. It seems that it''s really not far from the hospital. It''s only more than ten minutes'' drive.


    Zou Yi originally wanted to explain how to get Guo Yun''s help. Unexpectedly, as soon as the hospital was in trouble, it was logical to get Guo Yun''s help.


    Besides, with a stable residence, Zou Yi has less worries. In the future, she can concentrate on cultivation, gather aura and gradually restore her strength.


    Zou Yi was happy and said unconsciously, "you are my first friend. Your business will be mine in the future. I will protect you."


    Guo Yun was busy getting out of the car. He didn''t hear Zou Yi clearly. He just urged outside the car: "hurry up, I have to go back on duty."

 Chapter 525

    Zou Yi followed Guo Yun into a tall building and took the elevator to the 17th floor.


    Guo''s family lives on the 17th floor. There are four families here. The number of Guo''s family is 1701.


    When he opened the door, Guo Yun said casually, "my sister likes to be clean when changing shoes. When she comes back from school soon, she sees you make a mess at home... By the way, there are fruits, vegetables and meat in the refrigerator. You cook by yourself when you are hungry and eat some fruit when you are greedy."


    Zou Yi wanted to be polite, but before she opened her mouth, Guo Yun said, "don''t go into my sister''s room... And my parents'' room. Also, after going to the bathroom, remember to clean the floor, or I won''t spare you. "


    "Also, watch TV casually and don''t move my computer. There are many books in the study. If you are willing to read them, you should read them yourself, but when you return them, you must remember to put them in place. I''m used to it. I don''t know where to find it for a long time... "


    Guo Yun talked endlessly. It seemed that he was telling his servant. After talking for a long time, Zou Yi didn''t listen.


    Zou Yi just looked at the house and wondered where I should live? The house obviously has only three bedrooms. Guo Yun lives in one, her sister lives in one, her parents live in one. Where does Zou Yi live?


    So while Guo Yun was still giving advice, Zou Yi suddenly asked, "where do I live? No... where do I sleep? "


    Guo Yun was stunned, then patted his forehead and said loudly, "I forgot. You live in my parents'' room. They have been on business and haven''t come back in recent days."


    Zou Yishun looked into Guo Yun''s eyes. An obviously larger bedroom on the left side of the room is Guo Yun''s parents'' bedroom, which is also where Zou Yi will sleep in the next few days.


    Zou Yi felt strange, but she didn''t say much. She strode over and said, "you go. If you delay, your captain should curse again."


    Guo Yun was surprised, as if he had just remembered it. He hurried out and shouted "pay attention to hygiene" all the way.


    When Guo Yun left, it was getting late. Zou Yi took a look at the layout and furnishings of the room and said to herself, "it seems that the conditions at home are general, but they are clean and tidy, which is also suitable for living."


    Zou Yi, who will never care about these things, actually began to care about these things after reading all kinds of things on the Internet.


    When he walked into Guo Yun''s parents'' room, he frowned secretly. His yuan God was too powerful. He found a lot of things that ordinary people like as soon as he came in. He felt uncomfortable.


    Zou Yi shook her head and left the room. She walked to another room facing the room. She opened the door and saw a flower in front of Zou Yi.


    The room is covered with all kinds of posters and star photos. Zou Yi has seen them on the Internet before. They are the most popular big star posters or photos at present.


    Needless to think, this must be Guo Yun''s sister''s room. Zou Yi shook her head, closed the door, flashed and went straight into the last room.


    This room must be Guo Yun''s. There is only one photo in the whole room. It seems that Guo Yun''s police uniform photo was taken when he just entered the police force. Compared with Guo Yun now, it is slightly green.


    Zou Yi looked at Guo Yun''s picture and smiled slowly. Then she fell directly on Guo Yun''s soft powder bed and soon fell asleep.


    Zou Yi may not be tired or so sleepy, but he closed his eyes and fell asleep. He slept soundly, and even the most basic defense was completely put down.


    Zou Yi at this time is a complete mortal, and a mortal with no intention and simple mind.


    As a man of God, after falling asleep, even the people in his family don''t know. What is it if he is not a mortal?


    What came back was a strange girl. She looked 14 or 15 years old and had beautiful eyebrows. But when you look closely, the corners of her eyes reveal a rare rebellious girl.


    The girl looks young and must be very proud. I''m afraid that ordinary people are like unknown weeds in her eyes, and she won''t pay attention to it at all.


    The girl should be Guo Yun''s sister. Although they don''t look exactly the same, they are also three times similar.


    The girl is about the same height as Guo Yun. Although she is dressed up as a student, she has an inherent unique temperament, like a proud princess.


    The girl dropped her key, took off her white sneakers, changed into a pair of cartoon slippers, put down a small fire red book bag in her hand, hummed unknown ballads in her mouth, and went straight back to her room.


    But she soon returned to the living room. She seemed to hear something. She looked nervously at the opposite room, then patted her chest, stuck out her tongue and retracted.


    She suddenly remembered her parents and sister. She was probably going to do something, but she was worried that her parents and sister would know, so she came out to confirm whether there was anyone else at home.


    Neither her parents nor her sister were there. She returned to her room at ease, but she never expected that there was a stranger in her sister''s room.


    A moment later, a pleasant sound of music came from Guo Yun''s sister''s room. Listening carefully, it seemed that it was an ancient Qin rarely understood by modern people.


    It turned out that I secretly contacted Guqin. In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a personal hobby. I can tell my parents and sister. Maybe I can get more support and gain something in this.


    Zou Yi, who was originally sleeping, was awakened by the sound of the piano. When she opened her eyes and looked around, she seemed to remember where she was, and a smile of self mockery appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    He didn''t sleep so comfortably for a long time. Unexpectedly, he fell into a state and was trapped in the earth. He could enjoy the happiness of his childhood again.


    Being able to sleep safely is definitely the happiest thing for many people.


    The piano sounds pleasant. The player seems to have practiced it for a long time. The fingering method is old, the speed is appropriate, and the aftersound is lingering.


    Zou Yi unconsciously walked out of Guo Yun''s room, came to the door of Guo Yun''s sister''s room, stood quietly at the door and listened, feeling relaxed and happy.


    Slowly, Zou Yi smiled. He seemed to find something, and he seemed to be infected by Guo Yun''s sister''s piano sound, and became happy.


    Beautiful music makes people forget their troubles and sorrow, leaving only heartfelt happiness.


    Zou Yi stood at the door, completely forgetting the fact that it was someone else''s house, and slowly patted her hands to the beautiful piano sound, as if he had become a music lover at this moment.


    He is definitely not a music lover. He hasn''t even touched many musical instruments before.


    The piano sound gradually dissipated, but Zou Yi still stood in place, still smiling happily and beating the beat gently, as if she was lost

 Chapter 526

    If Guo Yun hadn''t awakened Zou Yi by the sound of opening the door, he didn''t know how long he would laugh like this.


    Guo Yun got off work. When he came back, the sound of opening the door woke Zou Yi, and he came back.


    Zou Yi recovered. After thinking about it, her face changed slightly, and the whole person suddenly disappeared in place.


    Guo Yun, who pushed the door in, happened to meet Guo Yun''s sister who opened the door and came out.


    So Guo Yun smiled and said, "have you been back for a long time? Sorry, I worked overtime today and came back late. I''m going to cook now. Sister, wait a minute. "


    Guo Yun''s sister smiled and said, "sister, you''re working hard. Sit down and have a rest first. I''m not very hungry."


    Guo Yun put down his dishes and bags, pulled his sister to sit down on the sofa in the living room, smiled and asked, "is everything all right today?"


    Guo Yun''s sister said, "everything is fine. What can I do? Go to school every day and then go home..."


    Guo Yun smiled: "don''t complain. It''s difficult for many people to have a life like you. Don''t be dissatisfied."


    Guo Yun''s sister smiled, "too. Contentment is happiness, sister, you often say. "


    Guo Yun stretched out his hand to help his sister tidy her hair, smiled and said, "there are guests at home. Have you met?"


    Guo Yun''s sister suddenly changed her face and said nervously, "guest? Why didn''t I see it? "


    Guo Yun said, "he just got hurt. I''m afraid he''s been sleeping all the time. I''ll go and have a look."


    Guo Yun walked into her parents'' room and came out with a puzzled face: "aren''t you at home? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t go out recently... "


    After a pause, her face changed slightly and she hurried into her room.


    The next second, she grew up, her mouth, her eyes showed a frightening murderous spirit, and shouted, "Zou Yi, get up, you... How can you sleep in my room?"


    Zou Yi opened her eyes vaguely, looked at Guo Yun with surprise and anger, and then looked at her frosty but nervous sister Guo Yun. She sat up slowly from Guo Yun''s bed, reached out to wipe her eyes, and said vaguely, "what''s the matter, don''t let people sleep..."


    Guo Yun stepped forward, stretched out his hand to pull Zou Yi out of her bed and said angrily, "who let you enter my room? Didn''t I tell you not to enter my sister''s room and me? "


    Zou Yiqi said, "when did you say that? Why didn''t I hear it?"


    Guo Yun was stunned and shouted, "get out, get out! I don''t want to see you again, you dishonest villain... "


    Zou Yi was pushed into the living room by Guo Yun. When she passed by Guo Yun''s sister, Zou Yi smiled at Guo Yun''s sister and made her nervous step back, as if she was very afraid of Zou Yi.


    "Don''t push, don''t push," Zou Yi said loudly as she walked into the living room. "I''m just sleepy. Find a place to sleep for a while. Is it worth your fuss?"


    Guo Yun said angrily, "that''s my room. You... How can you go in and sleep? You... I... I''ll kill you. "


    Guo Yun said to do it immediately, not only did she do it, but even took out her matching gun.


    Guo Yun''s sister seemed to be stunned. She stood motionless and stared at the scene in front of her, completely at a loss.


    Zou Yi was startled when she saw Guo Fu take out his gun. She quickly hid away and said loudly, "why, you are a policeman. If you take out your gun and threaten our ordinary people, you will be punished by your boss..."


    Guo Yun was furious. Hearing Zou Yi''s words, he added fuel to the fire. He grabbed it, stared at Zou Yi''s forehead with a gun and shouted, "if you say another word, I''ll shoot you."


    Zou Yi looked at Guo Yun and smiled slowly, "why did you shoot me when you didn''t have a bullet?"


    Guo Yun was stunned and then angrily said, "how do you know?"


    Zou Yi saw that Guo Yun''s attention had been diverted, so she smiled and said, "generally speaking, the police have to hand in their guns after work. You must be worried that I will be bad for you when you take the gun home now, so you have agreed with your boss that the empty gun will come back to scare me. Your boss is not optimistic about you. Even if he reluctantly agrees to your request, he will never give you a bullet. "


    Guo blinked, stepped back and slowly lowered the muzzle: "do you know psychology? This... I... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t feel sorry for me. You are a policeman and I am your suspect. Even if you want to help me, or if you personally believe me, you have the obligation to tell your boss my whereabouts. After all, I''m still under your surveillance. "


    Guo Yun looked at Zou Yi and calmed down slowly: "how do you know everything?"


    Zou Yi said, "you guessed right. I really understand psychology. I''m not bragging. I can see what people think as long as they have talked to me or spent some time with me. Of course, I may not be able to see through the emotions or ideas deliberately hidden. After all, some people have a strong sense of self-protection. "


    When Zou Yi said this, she looked at Guo Yun''s sister intentionally or unintentionally, which made Guo Yun''s sister subconsciously avoid his eyes and have a strange look on her face.


    "So you''re still a psychologist?" Guo Yun frowned: "were you lying about our interrogation before?"


    Zou Yi thought her head was big: "I''m just a psychologist, not a drug dealer. I''ve said this many times. If you ask me again, I''ll tell everyone about your secret love for... Someone. "


    Guo Yun was surprised and quickly said, "don''t talk nonsense. You... I... my sister is hungry. I''ll cook first. After dinner... I''ll interrogate you again. "


    Guo Yun hurried to the kitchen. The panic was so obvious that even her sister couldn''t help laughing.


    "Little sister, what''s your name?" Zou Yi turned her eyes to Guo Yun''s sister: "my name is Zou Yi. I''m your sister''s friend."


    "You are my sister''s suspect." Guo Yun''s sister couldn''t help laughing: "my name is Guo Shuang."


    She suddenly lowered her voice and said to Zou Yi, "you are not allowed to tell my sister about my piano just now. Otherwise, I''ll ask my sister to drive you away immediately. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "what is playing the piano? Don''t bully me. I know kung fu...... "


    Guo Shuang looked at Zou Yi and said no more. He turned to help her sister cook.


    Guo Yun and Guo as like as two peas left the living room, Zou Yi suddenly had a man who was exactly the same as Zou Yi, and this is Zou Yi''s yuan God.


    Zou Yi is in good health. Yuanshen can be separated if he wants.


    "It''s Fuxi Guqin. The sisters are not simple. I''m afraid they are all people with extraordinary origins like us."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "and look again. Why Fuxi Guqin appeared on the earth is absolutely no small matter. "


    Yuan Shen nodded slightly, dissipated slowly and entered Zou Yi''s body.

 Chapter 527

    Zou Yi sat idly in the living room and looked askew at the Guo sisters who were busy in and out. He didn''t help as if nothing had happened.


    Soon Guo Yun and Guo Shuang cooked dinner, four dishes and one soup, and a bowl of white rice for each person. They lived a comfortable life.


    Zou Yi sat down at the table impolitely, grabbed the chopsticks and ate, regardless of the disgusting eyes of Guo Yun and Guo Shuang.


    Maybe it''s because Zou Yi eats too fast and too much. Before Guo Yun and Guo Shuang come back, Zou Yi has killed the three people''s dinner prepared by the Guo sisters, and the food is clean and there is nothing left.


    There was nothing to say in Guo Yun''s eyes. Who made them less prepared?


    Guo Shuang was younger in the end. At this time, he whispered, "sister, why don''t we go out to eat? It''s still time."


    Guo Fu stared at Zou Yi and said helplessly, "let''s go out and eat."


    Zou Yi immediately got up and followed Guo Shuang, who took the first step. It seemed that she was going to go out for another meal.


    "You haven''t had enough?" Guo Shuang couldn''t help frowning: "how can you eat? You ate my sister''s dinner and went out to eat..."


    Guo Shuang''s disgust is obvious. She is a proud person. She looks quiet on the outside, but she is rebellious in the heart.


    Zou Yi knew all this, but he pretended not to know. He smiled and said, "it''s almost as much as just now."


    Guo Shuang was surprised in her eyes. She finally understood that the suspect brought back by her sister this time would eat up their poor family.


    Guo Yun was busy locking the door, but you didn''t notice the conversation between your sister and Zou Yi. At this time, he shouted, "go quickly. If it''s late, I''m afraid few stores are still open."


    Zou Yi immediately urged: "go, go, Shuanger, you''re too slow. Be careful that you don''t have anything to eat for a while."


    Guo Shuang turned around, stared at Zou Yi and whispered, "who are you calling Shuanger? You called Shuanger... "


    Zou Yi only did not hear. She hurried downstairs, like a tiger hungry for three days. She wanted to eat a cow immediately.


    Guo Yun''s face was helpless. Taking the opportunity of Zou Yi and Guo Shuang walking in front, she quietly sent a message to her boss.


    The content of the information is clear. Zou Yi''s Yuanshen is nothing more than a routine report. There is nothing unfavorable to Zou Yi, so Yuanshen ignored it.


    The three were looking for a restaurant that hadn''t closed yet on the street. Fortunately, they met a cafeteria called "come on".


    Guo Yun also knew that not many restaurants were still open at this time, so he took Zou Yi and Guo Shuang in.


    Guo Yun stayed behind to pay the three people''s money and asked Zou Yi and Guo Shuang to pick up the meal first.


    Although Zou Yi has never eaten a buffet on earth, he has learned about the form of buffet on the Internet, so he took the plate first and went to the delicacies he had never eaten. No matter what others think of him, he took a full plate first.


    Zou Yi also took steak, lamb chop, pork, lobster, chicken, duck, goose, etc., and a whole plate of each.


    In front of him, food piled up like a mountain. After he sat down, the whole person was blocked by food. If he was opposite, he couldn''t see him at all.


    Guo Shuang, who originally planned to take his own meal, stared wide, hurried forward to pull Zou Yi and quietly told Zou Yi that he could not take it again, because if he couldn''t finish eating, he had to pay separately.


    The waiters in the cafeteria were stunned, and some of the people eating here were stunned. Everyone forgot to eat. They all looked at Zou Yi, the real hick.


    Zou Yi naturally knew that the cafeteria had such rules, but he pretended not to know. Under the obstruction of Guo Shuang, he still forcibly took enough dessert for the three of them.


    Guo Shuang felt that everyone was looking at them. He blushed and couldn''t help complaining about Zou Yi: "what are you doing? Do you know how much we have to lose later? You did it on purpose, didn''t you? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "who told your sister to abuse me and keep me full every day? I can eat a cow now. If the table wasn''t too small, I would take some more. "


    Guo Shuang dared not speak, opened his mouth, took a sneak look at the people around him, and slowly lowered his head.


    Guo Yun didn''t pay the money until this time. It was too late. Other places were closed. The business of the cafeteria was so good that he had to queue up to pay the money.


    When Guo Yun saw the mountains of food piled up in front of Zou Yi and Guo Shuangshuang, she suddenly didn''t want to pass. Her heart was dripping blood. She knew she was trapped by Zou Yi. She was quickly calculating the money she brought to see if it was enough to compensate the cafeteria.


    Judging from the food brought by Zou Yi, I''m afraid it needs at least thousands of yuan to compensate, and the money brought by Guo Yun and the money on her bank card add up to less than 1000 yuan.


    Guo Yun''s face was very ugly, but in front of everyone, she forced herself to hold back her anger, went to Zou Yi and sat down, whispered, "Why are you so much? Can you eat so much? "


    Guo Yun''s voice is not big, but the anger contained in her voice is very obvious. If Zou Yi''s answer is not satisfactory, I''m afraid she''ll take out the gun again.


    Whether there is a bullet or not, she will take out a gun and smash the damn Zou Yi into the hospital... Even if she is smashed to death, Guo Yun is a policeman after all and can''t break the law.


    Zou Yi felt Guo Yun''s anger, but she said to herself, "I can eat a cow. It''s not enough."


    This time Zou Yi spoke loudly. Almost all the people here heard him, so everyone started talking with a "buzz". Everyone got up and came to Zou Yi, waiting to see the play.


    Guo Yun blushed and bowed his head like Guo Shuang. He didn''t dare to look at the strange eyes of the people around him.


    Zou Yi heard someone say he was a fool, but he didn''t care at all. It was like he didn''t hear it.


    "Can we start eating?" Zou Yi deliberately asked Guo Yun loudly: "together, I''ll get it after eating."


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was great. At this moment, everyone confirmed the fact that the man who took a lot of food was a fool.


    In the laughter of the crowd, Zou Yi grabbed a steak and ate it. He ate it quickly. A large steak, the size of a whole plate, he ate it in less than a minute.


    Then he began to eat lamb chops at the same speed.


    Then he ate a plate of pork, a plate of duck and a plate of lobster in front of him at a faster speed


    The plates were stacked one by one and soon reached a full height.


    The people around them couldn''t laugh. They were all stunned, including Guo Yun and Guo Shuang.


    Zou Yi is still gulping. His stomach doesn''t get bigger. It seems that he can eat a lot.


    Zou Yi can really eat a cow. He''s definitely not lying.

 Chapter 528

    Guo Yun seemed to be scared silly. She suddenly regained her consciousness and said loudly, "don''t eat, don''t eat, let''s go to the hospital..."


    Zou Yi stopped, smiled and said, "what are you doing in the hospital? I''m not full yet. Why don''t you eat? You''ve paid. It''s not cost-effective not to eat? "


    Guo Yun took a look at the little food left in front of them. Then he remembered that he and his sister didn''t eat a mouthful. He immediately felt hungry and couldn''t help swallowing.


    Guo Shuang also recovered. He quickly grabbed a lobster and handed it to Guo Yun. He shouted, "eat quickly, or it''ll be gone."


    The onlookers reacted together. They shouted "eat quickly" and ran back to eat.


    The waiters in the cafeteria looked at each other and looked at Zou Yi who was still eating like a ghost. Everyone''s face was gray.


    "Prepare more food for everyone to eat." Inside the cafeteria, in a delicate elegant room, a fashionable beauty said faintly to a waitress nearby: "tell the kitchen that we have distinguished guests today and take out the best food."


    The waitress''s face was expressionless and did not doubt her boss''s words. She nodded to quit the elegant room and quickly went to the back kitchen.


    The elegant beauty waved. A man in a black suit appeared silently in front of her, bent over and said, "what can I do for you, miss?"


    "Go and invite three friends over there to have a seat. Just say I invited them over to have a taste of our family dinner." The beauty took a lazy look at the black suit and continued, "Heisan, please go and invite yourself."


    The black suit was originally called Heisan. He nodded, turned away from Yajian and went straight to Zou Yi and the three of them.


    When all the waiters saw Heisan, they bent down and saluted together. It seemed that they respected or were very afraid of Heisan.


    "Dear guests, our boss invited three to taste our boss''s family dinner." Heisan is very direct: "the family banquet is only prepared for real diners. Please enjoy it."


    Zou Yi immediately stood up and said excitedly, "is the family banquet better than the food here?"


    Guo Yun quietly pulls Zou Yi''s sleeve, but Zou Yi seems to have no feeling at all and doesn''t meet her regularly.


    Guo Shuang''s eyes flashed a trace of disapproval and said, "my... Brother asked you, why don''t you answer."


    At this moment, Guo Shuang''s arrogant character showed slightly, but it was still not obvious, just his tone was a little arrogant.


    Heisan smiled: "it''s natural. As I said, the family banquet is only prepared for real diners. It''s naturally delicious."


    "How much will it cost?" Guo Yun asked nervously, "we don''t eat if it''s too expensive."


    Heisan smiled: "although you can rest assured, you don''t have to spend extra money for the family dinner."


    Guo Yun relieved himself, got up and said, "well... Let''s try it."


    Zou Yi immediately echoed, "try it, try it."


    In fact, Guo Shuang didn''t eat much. At the moment, he was also hungry. He wanted to have delicious food to eat, so he didn''t object.


    Heisan turns to lead the way. Three beautiful waiters come forward and accompany Zou Yi to the exquisite elegant room.


    At this time, the beauty in the elegant room has changed her dress, a valuable black suit similar to Heisan, and painted a very light but very appropriate makeup. The whole person looks capable and beautiful.


    Zou Yi, who entered the elegant room, saw the beautiful boss sitting in the elegant room, as well as a man and a woman, two chefs and four beautiful waiters who had already waited here. When they saw such a formal family banquet scene, they all showed a trace of smile.


    Even if the next dishes are difficult to eat, the so-called family banquet is also a top-level banquet.


    Zou Yi couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s delicious? Take it out, I can''t wait. "


    The beauty boss smiled: "please wait a moment and let me introduce my chef."


    She paused a little, pointed to the male chef and said, "this is the chef of the five-star hotel. Have you heard of the chef jieniu? The chef''s skill is described by people who have eaten it. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "is this chef a cow killer? Great. Although I ate a lot of steak just now, I always think it''s fresh. If I can kill one on site and make the best steak now, I can definitely... Eat another cow. "


    Guo Yun and Guo Shuang both blushed. They looked at the beautiful boss together for fear that the beautiful boss who had never met would give orders.


    The beauty boss smiled: "how can one end be enough? We have prepared three heads. If they are not enough, we will send someone to buy them immediately. We will have as many as we want. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, clapped her hands and said with a smile, "great, it''s worth it, it''s worth it."


    The beauty boss then said, "this beautiful chef is our special chef. His surname is Li. Although chef Li is not famous as a chef, he has excellent cooking skills, especially his first-hand knife work. Even chef Li has praised him. "


    Chef Pao bent slightly and saluted the female chef around him: "Chef Li''s cooking is above me. I admire chef Li most in my life."


    Chef Li smiled and was really a beautiful woman: "no, chef Pao, you''re welcome. I''m just a servant of my young lady. How dare I compete with the chef? "


    Chef Pao shook his head slightly: "Chef Li is polite. If you come to our hotel, I can only retreat, or I won''t have the face to face my loyal diners."


    "Don''t be modest to each other. Today is not a competition for cooking." The beauty boss smiled and said, "our guests are still waiting. If you have anything good at, please ask the back kitchen to prepare."


    Chef Pao and chef Li bent down and saluted: "yes, we''ll prepare now."


    These two people are obviously the best in the culinary industry, but their attitude is so respectful in the face of this beautiful boss who looks only in his twenties, which shows that the origin of the beautiful boss is not trivial.


    Zou Yi saw all this. He seemed to be really a fool. He didn''t know anything else except eating. He didn''t say anything at all.


    Guo Yun and Guo''s twin sisters are the opposite. Guo Yun is nervous and uneasy. His hands sometimes hold each other and sometimes pinch the corners of his clothes.


    Guo Shuang kept looking at the beautiful boss. Even when the beautiful boss introduced chef Pao and chef Li, her eyes didn''t leave for even a second.


    Guo Shuang was very calm. The trace of unruly in the corners of his eyes was more obvious at the moment.


    The beauty boss will look at Zou Yi intentionally or unintentionally, but she doesn''t pay any attention to Guo Yun and Guo Shuang. It seems that all her words are said with Zou Yi and everything is done for Zou Yi.


    It''s a pity that Zou Yi always pays attention to the food, and doesn''t look at the beautiful boss at all.


    Real food, or diners, are about the same.

 Chapter 529

    Chef Pao and chef Li quickly made the first delicious meal at the family banquet. The delicious food was brought up by a beautiful waitress. Just entering the elegant room, the aroma had filled the whole elegant room.


    Guo Yun couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Guo Shuang exclaimed, "what''s this? Why is it so fragrant?"


    The beauty boss smiled and said, "three, taste it first. If I can tell what the ingredients are, I''m willing to take out a million dollar diamond ring as a small colorful head."


    "Worth millions?" Guo Yun immediately became alert and showed a warning look in his eyes: "thank you for your kindness, boss. We just came to dinner, so we don''t have to pay for it."


    The beauty boss was stunned and then said with a smile: "sorry, I was so happy that I forgot the identity of officer Guo. I''m sorry, just take it as if I didn''t say what I just said. "


    Guo Yun immediately asked, "how do you know I''m a policeman?"


    The beautiful boss said with a smile: "we have all heard of the reputation of Captain Guo."


    Guo Yun blushed and said, "don''t joke. We don''t know each other."


    The beauty boss smiled and said, "don''t be kidding. You three try it quickly. If it''s cold, the smell will inevitably fade."


    Guo Yun looked at the beautiful boss and asked in a deep voice, "may I ask your name?"


    The beauty boss said, "no, my name is Wen Xiangyu. Officer Guo can call me Xiangyu."


    Guo Yun nodded slightly: "boss Wen is polite. Today we know each other. Thank boss Wen for his hospitality. In the future, we will often... No, we won''t bother boss Wen again..."


    "What did officer Guo say?" Wen Xiangyu interrupted Guo Yun with a smile: "when we open a shop, we all want a steady stream of guests and prefer to have repeat customers. If officer Guo says so, does that mean we don''t treat well? "


    Guo Yun glanced at Zou Yi and said with a forced smile, "I don''t mean that. I mean... My... Brother eats too much."


    "Ha ha..." Wen Xiangyu smiled: "officer Guo misunderstood. I absolutely didn''t mean that. As the saying goes, if you can afford a restaurant, you will never be afraid of a big belly... No matter how much officer Guo''s brother eats, we will never have any opinions, but we are very welcome. Apart from other things, this is our live advertisement to prove that our food is delicious. It has promoted us, hasn''t it? "


    Guo Yun''s mouth was fierce, but it seemed that he couldn''t say anything about Wen Xiangyu. He could only smile and say, "in that case, I''ll take back what I said just now. We''ll come often in the future."


    Wen Xiangyu said, "that''s right. Three, don''t patronize and talk. Try it quickly... "


    This time, Wen Xiangyu couldn''t say any more. She wanted to invite Guo Yun to try the first dish, but before she finished, she saw that Zou Yi had eaten clean and had no left at all.


    Guo Yun also saw it. She felt very embarrassed and was about to scold Zou Yi. Wen Xiangyu smiled and said, "the second dish will come soon. Please wait a moment."


    Zou Yi said to herself, "it''s delicious and has a deep aroma. The only drawback is that in order to increase the flavor, the chef used more spices, but offset a lot of the fragrance of immortal Bergamot itself... "


    Wen Xiangyu''s face changed slightly and bent down slowly: "thank you for your advice."


    After a pause, she waved and called Heisan: "tell chef Li that immortal Bergamot will redo one and redo it according to the gentleman''s suggestion."


    Heisan took a look at Zou Yi and nodded to quit Yajian.


    Wen Xiangyu stepped forward, stretched out his hand and said, "please sit down, sir. I dare to ask your name."


    Zou Yi said casually, "my name is Zou Yi. Not many people call me sir. The beautiful boss just calls me by my name. "


    Wen Xiangyu smiled with a surprised look on her face, but it was not obvious. She nodded and said, "the second dish is coming. Please taste it, Mr. Zou."


    Before hearing Xiangyu''s words, a beautiful waiter pushed the door and entered. A dark earthen jar was held in her white as jade hand. She looked rather humble and didn''t know what was inside.


    Zou Yi glanced at the dark earthen pot, moved in her heart, got up and said, "dare you ask the beautiful boss, this dish is Jigong dog meat?"


    Wen Xiangyu''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise again, nodded and said, "Mr. Zou is well-informed. This is Jigong dog meat. However, our chef improved a little and added some spices, which is not complete Jigong dog meat. "


    Zou Yi stretched out her hand to uncover the lid of the earthen pot, smelled it and nodded slightly: "officer Guo and Shuanger can eat this dish."


    Wen Xiangyu said, "Mr. Zou means you''re not going to try it?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "my two sisters haven''t had dinner yet. We have to let them fill their stomachs first."


    Wen Xiangyu smiled: "it''s simple. I''ll let someone make one and send it. Please also point out the shortcomings of our Jigong dog meat so that we can correct them. "


    Zou Yi looked at Wen Xiangyu and said slowly, "is there any wine?"


    Wen Xiangyu was stunned and said with a smile, "naturally."


    She turned and looked at a beautiful waiter: "did I hear what I just said?"


    The beautiful waiter nodded and left Yajian quickly. He was about to cook food for the Guo sisters and bring wine to Zou Yi.


    A moment later, as like as two peas in the air, two men were pushing the door into the door, and each of them was holding a red sandalwood tray in the hands of the two.


    "Ladies, please take your time." The waiter''s politeness, handsome appearance and pleasant voice make people''s appetite move.


    Before Guo Yun and Guo Shuang had time to thank, two equally handsome waiters came in. This time, they brought all kinds of delicious snacks and all kinds of cold drinks and cakes loved by girls.


    The Guo sisters were immediately happy, happier than when they saw the immortal Bergamot before.


    Wen Xiangyu smiled and said, "officer Guo, little sister, please use it."


    Guo Yun said, "thank you."


    Guo Shuang also said "thank you". The two sisters lowered their heads and ate. They were really hungry. After all, it was very late. They didn''t have dinner. They were still hungry in the delicious cafeteria around Chen.


    Zou Yi smiled and said slowly, "I won''t rob you. You can eat slowly."


    Guo Shuang looked at Zou Yi and said vaguely, "that''s not necessarily. I''d better eat quickly..."


    Wen Xiangyu smiled, took a look at Zou Yi, walked slowly to Heisan who had just come in, took over a jar of wine without trademark and slowly handed it to Zou Yi: "Sir, this is our own wine, sir."


    Zou Yi took over the wine jar. Without looking at it, she directly took off the mud seal at the mouth of the jar, threw away the red silk isolated from the soil, and poured all the jar into the jar of Jigong dog meat.


    A trace of heartache flashed in Wen Xiangyu''s eyes, but she refrained from opening her mouth.

 Chapter 530

    Zou Yi poured the perfect wine, picked up the earthen jar, smelled it and handed it to Wen Xiangyu: "beautiful boss, I must have eaten a lot of Jigong dog meat before? I''ll ask you to taste this can and see how it tastes different from what you''ve eaten before. "


    The waiter around Wen Xiangyu had already handed the dishes and chopsticks to Wen Xiangyu. Wen Xiangyu picked up a piece of dog meat just right for the entrance in Zou Yi''s hand, put it into her mouth and chew it slowly.


    Zou Yi looked at Wen Xiangyu quietly until Wen Xiangyu swallowed the dog meat in her mouth. She smiled and asked, "what''s the difference?"


    Wen Xiangyu slowly put down the dishes and chopsticks, bent over and said, "thank you for your advice. We''ve always been wrong. Jigong dog meat is by no means what we did..."


    Zou Yi smiled: "Jigong dog meat is a layman''s name. It was originally called ''greedy living Buddha''. How can you make it like this?"


    Wen Xiangyu said, "but why did you add a little... No, after a jar of wine, the taste changed greatly and was wonderful?"


    Zou Yi said, "why is it so wonderful? You''ve eaten. Why didn''t I see your satisfaction? "


    Wen Xiangyu sighed: "to tell you the truth, I''ve already lost my sense of taste and everything I eat is the same... But I seem to have tasted some of the dog meat I just ate, although it''s very light..."


    Zou Yi smiled, "what''s the third dish?"


    Wen Xiangyu was slightly disappointed, but smiled and said, "the third course is our home-made dishes, but the materials are slightly different. It also needs some skills to handle the heat, but many people like it. Please try it together today."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, suddenly looked at Guo Yun and said, "are you full? Why don''t you stop eating first and try the boss''s home-made dishes later. "


    Guo Yun was stunned and slowly put down the tableware in his hand, showing a puzzled look.


    Guo Shuang''s eyes at Zou Yi changed at this time. She obediently put down the tableware without any expression.


    Zou Yi smiled: "if you like cold drinks, you should eat some first. After all, it will take a while to smell the boss''s home-made dishes."


    Guo Yun suspiciously picked up a cold drink. Guo Shuang also picked up a cup of ice cream. They drank and ate slowly. They didn''t understand Zou Yi''s meaning.


    Wen Xiangyu did not speak at this time, but nodded slightly. A waiter sent a cup of ice cream to her hand.


    Wen Xiangyu stretched out her slender jade hand, took a mouthful of ice cream, and then smiled, "don''t you like cold drinks, sir?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I just want to taste the boss''s home-made dishes. I won''t eat anything else today."


    Wen Xiangyu said, "I''d better eat some. I brought them all. If I don''t eat, I''m afraid I''ll waste it for a while."


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly: "thank you for your kindness."


    Wen Xiangyu smiled and put down the ice cream in her hand: "then I''ll buy your husband a drink?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "wine can easily reduce the sensitivity of people''s tongue. Generally, I don''t drink. What''s more, what I want to taste today is to smell the boss''s home-made dishes, and I can''t let the wine affect my taste. "


    Wen Xiangyu nodded and smiled, "everything depends on you, sir."


    Zou Yi smiled, turned to the door of Yajian and said slowly, "it''s coming. It''s really good. It''s always late."


    Wen Xiangyu smiled, "let''s keep Mr. waiting."


    Before their words fell, the door of the elegant room was pushed open. Chef Li and chef Pao came in with two dishes of vegetables that looked very ordinary. Both of them were sweating. It seemed that the previous three dishes bothered the two chefs a lot.


    Wen Xiangyu frowned slightly: "the chef is so hard, why doesn''t anyone help wipe his sweat?"


    Two, the waitress immediately came forward and took out a towel to wipe off the sweat of chef Li and chef Pao.


    But just after they wiped it, the two chefs'' foreheads burst out dense beads of bean sweat, as if they had not been wiped off at all.


    Wen Xiangyu frowned secretly, but he didn''t say any more. Instead, he said to Zou Yi, "please try it, sir."


    Zou Yi looked at Guo Yun and said, "try it, sister. It''s a rare delicacy."


    With doubts, Guo Yun picked up chopsticks and put a green vegetable in his mouth. His face was full of disapproval.


    Guo Shuang did the same. She specially ate a smaller green vegetable. It seems that she doesn''t like green vegetables.


    Wen Xiangyu only looked at Zou Yi. She didn''t pay attention to Guo Yun and Guo Shuang at all, and she didn''t care what the Guo Yun sisters were thinking.


    "Delicious!" Guo Yun suddenly exclaimed, "what kind of dish is this? I''ve never eaten such delicious green vegetables..."


    Guo Shuang almost shouted at the same time: "it''s delicious..."


    The two sisters ate a green vegetable again. Their satisfied expression seemed that they had eaten the unparalleled delicious food they had never eaten in their life.


    When they held out their chopsticks for the third time, Zou Yi suddenly reached out and took the plate away. She said, "pay attention to politeness. The host hasn''t eaten yet. Just try it. Can you eat it all?"


    He was like a big brother, disciplining his impolite little sister, and his tone was quite serious.


    Guo Yun and Guo Shuang were surprised. They chatted up and put down their chopsticks together, but their eyes stared at the humble dish in Zou Yi''s hand.


    "Try it, sir." Wen Xiangyu took the initiative to reach out her chopsticks and eat a green vegetable. The expression on her face told everyone that she claimed to have lost her sense of taste and must have tasted this home-made dish.


    Zou Yi and other Wen Xiangyu finished eating, smiled and said, "it''s okay not to taste this dish. If you want me to score this dish, I''ll give it a very good taste."


    Wen Xiangyu smiled: "thank you, sir. Mr. rare is so sure of this dish... Why don''t you try it, sir? This dish is really rare..."


    Zou Yi said, "I haven''t said anything yet. Don''t get excited when you smell the boss."


    Wen Xiangyu looked at Zou Yi in surprise and waited quietly for Zou Yi to go on.


    Zou Yi put down the plate and said slowly, "the taste of this dish is full, but I can only give five points for the cooking process of this dish. Refining to the links in the cooking process, the selection of materials is very, the knife work is very, the ingredients are very, and the heat... "


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled. Smelling the fragrance, Yu shuddered and asked, "how''s the heat?"


    Zou Yi said, "zero."


    Wen Xiangyu was surprised. Chef Li and chef Pao were also surprised. They stared at Zou Yi, as if they wanted to see something from Zou Yi''s expression.


    Zou Yi smiled, picked up a pair of chopsticks, picked up a green vegetable, pointed to it and said, "the side of the vegetable is slightly burnt, and the heat is obviously too high. The green color of the cabbage is too deep. Obviously, after finding that the heat is too high, the fire power is suddenly reduced, resulting in that the cabbage with heavy water cannot disperse the water due to the sudden drop of temperature when it is about to mature. The water is heavy, and the taste is naturally weak, which is different from that of the side of the dish. This is the first failure. "


    Wen Xiangyu said, "there is another failure?"

 Chapter 531

    Zou Yi nodded, looked at chef Li and said, "I think it has a lot to do with the strength of the two chefs. If what I expected is right, chef Li''s strength is stronger than chef Pao''s. when the two take turns to control the fire, the firepower before and after is obviously different due to the difference in strength, which affects the taste of this dish. This is the second failure. "


    Wen Xiangyu was speechless. In her opinion, Zou Yi''s two failures were obviously one. There was no difference.


    Zou Yi did not explain, then said: "the third failure is the reason of the two themselves."


    Chef Li and chef Pao held fists together: "what the elder said is that the younger generation taught others how to make a fool of themselves. Please forgive me."


    Zou Yi waved: "I''m just a foodie. What elder is that?"


    Zou Yi turned and hugged her fist: "boss Wen, thank you for your hospitality today. The future is long. I''ll see you later."


    Wen Xiangyu seemed to repent and hurriedly said, "the shop also has guest rooms. It''s fairly clean. I don''t know if I can temporarily stay with Mr. wronged for one night?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "thank you for your kindness. My home is not far from here. I''d better go home and sleep soundly."


    He turned and pulled Guo Yun and Guo Shuang, who were stunned aside, said "go home", took the Guo Yun sisters away from Yajian and strode to Guo Yun''s home.


    Zou Yi didn''t speak all the way, and the Guo Yun sisters didn''t ask much. In this way, the three returned to Guo Yun''s home hand in hand.


    Guo Yun finally couldn''t help asking, "Zou Yi, how can you know so much? Who the hell are you? Say it! "


    Zou Yi looked at Guo Yun with a smile and said slowly, "are you full? Do you want to go to the bathroom? "


    Guo Yun was stunned. Before he opened his mouth, Guo Shuang suddenly said, "I have a stomachache. I... Go to the bathroom..."


    Guo Yun frowned slightly and watched Guo Shuang run into the bathroom. He was about to turn around and ask Zou Yi again. Suddenly, he frowned and showed a look of pain on his face.


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "go to the bathroom quickly, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll make a fool of myself."


    Guo Yun blushed, but did not dare to hesitate. He hurried into another bathroom of her house and slammed the door of the bathroom.


    Zou Yi laughed and suddenly stopped laughing. He closed his eyes and fell asleep on the sofa in the living room.


    Maybe he ate too much and was in a panic. He just wanted to have a good sleep.


    At this time, the sisters Guo Yun were twisted by a knife in their belly. It seemed that tens of thousands of ants were biting in their internal organs. The unprecedented pain made the two sisters bite their teeth and bleed. They wanted to die.


    What''s more difficult for them to say is that they seem to have eaten something they shouldn''t eat. At the moment, the two sisters dare not come out of the bathroom. They feel that the things they ate just now, at noon, and even this morning have already been pulled out, but they are still endless.


    What they pulled out was dark liquid. It smelled so bad that it didn''t seem normal.


    What makes them want to find a seam to drill in is that no matter how they hold it, they can''t help farting, and it''s a very loud fart


    Both sisters have a little cleanliness mania. At this time, they become dirty and smelly, but they have to accept it calmly. It seems that the so-called cleanliness mania is only because the environment is too good or there is no external pressure.


    A few hours later, the two sisters came out of the bathroom one after another. Strangely, they were in a dark place, but they didn''t soften their legs and feet and whiten their lips because of diarrhea. Instead, they looked in good spirits.


    But they were black all over at this time, and they couldn''t see whether their lips were white.


    The Guo sisters seem to have experienced a critical period of life and death. They are sweating, covered with dark dirt all over, emitting a suffocating smell. They look dirtier than those beggars who don''t take a bath and change their clothes all year round.


    "Take a bath, change your clothes and throw away more clothes." The chair was snoring with her eyes closed, but she was able to say something completely in line with the situation at this time, which surprised the Guo sisters and hurried back to their previous bathroom.


    The sound of water flow sounded, Zou Yi turned over, and the whole person suddenly disappeared.


    When he appeared again, he went to Guo Yun''s room and lay directly on Guo Yun''s bed.


    After a full hour, Guo Yun first came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a significantly larger Pajama and looked at the living room quietly. After confirming that Zou Yi was not in the living room, she quickly ran outside Guo Shuang''s bathroom and shouted with the smallest voice, "sister, open the door."


    Guo Shuang opened the door of the bathroom and wrapped himself in a bath towel. When he saw Guo Yun, he hurried to say, "sister, my pajamas are in the room, but I dare not go out..."


    Guo Yun said, "let''s go to your room. Zou Yi should go to my room again. I can only sleep with you tonight."


    Guo Shuang nodded: "come on, hurry up, don''t wake him up and let him see what we are now."


    Guo Yun pulled Guo Shuang out of the bathroom quickly, crept into Guo Shuang''s room, quickly closed the door, and then relaxed together.


    At this time, Guo Shuang looked at Guo Yun and said in some surprise, "sister, how have you become thinner? These pajamas are big... "


    Guo Yun said, "that''s why I want to sleep with you. My body now seems very different from before. Do you feel that way? "


    Guo Shuang blushed. As he quickly put on his pajamas, he blushed and said, "I seem to be tall again. I measured it in the bathroom just now, which is five centimeters higher than a week ago."


    Guo Yun frowned slightly: "take the ruler, I feel like this... No, it''s normal for you to grow tall. You''re growing up now. How can I grow tall? It must be an illusion. "


    Guo Shuang took out a cloth ruler, measured it for her sister, and immediately said in surprise: "it''s true, sister, you''ve grown five centimeters..."


    Guo Fu looked at the ruler in Guo''s hands and said, "measure it again... Tighten the ruler and measure it accurately..."


    Guo Shuang followed his sister''s words and finally said helplessly, "yes, it''s five centimeters tall. Sister, you said we were like that just now... Does it have anything to do with our current changes? "


    Guo Yun thought for a moment, nodded and said, "let''s go and ask Zou Yi. He must have done all this."


    Guo Shuang grabbed Guo Yun and hurriedly said, "no, if he did a ghost, how terrible he is, sister, can''t you think of it? He didn''t hurt us, and we shouldn''t provoke him, otherwise I''m afraid we can''t live in the future... "


    Guo Yun nodded immediately and recognized Guo Shuang''s words.


    However, she suddenly lowered her voice and said, "sister, your skin is so smooth. When you pulled me just now, I felt like silk, much better than your previous skin..."


    Guo Shuang also whispered, "my sister is not the same. I almost didn''t hold you... And, sister, how did your chest get bigger..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go to bed quickly, or how can you get up and go to school tomorrow..."


    "Sister, you also said that you have to go to work tomorrow... Oh, sister, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, it''s all because you''re too big..."


    "Shut up, be careful I beat you..."

 Chapter 532

    The next day Zou Yi didn''t get up until very late. He went out of Guo Yun''s room and saw a breakfast on the table. It seemed that Guo Yun and Guo''s sisters had prepared it for him.


    The reason why I say this is because this breakfast is a little scary.


    Zou Yi glanced at her and immediately said to herself with a bitter smile: "one hundred big beef buns, one hundred fried dough sticks, one hundred... Why is there only one bottle of wine? It should be one hundred bottles..."


    The breakfast that Guo Yun sisters prepared for Zou Yi included ten samples, each of which was 100, except for wine.


    Drinking too much wine is easy to cause accidents. As a policeman, Guo Yun knows his reason, so he only prepared a bottle of wine for Zou Yi.


    And Guo Yun clearly remembered that when they had dinner together last night, Zou Yi also said that he usually didn''t drink.


    Zou Yi, who smiled bitterly, actually woke up long ago, or he didn''t sleep at all. He has been practicing basic skills, hoping to talk about the aura between heaven and earth and gradually restore his strength.


    Unfortunately, the aura on the earth is too thin. Zou Yi absorbed the aura all night. It''s better to practice a cup of tea in the divine world.


    There is no way. Zou Yi is trapped on the earth at the moment. There is no way to return to the divine world or go to other interfaces or planets.


    There is only one way to make Zou Yi leave the earth earlier, that is to find the sky fire that may also come to the earth and leave the earth with the help of the sky fire.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know whether Tianhuo has also come to the earth, let alone where Tianhuo is, so he can only practice hard before finding Tianhuo.


    After a simple breakfast, Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing at the steamed stuffed buns and fried dough sticks piled into a hill.


    What he did last night made the Guo sisters completely misunderstand him as a super belly man. If you don''t make it clear to them quickly, I''m afraid that in the future, he will see such a lot of breakfast every morning.


    Last night he just played some tricks. It seems that the food he ate was quietly taken away by his yuan God.


    Zou Yi, who has been to many interfaces and tasted all kinds of delicious food on many interfaces, is definitely not a glutton.


    But he must be a top gourmet on earth, because he has a powerful yuan God that others don''t have. He can easily see through other people''s minds and discover secrets that others may never know.


    Looking back on last night, Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing. After laughing, his Yuanshen appeared and said like a human: "I''m going to explore the whereabouts of the sky fire on the whole earth and try to leave the earth with thin aura one day earlier. Do you want to act with me? "


    Zou Yi''s Noumenon strength is too weak and Yuanshen is too strong, which leads to putting the cart before the horse. Yuanshen feels that he is the noumenon and begins to be the Lord of the noumenon.


    Zou Yi can do nothing about it. He has seen similar records in many ancient books, among which there are many examples where the yuan God became the noumenon and the noumenon was completely killed.


    Zou Yi is a little worried that she will come to this step, so he supports Yuanshen to find Tianhuo. After all, as long as Tianhuo is there, he will not be in danger.


    Yuanshen swaggered away. When he left, he left a sentence "I''ll come back in the evening". He didn''t even notice Zou Yi''s ugly face.


    During the day, Guo Yun has to go to work and Guo Shuang has to go to school. Zou Yi is the only one in his family. In addition to sleeping, he also occasionally uses Guo Yun''s computer to see the news on the earth and understand the changes of the earth.


    Yuan Shen left. Zou Yi practiced alone and absorbed Reiki more slowly. He was a little depressed.


    Knowing something about the array, he began to think about arranging an array - gathering spirit array to increase his cultivation speed.


    He also thought of going to Kunlun Mountain, which has more Aura, to train and find the immortals on earth. Maybe they can help him find the whereabouts of Tianhuo.


    But at the thought of the ubiquitous minions of tianwu God of war, Zou Yi vetoed her plan from the bottom of her heart.


    Zou Yi finally gave up this idea, not the minions of the God of war, but the extreme cold on the Kunlun mountain.


    Now Zou Yi has almost no aura in her body. The aura cover can not be opened at all, and there is no way to resist the extremely cold air on Kunlun mountain. If Zou Yi goes to Kunlun Mountain at this time, I''m afraid the whole person will be frozen before he reaches the mountain top with sufficient aura.


    Anyway, at least wait until his body has some aura enough to resist the cold on Kunlun mountain before going to Kunlun mountain.


    Finally, when night came, Guo Yun and Guo Shuang went home first and then. The quiet home all day was lively again.


    Guo Yun is busy cooking and Guo Shuang also wants to help. Only Zou Yi is idle and watches TV on the sofa in the living room.


    Yuanshen hasn''t come back yet. It''s about the first time to go out. He''s crazy and forgot his agreement with Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was quite bored. She picked up a magazine specially bought by Guo Yun and turned it over. All she saw were colorful pictures. He felt even more bored.


    When I put down the magazine, there was a line on the back of the magazine, which attracted Zou Yi''s attention.


    It was a recruitment information. A rich woman went abroad alone. Her parents were worried about her safety and specially recruited a bodyguard to protect the safety of the rich woman 24 hours a day.


    The treatment is quite attractive. In addition to the fixed monthly salary, there are all kinds of insurance that people on earth care about most, and even pocket money.


    Pocket money is for bodyguards to drink, chat and pick up girls. Bodyguards are also people, not machines, so we must fully consider the needs of bodyguards.


    It seems to be a personal employer. If he can be successfully employed, he may not be short of money in his life.


    Zou Yi is inexplicably excited. He can''t always eat and drink with the Guo sisters. He must find something to do and make money to support himself.


    On earth, there is nothing without money. Zou Yi has long learned this from the Internet.


    Although Guo Yun''s sisters took him in, gave him food and drink, and didn''t ask him for a penny, Zou Yi understood that first, he didn''t come to this house for a long time, and second, Guo Yun was ordered to monitor him. The police certainly gave Guo Yun funds and didn''t let Guo Yun pay for himself.


    Anyway, finding something to do, making a sum of money, and then finding a quiet and spiritual place to practice well is the best self-help method Zou Yi can think of at present.


    Of course, we can''t forget about looking for Tianhuo. Tianhuo is his people. They are like sisters.


    Zou Yi suddenly remembered her two wives. He was worried about Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. He was worried that tianwu God of war could not find him and would take it out on them.

 Chapter 533

    Zou Yi was in a bit of a hurry and didn''t talk to the Guo Yun sisters. Early the next morning, he almost went out with the Guo Yun sisters back and forth and directly came to the application address mentioned in the recruitment enlightenment.


    This is the home of rich women. In fact, there are already many bodyguards here. Zou Yi checked briefly and saw at least 20 bodyguards with guns.


    I don''t know why the parents of rich women need bodyguards to protect them. Zou Yi doesn''t want to ask more. He just wants to know how to become a bodyguard of rich women and get the job.


    Like Zou Yi, there are as many as fifty or sixty men who come to take a chance. It seems that everyone wants to get this job after watching the high salary and humanized management of rich female parents.


    Zou Yi is wearing only a coat from Guo Yun''s father. It looks a little old-fashioned and doesn''t match his appearance.


    This annoyed the housekeeper who was responsible for entertaining the experts who came to apply. When Zou Yi was registered, he deliberately slowed down, as if he was too old and dazed.


    Zou Yi, the old housekeeper, was very clear. In order to get the job smoothly, he even pulled the disobedient yuan Shen over. He couldn''t hide this from him.


    It was not easy for everyone to register, and the father of the rich woman, a thin but energetic middle-aged man, finally appeared.


    Zou Yi read the introduction and knew that the rich man''s name was Zheng Lin. the business he received from his family was rich.


    Zheng Lin has only one only child. Naturally, she is regarded as the Pearl of her eyes and takes good care of her.


    This time, Zheng Lin''s only daughter wanted to study abroad. Her daughter, who had been growing up under heavy protection, suddenly left her side. Zheng Lin was naturally worried and must send someone to protect her.


    But the bodyguards around him, although some people have been with him for many years, he feels that he is not strong enough to protect his daughter.


    So after discussing with his wife, he decided to recruit peerless experts at a high salary to protect their daughter.


    Zheng Lin''s recruitment method is very simple and rough. He has only one requirement, that is, to do it directly.


    Those who participate in recruitment have their own choice of opponents. No matter what methods or means they use, as long as they can defeat their opponents, they will enter the next round.


    In other words, at least half of the candidates will be eliminated in the first round of competition, and the lucky half of the candidates will be eliminated again in the second round of competition.


    And so on, until the last four people left, or five people.


    The total number of applicants is 65, not an even number, so at least one person will be empty every time. This person is lucky and the public enemy of everyone.


    If there is no accident and no candidate is eliminated at the same time during the competition, the last one left is five.


    These five people will be directly selected by Zheng Lin''s only daughter. Whoever meets her heart will be her personal bodyguard. In the next three years, they will protect her 24 hours.


    Most of the applicants are young people. If they successfully become the final winner, in addition to the benefits we all know, they also have the opportunity to win the heart of Zheng Lin''s only daughter and rise to the sky step by step.


    They are all young people. It is absolutely not impossible to get along day and night for three years and spark some love.


    Zou Yi didn''t think about this. He just wanted to make money and came to apply for a job. Other things have nothing to do with him.


    Zheng Lin''s housekeeper is called Uncle Huang. He is 80 years old this year. Among the people on earth, this age is very old.


    Uncle Huang is the person in charge of this recruitment. Although he is old and snobbish, he is smart.


    Zou Yi''s opponent is a petite man who looks quite weak.


    Zou Yi''s body is very strong. In the face of such an opponent, he has no interest in shooting.


    Uncle Huang looked at Zou Yi. Zou Yi had to fight. He was quite depressed. Suddenly, he felt that such a job might not be suitable for him.


    "Why don''t you do it?" Uncle Huang looked at the hesitant Zou Yi and suddenly said, "do you think your opponent is too weak?"


    Zou Yi said without hesitation: "is there a stronger opponent?"


    Zou Yi''s opponent''s eyes changed slightly and said angrily, "do you look down on me?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s not that I despise you, but that I don''t think you are suitable for this job..."


    "Then let you see my power. I''m a taekwondo red belt..."


    Before the man finished, he had rushed up. He was really an expert in Taekwondo. Although he didn''t have the strength of the black belt, Zou Yi felt a trace of danger when he shot.


    Zou Yi felt the danger, but he completely regarded himself as an ordinary earth man. If he tried his best, everyone present would go together, I''m afraid he was not his opponent.


    Zou Yi has long been a King Kong. Bullets can''t penetrate. Bombs may not be able to hurt him. Even if he doesn''t do it at all, the people here can''t hurt him at all.


    But he can''t show it. He is now an earth man, neither an immortal nor a God. Showing these will cause unnecessary trouble and panic. Maybe he will be regarded as a monster or a demon.


    In the face of her petite opponent, Zou Yi made a decisive move, played a few moves with him, and then found a chance to lift her opponent directly, ending the competition.


    Huang Shumu, who has been staring at Zou Yi, was stunned, but he had to announce that Zou Yi entered the next round.


    Zou Yi''s second opponent is five big and three thick. She has an iron tower like figure and a casserole like fist. It is said that she is also a retired special forces soldier.


    Uncle Huang deliberately arranged this to eliminate Zou Yi with the help of others. He doesn''t like Zou Yi who is a poor man at first sight.


    Zou Yi knew this clearly, made a decisive move, defeated her opponent, and worked hard to directly enter the last five.


    Uncle Huang can''t help it. Even if he doesn''t like Zou Yi any more, he can''t eliminate Zou Yi for no reason. Everyone has a long mouth. Fortunately, he doesn''t dare to make public anger.


    The last five people, without exception, are tall and powerful. Who among them can finally stand out depends on who Zheng Lin''s only daughter will choose in the end.


    The losers left. Zou Yi and other five people were taken into Zheng Lin''s courtyard and waited for Zheng Lin''s only daughter to appear.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen found out early that Zheng Lin''s only daughter was Zheng Fei.


    Zheng Fei''s character is a typical spoiled princess. She always thinks about herself when she speaks and works, only by her hobbies, regardless of right or wrong.


    She is a rich woman whose age reaches the adult standard, but her temperament still stays in the rebellious period.

 Chapter 534

    After waiting for at least an hour, Zheng Fei finally showed up. She came with a beautiful woman. It seems that she should be Zheng Fei''s best friend.


    When Zou Yi saw Zheng Fei''s best friend, she immediately felt that the earth was too small, because the best friend was Guo Yun, Zou Yi''s landlord at this time.


    Guo fuming should be at work. I don''t know why, he actually appeared here, and dressed in casual clothes. It seems that he is specially to help Zheng Fei choose bodyguards.


    The two men stood together and looked like sisters. It seems that they must have a good relationship and deep friendship.


    Seeing Zou Yi, Guo Yun was obviously stunned, but she soon returned to normal. She sat down with Zheng Fei on a comfortable sofa in the quadrangle and said, "you are the best selected after layers of selection. Our sister Zheng Fei will never doubt your strength, but only one of you can become the bodyguard of Miss Zheng Fei, So next, Miss Zheng Fei will add a test to you. "


    Zou Yi didn''t move, but the other four people talked together. Everyone didn''t know Zheng Fei''s meaning. They all felt that the test would be very difficult.


    Zheng Fei is about the same age as Guo Yun, but because her family is too good, she doesn''t need to rush to work. After graduating from University, she didn''t work like Guo Yun, but chose to study abroad.


    At this time, Zheng Fei said slowly, "my bodyguard must have three abilities. Now I ask, you answer honestly. If anyone meets these three conditions, I will give priority to him to become my bodyguard."


    Zou Yi and others cheer up and wait for Zheng Fei to go on, but Zheng Fei closes his mouth.


    Guo Yun then said, "the first condition is how fast you can drive the car over there?"


    Zou Yishun looked into Guo Yun''s eyes. A red car with a strange shape, quite like an airplane, stopped on the right side of the courtyard. The door was open. You can clearly see that the maximum scale on the dashboard clearly reads "500".


    That is to say, the designer of the car set its top speed at 500 kilometers per hour.


    This speed may be very fast for people on earth, but for Zou Yi, his physical explosion speed is far more than that.


    The first candidate who answered seemed very conservative. He whispered, "this is Tianyi Weihu, the latest super run... I haven''t driven it, but I think I can see it at 350 kilometers per hour."


    The second candidate spoke loudly: "I think I can drive to 400."


    The third candidate said loudly, "I can drive to 430."


    The fourth candidate shook his head and whispered, "I can''t drive this car. The horsepower is too high and the speed is too fast. The police won''t allow me to go on the road."


    It''s Zou Yi''s turn to answer. Zou Yi smiled and said, "I can''t drive, but I must say the speed. The car is too slow."


    The people present were not only the candidates, Zheng Fei, Guo Yun and Huang Shu, but also Zheng Lin''s bodyguards. When we heard Zou Yi''s words, we couldn''t help laughing together.


    Only after Guo Yun smiled, he immediately closed his mouth, looked at Zou Yi and gave Zou Yi a look of individual nonsense.


    Zheng Fei seemed interested in Zou Yi''s statement and asked with a smile, "do you say the car is too slow? Why do you say that? Have you ever seen a car faster than this one? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I haven''t seen it, because I''ve never driven, and I rarely... I''ve driven once."


    Zheng Fei smiled, glanced at Guo Yun and motioned to Guo Yun to continue.


    Zheng Fei must think Zou Yi is not suitable to be her bodyguard. After all, people who can''t even drive a car can''t be competent for the job of bodyguard.


    Guo Yun is worried about Zou Yi. She deliberately looks at Zou Yi and hopes that Zou Yi can perform well in the next problems.


    To tell the truth, Guo Yun also feels that Zou Yi must find a job, because Guo Yun''s own conditions are not good, and Zou Yi eats a lot. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that the three of them - let''s say so - will not even have enough to eat.


    Subconsciously, Guo Yun wants Zou Yi to be her best friend Zheng Fei''s bodyguard, not for anything else, but for the generous treatment provided by Zheng Fei''s father Zheng Lin.


    "Second question, which of you has participated in the real battle? Including war, the battle of life and death between private people. Did you get hurt, hurt your opponent, or kill your opponent. "


    On the second question raised by Guo Yun instead of Zheng Fei, Zou Yi and others were stunned. No one was willing to reveal their secrets for work, let alone such secrets.


    Everyone is not stupid. Once such a secret is leaked, the police may appear immediately, arrest some people and send them to prison.


    Guo Yun had long thought of this. She explained, "you don''t have to be too detailed. Just tell me if you have such an experience."


    The person who answered the first question first said, "I answered the first question first. This time it''s someone else''s turn to answer first."


    Everyone looked at Zou Yi. He was the last to answer before. Now it''s his turn to answer first.


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and said slowly, "on earth, I haven''t fought with people or participated in war recently..."


    "Have you ever fought outside the earth?" Zou Yi''s candidate couldn''t help laughing and said, "are you an alien?"


    Zou Yi said, "I''m from earth."


    "Ha ha..." everyone laughed together. Many people think Zou Yi is a fool. Zou Yi''s performance is too bad and will not be liked by Zheng Fei.


    Zou Yi smiled and didn''t explain. He already felt that his decision was wrong this time, so he shouldn''t participate in such recruitment, which is very different from his previous expectation and the recruitment he saw on the Internet.


    He doesn''t care if he can be Zheng Fei''s bodyguard. He has given up in his heart.


    Candidates see Zou Yi''s answer. The remaining four people are basically the same as Zou Yi''s answer. Everyone will not say that they have killed or hurt others. After all, it is against the law. Even if they have done it, they can''t tell others.


    Guo Yun and Zheng Fei showed a look of disappointment. They could see that everyone didn''t tell the truth.


    "Last question, are you married? If you are not married, what kind of girl do you want to find as your future wife? " When Guo Yun said this, he kept staring at Zou Yi and seemed to want to hear Zou Yi''s answer.


    This time, no one forced Zou Yi to answer first. One candidate first said, "I hope I can find a beautiful and moving person like Miss Zheng as my wife."


    "Cut..." the remaining three candidates made disdainful voices together. Only Zou Yi smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Zou Yi, are you married?" Guo Yun suddenly said, "do you... Have a wife on earth?"

 Chapter 535

    Guo Yun''s words sounded like a joke with Zou Yi. In fact, her eyes were nervous and seemed to care about Zou Yi''s answer.


    Zou Yi smiled: "I have no wife on earth..."


    Before he finished, Guo Yun said, "what kind of girl do you like? Do you like Miss Zheng, too? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and then shook her head: "I won''t like my employer. I think my identity is a bodyguard, so I should do a good job as a bodyguard instead of thinking."


    Zou Yi''s words made Guo Yun''s face show a satisfied smile. Although it was very secret, Zou Yi could see it clearly.


    Zou Yi is not only strong in spirit and body, but also extremely sensitive in vision, hearing, smell and touch, because his eyes, ears, nose and so on have already been enhanced by aura and divine power, which is much stronger than ordinary people.


    He just lost his divine power and aura, and his body itself was not weakened.


    "Who are you talking about?" The first candidate to answer this question angrily said, "everyone has a heart for beauty. I like a beauty like Miss Zheng. What''s wrong?"


    Zou Yi ignored this person, but another candidate disdained and said, "you like Miss Zheng. Miss Zheng doesn''t necessarily like you. Don''t dream. A toad wants to eat swan meat."


    "What are you talking about?" The first candidate to answer the question shouted, "do you want to have a few moves with me?"


    "Everybody be quiet." Uncle Huang shouted: "please answer the question if you haven''t answered this question. Don''t waste everyone''s time..."


    "Don''t answer." Zheng Fei suddenly said, "I have selected the most suitable person. Let''s go back and wait for the news."


    Everyone was stunned. Only Zou Yi turned around with a smile and was about to leave Zheng Lin''s luxurious quadrangle.


    "Zou Yi," Guo Yun shouted hurriedly, ignoring what others would misunderstand, "wait."


    Zou Yi turned back and said with a smile, "what''s up?"


    Guo Yun looked at the other four candidates who turned back one after another. He didn''t say much. He could only lower his voice and said, "let''s go together later."


    Zou Yi casually glanced: "I''ll wait for you outside. Hurry up, or I''ll go first."


    Guo Yun nodded, turned around and accompanied Zheng Fei back to her room. Without taking a few steps, he heard Zheng Fei say, "do you know each other?"


    Guo Yun whispered, "he is my tenant... I''ll tell you quietly later that he is a very interesting person..."


    Zou Yi listened clearly to what Zheng Fei and Guo Yun said, but he didn''t think much. He left Zheng Lin''s courtyard and waited for Guo Yun outside.


    "Boy, your name is Zou Yi, isn''t it?" Zou Yi didn''t want to be busy, but someone didn''t want to let him go. The four people who applied with Zou Yi formed an alliance and blocked Zou Yi together. One of them said, "do you know the beauty around Miss Zheng? What''s your relationship? "


    Zou Yi didn''t want to pay attention to it, but he saw that the four people in front of him meant to do it. He moved in his heart and said with a smile, "I know the beauty. Why, do you want to know?"


    "Stop fucking nonsense and say, what''s your relationship?"


    Zou Yi looked at a candidate who was swearing and said, "she is my landlord, and I... Live with her for the time being."


    "So you are friends... No wonder she took care of you just now."


    "I can''t say I''m a good friend," Zou Yi raised her head and looked up at the sky. "You may not know that she actually... In fact, she hasn''t allowed me to go all the time. Otherwise, I would have..."


    "What are you talking about? Don''t sell cheap. As poor as you are, you really think you can do it? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "what I said is true. If you don''t believe it, ask her yourself... Now she told me to wait for her, otherwise I would have left early."


    "Let you wait for her?" A candidate suddenly punched from behind Zou Yi and scolded, "the cowhide is blowing to heaven. If I don''t beat it, your mother doesn''t know you."


    Zou Yi didn''t look back. She was punched. Nothing happened. Instead, she smiled and asked, "does it hurt? Your fist. "


    The candidate who attacked Zou Yi was stunned, suddenly fell down and screamed like a pig.


    His fist was stained with blood, and the whole fist was blurred, like a fist hitting countless nails. Instead, he was injured.


    "You... What do you have on you?"


    Another candidate''s face changed greatly. He didn''t know where to take out a rubber baton. His voice declined, and the baton had hit Zou Yi''s head.


    Zou Yi tilted her head slightly and was still hit by the baton on her left shoulder, making a dull sound of "pa".


    "The strength is not enough, but the hand is cruel." Zou Yi stared at the man and said coldly, "have you hurt many people before? He has at least two lives in his hands and dares to apply here... He is still a drug dealer. No wonder he is so cruel... "


    Zou Yi''s words changed the candidate''s face and shouted angrily, "who are you? How do you know... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "the police have long known what you did. The police didn''t catch you because you were always cautious and your whereabouts were uncertain. You can''t escape this time. There are at least 15 policemen waiting for you around here. I think you''d better surrender, or you''ll become a hornet''s nest immediately... "


    The man hurried to look around. As soon as he turned around, Zou Yi suddenly took a hand and slapped him on the back neck, which immediately made him unconscious.


    Clapping her hands, Zou Yi said with a smile, "you two are soldiers. You should know the law and understand the law. If you don''t go, the police will arrive in a moment. I''m afraid things here will affect you. Listen to my advice and go quickly, or you will be detained for at least 15 days. Your parents and wife are still waiting for you to go back... "


    The two men were ready to fight. After listening to Zou Yi''s words, they suddenly looked surprised. They looked at each other, suddenly turned around together and fled like flying.


    Zou Yi watched them go far. Then she turned and looked at the man lying in the place crying bitterly: "she is cruel and good at attacking the key points of the human body. Tut tut... She is worthy of being a famous top killer."


    The man suddenly closed his mouth, flashed a murderous spirit in his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "who are you?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is why you approach Zheng Fei. Your master''s move is very good. As long as you successfully approach Zheng Fei, the thousands of industries of the Zheng family will be your master''s in the future... "


    "Shut up..." the man endured severe pain and suddenly added a pistol to his left hand: "you know too much. You can''t stay."


    The man''s face changed. When he hurried to look at the gun in his hand, his face fell down slowly.

 Chapter 536

    Zou Yi looked at the pistol she got, threw it down and murmured, "it''s just a toy. It seems that the scientific and technological development of the earth has really become slow these years."


    Zou Yi clapped her hands, turned around and looked at Guo Yun who hurried out, smiled and said, "I''ll give you a gift. These two people will have a great harvest if they take them back for interrogation."


    Guo Yun said angrily, "what the hell are you doing? You''re deliberately hurting people. It''s a crime... "


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "I''m just self-defense. There''s monitoring here. You''ll understand everything if you transfer it out and have a look."


    Guo Yun took a look at the camera installed by the Zheng family, walked slowly to Zou Yi, suddenly stretched out his hand to hold Zou Yi, said with a trace of fear: "are you okay? They have guns. Are you... Not hurt? "


    Zou Yi said slowly, "where am I so easily injured? Don''t you see, their guns don''t have bullets. "


    Zou Yi smiled and put a bullet into Guo Yun''s hand: "this is the bullet in his pistol. Take it back with you."


    Guo Yun looked at the bullet in Zou Yi''s hand and couldn''t help laughing: "how did you do it? This... It''s all your fingerprints. You have to go back and make it clear with me. You''re still under our surveillance... "


    Zou Yi patted her forehead: "how can I forget this? If I had known, I would not have moved. Let them kill me... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Guo Yun obviously stood on Zou Yi''s side and hurriedly stopped Zou Yi from saying: "bah, bah, bah, bah, say such unlucky words."


    Zou Yi smiled: "I''m kidding. Let me help you press them to the Public Security Bureau. "


    Guo Yun then took out handcuffs and handcuffed the two unconscious suspects. With the help of Zou Yi, he took her car and drove to the Public Security Bureau.


    On the way, Guo Yun explained her relationship with Zheng Fei. It turned out that they were classmates from primary school to university, so their relationship was closer than ordinary girlfriends. It''s not too much to say that they were close sisters.


    Today, Zheng Fei begged Guo Yun to take a half day off to help her choose bodyguards. However, Guo Yun never thought that Zou Yi would appear in the recruitment team and accidentally helped her catch two fugitives with lives.


    Guo will make great contributions, but Zou Yi will have some trouble. He was repeatedly asked and confirmed by the police, and carefully checked in the monitoring of the Zheng family. After confirming that he didn''t lie, he was sent home.


    Guo Yun has been in a hurry to write a report. She must report the case within today and has no time to pay attention to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi left the Public Security Bureau and returned to Guo Yun''s home. Unexpectedly, she found that Guo Shuang had already gone home and was preparing dinner.


    Zou Yi, who bought fast food on the road, asked Guo Shuang not to be busy and simply eat some fast food, but Guo Shuang only looked at the fast food he brought back, smiled and said, "it''s not enough for you to plug your teeth. Give it to me. Are you hungry?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and knew that the Guo sisters had misunderstood him completely because of the joke she had played on a whim.


    It''s hard to explain. Zou Yi said, "I''ve eaten it. I brought it back specially for you. Your sister will work overtime today. She may come back late. You don''t have to help her prepare. Come and have some food. "


    Guo Shuang came and sat down. He opened the fast food box and said casually, "how did you know my sister was going to work overtime?"


    Zou Yi couldn''t tell Guo Shuang, who was still at school, about the day. She smiled and said, "I have nothing to do. I went to your sister''s unit and she told me."


    "I won''t commit anything again. Will I be arrested by my sister?" Guo Shuang said with a smile, "don''t lie to me. I know you are still being watched by my sister... You are a drug dealer and have committed a crime."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, looked at Guo Shuang and said, "you know I''m a drug dealer. Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Guo''s unruly eyes suddenly became very obvious. She stared at Zou Yi and said slowly, "if you dare to hurt my sister, I won''t spare you."


    Zou Yi saw clearly, but pretended not to know: "Shuanger, can you, me and your sister become friends?"


    Guo shuangpi said, "don''t dream. Can a person like you get my sister? Don''t even think about it, or I won''t finish with you. "


    Zou Yi feels a little depressed. His wife is a God, but now she is looked down upon by an earth man. It''s really 30 years east and 30 years West.


    Zou Yi wanted to tease Guo Shuang. At this time, she suddenly remembered Guo Shuang''s Fuxi Qin. She couldn''t help but leave the yuan God and quietly explored Guo Shuang in detail.


    After several breaths, Zou Yi was excited by the message from the yuan God.


    "Shuanger, if I say I''m not mortal, do you believe it?" Zou Yi tried to explain her identity to Guo Shuang: "do you believe in myths on earth?"


    Guo Shuang said with a smile, "are you embarrassed? Isn''t it too blunt to cut off the topic like this? When my sister comes back, ask her yourself to see if she likes you as a drug dealer. "


    Zou Yi felt unable to speak. She got up and walked into Guo Yun''s room. As she walked, she said, "go to bed early after eating. Don''t disturb me. Be careful I spank you."


    Guo Shuang had rice in his mouth. After listening to Zou Yi''s words, he suddenly gushed out. His eyes were full of disdain. When he looked at Zou Yi''s back, he wanted to chop Zou Yi with a knife.


    Zou Yi knows this clearly, but she doesn''t break it. After entering Guo Yun''s room, she lies down directly and communicates quietly with her Yuanshen.


    Yuan Shen found out that it looked like Guo Shuang, an ordinary earth man, who actually had the top immortal cultivation physique - spirit body, which is rare in the divine world.


    Zou Yi can clearly remember that there is no one in all souls and bodies, which is the best immortal physique. If Zou Yi gives advice, Guo Shuang can enter the ranks of immortals in a very short time.


    Even if the aura on the earth is thin, the cultivation speed of the spirit body is countless times faster than that of ordinary people, and there will be a day of great success.


    Ancient artifacts have disappeared for countless years, but now they appear around Guo Shuang. It''s absolutely not unreasonable.


    Zou Yi is excited, but Guo Shuang doesn''t know her situation. Zou Yi hasn''t figured out how to explain.


    Guo Shuang was afraid that her origin was not trivial. The trace of unruly in the corners of her eyes and the arrogance she hid had nothing to do with her origin.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect to come to the earth this time and unexpectedly encounter a rare spirit body. She wanted to take Guo Shuang as an apprentice immediately, but he couldn''t explain because of Guo Shuang''s misunderstanding.


    We can only ask Guo Yun for help. Guo Yun seems to believe more and more in Zou Yi. If Zou Yi can completely get Guo Yun''s trust and be explained by Guo Yun, it may be much simpler.


    This matter is urgent, otherwise it is easy to backfire. Zou Yi understands this truth, resolutely prevents herself from continuing to explain, and returns to Guo Yun''s room to pretend to sleep and practice.

 Chapter 537

    Zou Yi thought she would not be hired by Zheng Fei and had already given up the idea, but unexpectedly, he woke up and received a notice asking him to attend the training specially prepared by the Zheng family immediately.


    Guo Yun told Zou Yi that the people who participated in the recruitment with Zou Yi quit one after another. Zou Yi was on the verge of good luck and was helplessly selected by Zheng Fei.


    In order to prevent Zou Yi''s image from affecting the reputation of the Zheng family, Guo Fute took Zou Yi to the mall to buy Zou Yi a fit dress, which would look very sloppy.


    Zou Yi just wants to have a good relationship with Guo Yun. She no longer plays in the world. She listens to Guo Yun''s suggestions, goes out with Guo Yun and goes straight to the mall.


    Zou Yi, who lived on earth, knows what shopping malls do. Although he is penniless and depends on Guo Yun for relief, he is not worried that he has no money to pay for things.


    In the shopping mall, all the red cheongsam beauty guides look delicious. Countless people come here. Maybe shopping has become a secondary purpose.


    Guo Yun around Zou Yi is definitely a beauty, but compared with many young and beautiful shopping guides, her dress is a little shabby.


    Zou Yi didn''t care about this, but when she saw that Guo Yun''s face became more and more ugly, she understood Guo Yun''s mind, smiled and said, "why don''t you do it too? When I make money and give you the money, I''ll take it as a little thanks for disturbing you these days."


    Guo Yun was stunned and then thought of something. He looked at Zou Yi and said, "how can I forget this? You will go abroad with Feifei right away. After that... There will be less opportunities for us to meet. "


    She suddenly took out her mobile phone, took Zou Yi and insisted on taking photos. She said she wanted to leave photos. When she was free, she could see Zou Yi so as not to forget Zou Yi''s friend.


    Zou Yi takes a photo with Guo Yun with a smile. He is by no means a real hick. He is no stranger to many scientific and technological products on the earth, but he is not used to using them.


    "May I help you, sir?" A shopping guide greeted Zou Yi warmly. She didn''t dislike Zou Yi''s obviously old clothes and smiled like flowers: "I can introduce it for you to save your time."


    Zou Yi said, "thank you. We''re here to buy clothes."


    "It doesn''t matter if you find him a suitable suit, but you must be comfortable," Guo said


    The shopping guide smiled: "this way, please. We have a suit counter. We have all kinds of suits of major brands to choose from."


    Guo Yun was more familiar with the shopping mall than Zou Yi. He took Zou Yi to the suit counter, picked up a suit, looked at the price tag, and said with a bitter face: "it''s so expensive. I don''t know if I don''t buy it. I''m scared when I buy it."


    Zou Yi saw that the suit was priced at more than 10000. She also felt that it was a little expensive. She said, "just wear it. You don''t have to buy it so expensive."


    Guo Yun said, "that''s because I don''t have so much money. Otherwise, this suit is very suitable and atmospheric..."


    "Mr. Zou," before Guo Yun finished his words, a voice suddenly came: "do you also come to buy clothes?"


    The speaker is Wen Xiangyu, the beautiful boss of the cafeteria. Unexpectedly, Zou Yi can only say with a smile, "good boss."


    Wen Xiangyu was obviously stunned because Zou Yi''s performance at this time was obviously different from that in her restaurant.


    "You''re welcome, sir." Wen Xiangyu said with a smile, "this suit is very suitable for your temperament. Your husband is really good-looking."


    Zou Yiqi said, "this shop is also opened by the boss?"


    Wen Xiangyu smiled: "I''m free to do some small business to kill time... Sir, please come here. Let''s have a rest, have a drink and choose our clothes slowly."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "OK. I heard that the boss helped us to choose. We will be able to buy good clothes with good quality and low price. "


    Wen Xiangyu smiled and asked Zou Yi and Guo Yun to enter a lounge. He turned back to a beautiful shopping guide and said, "prepare drinks, bring in the clothes Mr. Zou had just seen, and ask Mr. Zou to try them on."


    The shopping guide was obviously surprised, but he turned around and did it immediately. It seemed that he didn''t dare to hesitate a little about Wen Xiangyu''s words.


    Zou Yi knows Wen Xiangyu''s mind, but he is not a nosy person. At the moment, he just looks at the murals in the lounge and seems to be very interested in the murals.


    "This is a landscape painting of the country I bought with a lot of money. It is a masterpiece of Mr. Yan Yunzhi, a famous calligrapher and painter. What do you think of Mr. Zou?"


    Zou Yi listened to Wen Xiangyu''s words, nodded and said, "it''s really old-fashioned if the painting is about strokes, but the content can''t see anything except dazzling me."


    Zou Yi clearly doesn''t understand calligraphy and painting, but she dares to talk freely at this time. She doesn''t know if he really sees something.


    "Sir, I don''t think this painting is good?" Wen Xiangyu''s face had a strange look: "have you heard of Mr. Yanyun''s name, sir? Previously, a painting by Mr. Yan Yunzhi was not as big as mine. In London, England, it sold for 200 million... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I don''t know Mr. yanyunzhi, nor have I seen his other paintings. But on this one, to be fair, in addition to the handwriting, I can see his seal in my eyes. "


    Wen Xiangyu frowned: "Mr. Zou means that there are defects in this painting?"


    Zou Yi said, "I can''t say the defect..."


    Wen Xiangyu smiled and felt that Zou Yi was joking with her, but heard Zou Yi say: "if I''m not mistaken, this painting was painted casually after Mr. Yanyun was drunk. I don''t know why, it was sold to boss Wen as a baby."


    Wen Xiangyu''s face changed greatly and couldn''t help biting her red lips: "Mr. Zou seems to have gone too far... It is well known that Mr. yanyunzhi is upright and will never sell unless he is a boutique..."


    Zou Yi said: "it may be so usually, but when a person, especially an old man, gets drunk, many things are beyond his control."


    Zou Yi turned around with a smile and looked at Wen Xiangyu with a surprised face. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and put it on Wen Xiangyu''s naked shoulder, but she didn''t speak.


    Outsiders can''t hear Zou Yi''s words, but Wen Xiangyu can hear them. At this time, Zou Yi''s yuan God directly transmits some information to Wen Xiangyu''s soul, so that Wen Xiangyu can directly perceive what Zou Yi is going to say, but outsiders can''t know what Zou Yi is talking about.


    A moment later, Zou Yi raised her hand and stepped back. She said with a smile, "if you don''t believe the boss, you can ask Mr. Yanyun face to face."


    Wen Xiangyu''s face was a little ugly, but she was also a person who had seen great winds and waves. She soon calmed down and bent slightly: "thank you, sir, for pointing out the maze again. If you really come back to my store in the future, all expenses will be recorded in my account."

 Chapter 538

    Zou Yi smiled: "I heard that the boss is polite. It''s just a little discussion and gossip between friends. Why are you so polite?"


    At the moment, the shopping guide just delivered the drink. Wen Xiangyu took the opportunity to come forward and personally delivered the drink to Zou Yi: "anyway, sir has pointed out the maze for me twice in a row, which has benefited me a lot. I should respect you, sir."


    Guo Yun, who was beside Zou Yi, was full of doubts and couldn''t help interrupting: "smell the boss, there''s something wrong with this painting. Why do you look happy instead? Are you so rich that you don''t care about the painting? "


    Wen Xiangyu said with a smile, "officer Guo misunderstood. I spent 100 million on this painting. Even if I don''t care, my father won''t care. But I don''t know how many people have seen this painting, and there are many calligraphy and painting people, but no one has ever spoken out like Mr. Zou and told me the truth. I''m glad to know Mr. Zou. "


    Guo Yun smiled. She was happy for Zou Yi from the bottom of her heart. She felt that Zou Yi showed her face now and was appreciated by people as rich as Wen Xiangyu. As Zou Yi''s friend, she also had a light on her face.


    Guo Yun feels that she will not investigate Zou Yi''s identity as a drug dealer for the time being and let Zou Yi be her friend for the time being.


    Guo Yun''s idea is very simple. Zou Yi feels that he is a God. Now he is treated like this by a mortal on earth, which makes him speechless.


    "Smell the boss, this boy is just playing tricks, alarmist and frightening the boss."


    An untimely sound suddenly came from outside the lounge. With this sound, a man pushed the door and entered.


    He was dressed in a delicate dress, wearing sunglasses, with his hair standing up, half red and half hundred. He was not very old. He looked like a little gangster.


    But behind him were four big men with sharp eyes and murderous spirit. I''m afraid this man''s origin is also extraordinary.


    "Boss Zhao came to my shop, which really surprised me." Wen Xiangyu smiled and said, "are you here to buy clothes or do you want to buy my painting?"


    The man''s surname was Zhao. He laughed and said, "I sold the painting to boss Wen. How could I buy it back?"


    He squinted at Zou Yi and suddenly "cut" a voice: "where''s the smelly beggar who dares to say there''s a problem with Mr. yanyunzhi''s painting? I think you don''t know anything and pretend to understand it. You want to deceive us into smelling the boss."


    Zou Yi didn''t seem to see boss Zhao. She didn''t even look at him, but she said to Wen Xiangyu, "smell the boss, there''s some peculiar smell here. It''s useless to stay more. I''ll go first."


    Wen Xiangyu smiled, stepped forward, intimately took Zou Yi''s arm and said, "don''t be angry, sir. Let''s talk in another place."


    Zou Yi glanced at Wen Xiangyu and felt the strange warmth from Wen Xiangyu: "boss Wen is a busy man. It doesn''t seem cost-effective because I waste time. Let''s look around and leave in a minute. "


    Wen Xiangyu said, "Sir, do you blame yu''er on me? Don''t be angry, sir. Boss Zhao has such a character. In fact, he is not bad. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it has nothing to do with boss Zhao. I just think the smell here is too heavy and uncomfortable. It''s better to leave."


    Wen Xiangyu said, "then I''ll walk with my husband. If you like anything, just take it away. Today, the store is completely open to my husband."


    Zou Yi picked up the suit selected by Guo Yun and said with a smile, "thank you for smelling the boss. I''ll take this suit."


    Wen Xiangyu said, "how can this be enough? I''ll take my husband to choose a better one and help him choose a pair of shoes that fit his feet. "


    Zou Yi didn''t refuse any more. She turned back and called Guo Yun, who was stunned by one side. She really asked Wen Xiangyu to accompany her to choose shoes.


    Wen Xiangyu really wanted to help Zou Yi choose shoes. She personally helped Zou Yi choose a pair of suitable shoes in the store, took Zou Yi''s shirt and tie, and tied Zou Yi''s tie herself.


    Wen Xiangyu''s action stunned all the shopping guides in the store. They seemed to have never seen Wen Xiangyu personally help the guests. Their eyes were full of accident and confusion.


    Zou Yi frankly accepted Wen Xiangyu''s special care and talked with Wen Xiangyu from beginning to end, which made boss Zhao and Guo Yun look very ugly.


    Guo Yun was unhappy because he thought Zou Yi was overjoyed and ignored her. He was a little jealous.


    Boss Zhao was angry because he saw Wen Xiangyu and Zou Yi walking so close, but it was hard to vent in front of everyone.


    Boss Zhao is obviously an admirer of Wen Xiangyu. Naturally, he can''t see Wen Xiangyu getting close to other men.


    Zou Yi seems to know nothing about this. She is wearing a brand-new brand selected by Wen Xiangyu. She is elated and laughs with Wen Xiangyu. She is like an old friend of Wen Xiangyu.


    After Zou Yi and Wen Xiangyu finished their work, boss Zhao was about to come forward and talk to Wen Xiangyu, but Guo Yun hurriedly said, "Zou Yi, why are you wearing it and haven''t paid yet."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "smell the boss... No, yu''er said, today I''m free and don''t have to pay."


    Guo Yun gritted his teeth and said, "that''s no good. If you''re not related, how can you accept such a valuable gift from others?"


    Wen Xiangyu said, "officer Guo, you''re welcome. I''m thanking Zou Yi for her help many times. It''s a little of my heart."


    Guo Yun still wanted to talk. Boss Zhao said, "smell boss, what''s the relationship between you and Zou?"


    Wen Xiangyu said, "Zou Yi and I are friends. Can''t boss Zhao see it?"


    Boss Zhao was burning in his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "is this your choice? Don''t forget, you smell that your family is negotiating with our Zhao family... "


    Wen Xiangyu interrupted boss Zhao and said coldly, "it seems that you Zhao Yuan can''t be the master of the affairs of Wen family and Zhao family. Don''t threaten me with this, or I don''t mind driving you away now. "


    Boss Zhao''s original name was Zhao Yuan. He was angry and gnashing his teeth, but he didn''t dare threaten Wen Xiangyu any more. He suddenly turned around, threw down a "wait and see", and walked away with the four big men behind him.


    Zou Yi saw this scene and smiled secretly: the tragedy of a powerful family with dog blood unexpectedly let me meet. Before the cunning wenxiangyu pulled her as a shield. If I don''t get back some interest, it will really waste my God''s identity.


    Zou Yi''s mind is naturally unknown to Wen Xiangyu. She is still adjusting to her previous situation, pulling Zou Yi, a self righteous guy, as a shield, driving away the annoying Zhao Yuan and secretly happy.


    Wen Xiangyu really hates Zhao Yuan, even though Zhao Yuan is her loyal suitor.

 Chapter 539

    Zhao Yuan''s family background is extraordinary. He has strong family support behind him. He has been pursuing Wen Xiangyu, who is also a rich family, but he has been rejected by Wen Xiangyu.


    He is a patient man. He has been defeated and defeated repeatedly. He always thinks that Wenxiang jade is in his bag. He has never stopped pursuing Wenxiang jade.


    This time, with the help of Zou Yi, wenxiangyu successfully angered Zhao Yuan. In the future, she should not be entangled by Zhao Yuan again.


    But she didn''t know that what she did today also successfully angered Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi has never been shot like this by a mortal. He is angry in his heart, but he doesn''t show it.


    Moreover, Zou Yi made an innocent enemy Zhao Yuan. After that, I''m afraid Zou Yi and the Guo Yun sisters around Zou Yi will face the threat from Zhao Yuan here.


    Zou Yi is naturally not afraid. He may go abroad immediately. Zhao Yuan can''t find him for a while.


    However, the Guo sisters are afraid that they will replace Zou Yi and become the vent of Zhao Yuan. If not, they will be hurt by Zhao Yuan.


    Although Guo Yun is a policeman, he is also a small policeman. In the face of Zhao Yuan who dares to threaten people like Wen Xiangyu, I''m afraid no one will come forward to protect her.


    Everyone is willing to make friends with the Zhao family, and no one will offend the Zhao family because of such a small person as Guo Yun.


    Zou Yi was most angry about this, so when Wen Xiangyu was proud, Zou Yi suddenly reached out and half hugged Wen Xiangyu''s shoulder, smiled and said, "yu''er, since we are all friends, should we go for an appointment, have a meal and exchange feelings?"


    Wen Xiangyu blushed. She didn''t get angry because of Zou Yi''s frivolous behavior. Instead, she smiled and said, "I just want to go to dinner with you... Where are we going? Would you like to call officer Guo? "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "you can decide the place. Even if officer Guo has a task, she has to go back to work."


    Guo Yun''s eyes were filled with fire. She wanted to take the gun. She suddenly turned around and strode away.


    Zou Yi didn''t stop. She didn''t seem to see Guo Yun go away angrily. She continued to laugh with Wen Xiangyu.


    Until Guo Yun walked away, Zou Yi loosened her smell of Xiangyu and said, "I''ll help you play a play, and you''ll help me play a play. From then on, we''ll be clear."


    Wen Xiangyu said with a smile, "a big man, do me a little favor. Is he so angry? Come on, I can make it up to you. "


    The tempting words came out of Wen Xiangyu''s mouth, but Zou Yi couldn''t hear anything wrong. He frowned secretly and suddenly found that although people on earth are mortals, their hearts are also unpredictable, almost the same as immortal gods.


    Zou Yi may have realized something and looked at Wen Xiangyu blankly. The whole person wandered outside the sky and forgot to answer Wen Xiangyu''s words.


    Wen Xiangyu misunderstood Zou Yi''s meaning. She secretly scolded Zou Yi as a disciple. However, because she had just said what Zou Yi asked, she could only resist her anger and let Zou Yi stare at her endlessly.


    The people around are wenxiangyu''s own people. She is not afraid that someone will spread right and wrong, but everyone is watching. Wenxiangyu can''t help blushing.


    Waving to let all his men leave, Wen Xiangyu said angrily, "have you seen enough? You look no different from other men I know. "


    Zou Yi wandered outside the sky and realized the true meaning of life. Where could she hear Wen Xiangyu''s words, she still stared at Wen Xiangyu''s pretty face.


    Wen Xiangyu finally couldn''t help it. She stepped back, turned and left. Her angry appearance increased her femininity and made her more attractive.


    After she was angry and smelled Xiangyu, Zou Yi stood still and slowly recovered after a quarter of an hour.


    In this quarter of an hour, Zou Yi realized the life of ordinary people on earth, and her state of mind became peaceful. A layer of glittering and translucent illusory light appeared on the whole person. He seemed to be like the Buddha in the legend of earth people, and there was a Buddha light on him.


    There are no outsiders nearby at the moment. If someone sees this scene, they will be shocked and hallucinate.


    After a few breaths, Zou Yi returned to normal. He smiled, nodded and turned out of the elegant room.


    Wen Xiangyu left early. The shopping guides didn''t have Wen Xiangyu''s instructions and didn''t dare to disturb Zou Yi, so Zou Yi left the mall and prepared to go to the Zheng family to participate in the Zheng family''s training.


    Leaving the mall, Zou Yi suddenly frowned, turned around and ran in the opposite direction to the Zheng family.


    Zou Yi''s speed is too fast. People around only feel that a gust of wind has blown, and Zou Yi can''t be seen at all.


    Zou Yi found something. The speed is fully open. Although there is no aura or divine power blessing, the speed of the flesh alone is by no means unimaginable.


    Between several breaths, Zou Yi has come to a place dozens of kilometers away from Wenxiang Yujia shopping mall.


    What reached Zou Yi''s ears were the fierce gunfire and the occasional sudden explosion.


    This place is full of viaducts. At this time, several police cars are parked under the viaduct. More than a dozen policemen are fully armed and hiding near some bunkers, with all kinds of weapons in their hands shooting continuously.


    Their goal is the same, that is, an underground parking lot without access on three sides under the viaduct.


    This parking lot is built with public funds, which is convenient for people who come to work here and live nearby.


    In the middle of the crowded cars, there are several similarly heavily armed masked people in black. It seems that they should be criminals crazy on the Internet.


    In addition to these people in black, there were several ordinary people who obviously came here to park. At this time, they were threatened by a man in black with a gun, shrank in a corner, trembling all over and frightened in their eyes.


    It seems that such a thing is not unusual on earth, but Zou Yi came here for a reason.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Guo Shuang is actually among the people forced in the corner by people in black.


    At this time, Guo Shuang was disheartened and his school uniform was broken. He looked more embarrassed.


    The man in black who took care of them with a gun had red eyes. It was obvious that he was on the verge of collapse. If he was not careful, he might shoot and kill.


    Zou Yi had intended to rush in directly to save people, but when he came here, he accidentally saw that Guo Yun''s captain was also here. He immediately understood what, so he quietly hid beside a car and didn''t rush to do it.


    Zou Yi''s powerful Yuanshen has already spread out, and everything here is clearly seen by him.


    "Surrender, or you''ll all die here." Guo Yun''s captain suddenly shouted, "as long as you give up resistance and don''t hurt the hostages, I can plead with the judge and appropriately reduce your punishment."


    A man in black angrily scolded. He didn''t know what he was scolding. He rushed out and aimed his gun at the place where the captain was.

 Chapter 540

    Bullets hit those police cars, dense like raindrops falling from the sky. Countless bullet holes soon appeared in the police car. The more you look, the more frightening it is.


    The man in black who looked at the hostages roared. The gun in his hand was suddenly raised and was about to shoot all the hostages.


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to wait any longer. She rushed forward like lightning. Just when she moved, a piece of broken glass in her hand was thrown by him as a concealed weapon.


    "Ah!" The man in black screamed, and his eyes fell down. He didn''t know how to die until he died.


    The broken glass thrown by Zou Yi directly cut off the man''s throat. At the same time, the glass couldn''t bear it. When entering the body in black, it suddenly fell apart. In a very short time, it cut all the internal organs, all meridians, blood vessels and muscle tissues of the man in black.


    It''s like countless bullets hit the man in black at the same time. Although it seems that the man in black still maintains a human shape, in fact, everything in his body has become a pile of meat mud.


    That''s why he died instantly, and the trigger he had pulled could not fire a bullet.


    This man died in an instant. The whole process can be said to be fast to the extreme, exceeding the imagination of people on earth.


    While the man in black fell, Zou Yi also came to Guo Shuang. He stood in front of Guo Shuang and whispered, "don''t be afraid."


    Guo Shuang was squatting on the ground with her head in her arms. She didn''t see Zou Yi coming to her at all, let alone that the man in black who guarded them had died. At the moment, when she heard Zou Yi''s words, she slowly turned her head and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t be afraid."


    Guo shuangmeng rushed into Zou Yi''s arms and cried, "I''m just looking for someone, they..."


    Zou Yi gently pressed the back of Guo Shuang''s neck. Guo Shuang suddenly fell asleep before he finished talking.


    Zou Yi sighed secretly, picked up Guo Shuang, whispered to the hostages, "don''t make a noise, come with me."


    These people saw that Zou Yi was not dressed as a man in black, and saw him holding Guo Shuang. They knew they were coming to save them. They immediately saw the hope of life and followed Zou Yi to leave the corner quietly.


    The parking lot is closed on three sides. There is only an entrance and exit where the police and people in black exchange fire. Therefore, Zou Yi can only lead everyone to find a safe place to hide first.


    There are cars everywhere, many of which have a lot of space. Zou Yi chose a van with anti peeping stickers, and used Yuanshen to open the door and let everyone hide in.


    Zou Yi can actually kill those people in black directly, and then openly take them away.


    But in this way, it is inevitable that some people will doubt him, so he simply regarded himself as a genuine earthman and used the earthman''s method to save people.


    The van should be used to transport something. The seats inside were removed and the back half was completely empty.


    The crowd did not dare to make a sound. They squatted down consciously, huddled together and trembled.


    Zou Yi put Guo Shuang in the co driver''s seat in the only two front seats that had not been removed. She took off her suit and covered Guo Shuang. She turned to the people in the car and said, "don''t make a noise. Just wait here. The police will attack soon. We will be safe then."


    Everyone looked up at Zou Yi, but no one dared to speak.


    Zou Yi smiled: "I''m also a policeman. I''m here to save everyone. Now that you''re safe for the time being, I''m going to help my colleagues catch criminals... "


    One of the people whispered, "officer, don''t go. We''re... Afraid."


    Zou Yi waved. The speaker suddenly closed his eyes, slowly tilted down, breathed evenly, and fell asleep.


    This is Zou Yi''s original God. Not only the speaker, but also others closed their eyes and fell asleep at the same time.


    The yuan God directly interfered with the souls of these people and made them fall into a deep sleep.


    The van was quiet. Zou Yi simply communicated with Yuanshen. Yuanshen stayed to protect the people. Zou Yi left the van and quickly approached the people in black who were still shooting hard.


    These people in black must be the criminals on the Internet and the most frightening murderers on earth today.


    Zou Yi has no intention of being kind to such a person. He uses his superhuman speed, strong body and lightning to grab behind one of the people in black, and directly knocks the person out with a palm between his hands.


    Zou Yi still doesn''t want to kill them all. After all, is he a mortal? Even if he wants to punish these mortals, he can''t be too extreme.


    Unless it is to save people, he has to kill people as a last resort, just like when he saved Guo Shuang before.


    The man in black fell down. Another man in black nearby found something wrong. He was about to turn his head to see what was going on. Suddenly he felt black in front of him and fell down suddenly.


    The man in black fell down two times, and the gunfire was obviously weakened. Someone immediately shouted, "old three, why? Beat me hard and kill these smelly cops... "


    Zou Yi was behind the man when he said the first word, but he didn''t do it immediately. Instead, when the man found something wrong, he stopped himself.


    "Who are you?" When the man in black saw Zou Yi standing behind him, he immediately raised his gun and shouted, "what''s the matter with the old three?"


    Zou Yi smiled and raised her hand slowly: "I''m a friend of the police and your enemy."


    "Die!" The man in black roared, the gun he lifted immediately spewed out a tongue of fire, and the bullet rained at Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi didn''t hide, didn''t flash, and didn''t shoot. She let the bullet hit his body and said with a smile, "will you tickle me again?"


    The man in black soon finished playing a clip. He saw Zou Yi unharmed. His face suddenly changed and exclaimed, "ghost..."


    This was the last word he said, because in the next moment, he suddenly fell down and hit the ground heavily. Unfortunately, his head hit a sharp metal object and died.


    Looking at the man in black with two feet still playing, Zou Yi''s body slowly disappeared and knocked down two people in black in an instant.


    The last man in black didn''t seem to know that his people had no news and were still shooting in desperation.


    The police were really surprised one after another. Guo Yun''s captain shouted: "rush in, the enemy is going to escape."


    There was a lot of gunfire from the police, but most of them were aimless, because they couldn''t see where the target was.


    Zou Yi knocked out the last man in black and returned to the van where they were hiding the next second.


    Yuan Shen looked at Zou Yi with disdain and returned to Zou Yi. It seemed that he disdained Zou Yi''s destruction of the enemy.


    It''s no wonder that Yuanshen is like this. With Zou Yi''s skill, he can kill all the enemies in seconds without wasting time like this.

 Chapter 541

    The police rushed into the underground garage without any resistance, successfully caught all the criminals, found the bodies of two dead criminals, and successfully rescued six hostages.


    There was no Guo Shuang or Zou Yi among the hostages. When the police searched everywhere for criminals and hostages, they had left quietly.


    Holding the sleeping Guo Shuang back to Guo Yun''s home, Zou Yi put Guo Shuang on her own bed, covered her with a quilt, closed the door and hurried to Zheng''s house.


    There was less than a minute left before the time agreed between him and the Zheng family. He had to start.


    In the courtyard of the Zheng family, accompanied by Uncle Huang, Zheng Fei is waiting for Zou Yi. Looking at her, she should have waited for a while. Her face is full of impatience.


    "At the last minute, if he doesn''t come, I''ll go abroad alone." Zheng Fei suddenly said to Uncle Huang, "this is our previous appointment. If Zou Yi doesn''t come, I don''t want anyone to follow."


    Uncle Huang said in embarrassment, "Miss, if you go abroad alone, your safety can''t be guaranteed. Someone must follow. If Zou Yi doesn''t come, then... I''ll go abroad with miss. "


    Zheng Fei smiled: "Uncle Huang, will you accompany me abroad? Come on, how old are you? When you go abroad with me, do you protect me or do I take care of you? "


    Uncle Huang smiled bitterly: "I''m really old, but I can still protect you, miss."


    Zheng Fei said, "just stay at home and spend your old age in peace. Don''t worry about us."


    At this time, Zheng Fei didn''t look like a rich woman at all. Instead, she looked like a clever, sensible and considerate person.


    It seems that Zheng Fei is not completely a spoiled rich woman. She just hides her true self all the time and behaves like a spoiled princess.


    "It''s time. Zou Yi didn''t come. I''ll go abroad in a few days..." Zheng Fei was suddenly a little happy: "finally free."


    "Miss Zheng," Zou Yi''s voice suddenly sounded around her. Zheng Fei was startled and almost didn''t shout.


    "You... When did you come?" Zheng Fei said angrily with horror, "how can you walk without sound?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "didn''t you make an appointment early? Of course I''ll arrive on time, so I won''t let you wait for me, and I don''t have to wait for you. "


    Zheng Fei stroked her chest. Some panic in her voice had not dispersed: "you... Can''t you come earlier? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "are you here early? Sorry, I didn''t know you would come early, let alone wait for me... "


    Zheng Fei waved her hand, covered her fear with exaggerated gestures, and said loudly, "now that you have come, you can learn from Uncle Huang... How to take care of me and protect me... Go... Go."


    Zou Yi was funny, but she said solemnly: "yes, Miss Zheng."


    He turned and looked at Uncle Huang, who was also surprised, bent down and said, "Uncle Huang, what do I need to learn?"


    Uncle Huang coughed and said after calming down: "well... The first thing you have to learn is how to take care of my lady. Listen, my lady doesn''t like to smell wine, so you must not drink. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "please rest assured. I don''t like drinking myself. Even if you drink, you will never have the smell of wine. "


    Zou Yi was telling the truth, but Huang Shuhe and Zheng Fei said in one voice: "you must not drink..."


    Zou Yi smiled: "don''t drink, I can guarantee that."


    Zheng Fei stopped talking and uncle Huang said, "Miss doesn''t like others to enter her room unless she allows it. Also, miss, you can''t repeat three meals a day every week. When you order, you must remember... "


    Uncle Huang said in one breath that he would do it for an hour. All he said were forbidden, disliked and disliked by Zheng Fei. Zou Yi was three big. He wished that the needle would seal uncle Huang''s mouth.


    After uncle Huang finished, Zou Yi was about to breathe a sigh of relief. Zheng Fei continued: "my friends will come to me late. I also like to go out late. You must be on call. And... "


    Zheng Fei herself said she would try her best for half an hour, but what she said was what she liked to do.


    Zou Yi just heard that what Zheng Fei likes to do is either something that others don''t dare or don''t want to do, or what others won''t do at that time.


    Travel in the middle of the night, play ball at noon, go swimming in the wild early in the morning, etc. Zheng Fei''s living habits are almost different from any people on earth.


    Zou Yi finally listened to Zheng Fei. Uncle Huang handed over a thick, rather shabby Notebook: "it records what the young lady does every day, big or small, clearly and plainly. This is a preparation for writing a biography to miss li in the future. After you accompany the young lady, you must record everything the young lady does every day in detail as before. Including when the young lady had breakfast and what she had for breakfast; When is the class and what is the class; When did you see the guests and who did you see... "


    Zou Yi finally couldn''t help it. She turned and left. She hit her head hard as she walked. She looked very painful and unbearable.


    "What are you doing? I haven''t finished yet. " Uncle Huang suddenly appeared in front of Zou Yi and blocked Zou Yi''s way.


    The old man looked old. He didn''t expect to be so fast. He was in front of Zou Yi in a blink.


    Zou Yi was not surprised. Looking at Uncle Huang in front of her, she said faintly, "are you looking for a bodyguard, or a nanny, nanny, assistant, servant and... Are you funny? I don''t care about you. Please let me go. "


    Uncle Huang looked cold and said angrily, "since you don''t want to be our Miss''s bodyguard, why do you want to apply for it? Do you think we are playful and that there is no one in the Zheng family? "


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled: "so if I don''t be Miss Zheng''s bodyguard, you won''t let me go?"


    Uncle Huang waved his hand, and twenty or thirty bodyguards in black immediately came from all directions and surrounded Zou Yi.


    Looking at the various weapons in the hands of the bodyguards, Zou Yi''s mouth slowly showed a smile, but the smile had just emerged, but Zou Yi''s person disappeared.


    Uncle Huang was surprised and immediately turned around. He saw Zou Yi standing in front of them with all kinds of weapons from the March 3 incident in his hand - they were all the weapons in the hands of the bodyguards just now. Uncle Huang recognized them at a glance.


    "You!" Uncle Huang just said one word, the whole person suddenly couldn''t move, and his voice was released.

 Chapter 542

    Zou Yi left, leaving about 30 immovable bodyguards, uncle Huang, who was also immovable, and Zheng Fei, who was stunned and terrified.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing bitterly. His original God has been scolding him for not doing his job and saying that he didn''t practice well, but provoked ordinary people and asked for trouble on earth.


    Zou Yi felt the same way. He suddenly wanted to leave and go to Kunlun mountain to practice.


    Even if such a person who may meet the God of war of tianwu will reveal Zou Yi''s current situation, he will not hesitate.


    Before leaving, you must meet Guo Shuang and confirm that Guo Shuang is okay.


    Zou Yi would be happier if he could take the opportunity to take Guo Shuang back to the door, although he knew it was urgent.


    Back to Guo Yun''s home, Guo Yun was at home, and besides her, Guo Yun''s captain and a policewoman.


    When Zou Yi came back, Guo Fu quickly motioned to Zou Yi. It seemed that the previous thing was not over. They came to Zou Yi to verify the situation.


    Zou Yi greeted everyone with a smile. It seems that her character has changed greatly and has completely become an earth person familiar with human nature.


    Guo Yun''s captain smiled and said, "I want to trouble Mr. Zou about some things. I don''t know if Mr. Zou has time now?"


    Zou Yi said, "please wait a minute. Let me see Guo Shuangxian."


    "What''s the matter with Shuanger?" Guo Yun immediately became nervous: "where is she?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "she''s a little uncomfortable today. When I met her on the way to Zheng''s house, I took her back to rest. At this time, I should be in her bedroom."


    Guo Yun hurried into Guo Shuang''s room and saw that Guo Shuang was sleeping. He was relieved. He came forward and touched Guo Shuang''s forehead, frowned and said, "there''s no fever. What''s the matter?"


    Zou Yi said, "nothing''s wrong. Maybe I haven''t had a good rest recently. I should just have a sleep."


    Guo Yun said, "that won''t work. I have to take her to see a doctor..."


    Zou Yi reached out and grabbed Guo Yun who wanted to wake Guo Shuang up: "don''t worry, I took her to see a doctor. The doctor said it''s all right. Just have a good rest."


    Guo Yun was still worried, but when Zou Yi said this, he stopped insisting: "I''ll accompany her, you... You go and talk to the captain."


    Zou Yi turned back to the living room and waited for his captain to say immediately, "excuse me, is Guo Yun''s sister okay?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "it''s all right. I just haven''t had a good rest recently. If I sleep, I should be all right."


    The captain smiled, "that''s good. Guo Yun won''t go to work today. Take good care of her sister and fill in a false note when she goes to work next week. "


    The unknown policewoman nodded: "I wrote it down. I''ll prepare a note for Guo Yun when I go back."


    The captain nodded slightly: "Mr. Zou, I have a few questions to ask you for help. Is it convenient for you now?"


    Zou Yi said, "just say it. I know everything and say everything."


    The captain said with a smile, "then I''m welcome. Before, we misunderstood Mr. Zou as a drug dealer. We misunderstood Mr. Zou. Although it has proved Mr. Zou''s innocence, I want to know why Mr. Zou appeared at the place where drug dealers gathered? "


    Zou Yi asked, "I want to know where I was at that time? To tell you the truth, I was in a coma and kept thinking after waking up, but I just can''t remember where I was... "


    The captain said, "Mr. Zou really doesn''t remember?"


    Zou Yi said, "after waking up, I don''t remember anything except pain."


    The captain looked at Zou Yi suspiciously. Although he obviously didn''t believe Zou Yi''s words, he said: "when we found Mr. Zou, Mr. Zou was near an abandoned shipyard in the north of the city. That place has been abandoned for many years and is inaccessible. It is a place where drug trafficking is rampant. "


    Zou Yi tried to recall, but she just couldn''t remember such a place. She wanted to ask again. The policewoman handed her cell phone.


    The mobile phone is playing the video of the place where the police arrested at that time. Zou Yi closed her mouth and watched it carefully. She really saw herself lying in a weed and motionless. It was obvious that she was in a coma.


    After watching the video, Zou Yi fully understood that he was swallowed up by the space crack and came to the earth from the divine world. Unfortunately, he appeared in the area where the police and drug dealers exchanged fire. It was unlucky.


    "Two police officers," Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "when you found me, I was in a coma for a long time. I didn''t know what was going on at that time."


    The captain said, "we found this, so we came to ask, what was the matter with you?"


    Zou Yi knew that the captain was still doubting herself, so she smiled and said, "to tell you the truth, I was an outdoor enthusiast. That day I set out alone and wanted to go hiking, but I didn''t expect that I had a physical problem and fainted where you arrested the drug dealer."


    The captain looked at Zou Yi. Seeing that Zou Yi was normal and didn''t seem to be lying, he smiled and said, "Mr. Zou likes hiking? Do you have any similar plans recently? "


    Zou Yi thought of her plan and said truthfully, "I''m going to go to Kunlun Mountain in the near future and have an unprecedented hike to realize my dream."


    The captain was surprised: "Mr. Zou has just recovered. Is it dangerous to do such intense exercise?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I didn''t say to go now. I''ll wait until I''m all right."


    The captain smiled and said, "I misunderstood... That''s all for today. Excuse me, Mr. Zou. Have a good rest."


    Zou Yi saw that the captain turned to go, so she said in the back, "go slowly."


    The captain looked back at Zou Yi, smiled and left with the policewoman.


    Zou Yi smiled in her heart, turned back and directly entered Guo Shuang''s room and said to Guo Yun who was taking care of Guo Shuang: "your captain said that you don''t have to go to work today. Just fill in a false note when you go to work next week."


    Guo Yun nodded and said anxiously, "sister, why does anyone die like this? I cried for a long time, but she didn''t wake up... "


    Zou Yi reached out and patted Guo Shuang on the shoulder. The little aura in her body quietly entered Guo Shuang. Guo Shuang immediately opened her eyes slowly.


    "How did I come back?" Guo Shuang Mingxian doesn''t remember what happened before. He looks at Guo Yun and Zou Yi in confusion: "what''s the matter with me?"


    Guo Yun said, "you''re not feeling well. The doctor told you to have a good rest... Zou Yi brought you back..."


    Guo Shuang frowned slightly: "why don''t I remember? Zou Yi brought me back? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I brought you back. The doctor said you were fine, but you didn''t rest well. Just have a good sleep. "


    Guo Shuang looked at Zou Yi suspiciously. He really couldn''t remember what had happened before. He could only reluctantly say, "thank you."


    Zou Yi is the first time to encounter these trivial things of mortals. Although it is not difficult to deal with, she feels a little uncomfortable. In particular, she can''t expose her identity, which makes him feel that he should be careful everywhere and dare not be careless at all.

 Chapter 543

    Guo Shuang slept during the day, but he couldn''t sleep at night. He was worried about his homework left during the day, so he went to study in his room alone.


    Guo Yun was worried about Guo Shuang and didn''t want to cook. Zou Yi didn''t eat hot food until midnight.


    Knowing that Zou Yi refused Zheng Fei''s requests and lost her bodyguard post, Guo Yun didn''t blame Zou Yi, but felt that Zou Yi was right.


    She thinks her best friend Zheng Fei has gone too far. Zou Yi can be a bodyguard for Zheng Fei at most, but not a servant for Zheng Fei.


    Having nothing to do, Zou Yi couldn''t sleep and didn''t want to practice. He came to Guo Yun who was surfing the Internet alone in the living room and sat down.


    Zou Yi is a little too close at the moment. He is sitting next to Guo Yun. Their bodies are actually in contact.


    Guo Yun frowned, changed his position decisively, said with a trace of vigilance, "why? Stay away from me. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I can''t sleep. Can I talk to you?"


    Guo Yun suddenly moved in his heart and felt a little hot on his face: "what are you talking about? I... what can we talk about? "


    Zou Yi rubbed her hands. It seemed that it was difficult to say something and stopped talking.


    Guo Yun decided that Zou Yi might say something embarrassing to her tonight, and suddenly felt confused.


    Zou Yi looked at Guo Yun and said slowly, "Guo Yun, I..."


    "Stop talking..." Guo Yun suddenly interrupted Zou Yi: "you... I don''t know you. It''s inappropriate to say this now."


    After a pause, Guo Yun hurriedly stood up, ran to Guo Shuang''s room and said, "go to bed early... This, early..."


    At this time, Guo Yun didn''t have the style of a policeman. He completely became a girl or a shy girl.


    She hid in Guo Shuang''s room as fast as she could. She didn''t dare to look at Zou Yi more, which made Zou Yi laugh.


    In fact, Zou Yi wants to tell Guo Yun his origin and ask Guo Yun to help him communicate with Guo Shuang to see if he can bring Guo Shuang into the list of immortals.


    Now it seems that Guo Yun has completely misunderstood. She thinks Zou Yi wants to confess to her and shyly avoid it, so that Zou Yi has no chance to speak at all.


    Reluctantly, Zou Yi returned to Guo Yun''s room. She was secretly disappointed. She quietly left a note. Her body flashed and left directly from the window on the 17th floor.


    Now he has no aura and can''t fly, but his strong body is not afraid of the impact of falling from this height. He can jump directly and won''t be hurt.


    Zou Yi has already prepared. His destination is Kunlun Mountain, so he opened all the speed all the way and went directly towards Kunlun mountain.


    The note he left has stated that he will leave for a period of time so that Guo Yun doesn''t have to find him.


    Zou Yi in Kunlun mountain still has a memory. There are many stories about him here, with Ouyang yuan and Ouyang little beaver, as well as those who practiced in Kunlun Mountain at that time.


    Zou Yi thought of Su Mo again. She was a little worried, but she couldn''t do anything. She had to hurry to make herself forget those troubles.


    Before long, Zou Yi came to the range of Kunlun Mountain, saw the white snow and felt a relatively sufficient aura.


    It is still some distance from gongge''er peak, the highest peak of Kunlun Mountain, but the temperature is very low and there is cold ice and snow everywhere.


    Kunlun Mountain has a prominent position of "the ancestor of thousands of mountains". The ancients called Kunlun Mountain "the ancestor of dragon veins". Zou Yi didn''t feel the breath of dragon nationality, but felt a place with relatively sufficient aura.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen helped a lot and quickly locked a place with sufficient aura to facilitate Zou Yi to quickly absorb aura and restore her strength.


    Zou Yi decided to come to this secret valley with sufficient aura, sat down cross legged in the snow, and began to practice basic skills to absorb the aura of heaven and earth here.


    When practicing, Zou Yi always forgets time. Zou Yi gradually enters the state of forgetting things and me, and enters the state of cultivation wholeheartedly.


    Snowflakes slowly floated in the sky. Zou Yi''s body surface was slowly covered by snowflakes, and gradually he couldn''t see himself.


    If someone comes here at this time, all they can see is a snowman, a snowman without any signs of life.


    However, if there are immortals here, you will find something strange in this place. A large number of auras form a aura vortex, and Zou Yi is the center of the vortex.


    Zou Yi absorbed a lot of Reiki and became her own Reiki after refining, gradually restoring her strength.


    As time went by, Zou Yi left Guo Yun''s house for three months in the blink of an eye.


    Over the past three months, the Guo sisters gradually forgot Zou Yi who left without saying goodbye, and their life gradually returned to normal, as if Zou Yi had never appeared.


    Guo Yun goes to work on time every day. There are too many things in the Public Security Bureau. She is so busy every day that she has no time and energy to think about other things.


    Guo Shuang goes to school on time every day. She is facing the college entrance examination that people on earth are afraid of. She must devote herself to her study all the time.


    The Guo sisters have no time to care about Zou Yi, but one person has been looking for Zou Yi''s whereabouts.


    This person is Wen Xiangyu. Although Zou Yi''s frivolity angered Wen Xiangyu and made Wen Xiangyu resent Zou Yi, soon after Zou Yi disappeared, Wen Xiangyu sent someone to Guo Yun''s house to look for Zou Yi. When she learned that Zou Yi had left long ago, she began to miss Zou Yi.


    She suddenly felt that Zou Yi was very good and a worthy friend, so she sent people everywhere to find Zou Yi''s whereabouts, and even didn''t hesitate to inquire Zou Yi''s identity at the Public Security Bureau.


    Unfortunately, Zou Yi is not from the earth, and there is no identity information to be found, except for a case left by Zou Yi in the Public Security Bureau.


    There was no way to smell Xiangyu. She came to Guo''s house and asked Guo about Zou Yi.


    At this moment, Guo Yun remembered that he had never investigated Zou Yi''s origin, even asked where Zou Yi''s home was, and never thought about checking Zou Yi''s ID card and other things that can prove her identity.


    It''s not Guo Yun''s fault, nor the police of the Public Security Bureau. When they saw Zou Yi, Zou Yi was in a coma and didn''t find anything like an ID card.


    When Zou Yi woke up, everyone focused on whether Zou Yi was a drug dealer. No one remembered to find out Zou Yi''s origin.


    Maybe someone thought of this, but they didn''t take it to heart, which made Zou Yi avoid an embarrassment.


    No ID card, no identity information can be found, that is, black households, not illegal immigrants, or fugitives who dare not use their real identity after committing something.


    If someone had noticed this at that time, Zou Yi would not have escaped so easily. At least she would have been detained or even imprisoned because she was a black family.


    Zou Yi didn''t know that. Although he had seen many records of relevant things on earth, he didn''t notice this little detail.

 Chapter 544

    Wen Xiangyu learned from Guo Yun that Zou Yi may be a drug dealer, and may be a drug dealer with deep hiding, no criminal record and unknown origin.


    Of course, Zou Yi and Guo Yun had a group photo before, and Guo Yun also gave Wen Xiangyu a group photo.


    Wen Xiangyu returned disappointed and immediately issued a notice to find Zou Yi in the major media at the same time.


    Wen Xiangyu even asked her friends to help her find Zou Yi. She also told her friends in the Jianghu that if anyone found Zou Yi, she would give a generous reward.


    This is equivalent to "offering a reward for looking for people". For a time, many people are paying attention to this matter. Everyone is looking for Zou Yi''s whereabouts and wants to get hundreds of thousands of generous rewards from Wen Xiangyu.


    Some media know about the offering of a reward. Reporters came to Wen Xiangyu''s cafeteria and shopping mall to ask for an interview with Wen Xiangyu.


    Wen Xiangyu also hopes to find Zou Yi with the help of the media. He sends Heisan to interview all reporters and publicize the search for Zou Yi.


    In order to expand her influence, Wen Xiangyu gritted her teeth and raised the reward to millions.


    In almost one day, large photos of Zou Yi appeared in all corners of the world, and "reward and search notices" written in various words were everywhere.


    Zou Yi instantly became a celebrity on earth. Countless people who want to find him are running around the world, many of them are police.


    The police suddenly felt that Zou Yi was not simple. They issued a wanted notice on their front and rear feet. Through Interpol, Zou Yi, who was wanted all over the world, disappeared.


    In order to enable more people to join the search for Zou Yi, the police also offered hundreds of thousands of rewards, as if they were competing with Wen Xiangyu.


    When Wen Xiangyu learned about the police action, she was thinking about whether to withdraw the previous reward, but she was notified by the family to increase the reward. Be sure to find Zou Yi before the police.


    Although she didn''t know what the purpose of the family was, Wen Xiangyu, who was determined to find Zou Yi, obeyed the orders of the family and increased the reward to $2 million.


    The police knew that Wen Xiangyu had increased the reward, and immediately increased the reward accordingly. Unexpectedly, it was more than Wen Xiangyu''s reward, which was directly added to 3 million.


    Reporters were crazy and generally passed on the news. All major media made headlines about it. Suddenly, there was a strong atmosphere of looking for Zou Yi on the whole earth.


    Wen Xiangyu felt headache at this time. She didn''t know whether to quit or increase the reward again.


    At the moment, the owner of Wen''s family sent someone to find Wen Xiangyu and gave her an order: at all costs, we must find the missing Zou Yi before the police.


    Wen Xiangyu was very strange. She asked the visitor what the reason was. After receiving the visitor''s answer, she looked very bad, but she immediately asked Heisan to raise the reward to an amazing five million.


    Wen Xiangyu''s actions seemed to be against the police, but the police did not bother Wen Xiangyu, but directly held a press conference and publicly offered a reward of 10 million in major media.


    These figures represent the common currency on the earth. The earth calls it the global currency. Like the precious metal gold of the earth, it will never depreciate.


    Ten million global coins can open several shopping malls like Wen Xiangyu, which is enough for an ordinary family to have no worries about food and clothing all their life, and live a luxurious life like the top rich every day.


    This is a lot of money for people on earth.


    Many people are crazy. They don''t do anything else every day and look for Zou Yi everywhere. As long as it is a place where people can stay, someone will look for her.


    Unfortunately, after a long search, there was no news of Zou Yi, and no one knew his whereabouts.


    In addition to a surveillance video accidentally found by the police, some information about Zou Yi when she left was found.


    Guo Yun was lucky to see this video that the police regarded as top secret. It was a video of Zou Yi jumping out of her window and leaving unharmed.


    This video was taken by the monitoring of Guo Yun''s community. The definition is not high enough. I can only vaguely see a general picture.


    Guo Yun determined that Zou Yi was the person in the video, but she couldn''t figure out why Zou Yi jumped off the 17th floor unharmed.


    And from the video, Zou Yi suddenly disappeared in the next second. It''s like a ghost. It''s too weird.


    With the help of technicians, after the video was slowed down a thousand times, Guo Yun saw that Zou Yi left, but the speed of leaving... It seems that human beings can''t do it, even with the help of human transportation.


    No wonder the police will spare no effort to find Zou Yi''s whereabouts. It seems that what they care about is not whether Zou Yi is a drug dealer, but some mysterious and unexplainable things on Zou Yi.


    This is top secret information. If Guo Yun is not a party, she is not qualified to see it.


    After watching these videos, Guo Yun was filled with panic and anxiety, and also felt bursts of fear.


    She felt that she was too stupid and stupid. She almost fell in love with Zou Yi because she didn''t know whether anyone came home


    She wanted to slap herself, but in front of a group of high-level personnel from the military and police, she had to put them down and wait for the leaders to speak.


    Guo Yun''s captain was also here. He was one of the people who had direct contact with Zou Yi and the top leader who contacted Zou Yi at that time.


    "Everyone, after watching this video, what do you think?" A senior military official with the rank of major general of the army said, "let''s talk. Today''s words will not be recorded. You can speak freely."


    An army colonel first said, "this man named Zou Yi should not be from earth. I think he should come from a planet we don''t know. He is a legendary alien. "


    Another army lieutenant colonel also said: "I agree with this statement. If it were not for aliens, it would not be so fast, let alone jump from such a high place and be safe."


    An unknown police officer got up and said, "Zou Yi should not be an alien, but an illusion after taking drugs and doing things that normal people can''t imagine..."


    Guo Yun''s captain said, "how do you explain that he jumped unharmed? And when he left, he was fast... I don''t know how to describe his speed. I can''t see it clearly with the naked eye... "


    An old man in a Zhongshan suit and white hair said slowly, "this Zou Yi is definitely not a person..."


    Everyone was surprised when the old man said this. Everyone looked at the old man and waited for the old man to go on.

 Chapter 545

    The old man coughed and said slowly, "our national security bureau has found many similar videos. Although most of the contents of the videos are fake, we found some situations that human beings can''t explain in some verified videos. We call it a supernatural phenomenon and call the people in it non-human. "


    "If this video is not a man-made stunt, Zou Yi is not human if I read it correctly." The old man slowly made the final judgment: "he is either a ghost or a demon."


    Everyone was stunned, opened his mouth and looked at the old man. Everyone was at a loss.


    After a while, the major general who spoke first slowly said, "this... Old yuan, if it''s not human, it''s not something that our military and police can manage. Will you hand over the matter to the National Security Bureau?"


    Mr. Yuan should be one of the heads of the National Security Bureau. He said slowly, "after I go back, I''ll discuss it. If several old people agree, I''ll leave it to our national security bureau."


    The major general pondered for a moment and suddenly asked, "Guo Yun, you lived with Zou Yi. You have the most say. Do you think Zou Yi is human?"


    Guo Yun was thinking about the previous events. His attention was restrained and afraid. At this time, he suddenly heard his name. He was startled and asked blankly, "what''s the matter?"


    The major general smiled and said kindly, "don''t be nervous. I''m asking you, did you feel anything unusual about Zou Yi during your time with Zou Yi?"


    Guo Yun withdrew his mind and thought for a while before saying, "to tell you the truth, he really has some abnormalities... Once we went to wenxiangyu''s cafeteria for dinner, and he ate... Things that can''t be eaten by ten people..."


    The major general said strangely, "can''t ten people finish? What does that mean? "


    Guo Yun said: "that is to say, he can eat food that only ten people can eat at a meal. He... He can eat super."


    The major general smiled: "it''s nothing. Some people''s stomach structure is different and are recognized as the king of big stomach."


    Guo Yun explained: "no, I mean, even the big stomach king can''t eat so many things... Moreover, he can actually see the shortcomings of the food made by top chefs. He seems to be a gourmet..."


    The major general frowned slightly: "it''s nothing. Maybe he''s a gourmet. Is there anything else? "


    Guo Yun tried to recall, and finally shook his head: "no, he has three meals a day, activities during the day and sleeps at night..."


    The major general interrupted Guo Yun: "don''t say that. Think about it. Is there the same abnormal performance as in the video? "


    Guo Yun shook his head: "he''s very normal. It''s the first time I''ve seen him like this... The video is not very clear. I''m not sure whether this person is Zou Yi or not."


    The major general said, "the technical department has compared your photos with Zou Yi. This is Zou Yi."


    Guo Yun blushed and bowed his head. He dared not speak again or look at others.


    Guo Yun''s captain said, "the only way to find out what''s going on is to find Zou Yi. If my expectation is good, Zou Yi will come back to find sister Guo Yun, so as long as we are closely controlled... "


    "No," old yuan interrupted captain Guo: "if Zou Yi is not human, no matter how many people you arrange, it won''t help. It''s better to leave it to us. Only we are his opponents. "


    The major general nodded slightly: "what old Yuan said is reasonable... Well, Guo Yun, you don''t go home for the time being. You and your sister will live in the dormitory of your public security bureau first. Old yuan sent someone to control Guo Yun''s house. If you can catch Zou Yi, everything will not be a problem. "


    Guo Yun said, "Zou Yi is not a criminal... Are we making a mountain out of a molehill when we do this?"


    The major general said, "who can guarantee that Zou Yi is not a criminal? Just in case, we can only do so now. "


    What else did Guo Yun want to say? Her captain quietly gave her a color and motioned her not to say more.


    Guo Yun lowered his head silently. The expression on his face was very complex. He was both afraid of Zou Yi and worried about Zou Yi.


    Guo Yun didn''t know what the NSA did before, but it can be judged from Yuan Lao''s words that they are specially responsible for dealing with non-human events. If they catch Zou Yi, I''m afraid Zou Yi won''t end well.


    Even if Zou Yi is non-human, he has not hurt Guo Yun''s sisters, and there is no evidence that he has hurt others. Therefore, Guo Yun subconsciously still doesn''t want Zou Yi to be arrested. She hopes Zou Yi won''t go back to her house.


    As soon as Guo Yun''s idea appeared, she was surprised. She felt like she had made a big mistake. She couldn''t help looking at her captain secretly, and then quickly forced herself to forget the idea.


    She suddenly felt that if Zou Yi came back... Does that mean Zou Yi really likes her, so she came to her regardless of the danger


    Guo Yun''s mind was confused, and the rotten ideas in her head flashed together, which made her bite her teeth and feel some pain in her head.


    "Then it''s settled. After working hard, old yuan also wronged the Guo sisters." Major general is ready to end today''s temporary meeting: "if you are separated, do what you should do, but remember, no one can disclose even one word of all the contents of today''s meeting."


    When the major general said this, he suddenly became serious: "if someone divulges it, whether it is a military personnel or not, it will be regarded as a violation of military discipline and handed over to the military court for severe punishment. Do you understand? "


    Everyone said, "I see!"


    Everyone seemed to have become soldiers at this time. They dared not have any other ideas about the major general''s orders except obedience.


    Guo Yun also said the word "understand", but she didn''t hear what the major general said at last. At this time, she was confused. She didn''t pay attention to the major general''s words at all, but subconsciously followed others to answer the major general.


    If Zou Yi was nearby at this time, he knew that he was recognized as non-human by the military, police and the National Security Bureau, and he didn''t know how he would feel and what he would do.


    I have to say that Zou Yi is really non-human, because he is a God.


    There are essential differences between God and man. Let alone the strength gap between them, it is not a level at all.


    God''s body King Kong is not bad. Ordinary attacks can''t pose any threat at all. When humans are attacked, their weak bodies are often the first to be hurt and have little defense.


    What God has is the yuan God, which is the state after the evolution of the soul. Moreover, the yuan God is a strong God. The yuan God is basically the same as the God itself, but human beings only have the soul. If the soul doesn''t pay attention, it will be hurt, and it is difficult to recover


    In short, there is no comparability between the two. God is God and has everything that ordinary people can''t imagine.

 Chapter 546

    Zou Yi practiced on Kunlun mountain. In the blink of an eye, he didn''t move even for a few months.


    The earth has four seasons. Spring goes to summer and summer goes to autumn. At this time, it is the late autumn season on the earth.


    During this period, there were several blizzards. The blizzard covered almost the whole valley and drove away from the outside. The valley disappeared and turned into an endless snowfield.


    Mortals can never imagine that there is still a person alive under the thick snow.


    No matter how the people of the National Security Bureau control Guo Yun''s house and wait to catch Zou Yi, it is no longer a problem for Zou Yi to go to the top of Kunlun Mountain for cultivation after six months of cultivation.


    Zou Yi''s fear of the cold, with aura to protect her body, is no longer a problem; He was worried that he would meet the God of war and reveal his identity, but he had been here for so long and didn''t feel any immortal. He had determined that he was the only immortal here.


    This is strange. Long ago, there were immortals in Kunlun mountain. Zou Yi saw many people with her own eyes.


    Perhaps in the long years after Zou Yi left the earth, some changes have taken place on the earth. The immortals either leave the earth to practice in a place with more Aura, or their life is exhausted and they have died.


    Anyway, Zou Yi resolutely chose to suspend her cultivation, break through the snow and go straight to the top of Kunlun mountain to cultivate with more abundant heaven and earth aura there.


    At this time, he has forgotten Guo Yun and Guo Shuang, as well as Wen Xiangyu and other people on earth. His only concern is how to quickly improve his strength.


    His Yuanshen has searched the whole earth in these times and has not found the whereabouts of the sky fire. The only way for him to leave the earth is to rely on his own cultivation.


    Reiki can support Zou Yi to become an immortal. As long as he becomes an immortal, he can leave the earth and go to the fairyland or other interfaces. At that time, he will have the opportunity to meet nameless and Fu Yu and his friends. With the help of those people, he will recover completely.


    After Zou Yi had Reiki, she could control her yuan Shen to a certain extent. Yuan Shen was obedient a lot, which made him feel a little relieved.


    Zou Yi lost most of her things when she fell to the earth. Now she is carrying the messy things returned to him by Guo Yun''s captain.


    Zou Yi has some pills in her hand, including healing pills, improving skills and keeping her face.


    All pills have effects. Zou Yi doesn''t dare to use them easily. She has to keep them just in case.


    He also had some magic tools that he didn''t care about. They were put in the space ring and carried on him. Unexpectedly, the artifact Zisha and killer sword were lost, but these humble magic tools were well preserved.


    Zou Yi practiced the killing God sword technique, so she chose a three foot long sword from those magic weapons to use as a temporary weapon.


    On the top of Kunlun Mountain, there is a very flat place. Although it is full of ice and snow, it is also suitable for Zou Yi to practice.


    Zou Yi now lacks only aura. All kinds of combat skills he has cultivated can still be skillfully displayed. There is no need to cultivate them deliberately.


    Zou Yi sat down cross legged again. This time, instead of practicing the basic skills, he began to try to practice the Nine Yang decision taught to him by nameless and Fu Yu.


    After all, the basic method is only the foundation. If you want to improve your strength faster, you have to practice a more clever Jiuyang decision.


    Jiuyang Jue is as famous as rebirth through fire, but one is to improve the realm and the other is to connect the body.


    Zou Yi is very familiar with Jiuyang Jue. She is familiar with the road. She doesn''t need to spend time to understand the martial arts and began to practice directly.


    This time Zou Yi quickly entered the state of forgetting things and me. She completely forgot everything. She only remembered one thing, that is cultivation.


    There is more aura on the top of Kunlun Mountain, and Zou Yi''s cultivation skill level is obviously higher. Naturally, he can improve his strength faster.


    The earth was very suitable for cultivating immortals in ancient times, but now, except for a few places where the aura is barely enough for the immortals to absorb, there is almost no aura in most places.


    Zou Yi stayed at the top of Kunlun Mountain for two and a half years. She never stopped practicing and had never been distracted.


    Until he felt that his body was full of aura and would soon rise to the fairy world, he stopped practicing and was ready to go down the mountain.


    Zou Yi is not a rookie who has just come into contact with Xiuxian. He is a God. All the meridians in her body have been opened up. Her cultivation experience is old, and what she lacks is only aura.


    Over the past three years, he has been practicing all the time. He has enough aura in his body. He can refine his aura into immortal Qi at any time and fly to the fairy world.


    Before leaving, he still had some unfinished wishes. Instead of rushing to ascend to the fairyland, he returned to Guo Yun''s home.


    For more than three years, the people who controlled and arrested Zou Yi have long been withdrawn, and Wen Xiangyu''s reward has long been withdrawn. Everything has returned to calm, just like before Zou Yi came to the earth.


    This time Zou Yi came back, the suit Wen Xiangyu bought him three years ago had long been broken, and he didn''t take a bath or change clothes for three years. It looked like when he came to the earth, the whole person was a little sloppy.


    However, careful people will find that although Zou Yi''s clothes are not neat, her exposed skin is smooth, white and tender, just like that of a baby.


    What''s more amazing is that there is a layer of crystal light on the surface of his skin.


    After three years away, once they came back, the Guo sisters still lived in the same place and did not move away because of fear.


    Zou Yi sensed the sisters Guo Yun outside the door. When he reached out and knocked at the door, he hesitated.


    Suddenly I heard the sweet music of the piano. Guo Shuangzheng, who was three years older, was playing an unknown tune. It was very beautiful to remove the light and slow.


    Guo Yun is still busy in the kitchen. She seems to know Guo Shuang''s preferences. Otherwise, Guo Shuang should not play the piano when her sister is at home.


    There are two strangers watching TV in the living room. It seems that they should be Guo Yun''s parents.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect Guo Yun and his family to be at home. He didn''t think it was good to go in at this time. After hesitating for a while, she turned and left. He planned to meet Guo Yun on the road when Guo Yun went to work.


    After waiting for a while, Guo Yun never left home. It seems that he doesn''t intend to go to work today.


    Zou Yi has been waiting for a long time. She is idle. Suddenly, she misses the food of people on earth and wants to taste it again.


    He has been practicing all these years. Relying on the aura in his body, he won''t be hungry or eat.


    Zou Yi doesn''t have the money used by people on earth and doesn''t eat overlord food. So he directly came to Wen Xiangyu''s cafeteria and prepared to ask Wen Xiangyu to invite him to a good meal.


    The cafeteria is still there, but it doesn''t seem to be business hours. The door is closed and no one can see it.


    Zou Yi feels a little depressed. It seems that the time is wrong for him to come back this time. Everything he does doesn''t seem to go well.

 Chapter 547

    Disappointed Zou Yi couldn''t help shaking her head, sighed secretly, and was ready to turn and leave.


    But his Yuanshen keenly detected that Wen Xiangyu was in the restaurant and seemed to be talking to Heisan at this time.


    As long as Wen Xiangyu was there, Zou Yi felt that eating a meal was not a problem, so he reached out and knocked at the door.


    A moment later, a waiter of the restaurant came over and said through the thick glass door, "sorry, sir, we are not open yet. Please come back in the evening."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "please tell your boss that an old friend surnamed Zou is visiting."


    The waiter was slightly stunned. Although he was reluctant, he said "OK" and turned to find wenxiangyu.


    Zou Yi turned and looked at the traffic in front of her and the people in a hurry. She took a look at her old suit with cracks and couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while, Zou Yi heard footsteps, and Yuanshen also sensed the smelling jade running in a hurry.


    Turning around and looking at Wen Xiangyu who hurriedly opened the door, Zou Yi said with a smile: "haven''t seen you for a long time. How about smelling the boss?"


    Wen Xiangyu looked at Zou Yi and didn''t notice Zou Yi''s broken suit. She stared at Zou Yi''s face.


    "You..." Wen Xiangyu suddenly jumped into Zou Yi''s arms and burst into tears: "where have you been? Why haven''t you heard anything in three years? Don''t you know, i... I''ve been waiting for you? "


    Zou Yi was stunned. He smiled and said, "are you waiting for me?"


    Wen Xiangyu loosened Zou Yi and grabbed her hands. She seemed afraid that Zou Yi would run away: "don''t you like me? I tell you, i... I like you too. "


    Wen Xiangyu seems to have completely changed from a strong woman in business to a little woman waiting for her husband to leave home.


    She really cried. Her tears spent all the light makeup on her face, but she didn''t know it. She looked funny.


    "Don''t be angry. I didn''t mean it that day... I just thought that we had known each other for a long time, and you wanted me to be with you... Well, my face can''t be wiped away... In fact, I......" Wen Xiangyu completely ignored the presence of the people behind him and loudly told his mind: "in fact, I would, I really would."


    She threw herself into Zou Yi''s arms again and cried, "Why are you so cruel? You''ve been away for more than three years... I thought Zhao Yuan killed you and ordered someone to kill Zhao Yuan... Don''t you know I''ll miss you? Do you know how I spent the past three years? You... You cruel guy... "


    Zou Yi couldn''t laugh or cry. She opened her arms and wanted to comfort Wen Xiangyu, but she felt bad. In the end, she could only say, "do you have anything to eat here?"


    Wen Xiangyu''s cry stopped suddenly and looked at Zou Yi with a trace of maternal love: "you... Are you hungry?"


    Zou Yi saw that Wen Xiangyu''s attention was successfully diverted by him, so she smiled and said, "I''m really hungry. I don''t remember when I ate..."


    Wen Xiangyu immediately took Zou Yi inside and said, "go and prepare breakfast... No, dinner, prepare more, go!"


    Heisan and others didn''t dare to hesitate. They immediately dispersed and were busy preparing food for Zou Yi. They all knew Zou Yi''s position in wenxiangyu''s mind, but they didn''t dare to slack off at all.


    At this time, breakfast time is early, but lunch time is still early. There is no food ready in the restaurant. Everything should be prepared from scratch. Some of us are busy.


    Zou Yi was directly pulled by Wen Xiangyu to sit down in an elegant room. She herself sat down next to Zou Yi without any scruples. The pain of lovesickness after a long goodbye broke out completely and kept telling her feelings of farewell.


    Zou Yi listened silently and complained secretly. He inadvertently provoked a hot tempered beauty. He was regarded as a lover, but he didn''t know anything.


    Zou Yi, who can''t explain the situation directly, is very depressed. She can only wait for Wen Xiangyu to stop after venting.


    When Wen Xiangyu calmed down, he found that all his makeup had been destroyed. He felt embarrassed and hurried into the bathroom to make up.


    Zou Yi''s old suit turned into rags and looked more and more like a beggar.


    Simply take off her suit. Zou Yi is wearing the same shirt she hasn''t changed for three years and sits in the elegant room waiting for Wen Xiangyu to come back.


    After Wen Xiangyu''s appearance, Zou Yi suddenly felt that it was not just the Guo Yun sisters who needed his attention. It seemed that Wen Xiangyu also needed his attention.


    He had no other ideas. He just felt that since Wen Xiangyu had him in his heart, he couldn''t let Wen xiangyubai like him.


    Zou Yi came to the earth. Her temperament was influenced by people on earth and seemed to become a little amorous. In the face of Wen Xiangyu''s tenderness, he couldn''t restrain his feelings and had an impulse to love and pity Wen Xiangyu.


    Zou Yi is like a thorough earth man, forgetting her identity as a God and the fact that she will soon rise to the fairy world.


    Wen Xiangyu didn''t know everything about Zou Yi. She didn''t dislike Zou Yi''s sloppy image, but was convinced by Zou Yi''s excellent views on food and loved her.


    Especially after Zou Yi disappeared, maybe she knew how to cherish it because she lost it. Wen Xiangyu''s longing for Zou Yi suddenly increased to a terrible level. She completely put Zou Yi in her heart


    Of course, Wen''s family is also looking for Zou Yi. Zou Yi doesn''t know why. He just thinks Wen Xiangyu is in love with him.


    A moment later, Wen Xiangyu, who washed her face and Su Yan came back, smiled and took Zou Yi''s hand: "let''s have dinner together... It''s not easy for you to come back. I think you must miss our chef Li''s Craft..."


    Zou Yi said: "Chef Li''s craftsmanship is good. I happen to have a few recipes. Maybe chef Li will be interested in trying."


    Wen Xiangyu said with a smile, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go to the back kitchen. "


    Zou Yi had planned to see Wen Xiangyu and leave. Now she can only change her plan and follow Wen Xiangyu to the back kitchen.


    But when their forefoot arrived at the back kitchen, before they had three words with chef Li, Heisan followed and whispered to Wen Xiangyu, "Miss, the master sent a message to let Miss and Mr. Zou go home..."


    Wen Xiangyu was stunned. He seemed to remember something. He was a little unhappy on his face, but he still said to Heisan, "tell my father we''ll go back in the evening."


    Heisan hesitated for a moment and said in embarrassment, "the master ordered the young lady to take Mr. Zou back immediately. Well... If you let the master wait, I''m afraid it''s not good. "


    Wen Xiangyu frowned slightly and turned to look at Zou Yi: "Zou Yi, my father wants to see you. Do you want to go back with me and let my father know you?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "yes, I really want to see your family. It''s good to meet your father."


    Wen Xiangyu misunderstood Zou Yi and blushed: "I''ll bring those good tea. My father likes tea. It''s not good for us to go back empty handed..."

 Chapter 548

    Zou Yi knew that wenxiangyu misunderstood his meaning and didn''t explain much. Looking at wenxiangyu, she hurriedly ordered someone to get tea, left wenxiangyu''s restaurant and went straight to wenxiangyu''s home to meet Xiangyu''s father.


    Zou Yi''s original spirit has found out that the Wen family has something to do with him. Looking at Wen Xiangyu''s face, he decided to help the Wen family. It''s not what Wen Xiangyu thought. He didn''t go to the Wen family to propose marriage or recognize the door.


    Wen''s home is in a remote suburb. It has beautiful mountains and rivers and pleasant scenery. It''s a good place to live.


    In a standard farmyard, there is a three story villa that obviously does not match the courtyard.


    Outside the compound, several people in black were waiting. When they saw Wen Xiangyu and Zou Yizhi, someone immediately came forward, opened the door and led Wen Xiangyu and Zou Yi into the farmyard.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen has already investigated all the environment here. He already knows everything in his heart, but he won''t say it in advance.


    "Miss is back?" A middle-aged woman saw Wen Xiangyu and said enthusiastically, "master has been waiting for you."


    Wen Xiangyu smiled: "Mom Liu, this is some tea we brought to Dad. Please help put it away."


    The middle-aged woman said with a smile: "Miss, I''ll take it for the master. This way, miss. "


    When Wen Xiangyu came home, it was like visiting relatives and meeting his father. Someone had to lead the way. Gifts for his father could not be given directly to his father.


    This is about the habit in the big family, which is different from ordinary people.


    Liu Ma took Wen Xiangyu and Zou Yi into the villa and saw a middle-aged man in a suit and slightly fat in the living room.


    "Yu''er, this is Mr. Zou?" The middle-aged man took the initiative to open his mouth, got up and stretched out his hand: "I''m yu''er''s father. My name is Wen Hui, the glory of glorious years."


    Zou Yi reached out to shake hands with Wen Hui, Wen Xiangyu''s father, and said with a smile, "my name is Zou Yi. Hello, Mr. Wen."


    Wen Hui said, "Mr. Zou, please sit down. Mr. Zou and yu''er have known each other for some time. I wonder how Mr. Zou feels about yu''er? "


    Zou Yi didn''t expect Wen Hui to be so direct. After hesitating for a while, she said sincerely: "Miss Wen is smart and capable, no less than a man, beautiful, warm and generous... In general, Miss Wen is a friend who has always been worth making."


    Wen Hui smiled: "so, Mr. Zou is very satisfied with my jade son. That''s good. I came to you today to talk about this matter between you. "


    Zou Yi and Wen Xiangyu look at each other. Wen Xiangyu has a shy look on her face. She lowers her head and doesn''t dare to look at Wen Hui and Zou Yi. Zou Yi is quite helpless and stops talking.


    Wen Hui looked at the two and thought the young man was embarrassed. He smiled and said, "when are you going to get married?"


    Zou Yi could no longer be silent and said, "Mr. Wen, you misunderstood. Miss Wen and I are just friends."


    Wen Hui was stunned and immediately said, "so I misunderstood?"


    Wen Xiangyu looked at Zou Yi with a disappointed look on her face: "Mr. Zou is the dragon among people. I don''t deserve him."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile: "I don''t mean that. I mean we''ve known each other for a short time and only met several times. It''s inappropriate to say this now..."


    "Why not fall in love at first sight?" Wen Xiangyu suddenly said loudly, "Zou Yi, don''t you like me?"


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "it''s better to talk about it later. I have very important things to do now. I won''t consider personal problems for the time being... Besides, Mr. Wen has something important to find me, so we don''t waste time."


    Wen Xiangyu was stunned, but Wen Hui said with a smile: "Mr. Zou has a clear understanding of qiuhao. He can''t hide anything from you."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "Mr. Wen and I never knew each other, but he sent someone to find me here for the first time. It must be a big event."


    Wen Hui glanced at the unhappy Wen Xiangyu and said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I think the Wen family now has enough strength to handle many things. But there''s one thing I can''t decide by myself. I have to ask Mr. Zou for help. "


    Zou Yi said, "how can I help you, Mr. Wen?"


    Wen Hui said, "my father, the last head of the family, was too old to afford to be ill for a long time. I heard that Mr. Zou has some special methods to treat seriously ill people, so I want to ask Mr. Zou to help. If we can treat my father, we can discuss what conditions Mr. Zou has. "


    Zou Yi thought, "how does Mr. Wen know I have a way?"


    Wen Hui said: "three years ago, Mr. Zou was seriously injured and admitted to the hospital, but the injury recovered completely within one day, and there was no scar left... After that, we called out the monitoring of the hospital and found that Mr. Zou is a person with great ability..."


    Zou Yi suddenly said that she was negligent and forgot that there were monitoring things everywhere in the hospital: "in fact, it''s just because my injuries are traumatic. They look serious. In fact, they just leave more blood."


    Wen Hui said, "Mr. Zou, don''t worry. We will never tell about it. By the way, people from the National Security Bureau have been secretly looking for Mr. Zou. If Mr. Zou doesn''t mind, for your safety, I suggest that Mr. Zou live with me recently. "


    Wen Hui has promised him as Zou Yi. It seems that he is also a decisive person and will never waste time on some things.


    Zou Yi understood Wen Hui''s mind and was reluctant, but it was not easy to refuse directly from Wen Xiangyu''s face: "take me to see Mr. Wen''s father. I''m not sure if I can help you."


    Wen Hui got up and said, "my father has been recuperating in my private hospital. It''s a long way. We''d better wait until tomorrow morning."


    Zou Yi still had something in her heart. She didn''t want to wait more, so she insisted, "let''s go now. When can we arrive?"


    Wen Hui said, "I drive for at least three hours. I''m afraid it''s night when I get there. Besides, I still have some things to deal with. I can''t leave for the time being... "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "Miss Wen, do you know that place?"


    Wen Xiangyu said, "naturally. Do you have anything urgent? It''s not too late to go again tomorrow. "


    Zou Yi wanted to use her super fast speed to directly take Wen Xiangyu to meet Xiang Yu''s grandfather, but on second thought, it''s better not to expose her identity now, so she changed her mouth and said, "I really have something to do in a hurry. Well, I''ll go to work first, finish the work, and I''ll come here to see you early tomorrow morning. "


    Wen Xiangyu said, "you''ve just come back. What''s so urgent? I... my father is going to have a good chat with you and have dinner. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "there will be opportunities in the future. My business is very urgent. Even if I stay, I have no appetite."


    Wen Hui said, "in that case, our father and daughter are waiting for you here. Go and come back quickly. We''ll make dinner and wait for you. "

 Chapter 549

    Zou Yi wanted to refuse Wen Hui''s proposal, but seeing that Wen Xiangyu''s face looked expectant, she nodded and turned to leave Wen''s courtyard.


    Wen''s courtyard is still a long way from Guo''s home, but in Zou Yi''s eyes, this distance can be ignored and can be reached in the blink of an eye.


    It was already 6 p.m. and most people came home from work. At this time, the building of Guo Yun''s house was noisy.


    Standing downstairs of Guo Yun''s house, Zou Yi hesitated. He didn''t know how to explain his disappearance for three years. He felt that when he saw Guo Shuang later, how to persuade Guo Shuang to practice immortality with him.


    Zou Yi has long tried to explain clearly, but he knows very well that people on earth advocate science and cultivate immortals. Such things are often regarded as deceptive tricks and will not be accepted.


    After thinking over and over again, Zou Yi finally decided to speak with facts. It''s a big deal to directly show her strength. After Guo Shuang saw it, she took the initiative to recognize Zou Yi''s words.


    Determined, Zou Yi was going upstairs, but a man behind him said, "you... Are you Zou Yi?"


    Zou Yigang was thinking about how to persuade Guo Shuangshang. Unexpectedly, he didn''t find one more person behind him. At this time, when he heard this person talking, he hurried back, smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to know me..."


    This is Guo Yun. She is carrying dishes in her hand. It seems that she is prepared for dinner.


    Seeing Zou Yi, Guo Yun was uncertain at first. When Zou Yi turned back to talk to her, he was surprised and couldn''t help saying, "when did you come back?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "just arrived... Just a few hours. Some miss your sisters, so come and have a look. I didn''t expect to meet you downstairs. How are you all? "


    Guo Yun stepped forward, looked at Zou Yi and said, "what''s the matter? This dress seems to be the same one Wen Xiangyu bought three years ago..."


    Zou Yi glanced at her sloppy dress and couldn''t help laughing. "You''re right. I''ve been wearing this dress for three years and it should be broken."


    Guo Yun couldn''t help laughing: "come with me. I''ll buy you a new one. Don''t see my parents and be driven out as beggars..."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "is clothes so important?"


    Guo Yun said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. You really don''t know how sloppy you are like this? Hurry up. I have to go back and cook. "


    Zou Yi followed Guo Yun with a bitter smile. She chose a set of casual clothes in a nearby specialty store. Naturally, Guo Yun gave out the money. Zou Yi was penniless.


    Zou Yi looks tall and powerful after changing clothes. With a face, she looks very young, but she is also a handsome man.


    Guo Yun looked a little crazy. He couldn''t help but sigh: "you are really a guy who doesn''t leak..."


    Zou Yi was slightly surprised: "how did you see it?"


    Guo Yun stared at Zou Yi strangely: "how can I see it? I''m not blind. I can''t tell whether you''re handsome or not? "


    Zou Yi suddenly said that she thought too much. She thought that Guo Yun found out that he was an immortal. Unexpectedly, what Guo Yun said was that he was very handsome.


    It''s no wonder that Zou Yi doesn''t pay attention to appearance, but unlike today''s earth people, they all look at their faces.


    Zou Yi, who secretly said that she was a little nervous, suddenly smiled and said, "do you want to go to your house for dinner? Did you buy too few dishes? "


    Guo Yun was stunned and said with a bitter face, "can you not go to my house for dinner? I''ll give you the money. You can eat in the cafeteria of wenxiangyu''s house. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but say angrily, "don''t you think I eat too much? The big deal is not to eat yours. "


    Guo Yun immediately smiled: "that''s not what I mean. My parents are at home. If you eat like that, I''m afraid to scare them."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m kidding you. In fact, I have dinner tonight... I''m looking for you to tell you something. I''ll leave after that."


    Guo Yun bit his lips and said slowly, "are you leaving again? Why not stay a few more days? There are some things I want to ask you? "


    Zou Yi said, "go to your house first and I''ll tell you everything."


    Guo Yun nodded, turned and walked to her house. As he walked, he said, "you''ve been missing for so long. You should explain it well. By the way, people from the National Security Bureau think you are not human. They have been trying to find you and study what you are... They left my house not long ago, otherwise, you can''t find us now... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "so you just came back here not long ago?"


    Guo Yun looked back at Zou Yi: "are you human? Why do I feel like you are human? "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m human. You feel right."


    "Then why can you jump from such a high place as my house," Guo Fu stared at Zou Yi: "but you were unharmed? And your speed. You catch the plane as fast as you can... No, it''s faster than the plane. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''ll explain these things in detail in a short time. Don''t think about it. I promise I won''t hurt any of you."


    Guo Yun was relieved: "if you hadn''t hurt anyone, I... Wouldn''t recognize you now."


    Zou Yi smiled: "after going back, I explained in detail. Now I want to know if your sister is different recently?"


    Guo Yun was stunned and then shook his head: "she went to college. She came home from vacation the day before yesterday... What do you mean, what''s wrong with my sister?"


    Zou Yi said: "in fact, it''s nothing, but when I saw your sister three years ago, I thought she was different, so I asked casually."


    With a trace of doubt, Guo Yun said as he walked: "I don''t allow you to think about my sister. She is still in school and young..."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t have any bad thoughts. Not only your sister, but I won''t have any bad thoughts about you and your family. "


    Guo Yun smiled slowly: "that''s the best. Otherwise, I''ve always prepared a gun with bullets..."


    Zou Yi glanced at Guo Yun, smiled and said, "it''s strange to have bullets. Don''t lie to me. I''m not scared."


    Guo Yun blushed: "who the hell are you? How can you know that my gun still has no bullets?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you''ve been a policeman for three years. It seems that you haven''t made any progress in the past three years."


    Guo Yun suddenly sighed: "it''s not because of you... When you helped me catch two bad guys, you could have been promoted, but you suddenly disappeared. The people of the National Security Bureau thought I was... Helping you secretly, so the police didn''t promote me, but sent someone to stare at me and didn''t trust me."


    Zou Yi didn''t expect it to be like this. She said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I''m the one who bothered you. But don''t worry, the police will reuse you in the future, I promise. "

 Chapter 550

    Guo Yun smiled slowly again: "don''t boast. Protect yourself first. You are now the key target of the National Security Bureau... When we arrive, when we see my parents, you say you are my colleague. Don''t say you are Zou Yi. That will scare my parents."


    Zou Yi knew that Guo Yun''s parents must have heard about Zou Yi. Knowing that Guo Yun was worried, she smiled and said, "don''t worry, they should fall asleep at this time and won''t hear us."


    Guo Yun was stunned and pushed the door in. At a glance, he saw his parents sleeping on the sofa in the living room.


    In fact, Zou Yi''s Yuanshen entered the house in advance to make the two old people fall asleep so as not to scare them.


    Guo Yun felt very incredible. Looking back at Zou Yi, he couldn''t help asking, "how did you know my parents were asleep? You don''t have perspective eyes, do you? "


    She subconsciously protected her chest, twisted her body and said, "don''t look, you... Close your eyes."


    Zou Yi said with a wry smile, "where is the perspective eye? Have you seen too many TV dramas? "


    Guo Yun frowned and said, "you are clairvoyant. How do you know my parents are asleep? Also, your previous performance... Also makes me doubt... "


    Zou Yiqi said, "what''s the performance?"


    Guo Yun blushed, bowed his head and said, "my sister and I ate what you gave that day and suddenly pulled our stomach... Then we were obviously different."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "the food is made by the chef of wenxiangyu family. I just suggest you eat some. Diarrhea has nothing to do with me."


    Guo Yun gritted his teeth, turned his head and walked into the kitchen. As he walked, he said, "anyway, you... Are the object of suspicion."


    Zou Yi explained: "what you ate that night was very rare... You know, this ginseng antler. What you ate that day was equivalent to ginseng."


    Guo Fuqi said, "I asked Wenxiang jade afterwards. It''s the Earth Spirit grass, which has the effects of dredging meridians and expelling impurities from the body. You don''t have to use a metaphor. Just say it. I can accept it. "


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that Guo Yun had asked Wen Xiangyu, so she smiled and said, "I''m not afraid to say a name suddenly. You don''t understand... Where''s your sister Guo Shuang? Call her out and I''ll explain the previous things to you."


    Guo Yun turned to ask Guo Shuang to come out. When she passed by her parents, she subconsciously reached out and touched the two old men''s forehead to see if they were really just asleep.


    Zou Yi didn''t say anything. When Guo Yun called Guo Shuang out, he said, "do you remember me? Guo Shuang. "


    Guo shuangmingxian was unprepared. He suddenly saw Zou Yi who had been missing for three years. The expression on his face was very wonderful.


    There was surprise and surprise, but more was a look Zou Yi couldn''t understand.


    "You... When did you come back?" Guo Shuang held back for a long time before saying this sentence, but somehow, her eyes suddenly turned red.


    Zou Yi''s heart moved, secretly shouted "broken", and quickly said, "I just came back. This... I''m here to explain to you what happened before. You all sit down. It may take some time to explain clearly."


    Guo Yun sat down first, looked at Guo Shuang and looked at Zou Yi. He forgot to sit down, so he stretched out his hand and pulled her: "let''s listen to Zou Yi''s explanation and see where he went..."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I went to Kunlun Mountain and stayed there for more than three years."


    After a pause, Zou Yi slowly stretched out her hand and looked at a set of tea sets on the tea table in the living room. She gently said "up", and the tea set slowly floated up, like being dragged up by an invisible hand.


    "Is this magic?" Guo Yun immediately said, "are you a magician?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I''m an immortal... You may not understand what an immortal means, but you must have seen similar novels and movies. There may be exaggeration, but most of what is said is true. "


    "Don''t be funny." Guo Yun said, "isn''t this a moving object across the air? I''ve seen this magic many times. Although it''s magic, you''re not the only one who can do it. "


    Zou Yi zhengse said: "there will be aura in the body of an immortal. The aura is invisible, but you can manipulate many things and do many things that ordinary people can''t imagine..."


    While Zou Yi was talking, she lifted her hands slightly, and Guo Shuang, sitting in front of him, suddenly floated off the ground. "


    "This..." Guo Shuang exclaimed, and his eyes were frightened: "how can I float?"


    Zou Yi said, "do you feel a force holding you? That is the aura in my body. After leaving my body, it turned into an invisible hand and lifted you up. "


    Guo Shuang, who was slowly put down, was still in shock, but said excitedly: "so what Xiuxian novels say is true?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "it''s just that the earth is the one with the rarest aura among many ordinary planets. Few people cultivate immortals here, and the progress is very slow. In addition, people on earth advocate science and believe that cultivating immortals is superstition, which forces the already rare immortals to live in seclusion and practice quietly. Most people have no access to immortals, and that''s why. "


    Guo Yun seemed to understand something. He looked at Zou Yi with Guo Shuang and said in one voice, "why did you tell us this?"


    Zou Yi stretched out her hand to hold Guo Shuang''s hand and said sincerely, "at that time, because I found Shuang er''s physique is very suitable for cultivating immortals. If Shuang Er can follow me to the fairy world, there will be hope to become an immortal and have an immortal position in the future."


    "You mean..." Guo Shuang was stunned: "can I fix immortals, too?"


    Zou Yi nodded and said, "yes. I came back this time to tell you this and take you to the fairyland. The fairyland has a lot of aura and immortal Qi. If you practice there, the speed will be much faster than on earth. "


    Guo Shuang kept looking at Zou Yi. After hearing Zou Yi''s words, she suddenly smiled: "are you chasing me? This way of confession seems too... Different. "


    Zou Yi sighed and said, "what I just said is true. If you don''t believe it, I can prove it in other ways."


    "How can you prove that what you said is true?" Guo Shuang frowned slightly: "with the magic you just cheated us?"


    Guo Yun couldn''t recognize the interruption: "Zou Yi, are you out of your mind? How can you believe Xiuxian? It''s all made up by writers. It''s a novel, not a fact. "


    Zou Yi looked at the two people who didn''t believe him. She suddenly reached out and grabbed the hands of the Guo Yun sisters from left to right. While the Guo Yun sisters screamed, she moved under her feet and jumped directly from the window on the 17th floor again.


    The Guo sisters were scared to death. The screams spread far away and dispersed in the high wind, becoming very frightening.

 Chapter 551

    Zou Yi ignored the screams of the Guo sisters, pulled them to the ground quickly, then left quickly and ran wildly in the street.


    The Guo sisters screamed at first, but gradually became quiet. The two sisters watched Zou Yi running with them. The panic on their faces was gradually replaced by excitement, and a new scream sounded immediately.


    At this time, it was getting late, but there were still many vehicles and pedestrians on the street. Many people saw Zou Yi''s trouble, although they didn''t see it clearly.


    After a big turn, Zou Yi took the two sisters back to Guo Yun''s house downstairs. Instead of taking the stairs or the elevator, he directly took the two sisters and flew up, still entering Guo Yun''s house from the window.


    This circle takes only about a minute, but the road traveled by three people can''t be completed in a few days.


    "Do you believe me now?" Zou Yisong sat Guo Yun down, clapped her hands and said, "the immortal has speed and strength that ordinary people can''t imagine, strong combat effectiveness, indestructible body, unimaginable long life, and the same yuan God as the body... That''s what you call the soul. If you follow me to practice, Guo Shuang, within a hundred years, you will have a power you can''t think of now. "


    Guo Shuang looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "why did you let my sister practice with you?"


    Zou Yi glanced at Guo Yun, shook her head and said, "your sister''s physique is too poor. Even if you practice with me, you can''t achieve anything in your life. It''s better to be a policeman on earth and spend your life safely. "


    Guo Shuang got up and said, "that won''t work. My sister and I can''t be separated. If you really want me to follow you, my sister must follow you. "


    Zou Yi looked at Guo Yun in embarrassment. After thinking for a while, she said, "I can give your sister a resident YAN Dan to keep your sister young forever. I''ve been like this all my life... I really can''t help it."


    Guo Shuang said, "in this case, I won''t go to repair immortals."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t make a hasty decision first. To tell you the truth, your physique is a rare spiritual body and one of the best immortal physique. If you don''t practice, you will die in a hundred years. Bye and waste this unique spiritual body..."


    Guo Shuang held his head high and said, "if I can only live alone for a long time, I might as well die with my sister. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I''ve already agreed with my sister that we should be good sisters all our lives. We should enjoy life together and be buried together. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help frowning: "what does that mean? You are sisters, not husband and wife... "


    Guo Shuang interrupted Zou Yi: "what do you think? Don''t think so. We are sisters, the closest sisters. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t understand the special feelings of the Guo Yun sisters, so she could only frown and say, "if you insist, I can take Guo Yun with me. It''s just that she can''t achieve anything in her cultivation in this life. I''m afraid she''ll miss her if she has to do it. I''d better make it clear first. "


    Guo Shuang stretched out his hand and took Guo Yun''s hand: "don''t worry about it. I will let my sister live happily."


    Guo Yun never spoke. At this time, he suddenly said to Guo Shuang, "I''d better stay. My parents are old and not in good health. We''re all gone. Who will take care of them?"


    Guo Shuang said, "it''s easy to do. We''ll come back for a while to see our parents and ask a nanny to take care of our parents. I believe our parents will be fine."


    Guo Yun shook his head: "you know the body of my parents. If we are not around them, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome if we have a headache. Sister, you follow Zou Yi. After you have achieved success in cultivation, come back to see us. "


    Guo Shuang looked at Guo Yun and slowly lowered his head: "sister, can you rest assured that I will follow Zou Yi alone? He doesn''t seem to be a good man. If he bullies me, sister, don''t you worry about me? "


    Guo Yun was stunned. He immediately looked at Zou Yi and said seriously, "you won''t bully my sister, will you?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "she is my disciple. In the fairy world, disciples and masters are the relationship between children and parents. Can I bully her?"


    Guo Fu looked back at Guo Shuang: "you heard that. He regards you as his own daughter and will never bully you."


    Guo Shuang frowned and said, "then I still don''t want to go to the fairyland. I don''t want to leave your sister."


    Zou Yi''s previous worries were completely exposed. He felt very helpless and could only take the initiative to relax: "I can get rid of your parents and help take care of them. You can rest assured. And if you want to come back, I can bring you back, I promise you. "


    "Why are you so accommodating to our sisters?" Guo Yun was in the habit of being a policeman and asked subconsciously, "what are you trying to do?"


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "what can I do? To tell you the truth, I have a wife. They are all in the divine world. I just cherish Guo Shuang''s physique. I''m afraid you will lose the best opportunity for cultivation on earth. Guo Yun, Guo Shuang, I have said and done what I should say and do. How do you decide? I can''t say any more. I''ll give you time to think about it. At this time the day after tomorrow, I will leave the earth. If you decide to go with me, you can find me in wenxiangyu''s cafeteria. If I can''t see you before twelve o''clock at night, I''ll take it as if you don''t want to go with me. "


    Guo Yun said, "if you are hungry, cook first. Let''s talk while eating. Let''s discuss it with our sisters."


    Zou Yi wanted to say that Wen Xiangyu was waiting for him to go back to dinner, but when it came to her mouth, she heard Guo Yun say, "don''t be too little. There are a lot of dishes at home. I''ll make more in a moment."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and could only stay. Guo Yun and Guo Shuang could change their minds when they were having dinner.


    Zou Yi was surprised that it was so difficult to recruit an apprentice. If Zou Yi was the primary apprentice in the divine world or green star before, I don''t know how many people lined up to beg Zou Yi. It''s not like now to ask Zou Yi to beg the Guo Yun sisters in turn.


    Dinner was a little late, but Zou Yi didn''t care. He ate the food cooked by Guo Yun and couldn''t help talking about immortality with Guo Yun''s sisters.


    Guo Shuang still insists on going with Zou Yi with his sister. If Guo Yun doesn''t go, Guo Shuang won''t go either.


    Guo Yun insisted on staying to take care of his parents. He felt that his parents were old and had no one to take care of them.


    The two sisters disagree, and Zou Yi can''t persuade them. She can only pause and say something unimportant.


    After dinner, Zou Yi was ready to leave. She said a word to Guo Yun''s sisters, waved her hand, and put a aura into Guo Yun and Guo Shuang''s parents. The two elders woke up and slowly opened their eyes.


    The Guo sisters hurried forward to see Zou Yi. Zou Yi took the opportunity to leave. Because the speed was too fast, the Guo sisters didn''t find Zou Yi''s departure.

 Chapter 552

    Returning to Wenhui''s villa in the middle of the night, Zou Yi saw that she had not slept yet. She was waiting for his Wenxiang jade in the living room. She hurried forward and said, "haven''t slept yet?"


    Seeing Zou Yi coming back, Wen Xiangyu got up quickly and took Zou Yi''s hand: "where have you been? I thought you weren''t coming back tonight. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I went to see two old friends and said something. Unconsciously, I said it at this time. I''ve kept you waiting. Go and have a rest. "


    Wen Xiangyu changed her pride and indifference when she first met Zou Yi, and smiled like flowers: "haven''t you eaten yet? I asked Liu Ma to keep it for you. You can eat it when it''s hot. "


    Zou Yi said hurriedly, "I''ve eaten. The hospitality of my two friends is unbearable. It''s impossible not to eat. "


    Wen Xiangyu said, "I was going to have someone drive you, but you disappeared. I haven''t found your figure for a long time."


    Zou Yi smiled: "I didn''t go the way I came. Naturally, you can''t find me. In fact, you don''t have to give it to me. The place I want to go is not too far. I feel comfortable walking. "


    Wen Xiangyu didn''t worry about this, but said with a trace of caution: "my grandfather''s disease is very serious. Can you really cure him?"


    Zou Yi listened to Wen Xiangyu''s tone and asked, "what''s the problem if I can''t cure your grandpa?"


    Wen Xiangyu whispered, "my father has a bad temper. When he gets angry, he won''t allow us to be together. I... Can''t help it."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "I have to see the old man first to know if I can cure him. People''s life span is limited. When the deadline comes, it''s difficult to save immortality. Your father should be able to understand this truth. "


    Wen Xiangyu nodded slightly, "I hope so. You should also rest early. Yao Changru will travel early tomorrow morning. I don''t know when he will be back. "


    Zou Yi didn''t say much. Under the leadership of Wen Xiangyu, she came to the guest room prepared for him to rest and take care of the next things by the way.


    He has left the divine world for more than three years. This time, when he returns to the fairy world, he has to turn to the green star and ask unknown people to help him recover his strength. Then he can go to the God of war of tianwu and save his wife.


    Tianwu God of war will never easily hand over Su Mo and Mrs. Yi to Zou Yi. It is inevitable that there will be some battles. Zou Yi''s strength recovery has become the top priority he has to do now.


    Thinking of Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, Zou Yi was sleepless. It was hard to get up at dawn. He was the first to get up and prepare to meet Xiangyu''s grandfather.


    Zou Yi can try to cure a mortal who is seriously ill. It''s easy to cure a person with his elixir, his aura and his strong yuan God.


    However, his doing so is actually against God''s will. It is a natural law for mortals to live, die and die. If God and immortals obstruct and intervene, I''m afraid it will also bring some unexpected consequences.


    But Zou Yi owes Wen Xiangyu a favor. At this time, she has to do it, so she doesn''t think much.


    Wenhui and wenxiangyu''s father and daughter personally accompanied Zou Yi to meet Xiangyu''s grandfather. They had to talk and laugh all the way, but there was no tense atmosphere.


    Wenjia private hospital is a well-known general hospital. There are many patients coming and going, which is quite noisy.


    But in the inpatient department of the hospital, each ward is absolutely quiet. Patients will not be disturbed and can rest at ease.


    Wen Xiangyu''s grandfather lives in a ward with two nurses and a doctor. Although he is seriously ill, his spirit is still very good.


    Zou Yi was brought by Wen Hui and Wen Xiangyu. Doctors and nurses took the initiative to leave the ward to make room for everyone to talk.


    From beginning to end, Wen Hui and Wen Xiangyu didn''t tell Zou Yiwen''s name, and Zou Yi could only call the old man who met for the first time with "Wen Laozi".


    The old man seemed to know what Zou Yi was doing. He was not surprised when he saw Zou Yi. He just said politely, "please sit down, Mr. Zou. I''m sorry to have Mr. Zou come."


    Zou Yi sat down on a wooden chair in front of the hospital bed, smelled the old man a lot, and directly said, "smelling the old man, have you been unable to eat or sleep recently?"


    The old man nodded slightly: "it''s been a long time, otherwise I wouldn''t be so ill."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "in fact, there is no big problem with your body. If you put down those things in your heart, you may be free and live again."


    Listening to Zou Yi''s endless words, Wen Hui and Wen Xiangyu couldn''t help frowning and felt that Zou Yi''s performance was not satisfactory.


    Wen Laozi looked at Zou Yi in surprise and said slowly, "before Mr. came, but I already knew my past with hui''er?"


    Zou Yi shook her head, and Wen Hui also shook his head, indicating that they had never talked about the past of old man Wen.


    The smell of the old man was quite strange: "Sir, if you haven''t talked to hui''er, how can you suddenly talk about this?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t worry, old man. I know some observing skills, that is, psychology, which is often said. You can see some changes in other people''s minds and obvious personal experiences."


    The old man smiled: "Sir, I don''t understand. I was very proficient in it when I was a child. In that case, sir, how do you put down the things in your heart and how can you be reborn? "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s hard to put it down, but as long as there are some things that hinder your spirit and make you have no time to think about the past, you can put it down slowly. It may be a long process, but it''s the only way to get you back to life. "


    Master Wen said, "I''ve tried many methods before, but each one can only temporarily make me forget the previous things... Sir, if there is a good method, please help me, who is about to enter the earth."


    Zou Yi thought, "do good deeds, no matter how big or small, no matter when and where you can do them. The old man might as well try. There are many people in need of help, which will involve your infinite energy. Over time, you will have no time to think about other things. At the same time, you can purify your mind, do good and accumulate virtue... "


    Zou Yi''s words are true. Hearing what the old man has done before, Zou Yi knows that he knows more clearly in his heart. It is absolutely a way to reform by virtue of accumulating virtue and cleaning up past mistakes and sins.


    Hearing that the old man cannot be publicly punished, he can only do good, accumulate virtue and use good to change the past evil.


    Hearing that the old man understood Zou Yi''s words, he meditated for a moment and nodded slowly: "you''re right. If you have something to do, people won''t think too much. Over time, the soul will be baptized and will slowly ease down."


    Zou Yi smiled, got up and said, "I wish the old man a speedy recovery."


    Hearing the old man''s fist, he said, "thank you for your guidance. If you have a chance in the future, I hope you can come and walk more."


    Zou Yi smiled, nodded and turned to leave the ward.

 Chapter 553

    Back to wenxiangyu''s independent restaurant, Zou Yi and Guo Yun had at least one day and one night left. He had nothing to do, so he instructed chef Li in wenxiangyu''s restaurant.


    Chef Li''s cooking is definitely the best among the people on earth, but in front of Zou Yi, her dishes always have some defects.


    Zou Yi gives advice one by one, and chef Li is willing to follow Zou Yi''s advice. At the end of the day, chef Li has benefited a lot and has the opportunity to be among the top chefs in the world in the future.


    Wen Xiangyu has always been with Zou Yi. She seems worried that Zou Yi will disappear again. She looks like Zou Yi''s shadow.


    Zou Yi is polite to Wen Xiangyu and laughs with Wen Xiangyu, but she will never cross the thunder pond and do what she shouldn''t do.


    At the appointed time with Guo Yun, Zou Yi asked Wen Xiangyu to send everyone away in advance, leaving Wen Xiangyu alone.


    It is necessary for Wen Xiangyu to know Zou Yi''s identity, otherwise Zou Yi will leave directly. She doesn''t know what actions Wen Xiangyu will take to find Zou Yi''s whereabouts. At that time, there will be a lot of trouble.


    At 11:50 p.m., two people came to the quiet cafeteria. The Guo Yun sisters actually appeared. It seems that they have figured out something.


    Wen Xiangyu looked a little ugly when she saw the sisters. She whispered to Zou Yi, "what are you doing? What are they doing here so late? "


    Feeling Wen Xiangyu''s jealousy, Zou Yi smiled and said, "they will leave the earth with me."


    Wen Xiangyu thought Zou Yi was joking and said with a smile, "leave the earth? Do you really think you are an alien? "


    Zou Yi said positively, "I''m not kidding you. Today is the day I leave the earth. I may come back in the future, but I will never come back in a short time. Wen Xiangyu, you have a distinguished family background. You are smart and capable. You are young and promising. You are a rare good girl. When I leave, I will take care of myself, find a reliable man and live a happy life. "


    Wen Xiangyu suddenly stood up and said loudly, "are you leaving me? I won''t, absolutely not! "


    Zou Yi looked at Wen Xiangyu, slowly stretched out her hand and patted Wen Xiangyu''s shoulder: "don''t get excited. You and I are not from the same world, and we are doomed to be impossible to come together. I failed you. Forget me. "


    Wen Xiangyu''s eyes turned red, tears swirled in her eyes, bit her lips and said slowly, "even if you don''t like me, you don''t have to find such a messy excuse... Tell me, why do you like officer Guo but don''t like me?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly, got up and looked at the Guo sisters: "they are really the people I like, but they are not my girlfriend, let alone my wife. They are my disciples. In the future, I will teach them martial arts and combat skills and let them become immortals... These shouldn''t have been told to wenxiangyu, but they have bothered you many times and won your admiration. I don''t want to lie to you... "


    Wen Xiangyu finally understood something at this time, looked at Zou Yi and cried, "who are you? You... What''s the matter with Xiuxian? "


    Zou Yi could not bear it, but she had to harden her heart and say, "I was the God of the divine world, because I fell to the earth accidentally. At that time, I was seriously injured and lost all my strength. I couldn''t leave the earth immediately. I had to stay on the earth temporarily with the help of sister Guo Yun. "


    "I went to Kunlun mountain to practice and recover my strength after I disappeared for three years. Now I can fly to the fairy world, take over the fairy world and return to the divine world step by step, so I have to go. "


    Zou Yi explained in detail, but Wen Xiangyu didn''t understand: "so, are you going to abandon me? What shall I do? "


    Zou Yi sighed, "you and I didn''t start, so why abandon it?"


    Wen Xiangyu suddenly pointed to the Guo sisters and said loudly, "what about them? Why can they leave here with you? "


    Zou Yi said, "they are suitable for cultivating immortals. They are different from you."


    Wen Xiangyu sat down decadent, hugged her head and said in great pain, "am I different from them? What''s the difference? Don''t you just see that they are more beautiful than me? I... am I really ugly? You can''t see me. "


    Zou Yi felt that Wen Xiangyu was upset, and her speech was a little out of tune. She couldn''t help reaching out and a wisp of aura came into her body, which made Wen Xiangyu fall asleep in an instant.


    Sighing and turning around, Zou Yi said to the Guo sisters, "have you decided?"


    Guo Yun said, "my sister will go with you, but you must promise me to take good care of my sister and never let her be bullied..."


    "And you?" Zou Yi asked, "aren''t you going to the fairyland with me?"


    Guo Yun reluctantly smiled and said, "my parents can''t be taken care of, and I''m a policeman. I can''t just leave. I have the responsibility..."


    Zou Yi nodded, reached out and handed Guo Yun''s third sister the elixir: "these are three elixirs. Although they can''t make your family prosperous, they can keep you young, free from all diseases and live a happy life. This is to thank you for your previous care and to reassure your sister Guo Shuang. The matter must be kept absolutely confidential and must not be divulged. "


    Guo Yun took the elixir given to her by Zou Yi. Just holding it in his hand, he felt light and healthy. He couldn''t help sighing: "is this a elixir? Can my parents return to their youth and live a disease-free life? "


    Zou Yi said, "your parents will live younger and younger, and their spirit, physical strength, memory and so on will be the same as when they were young. They usually don''t get sick. Even if they get sick, they will recover soon. But this elixir will not eliminate the disaster, nor will it extend your life when your time comes. "


    Guo Yun was very satisfied: "that is to say, we can drink this elixir now and live safely all our life?"


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "go back and we''ll leave in a moment. Although it''s not a parting of life and death, you''ll be reluctant to give up after reading it. It''s better to take a step first. Just think that your sister is going to school and wants to leave for a while."


    Guo Peng looked at Guo Shuang reluctantly and reached out to hold Guo Shuang. The sisters whispered a few words about taking care of themselves. Guo Peng slowly let go and turned away.


    Zou Yi looked up at the time. The night was deep and couldn''t wait any longer. After all, it would cause some unnecessary trouble if people saw him take Guo Shuangfei to the fairy world after dawn.


    Before leaving, she still had to leave something for Wen Xiangyu. Zou Yi conveniently left a elixir for Wen Xiangyu, wrote a note explaining the use of the elixir, and then decisively left the earth with Guo Shuang.


    Zou Yi has deep attainments in space skills, and her own strength has been restored to the realm of immortals. It is not a problem to fly to the fairy world.

 Chapter 554

    Zou Yi''s temporary stop in the fairyland. If there is no accident, he will not stay in the fairyland, but will go directly to green star.


    Guo Shuang came to the fairy world for the first time. He was very curious about the fairy world. He looked east and West. It seemed that he couldn''t use both eyes.


    Zou Yi saw that she was so curious, so she simply stayed one more day and took her around. It also satisfied Guo Shuang''s curiosity.


    After a short rest, Zou Yi decided to go from the fairyland to green star. He wanted to restore his strength and go to rescue Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Guo Shuang fell asleep under the protection of Zou Yi.


    When Guo Shuang woke up, she was already on the green star. Because the environment of the green star was different from that of the fairyland, she was excited again, her mental state recovered instantly, and took Zou Yi to walk around and have a look.


    Here, Guo Shuang knows Zou Yi alone. At the age of 18, she has a heavy heart, but she doesn''t dare to easily contact others. She can only pester Zou Yi.


    There are many races on green star. Guo Shuang, who has seen many science fiction and fantasy films on earth, doesn''t feel afraid, but feels very novel.


    Zou Yi was in a hurry to meet Wu Ming and Fu Yu, so she found someone to take Guo Shuang around and meet Guo Shuang''s curiosity first.


    Just to find someone who understands the earth language, Zou Yi still took some thought and wasted some time. After all, there are not too many people on earth here. It is not easy to find someone who can accompany Guo Shuang and Zou Yi can rest assured. Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver are naturally the best candidates. After all, they all come from the earth and come closer to Guo Shuang.


    But Ouyang Xiaoli doesn''t know whether her hatred for Zou Yi has disappeared. Zou Yi really doesn''t dare to work her for a while, so Ouyang yuan is with Guo Shuang.


    Ouyangyuan''s good friend Shen Susu was also a good candidate, but because she was in an important position and lacked skills, ouyangyuan had to work harder.


    Green star has established the college, and young people with some qualifications can join the college for cultivation. Guo Shuang is a newcomer and doesn''t know anyone else. Zou Yi is going to take her to the core College under the jurisdiction of nameless herself, so that she can have better cultivation resources.


    All this should wait until Zou Yi''s strength is restored. At present, the most important thing is Zou Yi''s recovery of strength.


    Zou Yi saluted at the sight of the two mentors, nameless husband and Yu Yu. The two elders got up to greet each other. The mentors and disciples had to boo each other and ask each other.


    When Zou Yi made it clear what happened in the divine world, nameless and Fu Yu knew what he had experienced. The two elders agreed to help Zou Yi recover his strength.


    Zou Yile said so. Please join hands with two powerful masters to restore strength in the shortest time, then kill back to the divine world and find tianwu war god.


    The immortal power and divine power in Mingming and Fuyu are very strong. We should help Zou Yi recover to the realm of God and man.


    All kinds of pills and arrays that help Zou Yi recover her strength were taken out by nameless and Fu Yu, and they were not stingy to use on Zou Yi.


    Even so, Zou Yi will not recover completely overnight. If everything goes well, it will take at least a few months for Zou Yi to recover completely.


    Zou Yi was worried that Guo Shuang would be worried for too long. She specially told Wu Ming and Fu Yu to find ou Yangyuan and Shen Susu, and asked them to teach Guo Shuang basic skills on behalf of Zou Yi. First lay a foundation for Guo Shuang, and then teach Guo Shuang in person after Zou Yi''s strength recovers.


    After arranging Guo Shuang, Zou Yicai began to recover his strength.


    To be on the safe side, nameless and Fu Yu start a large array to isolate anyone''s exploration. The three teachers and disciples are closed, and no one is allowed to disturb them with anything.


    In the previous war, although tianwu Zhanshen took advantage of it, he did not hurt the nameless. At the moment, he did not send another strong attack, giving nameless and Fu Yu enough time to help Zou Yi recover her strength.


    A few months later, Ming Ming and Fu Yu left the closed array successively, and only Zou Yi remained in the array to stabilize the state and strength recovered not long ago.


    Zou Yi''s friends come to have a look every day, but they are relieved to see nameless and Fu Yu leave the customs and tell everyone that Zou Yi is okay.


    On this day, an earth shaking sound came from the big array. The sky was covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and then the rain poured down. It seemed that the world would be destroyed immediately.


    Nameless and Fuyu, who left the customs first, were discussing with the people. Suddenly, they saw this scene and said in one voice: "chaotic disaster."


    There were all the high-level leaders of green star. Everyone was extremely intelligent. After listening to the words of nameless and Fu Yu, everyone understood something.


    Nameless said directly, "so far today, we''ll organize everyone to evacuate. At least leave here for thousands of miles, otherwise there will be great danger."


    Everyone left one after another and hurried back to organize everyone to evacuate to make room for Zou Yi who was crossing the robbery.


    Zou Yi''s strength recovered soon. It is said that he should not break through at this time, but I don''t know why. At this time, he has attracted the natural disaster of the chaotic true God, and the breakthrough to the chaotic true God is in front of him.


    Zou Yi in the realm of God and man can break through now. It has something to do with the full help of nameless and Fu Yu. However, nameless and Fu Yu are not very clear why they broke through at this time.


    Chaos Tianjie is the last Tianjie of immortals and even gods and immortals. Its power is amazing. Ordinary people must not touch their bodies, otherwise they will die.


    The recorded chaotic robbery, however, destroyed several weeks and triggered the great turmoil in the nine realms.


    I hope Zou Yi''s chaotic disaster this time will not be so severe, otherwise Zou Yi will be some dangerous, and may even endanger his life.


    In the face of chaos, Ming Ming and Fu Yu have no way to help Zou Yi. Zou Yi can only rely on herself.


    Zou Yi''s current situation can''t be seen from the outside. What you can see and what Yuanshen can perceive is a super thunder pool, countless black thunder, various divine beasts, gods, gods and gods transformed by countless black thunder.


    Everything is aimed at Zou Yi, who is surrounded by groups. In this world, the true God of chaos is absolutely rare. If Zou Yi wants to become the true God of chaos at this time, God will not easily allow him to succeed.


    People thousands of miles away looked at the huge thunder pool and felt the great destructive power of the vibration of heaven and earth. Everyone squeezed a sweat for Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s friends knelt down to heaven and earth and prayed that heaven and earth would be merciful and let Zou Yi get through this disaster smoothly.


    Ouyang beaver, who has always been at odds with Zou Yi, unconsciously took her sister Ouyang yuan''s hand and murmured, "it will be all right..."


    Ouyang yuan seemed to understand something, quietly clenched Ouyang''s little beaver''s hand, and secretly prayed for Zou Yi.


    Guo Shuang had never experienced a natural disaster, but she could sense the danger of chaotic natural disaster in front of her. At this time, she was full of panic and uneasiness. She also reached out to grab ouyangyuan''s hand and clenched it hard, as if she had grasped a life-saving straw.

 Chapter 555

    Chaotic robbery lasted a whole day and night, and it slowly dispersed near noon the next day.


    Zou Yi didn''t move during this period. She seemed to be asleep. It seemed that she had been killed by Tianjie. He didn''t respond to Tianjie''s bombing.


    The people finally waited until the disaster dispersed, but they were stunned one by one, all pale.


    The original neat cities have all disappeared. With Zou Yi''s place as the core, there is no inch of grass within hundreds of miles, and Zou Yi has disappeared.


    Was he blasted to pieces by the robbery, or was he hiding somewhere?


    I don''t know what''s wrong with him. Everyone went to see nameless and Fu Yu. After all, they are chaotic gods who have lived for a long time and have experienced chaotic disaster.


    "This..." nameless spoke hard, and there was obviously some worry in his voice: "the whereabouts of King Zou Yixing are unknown. You scattered and found it everywhere in green star. If anyone finds King Zou Yixing, be sure to tell me at the first time... "


    They suddenly felt bad, so they dispersed one after another. Before nameless and Fu Yu became angry, they hurried to find Zou Yi''s whereabouts.


    Only Guo Shuang didn''t move. She looked blankly at Zou Yidu''s robbed land, which turned into a barren land. The whole person was stunned and didn''t hear nameless words at all.


    Nameless also noticed Guo Shuang and remembered what Zou Yi had said to him before. Nameless slowly said to Guo Shuang, "come with me. From now on, you practice with me..."


    Guo Shuang came back and asked blankly, "where''s Zou Yi?"


    Nameless sighed, stretched out his hand and falsely lifted it. An invisible big hand took Guo Shuang''s hand and directly carried Guo Shuang away from here.


    Fu Yu looked at the place where Zou Yi disappeared, his face was heavy, and slowly said, "I will help you save Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. I hope they..."


    Fu Yu''s figure slowly disappeared, and the place suddenly became very quiet, quiet to death.


    This is the opposite of the huge sound brought by the previous natural disaster, which makes everyone tremble. An inexplicable sadness suddenly hit his heart, and everyone was suddenly silent


    In a void, Zou Yi sat cross legged and motionless, as if he had died. What remained here was only a flesh body without a yuan God.


    He has been here day and night. This is a small but strong independent void. It is no less than a hundred miles in size, but it is as strong as an ancient artifact.


    Zou Yi created this small void. He began to prepare at the moment of the chaotic sky robbery. When the sky robbery came, the small void had taken shape. He entered the small void to avoid the chaotic sky robbery. From then on, he stayed here, as if he had become a member of the small void.


    This time, the sky robbery came too suddenly, and Zou Yi''s realm didn''t break through at all. Zou Yi suspected that all this was a trick by the God of war, so he resolutely hid in the small empty air.


    Nothingness is nothingness. Only Zou Yi who has mastered the power of space and can control time can create it.


    Tianjie didn''t find that Zou Yi hid in the small void and bombed wildly all day and night, but he couldn''t even get a piece of Zou Yi''s clothes. What he did was useless.


    At this time, Zou Yi''s strength recovered in a stable state not long ago. He received the help of nameless and Fu Yu. In a few months, but the stability of the State takes time. At present, he must not start, otherwise all his previous efforts will be wasted, and he will fall to the bottom again and even endanger his life.


    This is one of the reasons why nameless and Fu Yu all agreed that Zou Yi was dead after they dissipated in the disaster and didn''t see Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi will stay in Xiaoxu air for a period of time. When he leaves, it is about when he goes to rescue Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Although no one said Zou Yi was dead, everyone thought so, but everyone tacitly refused to tell this heartbreaking fact.


    Guo Shuang is the only one who doesn''t know the truth. She is weak and new. She doesn''t have any friends, so no one told her what happened to Zou Yi.


    Smart she thought of this possibility, but she subconsciously rejected it. She absolutely didn''t want Zou Yi to die now. Zou Yi is her master, who hasn''t taught her anything yet.


    Zou Yi is the one who brought her here and the one her sister likes in her heart. She must not die like this.


    Ouyangyuan has been with him these days. As a big sister who has lived for a long time, she can naturally see Guo Shuang''s mind, so she will accompany Guo Shuang as much as possible and ask Guo Shuang not to think about it.


    On the seventh day of Zou Yi''s disappearance, according to the habits of people on earth, this day is the day when the dead return their evil spirits and need to worship the dead.


    Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver came to Guo Shuang together. They brought something to worship Zou Yi. They wanted to take this opportunity to explain what they said and let Guo Shuang know the truth.


    Ouyangyuan sisters, who have been cultivating immortals for a long time and will not easily show their joys and sorrows, forced to smile and laugh with Guo Shuang until night came. After exchanging their eyes, ouyangyuan spoke.


    "Guo Shuang, Zou Yi... Dead, reincarnated or dissipated, they won''t come back anyway..."


    Ouyangyuan''s voice gradually choked and her voice slowly lowered. She couldn''t say it at all. She didn''t dare to say it at all.


    Ouyang Xiaoli then said, "Zou Yi is dead. You can practice with us. Our sisters promise that there will be no obstacles on your way to immortality... We will do our best, we..."


    She couldn''t say any more. She suddenly found that Zou Yi, who had been hated by her for a long time, made her feel heartache after she died


    "Zou Yi won''t die." Guo Shuang said firmly, "he is a God. How can God die so easily? Doesn''t it mean that God is omnipotent and has a life equal to the sky? You''re lying to me, aren''t you? "


    Ouyangyuan silently lit a ghost coin and sobbed, "we contacted the king of the underworld. The king of the underworld said that Zou Yi''s yuan God didn''t go to the underworld..."


    Ouyang little beaver said, "it''s gone. There''s nothing left... It''s said that he fell to the earth after being calculated by the God of war of tianwu. He even lost his purple evil spirit and killer sword... It''s really clean."


    Ouyangyuan said, "no, he also has Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, as well as us... He also has many friends, many, many..."


    "Sister," Ouyang beaver said suddenly, "let''s save Su Mo and Mrs. Yi and forget Zou Yi''s last wish."


    Ouyang yuan shook her head: "where are you and me the opponent of the God of war? It''s just death for nothing. "


    Ouyang little beaver suddenly shouted, "then let''s do nothing, just watch Zou Yi die and do nothing?"

 Chapter 556

    "We can''t do anything." Ouyangyuan''s tone was very helpless: "our strength is low and we can''t do anything."


    Ouyang little beaver suddenly cried bitterly: "what are we still doing alive? Is there any meaning in living? "


    Ouyang yuan reached out and grabbed Ouyang beaver''s hand: "come on, if Zou Yi is still there, he doesn''t want us to be like this. Now we can only practice wholeheartedly and strive to avenge him one day in the future. We''re going to save Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. We''ve made his last wish... "


    Ouyang little beaver said angrily, "how do you revenge? Everyone said that it was the God of war who killed Zou Yi. Who was the God of war that day? Can you and I deal with it? We don''t want to avenge Zou Yi all our life. "


    Ouyangyuan''s eyes were full of determination and said slowly, "no matter who killed Zou Yi, we will avenge Zou Yi. Don''t forget that Zou Yi is not only your hometown, but also the man you and I love deeply. With this, no matter who it is or how powerful this man is, we will kill him to the death. "


    Ouyang little beaver didn''t seem to expect Ouyang yuan to say so. Stunned, his eyes gradually became firm: "my sister is right. We must have the determination to avenge Zou Yi, otherwise we may really have no way to help Zou Yi..."


    Ouyang yuan looked at Ouyang beaver and suddenly changed her tone and said to Ouyang beaver, "just now I said that you also love Zou Yi deeply. You didn''t refute it. It seems that I expected it well. Your hatred for Zou Yi has quietly turned into love... It''s really the deep love of hate."


    Ouyang little beaver didn''t deny it, took Ouyang yuan''s hand and whispered, "our sisters are miserable people. They all love Zou Yi, but they don''t even have the courage to say it... Now, Zou Yi is dead. Even if we say it, he can''t hear it..."


    "But if you don''t say, Zou Yi won''t know, and others won''t know." Guo Shuang suddenly said, "if you like someone, you must take the initiative to say it. Otherwise, if you miss it, you will hate it all your life."


    Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver seem to remember that Guo Shuang is still around. They both feel very embarrassed and blush like blood.


    Guo Shuang is not old, but he has seen many love stories on earth. Seeing the appearance of Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver and knowing their mood at this time, he whispered: "if you had told Zou Yi earlier, maybe you are Zou Yi''s wife now..."


    Ouyangyuan saw that Guo Shuangyue was becoming more and more disrespectful, and quickly changed the topic: "you have a sister, right?"


    Referring to Guo Yun, Guo Shuang suddenly felt a little sad: "my sister''s name is Guo Yun. My parents are usually very busy and have no time and energy to take care of me. My sister has always taken care of me. But Zou Yi... Unexpectedly, she said that her sister''s physique was not good and she was not suitable for cultivation. She simply refused to bring my sister here. "


    Guo Shuang was suddenly angry. She was rebellious in her heart and said coldly, "if Zou Yi is still alive, I will beat him up after I have achieved success in cultivation and vent my anger for my sister."


    Ouyang yuan and Ouyang Xiaoli don''t know what Zou Yi went through on earth. Out of curiosity, both sisters want to know something from Guo Shuang''s mouth.


    Guo Shuang was not very sad about Zou Yi''s death. She and Zou Yi were not real friends. At most, she was moved by Zou Yi and studied with Zou Yi.


    People on earth don''t treat teachers like people on other interfaces. They think teachers preach and get rid of their doubts, but they also take the money they should take. There are some feelings between the two sides, but they are more a kind of transaction.


    Guo Shuang came to green star not long ago. He has not been affected by the relationship between teachers and apprentices on green star. When he stays on the earth ideologically, he just feels a little unhappy about Zou Yi''s death, but he will never be as upset as the ouyangyuan sisters because of Zou Yi''s death.


    Guo Shuang is happy to talk about Zou Yi''s things on earth. Zou Yi personally told her most of those things. At this time, she can just say it and play a boring time.


    What Guo Shuang didn''t know was that every word she said now, heard by ouyangyuan sisters, was like Zou Yi''s last words, which were firmly remembered by their sisters.


    Ouyangyuan and Zou Yi have known each other for the longest time, and the relationship between them is also very complex. There are some misunderstandings during this period, and the feelings between them are also the deepest.


    Deep down, everything about each other is about themselves, and everything about each other is about themselves.


    After listening to Guo Shuang talk about Zou Yi''s three years of experience on earth, Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver became fascinated. Even after Guo Shuang said that, they asked them if they wanted to hear anything else, but they didn''t respond.


    Guo Shuang refers to other things, that is, the things between her sister Guo Yun and Zou Yi, and Wen Xiangyu and Zou Yi.


    In the eyes of 18-year-old Guo Shuang, Zou Yi is a playful but irresponsible bad man. He not only annoyed his sister Guo Yun, but also went very close to Wen Xiangyu.


    Such a man is despised on earth, and will even be criticized and educated as a negative model.


    Of course, some big people or rich owners have other women besides their wives. It seems nothing. After all, they have strength.


    When Guo Shuang said these words, Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver were surprised. They never thought that young people on earth would have such ideas and ideas after leaving the earth.


    Guo Shuang is not an absolute adult, so ouyangyuan painstakingly advised Guo Shuang not to think like this. She told Guo Shuang that there are differences between people who cultivate immortals and ordinary people, whether they treat feelings or family feelings.


    She told Guo Shuang that many people will not get married all their life in order to practice to the highest level, let alone have any ideas about the opposite sex.


    She even did not hesitate to use her own examples to tell Guo Shuang not to spend too much time on men''s and women''s feelings, but to spend all her time on cultivation.


    Ouyang Xiaoli is very direct. She tells Guo Shuang about her past with Zou Yi, and asks Guo Shuang not to learn from her. Because of the relationship between men and women, she delays her cultivation and eventually lags far behind others.


    The two sisters were sad at the beginning because of Zou Yi''s death and began to comfort each other. Later, Guo Shuang joined them. They wanted to know Zou Yi''s things on earth from Guo Shuang''s mouth. Finally, they suddenly found that Guo Shuang had problems with his ideas and ideas, so they persuaded them together and wasted a whole day directly.


    In fact, they don''t remember what they said. The only thing they remember is that Zou Yi died. They are very sad.


    Whether they talk or divert their attention, their purpose is to forget the pain brought by Zou Yi''s death, but in the end, they found that the only thing that won''t be sad about Zou Yi''s death is Guo Shuang, who is not an absolute adult.

 Chapter 557

    On the green star, ouyangyuan sisters are sad for Zou Yi. On earth, some people are sad because Zou Yi left.


    Wen Xiangyu and Guo Yun are the two people who have been hurt by Zou Yi, but they have different situations and different ways of expression.


    That day, Guo Yun was preparing breakfast. She was busy in the kitchen, but she heard someone knocking at the door.


    Early in the morning, no one should come back to her house. Guo Yun opened the door with a trace of doubt, but unexpectedly saw someone she didn''t want to see.


    "Officer Guo," said Wen Xiangyu, standing at the door. Although she was smiling, it was obvious that her smile was reluctant: "can we talk?"


    Officer Guo Yun was surprised, but said politely, "Miss Wen, please come in. There is some chaos at home. Please don''t dislike Miss Wen."


    Wen Xiangyu said with a smile, "how could it? I came uninvited. Please don''t blame officer Guo for disturbing me. "


    Guo Yun asked Wen Xiangyu to sit down in the living room: "you''re welcome, Miss Wen. I''ll pour you a glass of water."


    Wen Xiangyu looked at Guo Yun and said, "officer Guo, are you making breakfast? Don''t be busy. I''ll ask Heisan to bring some breakfast and we''ll talk while eating. "


    Guo Yun said with a smile, "it''s ready. Don''t bother Heisan. Miss Wen didn''t eat, did she? By the way? "


    Wen Xiangyu was also polite: "OK, just try officer Guo''s craft."


    Guo Yun first poured a glass of water for Wen Xiangyu, and then brought the prepared breakfast to the table. For the time being, he didn''t wake up his sleeping parents and had dinner with Miss Wen.


    Wen Xiangyu casually picked up a piece of bread, took a small bite and asked casually, "Zou Yizhen is gone? Is he really not from earth? "


    Guo Yun looked at Wen Xiangyu. They were all women. She fully understood Wen Xiangyu''s mind: "it''s true that she''s not from earth, and she''s gone. Miss Wen, I know the purpose of your coming today, but I don''t know whether what he told me before is true or not. After all, it''s too illusory. It''s completely contrary to the knowledge I''ve learned in more than 20 years and subverts my cognition... "


    Wen Xiangyu nodded understandably: "me too. I still don''t believe Zou Yi is an alien... No, he should be a God, not a man."


    Guo Yun sighed and put down the bread in his hand: "I believe Miss Wen has taken what he left? That effect is just against the sky. Now I''m full of energy every day, like taking stimulants... "


    Wen Xiangyu smiled: "like you, I just need a little rest at night, and the whole person will be refreshed. And I find that I''m... More and more women. "


    Guo Yun also smiled: "Miss Wen is right. The elixir effect is against the sky. It should not be on earth. Zou Yi may not have lied to us. He is really a God in heaven. It was just an accident to come to the earth. "


    Wen Xiangyu looked at Guo Yun, suddenly bit her mouth and said, "if... I mean, if we could see Zou Yi again, would you follow him to leave the earth?"


    Guo Yun glanced at her parents'' room: "my parents are old and need to be taken care of. I won''t leave them for the time being. Miss Wen, what about you? "


    Wen Xiangyu sighed and said, "he said I''m not suitable for cultivating immortals. I can''t follow him to the fairyland... He doesn''t look at me. It''s impossible for me to go."


    Guo Yun said with a wry smile, "in fact, he doesn''t look at me. He also said I''m not suitable for cultivating immortals... Our experience is quite similar."


    "Your sister Guo Shuang is the luckiest," Wen Xiangyu sighed. "She was taken away by Zou Yi..."


    Guo Yun "hissed" and said, "keep your voice down. My parents thought my sister had gone to school, but don''t tell them that my sister has gone to the fairyland."


    Wen Xiangyu nodded, "then we won''t talk about this. In fact, when I came here today, I wanted to trouble officer Guo. I don''t know if it''s presumptuous to say something. "


    Guo Yun said, "let''s listen. At least we are friends who have experienced some things together. If there is anything I can help you, I will try my best."


    Wen Xiangyu pondered for a moment, looked at Guo Yun and said, "I want to go to Kunlun mountain to see if I have the chance to meet an immortal... Is officer Guo interested in taking a chance with me?"


    Guo Yun was stunned, frowned and said, "Kunlun Mountain has been inaccessible since ancient times. It is extremely cold and covered with ice and snow all the year round. We went like this. I''m afraid we might encounter various dangers and even worry about our lives. Miss Wen, can you think of it? "


    Wen Xiangyu said, "I''ve thought about it for a long time. In my life, I always have to do something to make myself have some memories. The trip to Kunlun Mountain was a beginning for me to change myself and start over. If I am lucky enough to get to know immortal practitioners, I will join them without hesitation. "


    "Do you think if you succeed in cultivation, you may see Zou Yi in the future?" Guo Yun broke Wen Xiangyu''s mind: "do you really like him so much? For his sake, he even risked going to Kunlun Mountain regardless of personal safety? "


    Wen Xiangyu was upset by Guo Yun, but he said boldly: "that''s what I think. I dare to say it if I dare to think about it. Officer Guo, and you? Don''t you think so? "


    Guo Yun was silent. Looking at the powerful smelling jade in front of him, he said for a long time: "I admit that I do like Zou Yi, but we are not people of the world. We... Are impossible in this life."


    "What is impossible?" Wen Xiangyu suddenly shouted angrily, "those who have not tried or tried hard are cowards!"


    Guo Yun was stunned by Wen Xiangyu''s scolding, and then strongly defended: "even if we go to Kunlun Mountain, we may not be able to find an immortal, and maybe we will lose our lives. In that case, what about our parents? What about our friends? "


    Wen Xiangyu said angrily, "in order to do a good job, even if you sacrifice yourself, you must have the determination to move forward. Guo Yun, you and I have seen the power of immortals and the magic of elixir together. Why do you just envy fish? Why don''t you dare to try it yourself and make yourself strong? "


    Wen Xiangyu suddenly looked at Guo Yun in disappointment, got up and said, "forget it, everyone has their own aspirations, and I can''t force you. But let me finally remind you that when I go to the fairyland and see Zou Yi, you are old and even dead. "


    Guo Yun was shocked and couldn''t help saying, "people will grow old. We are also people. If we don''t grow old and die, isn''t it against the law of heaven?"


    "Is it against heaven?" Wen Xiangyu looked up and said, "cultivating immortals is going against the sky. What''s the fear of going against the way of heaven? If you have such concerns, it shows that you still have the heart to cultivate immortality. Think about it carefully. I''ll start in three days. It''s up to you whether you go or not. "


    Wen Xiangyu pushed the door and left. When she left, she deliberately looked back at Guo Yun who sent her. Although she didn''t say more, the meaning in her eyes was obvious, and Guo Yun could see it clearly.


    Guo Yun suddenly moved. When Wen Xiangyu''s figure disappeared in the elevator, he suddenly impulsively shouted, "I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 558

    Not to mention that Wen Xiangyu and Guo Yun went to Kunlun mountain to look for immortals, Zou Yi on the green star has been in the void for three months.


    Over the past three months, more and more people think he is really dead, because he has no news. Even the nameless and the remaining chaotic gods can''t feel any of his breath.


    The king of the underworld will personally deliver messages to nameless and Fuyu every day, but there is no news from Zou Yi from beginning to end.


    In other words, Zou Yi''s original God, even a wisp, did not reach the underworld. He seemed to have completely dissipated and left nothing.


    Burning the sky, the heavenly king of the demon world, is also paying attention to Zou Yi''s whereabouts. He feels that Zou Yi may be demonized and go to the demon world if she has a heart demon because of the sky robbery. Therefore, he sends people to search Zou Yi''s whereabouts everywhere in the demon world.


    Other circles, whether Zou Yi''s friends or Zou Yi''s enemies, are also looking for Zou Yi''s next way.


    Zou Yi''s life and death involves the hearts of people in the nine realms. Among them, the most concerned people are the God of war and the true God of martial arts in the divine world, except the nameless people on the green star.


    Tianwu God of war wants to kill Zou Yi quickly. He wants to know whether his plan has completely killed Zou Yi.


    But Wu Daozhen thought Zou Yi was of great use. His death at this time was a huge loss to him.


    The two people are one. Although their thoughts are different, their attention to Zou Yi is surprisingly consistent.


    Of course, the God of war of tianwu sent people everywhere to look for Zou Yi, while the true God of Wudao was only secretly looking for Zou Yi''s whereabouts.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were captured by the God of war and imprisoned in the divine prison of the divine world. Although they were not abused, they also lost their freedom. They were looking forward to Zou Yi''s appearance all day to save them.


    Naturally, they would not know Zou Yi''s experience in recent years. They thought Zou Yi had returned to green star and was with nameless, Fuyu and others.


    Before being arrested, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi had heard Zou Yi say that he would no longer care about the things between tianwu God of war and Wu Daozhen God. They felt that Zou Yi was on the green star.


    The small void created by Zou Yi is now full of the force of space, which is a sign that the small void is about to break and is repaired by the force of the interface, that is, the force of space.


    Zou Yi has stabilized her strength after recovery, but she is not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she uses the power of enough space here to practice space skills.


    Zou Yi''s control of space not only saved her life, but also smashed the plot of the God of war of tianwu to kill him by using natural robbery. Zou Yi felt that the space skill was very important, even more important than the God killing sword he practiced.


    He practiced selflessly in the small void and absorbed a lot of space force into the body. He was completely unaware of the fact that the outside world had already regarded him as a dead man.


    Zou Yi completely recovered to the realm of God and man. The divine power in her body was more abundant and pure than before. The divine power cover was opened and she was not afraid of the damage that the collapsing little void might bring to him.


    There is only aura in the body of an immortal. The protective cover is naturally composed of aura, but the immortal already has an aura in the body. The protective cover can be composed of aura or immortal.


    God and man not only have aura and immortal Qi, but also have divine power. Divine power is obviously a more powerful energy than aura and immortal Qi. The protective cover is composed of divine power, and the defense ability is naturally stronger.


    The power of the interface swarmed in order to repair the small void created by Zou Yi as soon as possible. It''s cheaper for Zou Yi. He can easily absorb a lot of space power, which is simpler than deliberately cultivating space skills before.


    However, this cannot continue indefinitely. After all, the interface force of the whole interface is incomparable, and Zou Yi does not dare to fight the whole interface all the time.


    After Zou Yi felt that the interface force absorbed was enough, he stopped decisively, got up and stretched his body that had not been active for several months, felt relaxed and his strength improved significantly.


    Of course, there is still a long way to go before he becomes the true God of chaos. He doesn''t expect to become the true God of chaos now. He is anxious to eat lukewarm tofu. He doesn''t want to bring great harm to himself because he is anxious to break through.


    It''s time to leave this little void. Zou Yi looked at the little void without eyes. Suddenly, she was reluctant to give up, just like a mortal leaving her home.


    He finally left, appeared in the dark space, identified the location of the green star, opened a space channel and quickly returned to the green star that had left for several months.


    A few months ago, green star was destroyed by the chaotic robbery caused by the God of war. Zou Yi didn''t know about it. When she came back, she found that the most prosperous place on green star had become a desert.


    Zou Yili slowly understood what had happened in the sky. He couldn''t help but look up and roar: "tianwu God of war, what are you going to do?"


    Zou Yi''s roar spread far away. Many people who practiced or worked near this desert heard it. Everyone rushed to see what was going on.


    "Is the star king back? The star king is not dead, the star king is not dead! "


    "It''s true that Lord Xingwang has come back. Go and tell you."


    The crowd became lively and took off one after another to meet Zou Yi or ask Zou Yi how he was.


    Zou Yi felt relieved when she saw that everyone was safe and sound. "Where is my master? Take me to them. "


    A heavenly soldier hugged his fist and said, "adults, please follow your subordinates."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and followed the Tianbing who took the initiative to lead the way to a temporary camp.


    Nameless was coming out of the camp. Seeing Zou Yi, he said happily, "you''re all right. It''s great."


    Zou Yi came up to meet the unknown Master. Just about to ask about the previous things, she heard his friends shouting one after another.


    Zou Yi knew that his friends were concerned about him, so she hugged her fists and said loudly, "thank you for your concern. Previously, she was forced to enter a small void for temporary refuge by the chaotic robbery brought by the God of war. Unexpectedly, it worried everyone. Here, I Zou Yi thank you. I''m fine. Please leave. "


    Seeing that Zou Yi was really all right and nameless was here again, they dispersed one after another and dared not disturb nameless.


    Zou Yi and Ming Ming went into the temporary camp together and couldn''t help saying, "the chaos disaster is very destructive. The master has no place to live. It''s all the disciples'' fault."


    Nameless ha ha said with a smile, "what''s the matter? As long as you''re okay, everything is a small thing."


    Zou Yi knew that nameless was comforting him. She was moved. She hugged her fist and said, "give it to the disciple. The disciple must rebuild the green star main house in the shortest time and restore all the previous ones."


    Nameless said, "don''t worry. I''ve ordered people to choose a place to rebuild. Now it has achieved initial results. You don''t have to work as a star king. All you have to do now is go to the divine world and lead the rescue of Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. "

 Chapter 559

    Zou Yi didn''t see Fu Yu. She suddenly thought of something and quickly asked, "where''s master Fu Yu? He won''t go to the divine world again. Will he help me save Su Mo and Mrs. Yi? "


    Nameless nodded: "not only younger martial brother Fu Yu went to the divine world, but also Tianjun and Pluto. Some of your friends have also gone to the divine world to help you save Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. "


    Zou Yi understood everything: "everyone thought I was dead, so they wanted to help me fulfill my last wish... It''s hard for everyone. I''ll make some preparations and set off for the divine world immediately to save Su Mo and Mrs. Yi with you."


    Nameless nodded: "it''s a pity that I can''t leave for the time being. Otherwise, I''m going to help you. When you decide on the final time, remember to inform me. Then I''ll take a trip to the divine world. "


    Zou Yi said, "thank you, master."


    Nameless patted Zou Yi on the shoulder and took out a space ring: "this is my space ring. There aren''t many things in it, but maybe you can use it. Your killing sword and purple evil spirit are lost. You need a weapon. I happen to have a Kirin sword. Although it is not as famous as the killer sword, it is also an artifact. Use it first. I''ve sent someone to help you find the whereabouts of killer sword and purple evil spirit in the nine realms. I believe there will be news soon. "


    Zou Yi took the space ring given by nameless: "thank you, master. I dare ask you, master, but are there any good elixirs or the like? I need some. Take them with me for a rainy day. "


    Nameless casually took out several jade bottles: "these are good elixirs, immortal elixirs and divine elixirs. You know their role. Take them all."


    Zou Yi is not polite. She puts these pills into the space ring and wears them on her fingers. It can be regarded as having her own space treasure again.


    Zou Yi thought of Guo Shuang and asked nameless, "master, what''s the matter with Guo Shuang brought back from the earth?"


    Nameless smiled and said, "well, this child has extraordinary talent and spiritual body. He can practice thousands of miles a day. Ouyang yuan and Ouyang Xiaoli accompany her to practice every day. As a teacher, they occasionally give advice in person. After a few months, they have made rapid progress, no less than you in those days. "


    Zou Yi rarely sees such a person as nameless. She knows that Guo Shuang has made great progress and is happy for Guo Shuang: "disciples go to see her and let her practice at ease."


    Nameless nodded: "go, it''s just that you have a good chat with the Ouyang sisters. They thought you were dead, but they were sad for you for a long time."


    Zou Yi was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, "will Ouyang little beaver be sad for her disciples? It seems unlikely. "


    Nameless smiled: "you really don''t understand women''s heart... Although I don''t understand it as a teacher, as far as Ouyang little beaver is concerned, she hates you because of love, but you''ve always misunderstood."


    Zou Yi was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "it''s just that the disciples misunderstood. Master, the disciple is gone. I''ll talk to you when the disciple comes back from the divine world. "


    Nameless waved and watched Zou Yi leave the camp with a smile on her face. It seemed that Zou Yi was not dead. He was very happy.


    Zou Yi found Guo Shuang and ouyangyuan sisters who were practicing. Before she spoke, ouyangyuan opened her eyes and said, "didn''t you say, don''t disturb our practice if you''re okay? You... "


    She saw it was Zou Yi halfway through her words. When she was stunned, she forgot to go on. She stood up directly, strode to Zou Yi, stretched out her hand and grabbed Zou Yi''s hand.


    Zou Yi smiled and looked at ouyangyuan: "I''m fine. I''m just trapped. I just got out now."


    Ouyangyuan calmed down a little, looked at Zou Yi and said, "if you''re okay, if you''re okay."


    Hearing what they said, Ouyang Xiaoli and Guo Shuang woke up together and said together, "Zou Yi, you''re not dead..."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m not dead. I''m just trapped. How are you all? "


    Ouyang little beaver did not speak, while Guo Shuang jumped up, hugged Zou Yi and said loudly, "how can you do this? Don''t you know I''ve been sad for you? You... You can''t do this in the future. "


    Zou Yi patted Guo Shuang on the back, smiled and said, "silly boy, I''m your master. You can''t do this when you see your master. It''ll make people laugh."


    Guo Shuang said with a cry, "I don''t care if others will laugh at me. I... I just want you to be okay."


    Zou Yi said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Guo Shuang, how are you practicing now? According to your Shizu, you have made great progress and are better than me. Congratulations. "


    Guo Shuang said proudly, "the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. I''m stronger than master. That''s for sure."


    Seeing that Guo Shuang is naughty, it seems that her temperament has changed in recent months. Zou Yi is surprised: "it''s good to be stronger than me, but you should stick to it, guard against arrogance and impatience, and learn with an open mind. When your strength is strong enough in the future, you may need your help as a teacher. "


    Guo Shuang said with a smile, "if you have anything to say, master, I will do my best. But... "The inborn defiance in the corners of her eyes suddenly appeared, and her tone changed:" if master doesn''t teach me personally, I''m afraid our relationship between teachers and apprentices won''t last forever in the future. "


    Zou Yi was stunned. She knew that Guo Shuang still stayed in the earth''s attitude towards the teacher. She didn''t say anything. She patted Guo Shuang on the head: "wait until you have the same strength as me. Before that, you still have to listen to me, or I''ll beat you."


    Guo Shuang smiled, and the rebellious corner of her eyes dissipated, replaced by the image of a good girl, which made Zou Yi burst into laughter.


    Ouyang yuan and Ouyang beaver looked at each other with a smile. They felt that Zou Yi now seemed different from before.


    They all know that Zou Yi''s feelings for Guo Shuang are absolutely only the feelings of the master for the apprentice, and there will be no other ideas. After all, Zou Yi''s wife is two super beauties, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    "Guo Shuang, you''re good at cultivating. I''m going to the divine world to do something. When I get back, I''ll teach you myself. " Zou Yi was relieved to see that Guo Shuang had a good life in Lvxing: "you should listen to Ouyang yuan and Ouyang Xiaoli. They have been cultivating immortals for thousands of years and know much more than you. They are your current good teachers and friends."


    Guo shuangdu raised his mouth and suddenly whispered, "do you have the heart to leave me here alone? When I return to earth, I will tell my sister and let her scold you severely. "


    Zou Yi looked at Guo Shuang''s appearance of a little girl and couldn''t help joking: "then you should cultivate yourself. Otherwise, when you become successful and return to the earth, I''m afraid your sister has reincarnated several times and forgot you."


    Guo Shuang''s face changed slightly and said slowly, "I won''t allow such a thing to happen. I will ask Shizu to bring my sister here. I want to stay with my sister."

 Chapter 560

    Guo Shuang was suddenly angry, looked at Zou Yi and said angrily, "if Zou Yi hadn''t despised my sister''s poor qualification and refused to bring her here, my sister wouldn''t... Separate from me. It''s all your fault. You caused all this. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t laugh or cry. She just felt that she couldn''t cope with such a situation. Ouyangyuan had said, "you can''t be rude. Your master is the star king of green star. If you say so, it will damage his dignity and be bad for him to manage the big and small things of green star in the future."


    Guo Shuang''s face was full of grievances and his eyes were red. It seemed that he would cry immediately: "if he hadn''t asked me after he brought me here, I wouldn''t come here. I miss my sister, and I miss my parents too... "


    Zou Yi really had no choice but to say, "why don''t I ask Master to come forward and send someone to the earth to pick up your sister to green star?"


    Guo Shuang immediately smiled: "it''s a deal. Master, go and ask Shizu now. I''m eager to see my sister right away."


    Zou Yi felt cheated, but there was no way. Who told him to take a fancy to Guo Shuang, and who told him to be very tolerant of Guo Shuang?


    Zou Yi really went to ask nameless for help. Now he has no skills. If he wants to go to the earth, he really needs nameless help.


    Fortunately, it was not difficult for unknown. She readily promised Zou Yi to go to the divine world and ensure that the Guo sisters had been reunited when Zou Yi came back.


    Zou Yi left Lvxing at ease and went to the divine world, looking for Fu Yu and others who went to the divine world first, to discuss the rescue of Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Zou Yi is not the first time to go to the divine world. She is familiar with the coordinates. She directly uses the space skill to open up a space channel and arrive at the divine world silently.


    He soon contacted Fu Yu and others. They met at a secret place and chose a hotel in Shenyu.


    This inn is relatively remote. Generally speaking, it is not easy to attract other people''s attention. It is just suitable for Zou Yi and others to rest temporarily.


    Fu Yu and others went to the divine world first. They had found out the place where Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were detained, which was the divine prison.


    The divine prison is not in the divine domain, but an independent space attached to the divine world.


    There is a unique space channel connected with the God prison. If you want to go to the God prison, you must go through this space channel, because the space around the God prison is imprisoned.


    What imprisons the space around the prison is an array refined by ancient powers. No one can crack it after countless years.


    Zou Yi learned this information and decided to take a surprise attack to forcibly enter the God prison to save people when tianwu God of War didn''t know he was still alive.


    Those who go to save people with him can only be powerful experts. After all, there are many people, which is easy to attract the attention of tianwu God of war. If tianwu God of war does it himself, they will have no chance to save Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Now, apart from Fu Yu, there are only two people around him, Tianjun burning the sky and Pluto.


    It is conceivable that it is difficult for the four of them to forcibly enter the God prison with tight defense and claim that they have never been broken.


    The only way to the prison is guarded by heavy soldiers, and there is a divine army of 100000 people stationed near the channel. Once the channel is attacked, the divine army will come immediately.


    In the God prison, there is an army of 50000 God soldiers stationed. The leader is a confidant of the God of war and Lu Yan who is absolutely loyal to the God of war.


    Later, Lu Yan died in Zou Yi''s hands. Even the yuan God was sealed in the heaven eye Buddha ring by Zou Yi. The God of war of heaven can only change one person to command the 50000 divine soldiers in the God prison.


    This person is also the military division of tianwu God of war and Zhuge Yi, the father of Zhuge Wu, who is in charge of the war and Horse Department of the divine world.


    Zhuge Yi is an old chaotic true God with superior wisdom and won the trust and dependence of the God of war. She is also a person with a high status in the divine world and frightening the gods.


    Zhuge Yi is cautious, cunning and intelligent. It is said that he can see other people''s inner thoughts from one sentence or even one look.


    In addition, he is good at reasoning and mind reading. In front of him, ordinary people take off their clothes and even their inner world is exposed. There is no secret.


    This is why he was valued by the God of war and became the military division of the God of war. After all, with such people around, many things are relatively simple.


    Zhuge Yi will be the biggest obstacle for Zou Yi to rescue Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. If they want to successfully rescue Su Mo and Mrs. Yi from the prison, I''m afraid they have to find a way to spread or catch Zhuge Yi first.


    Fu Yu and others have been prepared for this. They know that Zhuge Yi loved his wife, Mrs. Hong, the biological mother of Zhuge Wu most in her life.


    It is said that Zhuge Yi is still a chaotic God who is afraid of his wife. She obeys Mrs. Hong and never dares to violate her.


    As long as we find a way to find Mrs. Hong, it seems no longer difficult to deal with Zhuge Yi.


    It''s just that Mrs. Hong has always been inseparable from Zhuge Yi. It''s a little tricky to get away from Zhuge Yi or take her away without disturbing Zhuge Yi.


    Fu Yu and others thought again and again. They never thought of a good way to separate Mrs. Hong from Zhuge Yi. Now they talk to Zou Yi and want to see if Zou Yi, who has always been a little clever, has a way.


    After Zou Yi understood these situations in detail, she didn''t have a good way in her heart. She could only say to Fu Yu and others: "we don''t know the background and origin of Mrs. Hong. It''s difficult to start from her."


    Fu Yu said, "it is precisely because we know the difficulty that we haven''t rescued Su Mo and Mrs. Yi since we came to the divine world. Zou Yi, you have many ideas. Think of a way, and we can all listen to you. "


    Tianjun also said, "as long as Zou Yi gives an order, I can be your pioneer. Even if it''s hard work, the four of us work together, we''re 50% sure we can save Su Mo and the devil. "


    Burning the sky still calls Mrs. Yi the devil king, because Mrs. Yi was the devil king of the previous term. In order to miss Mrs. Yi, people in the devil world still call Mrs. Yi the devil king.


    Burning the sky is this demon king, but in order to distinguish from Mrs. Yi, people in the demon world call him "Heavenly King".


    Pluto''s beautiful face showed a smile, looked at Zou Yi and said, "although you call me sister, I have no conditions for your orders in this matter. Whatever you want me to do, just give orders. "


    Pluto''s voice is gentle and quite different from her identity, but everyone who knows her knows that she is fair and strict and selfless. Now she can personally come to the divine world to help Zou Yi, which is enough to give Zou Yi face.


    Zou Yi had great respect for the "sister Pluto" and said politely, "if we can''t think of a good way to separate Mrs. red from Zhuge Yi, and then take Mrs. red and threaten Zhuge Yi, we can only attack hard."

 Chapter 561

    The king of Hades said, "when you and I are in a state like this, all strategies seem very weak, unless the time, place and people all occupy... Now we are in the divine world, not the land, and there are only four of us. Although there is no problem with human harmony, it is not as good as the 150000 divine soldiers loyal to the God of tianwu war... It doesn''t matter where the four of us have gone, God dare not despise us... "


    Pluto''s last sentence was a joke, but Zou Yi suddenly had an idea: "where does the elder sister say we go, God will give us some face? Is that what you mean? "


    The king of the underworld said with a smile, "we four, the emperor of heaven is the Lord of the demon world, sister. I am the Lord of the underworld. The God of Fu Yu was once the right-hand assistant of the true God of martial arts. Zou Yi, you are a little weak, but you are also the king of green stars. If we act together and God doesn''t give face, can you say it?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "my sister reminded me. I suddenly thought of a way, that is, I don''t know whether it is feasible. "


    Pluto smiled: "I knew you would think of a way. Speak it out quickly. Let''s sum it up together."


    At this time, Pluto is very much like Zou Yi''s sister. When talking, he is gentle and amiable, giving people a feeling of being very close.


    Zou Yi said, "my plan is divided into three steps. I want master Fu Yu and the two interface masters to work together."


    Pluto said, "don''t say anything polite. We are all sincere to help you. Just give orders."


    Zou Yi nodded, "then I''m welcome. First of all, master Fu Yu, please go to meet the God of war. Master, you don''t have to be polite to the God of war of tianwu. Just tell the God of war of tianwu that Zou Yi is fine. I escaped his sneak attacks twice in a row and have been safe and sound so far. "


    Fu Yu frowned slightly, "what are you doing? I don''t understand. Now we can''t wait for the God of war to know our whereabouts. Why should we take the initiative to show up and tell the God of war where we are? "


    Zou Yi said: "Shifu should have known that whether the God of war of tianwu or the true God of martial arts of Shizu, they are actually one person. We don''t have to participate in the struggle between them as disciples and younger generation. At present, the God of war of tianwu is threatening me with Su Mo and Mrs. Yi for fear that I will continue to help the true God of Shizu Wudao and fight against his God of war of tianwu. Now Shifu takes the initiative to meet the God of war of tianwu to tell the God of war of tianwu that we have no intention of getting involved in the affairs of Shizu. If the God of war is not bent on killing me, he should understand what I mean. Maybe he will relax a little about Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. "


    Fu Yu thought: "well, I can try, but with my understanding of tianwu God of war, I''m afraid it''s not so easy..."


    "So I need sister Pluto''s help," Zou Yi said. "Sister Pluto, while my Master goes to see the God of war, goes to see Zhuge Yi as the Pluto and tells Zhuge Yi that you should take one out of the prison. This person can be anyone, but the premise must be the person in the underworld. My sister can use the reason that the underworld needs this person to force Zhuge Yi to hand over that person. If Zhuge Yi doesn''t make friends, my sister can do it, but don''t hurt Zhuge Yi, otherwise it''s difficult to get away smoothly. "


    Pluto smiled and said, "you made me a villain and deliberately offended Zhuge Yi?"


    Zou Yi smiled and nodded: "wronged my sister. My sister is the most selfless among the nine circles. Only my sister can frighten Zhuge Yi''s old fox. As for who the elder sister wants to save, the elder sister decides by herself. I think there must be very important people in the underworld who are imprisoned in the God prison. "


    The Pluto said, "don''t worry, I happen to have someone who has to ask the divine world. This time, I''ll take this opportunity to have a good fight with Zhuge Yi and see how powerful he is."


    Zou Yi nodded at ease and said to the burning sky, "Tianjun, there are many capable people under your hands. Do you know if there are experts who are good at exploring and searching and taking things secretly?"


    The burning sky was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "you actually want me to steal for you? It doesn''t make sense... "


    Zou Yi explained, "I''m not asking Tianjun to do it himself, but asking Tianjun to assign his experts who are good at it to help."


    Burning the sky and pondering for a moment: "what are you going to steal?"


    Zou Yi said, "when I fell to the earth before, the heavenly eye Buddha ring I carried was gone. Along with it were my purple evil spirit, killer sword and other treasures. I found many places and asked many experts to help me find it, but I didn''t find it. So I decided that those things were taken away by the God of war... "


    Burning sky frowned and said, "stealing from the God of war, I''m afraid no one under my hand dares to do it. Your task is very difficult for me."


    Zou Yi said, "experts in the demon world are good at hiding, but also good at turning into shape without shadow. Really, no such expert can help me?"


    Burning heaven looked at Fu Yu and the king of Hades and said with a bitter smile, "this is related to saving the demon king. And Mrs. Su has no direct relationship. Can''t you think about these things after we save the two ladies? "


    Zou Yi said, "it really has a lot to do with rescuing Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. Tianjun, listen to me. Of the four of us, the tasks of three have been clear. Only my task has not been said, right? "


    No one answered Zou Yi. Zou Yi smiled bitterly and continued to explain: "all I have to do is save Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, but the premise is that I must have the weapons at hand and my babies to help. Otherwise, in the face of 150000 magic soldiers, even if I''m powerful, I can''t escape from the prison with Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. "


    Burning sky frowned: "are you going to rescue the two ladies? But how do you know that when we do these things, tianwu God of war''s men will be in chaos? You don''t want to be too perfect. On the contrary, you fall into it. "


    Zou Yi said, "master Fu Yu met the God of war, which delayed our greatest threat. Then sister Pluto and Zhuge Yi started. Zhuge Yi was separated and lacked skills, and the second major threat was relieved. Tianjun, your men stole the heavenly eye Buddha ring and other treasures. The God guarding the treasures will certainly report to the God of war of tianwu. At that time, there must be a search... Three pronged, chaos is certain. As long as I follow Tianjun''s men, get the heavenly eye Buddha ring and other treasures, leave at the first time, and then rush into the God prison, I will have a great chance to save Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. "


    Pluto said, "but if the God of war sees through our plan, aren''t we all very dangerous? The power is scattered. We are not the opponent of countless divine generals and divine soldiers in the divine world. "

 Chapter 562

    "Of course, the plan is a little risky. Especially master Fu Yu, you are facing the God of war of tianwu, but you must be calm and never take the initiative to avoid being hurt by the God of war of tianwu. " Zou Yi patiently explained: "sister Pluto should not be a problem to deal with Zhuge Yi, as long as Zhuge Yi doesn''t cause divine soldiers to besiege you. Tianjun''s men and I, all actions are silent and should be the most safe. As for Tianjun, you have a very important task, that is to sit here and go wherever you need help or rescue. You are the hardest worker and the guarantee of all of us. "


    The burning sky sighed, "just do as you say. However, I need time to gather my subordinates. I have to wait until this time tomorrow at the earliest. "


    Zou Yi said, "no problem. At this time tomorrow, we''ll start at the same time. According to our plan, please. "


    Fu Yu and others said together, "don''t worry."


    Zou Yi smiled, got up and said, "I''ll prepare some wine and vegetables. Let''s get together tonight. It''s a strong trip."


    When Pluto heard Zou Yi say this, Xiumei jumped slightly and said softly, "we all know the danger of this matter. Zou Yi, don''t think about it. We are all willing to help you. No one will blame you even if there is any accident. Sister, I have appointed the next Pluto before I leave. If I die, he will manage the underworld. "


    Burning heaven looked at Pluto and said to himself, "Pluto thought the same as me. I did the same thing before I left. But I haven''t reported it to the devil. I hope I can get the permission of the devil after seeing the devil. "


    The devil in the mouth of burning heaven is Mrs. Yi. He still respects Mrs. Yi and hopes that all major events can be approved by Mrs. Yi.


    Fu Yu smiled: "I was a damn person a long time ago. I can live to this day and help Zou Yi do one thing. I have no regrets in my life."


    Zou Yi felt sad, hugged her fist and said, "master, Tianjun, sister, Zou Yi remembers the kindness of the three. In the future, if she has a life, Zou Yi will repay her broken bones..."


    Tianjun laughed and said, "I didn''t expect Zou Yi to say such words. It really surprised me."


    Pluto smiled and said, "the star king of the green star actually said such words, which really impressed me."


    Although Fu Yu only smiled, his expression was obviously different from that in the past. He was also amused by Zou Yi''s words.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing. He suddenly felt that it was really inappropriate and unnecessary to say these words with these people.


    Zou Yi smiled and went to prepare wine and dishes. He wanted to bring the best wine and dishes here and invite the remaining three of her husband to eat raw. This is Zhuang Xing wine.


    When soldiers go to war, Zhuang Xing wine is essential. Although there are only four of them, they represent two interfaces and one planet. Zhuang Xing wine is naturally indispensable.


    Zou Yi is delicious and drinkable with the rest of her husband. It''s necessary to say goodbye. It''s not only Zou Yi''s experience, but also the experiences of Fu Yu, Tianjun burning the sky and Pluto. We all say it to pass the time.


    Burning sky has already contacted his people. It must have started from the demon world and sneaked into the divine world.


    Other people don''t need to prepare anything for the time being, so they eat, drink and laugh, waiting for everyone to start together when they are ready.


    Zou Yi is relaxed on the surface, but she is very nervous in her heart. It is a way to eliminate her inner tension.


    According to Zou Yi''s meaning, after the people in the demon world arrive, they will set out to save Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. Before that, they have nothing to do but wait.


    The people of the demon world came very quickly. They arrived before the burning of the sky. A total of five people came. Everyone seemed very mysterious. Even Zou Yi couldn''t see through their invisibility at a glance.


    No matter whether it is formless or various hiding skills, it can not hide from the deliberate exploration of the powerful person of the yuan God.


    However, these five people in the demon world almost made mistakes for Zou Yi, a very strong Yuanshen.


    Zou Yi was very satisfied with their skill. She simply exchanged a few words with them. After they understood the purpose of the trip, she asked everyone to go.


    Everyone has their own tasks and acts at the same time, but their goals are different.


    Zou Yi set out stealthily with five people in the demon world and quietly came to the treasure place of tianwu God of war in the divine domain.


    This place is called tianwu Pavilion. It is the place where the gods of all dynasties collect treasures, which is known by people in the divine world.


    People in the divine world also know that the place is very dangerous. There are not only large arrays to guard, but also many experts to guard day and night.


    In the tianwu Pavilion, there is also the sun god broken shadow guard. His powerful fire attribute war skills are said to be the first in the divine world. Even the God of war dare not say that he can connect hard.


    Of course, in a powerful attack, it is not invincible. After all, there are some defense means. Everything in heaven and earth is born and conquered. No matter how powerful things are, there are natural enemies or opponents, and there are times when they are restrained.


    The attack of the sun divine fire attribute is the first in the divine world, but when facing the defense of the most Yin and soft water attribute, it seems unable to do what it wants - if the strength of the attack and defense sides is equal.


    Therefore, the sun god is not the strongest God, but his ranking is not as good as many chaotic true gods, such as the God of war, such as nameless, Fuyu, time and so on.


    Even so, there are still few people who dare to break into the tianwu Pavilion. After all, the place is too dangerous, and behind it is the Lord of the divine world.


    Zou Yi and five people from the demon world went to tianwu Pavilion stealthily. The danger is unimaginable.


    However, Zou Yi not only has the ability to control space, but also has certain attainments in controlling the power of time. Therefore, it is not impossible for him to enter tianwu Pavilion quietly.


    Soon after Zou Yi and others set out, Zou Yi saw the tianwu Pavilion, which was majestic like a mountain, and immediately felt small.


    The tianwu pavilion has been repaired by the Lord of the divine world for generations. Zou Yi can''t help sighing about its large scale.


    Zou Yi quietly observed the tianwu Pavilion and found that there was a dead silence here. There were very few people in and out, and the inventory was very strict. It was no different from dreaming to get in.


    There are two gates in tianwu Pavilion. Zou Yi is lurking near the front door.


    There are four guards and a divine general here. In addition, the guard array has already been opened and is in operation.


    The five people in the demon world also saw these and whispered to Zou Yi: "Lord Xingwang, how do we get in?"


    Zou Yi quietly operated the space skill to find out the reality and emptiness in this area, especially whether the array confined the space.


    When he confirmed that the space here was imprisoned, he had an idea in his heart except for the front and back gates and passages.


    He whispered to the five people in the demon world behind him and asked them to approach the guard at the front door quietly, ready to take action at any time and kill all the magic soldiers guarding here.

 Chapter 563

    Five people from the demon world sneaked around the divine generals and soldiers guarding here. Zou Yi immediately ran the time skill to stop a small range of time.


    At the same time, Zou Yi used the space skill to imprison the space around the five guards, making them completely incapacitated.


    The five people in the demon world almost shot at the same time. The devil vaporized the sword and silently killed all the five people guarding here.


    Time is still and space is imprisoned. Although four guards and one general are dead, they still stand in the distance, as if they were just standing still.


    Zou Yi immediately set off and sneaked into the tianwu pavilion with five people from the demon world before the internal guards of the tianwu Pavilion found anything unusual.


    After entering tianwu Pavilion, Zou Yi immediately dispersed with the people in the demon world and began to look for the whereabouts of treasures such as Tianyan Buddha ring in tianwu Pavilion.


    If the expectation is correct, treasures such as the heavenly eye Buddha ring should be placed on the top floor of the tianwu Pavilion, because they are very precious. Even the God of war of tianwu will not have too many similar treasures, and will be placed in the most tightly guarded place.


    The top floor of tianwu Pavilion is the most heavily defended place.


    Zou Yi and other six people were invisible and quietly moving in the tianwu Pavilion. No one really found their whereabouts.


    Zou Yi is very satisfied with this. She is also secretly glad that she knows space and time skills. When doing such things, it is far more convenient than ordinary people.


    He went directly to the top floor of tianwu Pavilion, bypassed the guards and quietly approached the central area obviously protected by the array.


    Sun god Duan Ying was sitting on the top floor of tianwu Pavilion. At this time, he was talking to a god general. He didn''t notice Zou Yi''s arrival.


    Zou Yi is close to the central area. Observe the array here. The secret road in her heart is not good. She feels a little tricky.


    Although this array is not strong, the person who arranged the array specially set up an alarm device. Once someone tries to break the array, he will call the police immediately.


    The only way is to imprison space and time so that everyone here can''t move, and then it''s possible to take out the things in the array.


    Zou Yi is confident that she can imprison everyone except the sun god, but Zou Yi is not absolutely sure of the strength of the sun god.


    Anyway, I still want to try, but before starting, Zou Yi quietly contacted the five people in the demon world who came with him and asked them to cooperate with themselves.


    People from the demon world came to the top one after another. One of them quietly told Zou Yi that he had a way to enter the array directly and would not touch the alarm set up by the array.


    Zou Yi was overjoyed and secretly told heaven to help him, so she asked the people in the demon world to have a try first.


    In case, Zou Yi is always ready to imprison space and stop time, which can be regarded as a double insurance.


    Zou Yi, the person in the demon world, doesn''t know her name, but Zou Yi is also very relieved because she is a subordinate of burning heaven.


    People in the demon world slowly changed their body shape, and their body became empty, and finally became a pure demon Qi.


    The evil Qi turned into a thin line, passed through the array silently and disappeared in front of Zou Yi.


    The array has the ability to isolate the yuan detective. Zou Yi can''t see the internal situation of the array and doesn''t dare to ask. She can only spread out quietly with four other people in the demon world and get together when she visits.


    The top floor of tianwu Pavilion is like a supermarket on the earth. There are some tall shelves. There are all kinds of treasures on the shelves, many of which can''t even see the grade of Zou Yi. They should be good things.


    People in the demon world must have never seen so many treasures. At the moment, they are idle. Someone can''t help but want to see those treasures and sneak over quietly.


    Zou Yi has no mind to these things. As long as they are not greedy and do not attract the attention of the sun god, Zou Yi doesn''t care whether they will take away the treasure of the God of war.


    Moreover, Zou Yi is also short of treasures. He also wants to take some treasures here, but he doesn''t want to scare the snake until he gets the heavenly eye Buddha ring and other things.


    After a cup of tea, the devil who entered the array in the central area came out. He was quite excited. After coming to Zou Yi, he immediately sent a message to Zou Yi: "Lord Xingwang, do you see if these things are what you''re looking for?"


    Zou Yi glanced at a treasure tripod handed over by the man and couldn''t help saying, "it''s my ten thousand treasure tripod... Is there anything else?"


    The man in the demon world said, "I have put other things in the internal space of the tripod. Adults can have a look and see if there are any treasures I haven''t found."


    Zou Yi took over the wanbaoding, and the Yuanshen entered the wanbaoding and saw everything in the wanbaoding clearly in an instant.


    "No, the magic sword is gone..." Zou Yi was shocked and couldn''t help frowning: "Zisha and shenkiller sword are not here. It seems that they have been taken away by the God of war."


    Zou Yi was very upset and hurriedly greeted all the people in the demon world: "you leave quickly and don''t disturb anyone."


    The people in the demon world saw from Zou Yi''s face that something big had happened. They all evacuated in a hurry. They didn''t even have time to take away those treasures.


    Zou Yi didn''t leave. He temporarily changed his plan. The powerful yuan God was separated. The yuan God''s power dispersed and looked for the whereabouts of the magic sword in the whole tianwu Pavilion.


    At this time, Zisha and killer sword are no longer important. The most important thing is the whereabouts of the magic sword. After all, the magic sword is a fierce sword and an ominous sword. Once it falls into the hands of evil people, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen carefully explored the whole tianwu Pavilion, without the whereabouts of the magic sword, but unexpectedly found his other treasures inside the space ring of the sun god.


    It turned out that many of his treasures were given by the God of war. He loved to break the shadow of the sun god. No wonder he was not found in the wanbaoding.


    Zou Yi''s heart moved and suddenly took a hand. The space was imprisoned and time stopped. The talking sun god suddenly stayed in place, as if stunned.


    The gods on one side will be the same, and everyone can move the other magic soldiers.


    From the appearance, they are not different. It seems that they still stick to their posts, but they don''t move and speak.


    Zou Yi took the space ring from the sun god''s finger as quickly as possible. No matter whether the Sun God saw him or not, she turned and left.


    There are too many treasures in tianwu Pavilion. Zou Yi didn''t want to do much, but he suddenly changed his mind and received some treasures in wanbaoding.


    Before alerting the magic soldiers on the next floor, Zou Yi disappeared on the top floor and left tianwu Pavilion directly.


    Zou Yi''s speed is too fast and her invisibility is even better. After he left for a while, someone found something wrong.


    At this time, Zou Yi''s confined space also returned to normal. At the same time, the time returned to normal. The sun god restored his freedom. He immediately gave a loud order to close the whole tianwu Pavilion and find the person who attacked him and robbed the treasures of tianwu Pavilion.


    He hurried away from the tianwu Pavilion, went to meet the God of war and reported the situation here.

 Chapter 564

    The sun god Duanying was very depressed, but he had no choice. He didn''t expect that someone dared to make the idea of tianwu Pavilion.


    You should know that the tianwu Pavilion is in the charge of the Lord of the divine world. Although there are demons in the nine worlds who are not afraid of the Lord of the divine world, no one will do so.


    Because the consequence of doing so is to completely provoke the Lord of the divine world, and will be pursued and killed by countless divine generals and soldiers, all over the world.


    Duanying has been safe and sound since he guarded tianwu Pavilion. He has long been used to calm days. Today, such changes suddenly appear. He is a little overwhelmed. All he can think of is to report to tianwu God of war.


    This is exactly what Zou Yi needs to do. The God of war of tianwu knows this and will order a thorough investigation. There will be a very chaotic time in the divine world, which is just convenient for Zou Yi to save people.


    Zou Yi didn''t find Zisha and killer sword, but she accidentally got a lot of immortal and spirit weapons, including high-quality weapons.


    Zou Yi only has the unknown Kirin sword in her hand. He tried it before. The Kirin sword is too light and is not suitable for using the killing God sword technique. Now, among the weapons he got from tianwu Pavilion, there is an unknown treasure knife. It looks like Zisha, and its weight is almost the same. It is just suitable for him.


    Zou Yi tried it. She felt that although this treasure knife was not as good as Zisha, it was only an immortal tool, but there was still potential. She wanted to warm up and exercise. It was possible to be promoted to an artifact, so she decided to use it in the future.


    Zou Yi took the initiative to communicate with the spirit of this sabre. She learned that this Sabre is called the God of war. It is a buried chaotic immortal. It has been dusty for a long time. She is very eager to follow Zou Yi and realize its desire to gallop on the battlefield.


    This is a tool spirit with ideas. Zou Yi was overjoyed. She immediately let the tool spirit of God of war knife recognize the Lord and promised to promote God of war knife into an artifact.


    The weapon spirit of the God of war sword has no name. Zou Yi calls him "God of war" for convenience. The weapon spirit has the same name as the treasure knife itself.


    With the God of war in hand, Zou Yi felt confident in her heart and immediately rushed to the prison to rescue Mrs. Su Mo Heyi according to his previous deployment.


    Zou Yi didn''t bring the five people in the demon world. He asked the people in the demon world to leave the divine world first, so as not to let tianwu war god know that tianwu pavilion was invaded and the treasure was stolen. After that, he ordered to close all channels in the divine world and trap them in the divine world.


    Zou Yi came to the God prison alone. The yuan God dispersed and soon found the Pluto who came first.


    Pluto is still negotiating with Zhuge Yi, who guards here. It seems that it is not going well. Pluto failed to enter the prison and was blocked out of the passage to the prison.


    Zou Yi was worried and quietly contacted the burning sky that was all right for the time being: "Tianjun, Pluto is not going well. Can you help me make some news and distract Zhuge Yi?"


    Burning the sky said readily, "it''s simple. I''ll be there right away. I promise to turn the world upside down."


    Zou Yi smiled, put away the messenger jade amulet, sneaked around the Pluto and quietly observed the Pluto''s negotiation with Zhuge Yi.


    Zou Yi is ready to attack at any time, but it would be better if she could get Zhuge Yi''s consent and enter the God prison directly.


    Listen to the Pluto coldly say: "ZHUGE Yi, your divine world arrested me without authorization. The high level of the underworld didn''t even tell me. Now you dare to refuse me to take people away. Don''t you really pay attention to my underworld?"


    Pluto''s words are very important. She represents the underworld, and Zhuge Yi absolutely doesn''t dare to represent the divine world. Therefore, Zhuge Yi was stunned and had to hug her fist and say, "please calm down, your highness Pluto, and give people to your highness Pluto after I tell tianwu war god. Do you think it''s ok?"


    The king of Hades angrily said, "I''ve come to ask for someone myself. You dare not give it. It seems that Zhuge Yi is determined to fight against my underworld..."


    Zhuge Yi said hurriedly, "don''t dare, Pluto calm down. I''ll immediately report to the God of war and ask him to come and order the release of Pluto''s people."


    The Pluto waved his hand and said coldly, "forget it, I won''t ask you for someone. I''ll go directly to the God of war."


    Zhuge Yi stepped forward: "Pluto, wait a minute... I can use the messenger to directly contact the God of war, so that you won''t come to Pluto."


    The king of Hades smiled and suddenly heard earth shaking sounds. A large number of space cracks suddenly appeared in some nearby spaces.


    The huge space fissure is spreading rapidly. It seems that it is going to cover all this area. It is very fierce.


    The huge phagocytic power swallows everything on the ground. The long whale absorbs water and is unstoppable.


    Zhuge Yi was surprised and hurriedly shouted, "what''s going on? Go and check! "


    The magic soldiers around him set off immediately, and everyone rushed to leave. Instead of checking, they wanted to leave here and find a safe place to avoid the swallowing of space cracks.


    Everyone is afraid of death, and divine soldiers are no exception. This is instinct.


    Zhuge Yi was so angry that she was about to stop the escaping magic soldiers. Zou Yi, who was lurking around the Pluto, suddenly shot and imprisoned Zhuge Yi.


    Zou Yi''s imprisonment means are different and its power is even more amazing. Zhuge Yi just raised his hand and couldn''t move at once.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to approach Zhuge Yi, reached out and pulled out Zhuge Yi''s space ring, and easily erased the Yuanshen mark left by Zhuge Yi on the space ring, making such a space ring an ownerless thing.


    Zou Yifei quickly took out a token from Zhuge Yi''s space ring. This is Zhuge Yi''s pass token. With it, you can directly enter the God prison. No one dares to block it.


    Zou Yi got the token and said to Pluto, "my sister looks at Zhuge Yi. If he changes, my sister can do it. I''ll go in and pick up Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. I''ll be out soon. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi handed Zhuge Yi''s space ring to Pluto: "sister, take this. There are good things in it. It''s my gift to sister."


    Pluto didn''t expect Zou Yi to get Zhuge Yi''s pass token so easily. He also prepared a gift for her. He was happy, nodded and said, "just pick up someone and give it to me here."


    Zou Yi said, "the changes here are made by burning the sky. It won''t hurt your sister."


    Pluto smiled and watched Zou Yi quickly enter the channel and disappear in front of her.


    Zou Yi used Zhuge Yi''s pass token to enter the God prison. She was really unimpeded all the way. No one dared to stop him.


    After Zou Yi entered the prison, she tried to check the positions of Su Mo and Mrs. Yi with Yuan Shen detective. Only then did she find that there was an array to prevent yuan Shen from exploring. Although he was strong, he couldn''t do it.


    God''s prison is the most heavily guarded place in the divine world since ancient times, and it is also the most difficult place to escape. There should be an array to restrict the yuan God.


    In addition to restricting Yuanshen''s array, there must be many array mechanisms. Zou Yi didn''t dare to break in casually, so she thought of finding someone to lead the way.


    Anyway, he now holds Zhuge Yi''s token. People here absolutely dare not disobey his orders. They can easily save people.

 Chapter 565

    Zou Yi had no choice but to hold Zhuge Yi''s token, pulled a magic soldier guarding here and asked, "where are su Mo and Mrs. Yi detained? Lead the way. "


    The magic soldier turned respectfully to lead the way. He didn''t dare to say a word. It seems that Zhuge Yi is very strict with them on weekdays.


    Zhuge Yi has a high status in the divine world and has the power to live and kill the divine soldiers under her command. It is reasonable for the divine soldiers to fear him.


    The magic soldier took Zou Yijing to a cell with a border and said cleanly, "Sir, this is the cell where Mrs. Su Mo and Yi are held."


    Zou Yi waved to let the magic soldiers leave. He himself quickly lifted the border and entered the cell effortlessly.


    The enchantments here are not very powerful for Zou Yi. Zou Yi''s space skill can be said to be the bane of all enchantments. He can easily remove most of the enchantments without consuming much energy.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were talking when they suddenly saw Zou Yi. They were stunned and forgot to say hello to Zou Yi.


    Seeing Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, Zou Yi''s first feeling is that the divine power in their bodies has been sealed. Although they look no different from ordinary people, they can''t feel any divine power, and there is no fluctuation of divine power all over their body.


    Zou Yi smiled, "Shh" and whispered, "don''t make a noise. Enter wanbaoding and I''ll take you away."


    Su Mo also whispered, "touch the seal on us first. If something happens, we can help you."


    Zou Yi was in a hurry to save people, but she forgot this. She quickly lifted the seal inside them and said, "I''ve got the wanbaoding back. You go in quickly and I''ll take you away later. As long as no one stops us from leaving, you don''t come out, let alone fight. "


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi smiled together. Zou Yi was stunned by the kind of smile that was very reassuring to Zou Yi.


    Mrs. Yi whispered, "why did you come to save us so long? Did you see some beautiful girls and forget us? Tell me, are they your senior sisters, such as ouyangyuan sisters? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "there are really some beautiful little girls, but they are not the ouyangyuan sisters that Mrs. Yi thinks, but the ones I brought back from the earth... When we return to the green star, you will know that what I brought back is definitely a person who loves everyone..."


    Mrs. Yi frowned slightly and her face was angry: "no wonder you came to save us for so long. You know you have no conscience."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "stop it and go quickly. Our seal has been lifted and our strength has been restored. If we don''t go again, I''m afraid we will fall into a heavy siege. "


    Mrs. Yi gave Zou Yi a white look and suddenly said, "you''ll look good after you go back."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and hurriedly said, "go in quickly. I took Zhuge Yi''s pass token. If there is no accident, we can leave directly."


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo entered wanbaoding and asked Zou Yi to leave with them.


    Zou Yi left the cell where Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were held. Seeing that no one paid attention to his actions, Zou Yi immediately set up a border. After returning to the original state, Zou Yi strode out.


    The generals and soldiers guarding here didn''t notice Zou Yi. As long as they saw Zou Yi''s token of Zhuge Yi in her hand, no one came to ask.


    Zou Yile was so happy that she entered the channel smoothly. The victory was in sight. She couldn''t help smiling.


    Zou Yi didn''t know that at the other end of the channel, Pluto and Tianjun had been heavily surrounded at this time, and the war was imminent.


    If they hadn''t acted decisively and taken Zhuge Yi as a hostage to threaten the divine generals and soldiers who surrounded them, I''m afraid they would have fought already.


    When Zou Yi came out of the passage, she saw the scene in front of her and made a judgment in her heart. She waved to release Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. At the same time, she imprisoned the passage space behind her to prevent someone from attacking them.


    At this time, Pluto shouted, "OK, Zou Yi, you finally saved the two ladies. It''s worth our hard trip."


    Zou Yi said, "what''s going on? Where''s my master? Haven''t he come yet? "


    Pluto said, "God Fu Yu was caught, otherwise there wouldn''t be such a person to catch us. Zou Yi, let''s go out. These people can''t stop the five of us. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly and looked at the boundless. There were gods and soldiers in the sky and on the earth. The secret way was not good.


    It seems that Fu Yu didn''t talk well when he went to see tianwu God of war. He not only got caught, but also let tianwu God of war know their goal and specially sent someone to arrest Zou Yi and others.


    Up to now, most people have to break out. It''s a big deal. Life or death depends on God''s will.


    But Zou Yi didn''t think so. He took Su Mo and Mrs. Yi and rushed to the emperor and Pluto surrounded by the core, shouting, "get close to me."


    The emperor of Heaven Led Zhuge Yi. When he started, he couldn''t avoid being affected. Hearing Zou Yi''s words, he simply chopped Zhuge Yi to the ground with one palm and kicked the seriously injured Zhuge Yi out at the same time.


    Zhuge Yi''s body was used as a tool to open the way. All the magic soldiers were smashed and flew along the line.


    Tianjun took the opportunity to rush over, and all the people who stopped him were beaten out by him.


    Pluto had to rush out of a way. Now Tianjun took the initiative. Instead, she saved trouble.


    The five people met smoothly, and Zou Yi made a move. He was used to using the space skill and opened the space channel faster and faster.


    The space passage appeared. The people entered together without waiting for Zou Yi''s greeting. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared in front of the magic soldiers besieging them.


    It can be said that Zou Yi and her family escaped. In the face of the unknown number of divine generals and soldiers, Zou Yi and her family had no other way but to escape.


    Fortunately, they successfully rescued Su Mo and Mrs. Yi on this trip, which is also some harvest.


    The unexpected arrest of Fu Yu has become the biggest failure of Zou Yi''s trip. They need to find a way to save Fu Yu - or find out why Fu Yu was arrested.


    Zou Yi doesn''t believe that Fu Yu was detained by tianwu God of war because he shot at tianwu God of war or said something wrong. He thinks that Fu Yu was detained by tianwu God of war on his own initiative and on purpose.


    Zou Yi is not sure what makes Fu Yu do this, but he thinks that one day, everyone will know.


    Zou Yi was suddenly tired. In the space channel, she suddenly said to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi: "after we go back, don''t care about these things."


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi obviously didn''t know Zou Yi''s meaning. They all said, "master Fu Yu won''t save it?"


    Zou Yi didn''t speak any more, but silently stretched out her hand and took Su Mo and Mrs. Yi''s hand. It looked like she was really tired.


    Pluto and Tianjun looked at each other. Tianjun''s baby face showed a smile of understanding, while Pluto nodded.

 Chapter 566

    Zou Yi did not stay in the divine world. She left the divine world with Tianjun, Pluto and others and returned to the green star.


    I was shocked to know that Fu Yu was captured by tianwu God of war, but after listening to Zou Yi''s analysis, I calmed down.


    "Younger martial brother Fu Yu is ready to have a complete showdown with tianwu God of war," the unknown knows Fu Yu and sighs. "Frankly, tianwu God of war is also our master. If younger martial brother Fu Yu has a showdown with tianwu God of war, maybe tianwu God of war can communicate a lot."


    The king of Hades said, "the God of war is infatuated with power. He is not satisfied with the position of the Lord of the divine world. He intends to unify the nine worlds and become the king of the nine worlds in history. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to be persuaded by the God of Fu Yu."


    Nameless sighed: "even so, younger martial brother Fu Yu didn''t do anything wrong. As a disciple, I exhort my master not to be obsessed with power and not to do anything wrong, even if I die and my soul disappears. "


    Zou Yi, who felt very tired, suddenly felt that she could not be so depressed. She interrupted and said, "master, master Fu Yu is now caught by the God of war. What should we do?"


    Nameless said, "what we can do now is to unite all those who can unite and oppose the God of war to continue to make mistakes. Fu Yu knows what he is doing. We don''t have to worry about him. If I were him, I would do the same without hesitation... "


    Zou Yi thought, "why don''t I go to the divine world again to inquire about master Fu Yu. If you can, save master Fu Yu by the way. "


    Nameless shook his head: "I will send someone to do this. Zou Yi, your current task is not this, but to go to the other eight realms in the nine realms except the divine world, as well as various immortal planets, and unite all those who can unite to prepare for the next war with the divine world."


    Zou Yi was stunned. He didn''t want to be in charge of this. He couldn''t help saying, "this is the order of the true God of Shizu Wu?"


    Nameless looked at Zou Yi and nodded slowly: "Shizu showed up before you came back, but he was seriously injured and in urgent need of convalescence. After telling me a few words, he left."


    Zou Yi knew that it must be the true God of martial arts: "master, please forgive me. I can''t accept the order of Shizu."


    Nameless one Leng: "what did you say?"


    Zou Yi said, "whether it''s the God of war or the true God of martial arts, to put it bluntly, they are all the ancestors of their disciples. I didn''t know this before. It''s really wrong for me to help the true God of martial arts against the God of war. Now that the disciples know these things, how can they make the same mistake again? Master, forgive me. I''d like to take Su Mo and Mrs. Yi away from Lvxing, find a place where no one knows us, and live a safe life. From then on, I won''t be involved in the affairs of the two Shizu. "


    Nameless stared at Zou Yi and said angrily, "just think about these words in your heart. If you dare to say them in front of me, are you not afraid to commit the great crime of deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors and be despised by the gods?"


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that nameless would be angry. Vaguely, she didn''t want to argue with nameless, but some words were not clear. Zou Yi could only continue to say, "master, disciples really can''t take care of this matter anymore. If you get angry with master, disciples will compensate you."


    The nameless corner of his mouth showed a smile, lowered his voice and said, "good boy, I dare not listen to Shizu. Be careful that Shizu knows and severely punish you."


    Zou Yi saw nameless like this and immediately smiled, "master, you scared me. I thought you were really angry."


    The nameless whispered, "I can''t listen to master''s orders. But you are different. You and master haven''t seen each other several times. You can listen to him. You go, find a place where no one knows you and have a good rest. Whenever I think of master, I''ll come back and have a look. Anyway, it''s not difficult for you to cross the interface. "


    Zou Yi felt some emotion in her heart. After thinking about it, she turned to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi and said, "why don''t I take you to a place where no one knows us? I... I''d better come back and help Shifu. Master is as kind to me as a mountain. I''m sorry to leave like this. "


    Su Mo smiled: "if you don''t go, will we go? If we want to stay, we should stay together. At least we can''t go until master Fu Yu is all right. "


    Mrs. Yi also said with a smile: "yes, there are our relatives and friends here. They left like this. What should they do when they are in danger?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly, nodded and said, "then stay first."


    In fact, he didn''t want to stay and mingle with tianwu war god and Wu Daozhen God, but it was too irresponsible to leave now.


    "Have you decided?" Nameless asked calmly, "once you stay and you want to leave again, it''s not so easy."


    Zou Yi glanced at Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, nodded and said, "we''ve decided not to go for the time being."


    Nameless ha ha said with a smile, "your boy has always been decisive. What''s the matter today? I''m not worried that Master Yu and I will be in danger, so I won''t go? "


    Zou Yi nodded, "that''s true. I intended to persuade you to go with us, but it seems impossible for you to go. If we leave, how can you resist the God of war alone? "


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled: "the disciple suddenly found that he had been deeply involved and it was difficult to escape. Master, did you not blame the disciple because you knew that the disciple could not really leave? "


    Nameless smiled: "tianwu war god and Shizu... Or the two Shizu were involved in the nine realms a long time ago. No one in the nine realms can escape. As their disciple, how can you really escape? Zou Yi, I know you''ve been tired recently, but I want to tell you that there is no final result. None of us can really calm down. "


    Zou Yi nodded slowly, "I see. But the disciple still didn''t want to get involved in the affairs of the two Shizu. At best, he wanted to find a way to keep enough innocent people. Do you have any opinion, master? "


    Nameless said, "your idea is good, but the reality is afraid it will not be allowed. In fact, there is a very simple way to make you achieve your wish, but I''m afraid you think I''m asking you to help me... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "master, if you have something to say, I won''t think much."


    Nameless zhengse said, "help me as before, expand our strength, and you can protect many innocent people from harm. In the face of danger, you should understand that only when you are strong enough can you avoid being hurt. "


    Zou Yi was stunned, meditated for a while, and slowly said, "so the disciples still have to be the same as before?"


    She nodded innocently and said no more. She just looked at Zou Yi and waited for Zou Yi to make the final decision.

 Chapter 567

    Zou Yi left nameless. She was worried all the way. She didn''t talk to Su Mo, Mrs. Yi and others.


    Pluto and Tianjun seemed to know Zou Yi''s mood at this time. They followed Zou Yi silently and didn''t speak.


    Zou Yi''s residence was destroyed before. The new residence was rebuilt under an anonymous order. It is an independent small building, similar to a villa on earth, not far from the red area on the green star.


    The new residence is very large and spacious. It is specially prepared for Zou Yi''s husband and wife, and Zou Yi should enjoy it.


    He asked Pluto and Tianjun to sit down. Zou Yi ordered people to bring good wine and food. It was a treat for the benefactor who saved his two wives.


    Pluto and Tianjun are familiar with Zou Yi, and they are not polite to Zou Yi. They drink and eat happily.


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were in a good mood with them. They temporarily forgot Zou Yi''s unhappiness and drank a lot of wine.


    After three rounds of wine, Zou Yi suddenly looked at Pluto and said, "sister, brother, I have an unkind request. I just don''t know if my sister will be angry if I say it."


    The Pluto was a little drunk and said with a smile, "if you have anything to say, sister, I will always protect you."


    Zou Yi smiled, looked at Pluto and said, "thank you, sister. I wonder if my sister can help me introduce Meng Po and the God of death. I have something to ask them for help. "


    "What referral? Why don''t you just ask me to recruit them? " Pluto smiled and said, "wait. They will come to the green star to see you soon. If there''s anything they can help you, you''re welcome."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "thank you, sister. I''ll give my sister a toast and express my gratitude. "


    Pluto smiled and had a drink with Zou Yi. Tianjun said, "Zou Yi, you and I have known each other for a long time and have experienced a lot together. We are also old friends. I feel speechless about some things. Today we all drank. You think I''m drunk and talk about it. Let''s have a good chat today. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "although Tianjun looks young, he is actually much older and knowledgeable than me... If you have anything to say, Tianjun, I''m all ears."


    The emperor burned the sky and smiled: "then I''m not polite. In fact, I think you live very tired, look ahead and think too much. Although you do everything without leakage and rarely fail, you will be very tired and there will be no surprises... Do you understand what I mean? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I understand what you said. You mean I think too much before and after. When I do things, I always plan in advance for fear of making mistakes. Although I rarely make mistakes, I also lose a lot of fun, such as surprise..."


    Tianjun nodded: "in fact, we are lack of fun. If we are as careful as you, what is the meaning of living? Put it down, put it down, put it down... "


    Tianjun seems to be drunk. He speaks in his mouth, but his eyes slowly close.


    Zou Yi suddenly understood a lot of things, looked at Tianjun, took a sip of wine, and slowly closed her eyes


    Zou Yi and Tianjun are drunk. They are really drunk. After they are drunk, they are unconscious. They don''t even know how to get back to the room.


    When Zou Yi woke up, he found that Su Mo and Mrs. Yi were all around him. He felt sorry and got up quickly.


    Su Mo smiled and said, "a little girl came to you. She said she was your disciple. Her name is Guo Shuang."


    Zou Yi patted her head: "where is she?"


    Su Mo smiled, but Mrs. Yi stared at Zou Yi: "you always tell me, is she your disciple or the lover you know on earth?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately smiled bitterly: "Guo Shuangcai is 18 years old and is not a complete adult. Don''t think about it, Mrs. Yi."


    "Little Lori," said Mrs. Yi, "don''t some people like little Lori''s?"


    Zou Yi said positively, "am I such a person? Mrs. Yi can''t joke. Guo Shuang is my disciple and my younger generation. "


    Mrs. Yi smiled: "look, you''ve been under a lot of pressure recently. I''m kidding you. Don''t be angry. Just think I didn''t say it. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing when she saw Mrs. Yi like this: "let''s meet Guo Shuang together. Maybe you''ll help me guide her to practice in the future. It''s good to know her early."


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo got up together and went with Zou Yi to meet Guo Shuang, who had been waiting for a long time, so that everyone could know the little girl with spiritual body.


    Guo Shuang, accompanied by Ouyang yuan and Ouyang Xiaoli, is now in Zou Yi''s living room. Seeing Zou Yi coming, they salute together.


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "there are no outsiders here. We don''t have to do this. Just relax."


    Guo shuangdu said with a mouth: "master, why are you like this? You can''t see your figure all the time. I really don''t know how you are a master?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "aren''t I busy... Guo Shuang, let me introduce you. This is Su Mo and this is Mrs. Yi. They are all your teachers'' wives. If I''m not here in the future, they will teach you to practice and take care of you for me. "


    Guo Shuang was stunned, then frowned and said, "do you really have a wife? What about my sister? What about Wen Xiangyu? "


    Zou Yi''s face was embarrassed: "don''t talk nonsense. Your sister, me and Wen Xiangyu are nothing."


    Guo Shuang chuckled and looked like a child: "that''s nothing? You are sleeping in my sister''s bed... "


    "Shuang Er," Zou Yi couldn''t help shouting, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m just sleeping in your sister''s bed..."


    Guo Shuang was suddenly angry and shouted, "then you said it had nothing to do with you? You don''t want to deny it. I''m a witness, hum! "


    Zou Yi was speechless. He finally found that Guo Shuang was rebellious.


    Being rebellious is not a bad thing, but if it is out of control, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.


    Zou Yi has been in a bad mood recently. Looking at Guo Shuang, she is worried. Her eyes are wrong.


    Ouyangyuan saw Zou Yi was in a bad mood and hurriedly said, "Guo Shuang, don''t talk to your master like this. It''s disrespectful to your master. Apologize quickly."


    Guo shuangdu''s mouth, seeing Zou Yi unhappy, seemed to be a little afraid. It took a long time to say "sorry".


    Zou Yi didn''t attack, but turned to look at the underworld downstairs, smiled and said, "sister, don''t have a rest?"


    Pluto said, "how can I rest if you are so noisy? Zou Yi, Tianjun advised you yesterday. Why did you forget so soon? As for children, one day they will grow up. Don''t worry too much. They hurt themselves, and the children don''t feel free. "


    Zou Yi thought of what Tianjun said last night and nodded slowly: "my sister is right. I will pay attention."


    Pluto walked to Guo Shuang with a smile and looked at Guo Shuang meaningfully. It seemed that he liked Guo Shuang.


    Guo Shuang didn''t like Mrs. Yi very much. He glanced at Mrs. Yi and held his head high.

 Chapter 568

    Mrs. Yi said with a smile, "Guo Shuang, right? Follow me later. "


    Guo Shuang said, "my master is Zou Yi, not you... You robbed the man my sister likes, so I won''t follow you."


    Mrs. Yi smiled. She was so happy that she couldn''t straighten up.


    Zou Yi sighed secretly. He was already in a low mood. He felt that some things should be put down, so he turned and left without saying a word.


    Mrs. Yi is still teasing Guo Shuang. The more angry Guo Shuang is, the happier Mrs. Yi seems to be. The age difference between the two people is too much, but this character seems to be very similar. Sparks splash when they meet together.


    Although we all know that Mrs. Yi amused Guo Shuang, we also saw something from Guo Shuang''s performance, and everyone was silent.


    Zou Yi left her residence and came to the vast green star wasteland. Looking at the vast sand sea in front of her, he was even more depressed.


    "Lord Xingwang, what''s the matter? It seems that you haven''t had a good rest. It''s not quite right. "


    I don''t know when there was another person behind Zou Yi. This person should be the Millennium ice in the divine world, beside the Millennium ice, and her sister''s Millennium dream.


    Their sister came to Zou Yi, but she must have something to do. Zou Yi had some spirit. She turned back and said, "you two condescended to come. Is this something for me?"


    Millennium ice smiled and looked strange on her beautiful face: "Lord Xingwang, are you afraid that we have something to find you? Or do you think we''re a little abrupt? "


    Millennium dream is very clever. I didn''t say a word. I just looked at Zou Yi quietly and thought deeply.


    "What the Millennium family can''t do, I''m afraid it has something to do with the God of war?" Zou Yi was in a bad mood, but she didn''t become a fool: "just say it, how can I help you?"


    Millennium ice said, "Sir, where have you been in recent years? Have you been locked up by the God of war?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "are you worried that I have taken refuge in the God of war? Don''t worry, I just went to a Xiuxian planet for a period of time, and I didn''t get caught by the God of war, let alone take refuge in him. "


    A few steps on the Millennium ice, almost close to Zou Yi''s face, said, "then tell me, why did I find the breath of the divine world on you?"


    Zou Yi said, "not long ago, I went to the divine world to save my wife."


    Millennium ice smiled and suddenly gently bit Zou Yi''s ear: "do you know why you can save your two wives so easily?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and felt strange. She couldn''t help but step back: "you mean you helped me at that time?"


    Millennium ice''s eyes were full of resentment and said angrily, "don''t you really know we helped you?"


    Zou Yi was really stunned this time: "what''s going on?"


    Millennium ice suddenly sighed: "on the same day you came to the divine world, we and the God of war knew your whereabouts and your plan. If we hadn''t sent troops to stop you from going to the God prison to catch your God of war, how could you get away easily? "


    Zou Yi frowned: "so, at that time, the God of war of tianwu already knew our plan and made a hand to catch us all?"


    Seeing that Zou Yi really didn''t know the situation at that time, Millennium ice said positively: "after the clan leader knew the enemy''s plan, he sent family people to block tianwu God of war for the first time, and paid a great price to reluctantly block tianwu God of war. I thought you knew all about it. I didn''t expect you didn''t know anything."


    Zou Yi thought for a moment, hugged her fist and said, "no wonder the God of War didn''t appear at that time, and there were no experts around him. It turned out that you helped me... Thank you. I didn''t know before. I didn''t come to the door to thank you. Please forgive me."


    Millennium ice smiled again: "no need to thank you. We are allies and should help. Just... "


    "Just what?" Zou Yi asked subconsciously, "is tianwu God of war venting all his anger on your Millennium family? You can''t resist it now. You need our help?"


    Millennium nodded coldly: "adults are extremely intelligent. You''ll get it at a guess. We have evacuated our family from the divine world and are ready to come to the green star to rebuild our homes. This is not difficult for adults. Please help me to say to the nameless God of the green star, so that my people can live here immediately. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "you don''t have to tell your master about this. Now you can tell your people to go to the green star to find a place you can see and rebuild the Millennium family."


    Millennium ice was very happy and saluted and said, "thank you, sir. We will inform the people now, but they dare not stay in the space channel for too long."


    Zou Yi smiled and looked at the Millennium ice to inform her people. She felt that she owed another favor to the Millennium family. In the future, it was really better for the Millennium family.


    "Zou Yi, my sister calls you an adult. I won''t think you are my adult." Millennium dream suddenly said, "don''t try to bully me and my sister..."


    Zou Yi, who was in a bad mood, was actually in a better mood at the moment. She smiled and said, "then don''t annoy me, otherwise, be careful I''m not polite."


    "If you dare to bully our sisters," Millennium dream suddenly took a big step forward, his eyes were almost close to Zou Yi''s, and said fiercely, "I''ll kill you."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing, stepped back and said loudly, "I don''t dare to bully the two eldest ladies of the Millennium family. I want to live a few more years."


    Millennium dream also laughed loudly: "finally laugh. I''m worried that you''re depressed when you look so listless."


    Millennium ice had contacted her people at this time, and looked back and said with a smile: "it seems that my sister still has some weight in your heart. A few words will make you happy. You don''t like my sister, do you? I can tell you that she is a spoiled wild girl. If you like her, you have to think about the consequences first. "


    Millennium dream immediately shouted, "are you my sister? Don''t you forget that you are not as quiet as me sometimes? I am a wild girl, and you are no exception. "


    Millennium ice smiled and said, "anyway, if we can save Zou Yi, even if our task is completed, we can explain it."


    Zou Yi was slightly stunned and immediately understood what: "my master asked you to come to me?"


    Millennium ice and Millennium dream looked at each other and nodded together: "everyone is worried about you, so we decided to see you and tease you. Are you all right now? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s all right. Thank you. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi asked, "so you won''t move to green star, will you?"

 Chapter 569

    Millennium ice shook his head: "how can you joke about this? We really want to move to green star to live. We are suppressed by the God of war in the divine world and can''t stand on our feet. "


    Zou Yi said, "then I''ll help you choose a spacious place and ask someone to help you build a new residence. I''ll thank you for your help all the time."


    Millennium ice smiled and said softly, "thank you. If you don''t mind, our sisters will always listen to your instructions and do whatever you want us to do. "


    Zou Yi was stunned. He misunderstood the meaning of Millennium ice and couldn''t help thinking crooked.


    Millennium dream immediately shouted, "my sister means that we can help you. As for the rest, don''t even think about it. "


    Zou Yi laughed and said, "it''s enough to help me. After all, it''s also helping me to have a baby."


    Somehow, Zou Yi completely let go of the Millennium ice and Millennium dream this time, and joked when she spoke.


    The Millennium dream was stunned, then his face turned red and said angrily, "what do you say? You have the seed to say it again. See if I don''t interrupt your legs..."


    Zou Yi said, "you can''t beat me. Besides, your sister didn''t say no. You always listen to your sister. Naturally, you won''t object. Don''t be wrong. "


    Millennium dream bit her lips. She was angry. She suddenly calmed down, looked at Zou Yi and said, "let''s go. I''ll listen to you."


    It was Zou Yi''s turn to blush. He looked at the serious Millennium dream on his face and felt that the joke was big.


    The Millennium dream burst out laughing and said loudly, "you continue to have your spring and autumn dream. We''re leaving!"


    She turned around and pulled the Millennium ice that had been smiling. The two sisters left quickly, leaving Zou Yi alone in a daze.


    When Zou Yi returned to her residence, she found that Millennium ice and Millennium dream were also in his home. Besides the sisters, Guo Yun and Wen Xiangyu, who should have been on earth, were also in his home.


    Zou Yi, who was stunned for a while, was pulled down by Su mo before she reacted and said quickly, "Why are you all here?"


    Guo Shuang was most happy, but after hearing Zou Yi''s words, she said angrily: "thanks to Shizu, or Shizu ordered someone to pick up my sister, my sister might freeze to death on Kunlun Mountain... I can tell you, if my sister really died because of you, I would never forgive you in my life."


    Zou Yiqi said, "what''s going on?"


    Guo Shuang said, "don''t pretend to be silly. It''s strange if you don''t know."


    Zou Yi said positively, "I really don''t know. What the hell is going on? "


    Guo Yun said, "nothing more. Wen Xiangyu and I heard you talk about the leisure of Kunlun Mountain, so we wanted to have a try. As a result, we were trapped on the Kunlun Mountain and almost frozen to death. "


    Wen Xiangyu was a little excited and said, "fortunately, Shizu sent someone to pick us up on earth and saved our lives."


    Zou Yi still didn''t understand. She went to see Su Mo and Mrs. Yi at a loss.


    Su Mo smiled: "well, we heard what you said about the earth. We thought it was inappropriate for you to leave Guo Yun and Wen Xiangyu on the earth like that. So we went to ask Shifu and asked Shifu to send someone to pick them up to green star. Master thought we should do this, so he sent someone to make a special trip and brought back two beautiful sisters to be our company. "


    Zou Yi finally understood and was a little happy: "when you come, you can practice at ease. We''ll try to solve the physical problems together. If we can''t, we''ll practice the yuan God. After the yuan God is strong enough, we''ll practice again in another physical body. "


    Guo Yun and Wen Xiangyu said together, "can you change your body?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "of course, but before changing your body, you must cultivate a yuan God, otherwise you may completely become another person or a fool."


    Guo Yun thought Zou Yi was joking, but she didn''t think so. Her heart was full of joy to see Zou Yi again. She couldn''t help saying, "are you okay? We... "


    Wen Xiangyu said directly: "we went to Kunlun mountain to see you again one day. Now our wish has come true. Even if we can''t cultivate immortals, we are very happy. "


    Zou Yi glanced at Su Mo and Mrs. Yi and had to explain, "I have a wife and two. You may not know that they are mine... "


    "We all know." Guo Yun interrupted Zou Yi: "we introduced each other just now, and we almost know more about you."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly: "that''s the best... Let''s prepare for dinner. I''m hungry. You must be hungry, too."


    Guo Yun said, "when we came, we first met your master, nameless master. He gave us a grain of Bigu pill. He said that even if we didn''t eat for a long time, we wouldn''t feel hungry..."


    Zou Yi smiled: "although that thing is useful, you have long been used to eating three meals a day on earth. You still have to eat something."


    Mrs. Yi smiled and said, "I''m ready. We''ll talk while eating later. It happened that the two sisters of the Millennium family came to you for something. They helped you a lot. You should repay them. "


    Zou Yi nodded, looked at Millennium ice and Millennium dream, looked at Guo Yun and Guo Shuang, looked at Wen Xiangyu, and finally looked at her two wives. She suddenly felt it was time to leave.


    He stood up decisively: "I personally went to see the Millennium Kun patriarch. I need to ask about some things, and I need to have enough respect for the Millennium family. Take your time and don''t wait for me. "


    Zou Yi ran away. There were bursts of women''s voices behind her. Although they told him to go after dinner, everyone''s tone was different.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help taking a long breath at the door. She felt a little scared and accelerated her speed to escape from her residence.


    As the saying goes, three women make a play. At this time, there are at least seven women in his family. If he doesn''t leave, I''m afraid he will be noisy to death.


    He had the illusion that he had caused a lot of trouble. I''m afraid he will be very sad in the future.


    Su Mo may not be too difficult for him, but Mrs. Yi will certainly trouble him.


    It''s certain to ignore him. It''s also certain to look for some reasons to ignore him. Other ways... Zou Yi didn''t dare to think about it. He couldn''t help shivering and sweating behind his back.


    He didn''t even find that the Pluto and the heavenly king who should have been in his house were gone at this time. He was confused by the people around him and forgot two heavyweights.


    Many men want to be surrounded by beautiful women, but if such a good thing happens, few people can deal with it.


    Zou Yi''s heart is a little heavy again. He has to think about how to deal with these things.

 Chapter 570

    Zou Yi was in a better mood. She found the Millennium Kun who had just arrived at the green star, took the initiative to help the Millennium family find a suitable place to build a residence, and promised that the Millennium Kun would build a city on the green star for the people of the Millennium Kun, which is called the millennium city.


    This millennium city is a millennium family exclusive. Everything in the city has the final say of the Millennium family.


    Of course, when the green star encounters war or major disasters, the Millennium family also needs to contribute. After all, they also live on the green star. Once the green star changes its master or suffers major disasters, they will not be better.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s mood getting better, I was also very happy. It was said that Zou Yi passed: "green star has been stable for several years, and everyone''s strength has been improved. I''m going to test everyone''s strength and reassign everyone''s responsibilities. Do you think it''s feasible? "


    Zou Yi didn''t have such a mind, but she was very interested in anonymity. She said, "an internal competition can be held, but the scale should not be too large to avoid causing some unnecessary trouble. At the beginning, we had a college in each of the four counties and cities, and there was also a college in the city master''s house. The five colleges recruited a large number of qualified and potential disciples. Now it''s time to see the results of their cultivation. "


    Nameless said, "I think so, but I haven''t figured out how to do it."


    Zou Yi said, "in order to save time and effort and form habits, the disciples feel that they should not have a large-scale competition, but should use the test crystal to test their strength. By the way, you can also test the qualifications and potential of new disciples. "


    Nameless nodded, "just do as you say. By the way, for this test, I''m going to let the Wu sisters go out to help you. Do you have any objection? "


    Zou Yi said, "the Wu sisters are all my younger martial sisters. They have good physique and fast cultivation speed. I don''t know what they are now?"


    Nameless smiled proudly: "don''t mention that Wu Xia and Guo Shuang you brought back recently are spiritual bodies. The speed of cultivation is almost against the sky. Now they have become a immortal."


    "What about Wu Chun, the eldest sister of the Wu family?" Zou Yi was curious: "and Wu Min, what are they?"


    Nameless said, "Wu Chun has a pure Yin constitution. The cultivation methods are special. The progress is not slow. He should become an immortal soon. Wu Min is a divine body, and the speed of cultivation is naturally very fast. It''s just that the little girl doesn''t want to practice ordinary skills. She wants to practice Shizu''s decision to become an immortal. As a result, she has made slow progress and has not reached the realm of an immortal so far. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "no harm. Immortality promotion is a peerless skill that Shizu became famous. At the beginning of cultivation, the progress is slow, which is very normal. In the future, Wu Chun will be the most powerful of the three sisters. "


    Nameless smiled and nodded: "you''re right. Because of this, I didn''t force Wu Chun to practice step by step and grow slowly."


    Zou Yi remembered the younger martial brothers and sisters of the previous class and asked, "where are the others? How many people are immortal now? "


    Nameless said, "among the disciples who participated in the nine world competition, Zhou Jia made the least progress. She was about to break through the realm of immortals. I don''t know why, but she hasn''t been able to break through so far. "


    Zou Yi thought of Zhou Jialai and said with concern, "is there any problem in cultivation that has not been solved, so the progress is slow?"


    Nameless shook his head: "I''m too busy to check for her. You reminded me. I''ll go to her today and see what went wrong. "


    Zou Yi smiled, "thank you, master. After four younger martial sisters, how about four elder martial brothers? They used to be the land of immortals, but now can they change? Has anyone become a God? "


    Nameless shook his head: "how can you become a God so easily? Although your four younger martial brothers have good qualifications and practice hard, they will become gods at least a thousand years later. "


    Zou Yi also inadvertently remembered the eight younger martial brothers and sisters who had not met for a long time and participated in the nine world competition with him, so she cared about them. In fact, his younger martial brothers and sisters were far more than these eight. If he wanted to care about them all, I''m afraid it would be impossible.


    "Zou Yi, you are the fastest person I have ever seen to cultivate, but whether you become a God or an immortal, you have too many opportunities and coincidences, and you have received too much help..." nameless suddenly sighed: "if not, in terms of your cultivation time, you are at most a chaotic real immortal, and you can''t reach the realm of God and man. Your younger martial brothers and sisters are not as lucky as you, and there are not so many people willing to help them, so... "


    Zou Yi nodded comprehensively, "it''s not easy to cultivate immortality. Just try your best, younger martial brothers and sisters. Disciples will never force anything."


    Nameless smiled, "that''s good. Now you also have disciples. Although you have taught others'' skills and combat skills before, your true disciple is Guo Shuang. You think Guo Shuang is of good quality, but... I think she is naturally anti bone and rebellious. If she is not guided, I''m afraid the stronger her strength in the future will bring disaster to the ninth world. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help sighing: "I saw that Guo Shuang was rebellious, but I didn''t find that she was rebellious. Master, when did you see it? "


    Nameless zhengse said, "I personally taught Guo shuanggong and war skills before. I can see from my contact with her that this son''s heart is higher than heaven. Do you know which one she wants to learn? "


    Zou Yi shook her head and felt something was wrong: "isn''t it Jiuyang''s decision? She wanted to learn from Jiuyang before... "


    Nameless said, "she learned Jiuyang Jue first, but soon said Jiuyang was not suitable. She asked me to teach her more powerful skills. I didn''t care at that time. I just felt that Guo Shuanggang had just begun to practice. I didn''t know how powerful Jiuyang was, so I tried to teach her other skills. Guess what? Hum, the child didn''t learn any of them and said that all the skills I taught her were rubbish... "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "if your skill is rubbish, I''m afraid there''s nothing she can see in the nine realms."


    Nameless said seriously, "it''s not funny. You know, all my disciples, no matter what skill I teach them, will cherish it and practice hard... Guo Shuang is picky and doesn''t respect the teacher... It doesn''t matter. People on earth seem to be like this. You had a little at the beginning."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "master, you are scolding your disciples."


    Nameless said, "talk about business. Don''t laugh."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "yes, please continue, master. The disciples are all ears."


    Nameless ignored Zou Yi''s joking and said, "I noticed Guo Shuang''s abnormal performance. I quietly investigated her inner thoughts and found that she had the great ambition to dominate the nine realms. It''s just very deep. It''s really hard to find if I didn''t have some special means."

 Chapter 571

    Zou Yi was surprised: "dominate the nine realms? How is this possible? She''s just an 18-year-old mortal who doesn''t have any skills... "


    Nameless interrupted Zou Yi: "don''t underestimate Guo Shuang, she... I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you see."


    Zou Yi suddenly remembered the Fuxi Qin she had seen when she was on earth. She suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help saying, "she is really different. She not only has a spirit body, but also can control the ancient artifact Fuxi Qin that ordinary people can''t control."


    "You finally understand." Nameless said in a deep voice, "I saw Fu Xiqin in her memory. Combined with her previous findings, I determined what I just told you."


    Nameless suddenly took out a glittering ancient book from his space ring: "this is the first volume of the most precious heavenly book in the divine world, which was given to me by your Shizu in those years. There are records of Fuxi Qin and the owner of Fuxi Qin. "


    Zou Yi stretched out her hand to take the book and rolled it up. As she opened it, she asked, "what does it say?"


    Nameless waved, the heavenly book automatically turned the page and stayed on a page.


    When Zou Yi looked at them, they were all ancient divine writings, which were very different from today''s divine writings. He didn''t know them.


    Nameless explained: "what is recorded above is the life stories of the masters of Fuxi Qin. I have read it carefully. Fuxi Qin automatically chooses the master. Unless a person with great ambition and excellent qualification, he must not become its master. Throughout the history of Fuxi Qin''s masters, each of them is a public enemy of the nine realms. They are all ambitious people who want to unify the nine realms. This is not a joke. Although Guo Shuang is now in a strong position and is unlikely to do anything harmful to the nine realms, once she is strong, she is afraid that the nine realms will face another great disaster. "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, stared at the book of heaven and said, "can Shifu teach disciples ancient divine writings? I want to study the masters of Fuxi Qin carefully. "


    He nodded innocently, stretched out his palm and stuck it on Zou Yi''s forehead. A message quickly entered Zou Yi''s mind.


    Zou Yi can recognize these ancient divine writings and understand everything recorded in the book of heaven.


    According to the records in the book of heaven, the masters of Fuxi Qin in all dynasties were ambitious and their actions shook the nine realms.


    Those people, without exception, are those who have brought great disasters to the nine realms, even more frightening than the God of war.


    Zou Yi even noticed that every master of Fuxi Qin recorded in the book of heaven was rebellious and arrogant, but it was very hidden and easy to buy people''s hearts.


    They are naturally liked to be close to them, and some people even sacrifice themselves for them.


    Zou Yi doesn''t know about the book of heaven, but it''s said that it was given by Wu Daozhen God. It records secret things that the world doesn''t know. She also knows the origin of this book and has no doubt about its content.


    Zou Yi was secretly surprised and felt that he might have inadvertently done a bad thing. He might inadvertently become the public enemy of the nine realms.


    "Master," Zou Yi closed the book of heaven, "if it is true as recorded in the book of heaven, what should the disciple do now?"


    Nameless said: "I have ordered people to go to the earth to retrieve Fuxi Qin. As long as Fuxi Qin does not fall into Guo Shuang''s hands, she will not lose her mind even if she has ambition... I will seal Fuxi Qin myself, make Guo Shuang lose contact with it, and then guide it to see if she can change the child."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "if it''s so dangerous, I''m afraid we can''t be too overbearing to teach Guo Shuang''s skills and combat skills..."


    Nameless said, "you''re going to patrol the nine realms. At this time, I''ll give it to you as a teacher. Fuxi Qin can purify people''s hearts in the hands of a gentleman. It''s a rare artifact; But once it falls into the hands of people with evil intentions, it will become a magic tool that controls people''s hearts. It is urgent to seal the piano. You can help the teacher seal the piano before you start. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "it''s a pity that the disciple''s heavenly eye Buddha ring was taken away by the God of war. Otherwise, seal the piano in the heavenly eye Buddha ring. The disciple should take it with him. Guo Shuang can''t take the piano."


    Nameless said, "that won''t work. Fuxi Qin meets regular and positive, and meets evil. If it is placed in your heavenly eye Buddha ring, it will affect each other with the magic sword also sealed inside, and the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "master was right. I didn''t think about it well. Speaking of the magic sword, now it is in the hands of the God of war of tianwu. I''m afraid it will be unsealed by surprise. Shifu must be careful when facing the God of war of tianwu in the future. "


    Nameless slightly frowned: "the magic sword is the most precious treasure in the demon world. It is extremely evil. I think the God of war of tianwu will not unseal it. It''s the killer sword. It was originally the God of war... The thing of Shizu. Now it''s the most terrible thing to return to his hands. "


    Zou Yi said, "the disciple hasn''t felt that the killing sword is separated from the disciple. At least now, the God of war has no idea of killing the sword."


    Nameless was puzzled: "it''s strange. The God of war of tianwu was the owner of the killing sword, but later he was taken away by the true God of Wudao. Now that he takes back the killing sword, he should erase the divine knowledge mark you left on the killing sword for the first time and make the killing sword recognize the Lord again. Why didn''t he do that? He just took the killing sword away, but didn''t use it? "


    Zou Yi pondered: "maybe the God of war of tianwu can''t see the killing sword now... Although the killing sword is an artifact, ordinary people will never think so, but the disciple had entered the tianwu Pavilion before and saw too many treasures. I''m afraid the God of war of tianwu has paid attention now and doesn''t know that those things are the real treasures."


    Nameless smiled: "God of war is not such a person... Forget it, we don''t have to worry about these things. In fact, you don''t have to worry too much about the magic sword you said. We had plans for it long ago. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "master means... Do you mean that master Fu Yu''s arrest has something to do with the magic sword?"


    Nameless nodded: "only Master Yu and I know this. You must not spread it, otherwise Master Yu will be in danger."


    Zou Yi suddenly realized: "I understand. It''s just that master Fu Yu is too dangerous to do this. He''s trying to hide from the tiger. "


    Nameless said: "so we must act as soon as possible, gather more people and be ready to fight to protect the nine realms."


    "Protect the nine realms?" Zou Yi seemed to have found a goal in life and had the idea of fighting for all the creatures in the nine realms for the first time.


    Nameless saw Zou Yi''s idea, smiled and said with satisfaction, "do you understand why I want to leave you now? Personal safety is small, and the life-long safety of the nine realms is what God should consider. The stronger the ability, the heavier the responsibility on your shoulders. You should understand this truth. "

 Chapter 572

    Zou Yi shuddered and saluted, "the disciple was confused. Not long ago, he wanted to escape. It''s really wrong... Thank you for waking up the disciple. The disciple knows what to do."


    Nameless smiled and patted Zou Yi on the shoulder: "I knew you would understand. That''s why I didn''t force you. We talked a lot today. You should remember every word I said. In the future, be careful, and be careful. Don''t fall into the hands of some people with evil intentions, and all your previous achievements will be wasted. "


    Zou Yi thought of what Tianjun had advised him before. She felt strange and couldn''t help saying, "Tianjun also advised his disciples to put it down. Now it seems that it''s impossible to put it down. Master is right. We have a heavy responsibility on our shoulders. It''s not time to put it down. "


    Nameless turned to one side and sat down: "masters are old. You young people need to master the future. How can you put it down so early?"


    Zou Yi finally understood it completely. She hugged her fist and said, "all the disciples understand. I will never have similar ideas in the future. Please rest assured, master."


    Nameless nodded: "go and do what you should do without any scruples or hesitation. The brave never move forward, and the wise never stay where they are. "


    Zou Yi saluted again, said goodbye to anonymity and returned to her residence.


    He left his residence and returned to his residence, but the whole person changed completely, and his wife didn''t seem to know him.


    Not to mention anything else, it''s just mentally. Although Zou Yi improved when she left, she obviously had something in her heart, was in low spirits and didn''t want to do anything.


    When he came back now, he was full of energy. It seemed that he was full of energy. There were signs that he couldn''t wait to work hard.


    At this time, Zou Yi regained her momentum as a star king. When she got home, she directly said, "Guo Yun and Guo Shuang, you should report to the unknown star master immediately. In the future, the unknown star master will personally guide you to practice."


    Without waiting for the sisters Guo Yun to say more, Zou Yi turned to Wen Xiangyu and said, "Wen Xiangyu, you practice with Su mo. I want you to practice Yuanshen with all your strength and be sure to cultivate Yuanshen into a small one in the shortest time. Then I will help you reshape your body so that you can practice smoothly. "


    Without waiting for Wen Xiangyu to speak, Zou Yi looked at the Millennium ice sisters: "you two have great strength. They are both the realm of God and man. Immediately follow me around the nine realms."


    Zou Yi turned to look at Mrs. Yi and said in embarrassment, "Mrs. Yi, you are the strongest among us and my wife. You should have patrolled the nine realms with me. However, the situation in the nine realms is unstable. The green star may face a big war at any time. There can be no one in charge of the troops. Therefore, you can only be wronged to stay in the green star for the time being, take charge of all the people on the green star for me, and resist all the invading enemies for me. "


    Mrs. Yi didn''t look good, but she didn''t say much. She just looked at Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi arranged the seven women around her, and then said, "I have accepted the master''s order. After helping the master do two things, I will leave the green star and contact the aspiring people in the nine realms to resist those who endanger the nine realms for life. You are all people I can trust. Everyone has to do something for the nine realms all his life. "


    Everyone understood Zou Yi''s meaning. Everyone looked at Zou Yi together. Except Guo Shuang, others said, "I see. We''ll try our best."


    Zou Yi noticed Guo Shuang, but didn''t say anything, but said to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, "you go out with me. There''s something I need you to help me."


    Su Mo said with a smile, "you''re welcome between us. If you have something to say, don''t be so divided."


    Mrs. Yi turned away without saying a word, regardless of whether Zou Yi and Su Mo followed her or not.


    It can be seen that Mrs. Yi has an opinion on Zou Yi''s arrangement, although she didn''t say it.


    Zou Yi, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi come to the open place outside. Zou Yi lays a border to prevent others from hearing their conversation.


    "If you are so cautious, something big must happen," Mrs. Yi finally thought of something. She frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zou Yi said, "there will be great changes in the nine realms. Master said that we are gods and shoulder the important task of protecting the creatures in the nine realms. We can''t just protect ourselves. I think what master said is reasonable, so I accepted master''s order to patrol the nine realms, unite all those who can unite, and jointly resist those who destroy the peace of the nine realms. "


    Mrs. Yi was worried: "then why don''t you take us with you? We don''t trust you alone. "


    Zou Yi reached out and took Mrs. Yi''s hand: "don''t worry, no one in the nine realms can hurt me except those like tianwu war god. Besides, I just go to contact people with lofty ideals in the nine circles, not to fight with others. There will be no danger. "


    Mrs. Yi said, "do you think I''m a child? Forget it, if you want to support us, we''ll treat you as if you won''t be in danger. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and quickly changed the topic: "I pulled you out to help me watch Guo Shuang. Guo Shuang doesn''t have many acquaintances here. She will contact you after I leave. You should observe carefully. If she has any changes, you must tell master nameless in time. It''s inconvenient for me to explain this too much, but you must do as I say, or something big may happen. "


    Mrs. Yi and Su mo were puzzled, but seeing Zou Yi''s seriousness, they didn''t ask much and nodded together.


    Zou Yi was relieved and said with a smile, "I will delay a few days in Lvxing. Master said to test the strength of the disciples of the five colleges and let me help."


    Mrs. Yi smiled: "haven''t you ever had a big nine before? Will we do the same this time? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I''m not going to make things big. I just use the test crystal to test the strength of the disciples. It can''t be as grand as the previous Jiujie Dabi."


    Mrs. Yi said, "why not be more grand? Don''t you want to unite aspiring people in the nine circles? This is an opportunity. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "opportunity? What do you mean by that? "


    Mrs. Yi said: "like the previous nine circles big ratio, we set up a heavy reward and called on all the nine circles to participate, so as to select the right young people to stay in green star. Our strength will naturally increase."


    Zou Yi suddenly woke up and patted her head: "it''s really a good way. I''ll go to see my master immediately and discuss with him to change my plan."


    Mrs. Yi said, "don''t worry. Think about it first and then go to see the master. Don''t ask the master at that time. You don''t know this or that."


    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you for reminding me. Now I have a better idea. If it can be successfully implemented, the task of patrolling the nine circles may be completed by the way."


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo looked at each other and smiled together: "it seems that Zou Yi we are familiar with is back. You should be like this, otherwise we may be disappointed."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t be disappointed. I may have been on earth for a long time before. My mind has been affected and I''m confused. Not in the future. You can rest assured that I know what my mission is and what I should do. "

 Chapter 573

    Zou Yi goes to see nameless. Nameless happens to find Zou Yi for something. The two teachers and disciples also have a tacit understanding.


    The unnamed man sent Lingcha and said after Zou Yi sat down: "Guo Shuang has come to me. At present, I let her practice with Min Yue. You can rest assured."


    Zou Yi listened to the nameless mention of Min Yue, and casually asked, "Min City is in charge of the North City, managing everything every day. Do you have time to manage Guo Shuang?"


    Nameless said, "don''t worry, Min Yue knows what to do. You didn''t come to me today because of this? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I want to discuss with master about testing the strength of my disciples. I have a new idea. I don''t know what master thinks, so I came here to discuss with master."


    Take a sip of nameless Qiling tea and say it in detail


    Zou Yi nodded and spoke out her thoughts slowly and rigorously.


    Zou Yi plans to take advantage of this opportunity to call on all people with aspirations to come to green star.


    He plans to turn this test into another nine world Derby, but it is not called nine world Derby, but a ranking war of martial friends.


    Zou Yi called this ranking war a nine realm hegemony competition. The hegemony competition was divided into three levels: Immortal below, immortal and god man. Finally, three overlords were determined.


    No matter what level of overlord, he will get the peerless treasures provided by the nameless leader of the green star, the burning God of the demon world, and the Lord of the underworld. He will also have the opportunity to worship directly under the door of these three people and become their disciples.


    The nether King took out a ruyi tent. It looks like an ordinary tent, but it has earth shaking power. It is said that this tent can block out the sun and imprison the dragon. It is an artifact integrating attack and defense.


    Tianjun took out a special sword in the underworld. This sword is also an artifact, but it is not a magic sword. It has no magic Qi. People from other circles can also use it.


    Nameless is the real owner and the best thing to take out. Jiulong Baoding contains a dragon ball.


    The dragon ball contained in Jiulong Baoding can release the unique dragon breath of the dragon family. It is amazing. At the same time, it is also a space treasure, integrating attack and defense. It is also a famous treasure in the divine world.


    In addition to the three artifacts, there are also various immortal and spiritual artifacts, as well as a large number of crystal stones and divine crystals, which can definitely attract the attention of most people.


    In addition to the overlord, the top ten in the three levels of competition can also get corresponding rewards.


    These may not be enough to impress some people with strong strength, so Zou Yi decided to throw out a killer mace.


    Zou Yi''s assassin''s mace is the fief on the green star. The overlord of the realm of God and man can obtain a fief of 10000 miles. The overlord of the realm of immortals can obtain a fief of 5000 miles. The overlord below the immortals can obtain a fief of thousands of miles.


    Everything in the fief will be the overlord has the final say, or the private property of the overlord.


    This is what many experts want to have, but it is very difficult to have. After all, no interface master will give his territory to others at will.


    Nameless doesn''t care about giving the land to others. He needs the help of real experts and potential talents.


    After their discussion, they spread the news and spread it all over the nine realms in just a few days.


    At one time, the nine circles were boiling. Many people set out in advance and rushed to the green star. They wanted to occupy a good position and avoid being late. Even their place to live became a problem.


    It happened that the unknown summoned a large number of craftsmen to build new houses and cities. At this moment, it is clear that the craftsmen should seize the time to build more houses on the green star, especially hotels and hotels, so that when the nine world hegemony begins six months later, those who come to participate can have a place to live.


    The battle for hegemony in the nine realms is scheduled after June. It also takes into account the need to make some preparations. After all, green star has not developed long, and with the recent destruction, it takes time to prepare.


    Zou Yi called all the officers and men on the green star to join the preliminary preparation team for the nine world hegemony. The manpower is enough. What is missing is nothing more than crystal stones and various materials.


    Zou Yi thought of some technologies of the earth people, sent people to the earth to introduce science and technology, and used scientific and technological forces to manufacture various materials, especially building materials for building houses, which can be regarded as solving the problem of material shortage.


    Pluto and Tianjun also provided some help and sent people to collect a large number of items and send them to the green star.


    Ao Jiang, the spiritual Lord of the spirit world, also sent someone to find Zou Yi and brought some gifts, including many crystal stones, which can be used.


    Jiumei and Aojiang in Jiuyou world had an idea and sent someone to Lvxing to bring some gifts to Zou Yi.


    However, Jiumei was more stingy than Aojiang. She sent much less crystal stones, just a little.


    Other circles have not contacted Zou Yi for the time being. They are waiting for tianwu God of war to deal with Zou Yi''s nine world hegemony this time.


    It is reasonable to say that activities such as Jiujie Dabi have always been held only in the divine world. This time Zou Yi held it in Lvxing, that is to challenge the authority of the divine world and the authority of the God of war.


    Tianwu God of war should do something, but no one knows why.


    Great changes appear again on the green star, almost the same day by day. The changes are fast and lively.


    Zou Yi entered the unknown new star master''s house and comprehensively commanded the preparations before the nine realms competed for hegemony, but it was also in order.


    Nameless looked at the green star, which changed every day and was in good order. He was very happy. He discussed with Zou Yi as soon as he had time, hoping to build the green star better.


    Zou Yi found a large number of experienced people around her to make the green star better and more suitable for the nine world hegemony.


    A large-scale arena has been completed. It is located on the left of Xingzhu mansion, covering an area of hundreds of mu. One large-scale competitive platform and four small competitive platforms can accommodate 300000 spectators at the same time.


    Another ten smaller arenas are under construction at the same time. They are located around the Xingzhu mansion and vaguely surround the largest arena on the left of the Xingzhu mansion to form a huge circle.


    After these arenas complete the nine world hegemony this time, they will be the barracks of Xingzhu mansion, which can not only house soldiers, but also train troops.


    A high-end large hotel. It looks almost the same size as an ordinary hotel outside, but all rooms use space materials and are refined by a craftsman. Each room has its own space inside.


    The hotel is called the heart of the nine worlds. It has a total of 300000 rooms with their own space, which is equivalent to accumulating 300000 space rings with a space of about 100 square meters. Each room is a space ring.


    However, different from the common space ring, each space here is directly connected with the outside world, the air flows, and you can freely watch the scenery outside. It feels exactly the same as living in an ordinary room.


    This is a masterpiece. It is also such a good idea that Zou Yi and her husband racked their brains and came up with a sudden inspiration inspired by some previous experiences.

 Chapter 574

    The hotel is equipped with a large number of waiters, both men and women, who are experts in the unknown Imperial Guard of Xingzhu mansion.


    Many experts will live in this hotel, as well as the great powers in the nine realms, including some gods and their families, so excellent people are needed to serve and protect them.


    Zou Yi naturally won''t build such a hotel and hotel. He ordered people to build hundreds of hotels of various sizes and grades near the arena where the nine world competition was held, so as to meet all kinds of people who came to participate in the competition or watch the competition.


    As like as two peas, we should not be absolutely fair. Nor is everyone a good enough crystal or crystal. Everyone''s needs are different.


    In order to successfully hold the nine world hegemony, Zou Yi racked her brains and thought, and the people around him also suffered a lot with him.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly. Four months later, the basic construction was basically completed. Zou Yi was relieved and felt more tired than a big war.


    Just as Zou Yi was ready to take a breath, she had never made any move. It seemed that tianwu God of war, who did not pay attention to the struggle for hegemony in the nine realms, suddenly announced that the divine world would hold a ranking war in the nine realms.


    All the settings of the nine world ranking war are exactly the same as the nine world hegemony, but if you add the living sign of the God of war, I''m afraid many people will choose the nine world ranking war of the divine world instead of the nine world hegemony of the green star.


    The God of war of tianwu obviously came to fight for hegemony in the nine realms and wanted to attract people to the divine realms, which ruined Zou Yi''s preparations.


    This is not good news. Zou Yi from the earth knows that if there is no way to cancel the ranking war of the nine realms in the divine world, the so-called struggle for hegemony in the nine realms will come to a dismal end. After all, tianwu war god represents the divine world and is the strongest force in the nine realms.


    No one will offend the divine world because of the green star, unless they have a festival with the divine world.


    But that kind of interface is full of numbers, that is, the demon world, the underworld and the green star itself. Although the other seven interfaces have made friends with the green star, they have not reached the degree that they must stand with the green star. They should all choose the divine world.


    As for the immortal cultivation world, that is, some planets in the world, even if they stand with the green star, they don''t have much effect. After all, the strongest people on those planets are also under the immortal.


    It turned out that tianwu God of war had long thought of countermeasures, but he wanted to make green star waste a lot of human, material and financial resources, so he didn''t start until the basic construction of green star was basically completed.


    Zou Yi was worried and hurried to meet nameless. As soon as she saw nameless, nameless hurried to say, "do you know? Are there any countermeasures? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I came to discuss this matter with Shifu. Tianwu God of war suddenly shot, and the disciple had no countermeasures. He has been in charge of the divine world for so many years, as well as his strong strength and well-known name. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to pull people over to participate in the nine world hegemony. "


    Nameless said, "unless my master comes forward and claims that the nine realms of hegemony is his old man''s meaning. If he could directly preside over this matter, compared with some senior experts in the nine realms, he would send someone to participate in the nine realms hegemony in the face of his master. "


    Zou Yi didn''t think about this, but because Wu Daozhen was injured, she was in closed training. I''m afraid she won''t leave the customs ahead of time because of this.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s silence, Wu Ming thought it would not work, so he was worried: "what do you think to do? We have spent almost all our financial resources and countless human and material resources. If we want to be directly overhead by the divine world, how can we explain to those who support us and even pay a lot of energy directly for this matter? "


    Zou Yi saw the nameless anxiety, hugged her fist and said, "master, don''t worry, there will always be a way. I don''t think it''s impossible to ask Shizu to come out, but I think Shizu is in seclusion and recuperation. I''m afraid he won''t leave the customs in advance for this matter... Besides, we don''t know where Shizu is. If we want to find Shizu, I''m afraid it''s too late. "


    Nameless said, "master left a messenger jade amulet before he left. He said he could use it to contact him in case of emergency. I''ll tell Shifu what''s going on here right away, but Zou Yi, what you said is also reasonable, so we can''t just go this way... Well, please contact Pluto and Tianjun and ask them to help invite experts from other circles. Maybe some people will come to our green star in their face. "


    Zou Yi had no better way for the time being. She could only nod her head: "I''m going now. Master has news about Shizu. Please send someone to tell the disciple."


    Nameless waved, turned and left. It seems that he has gone to contact the true God of Wu Dao.


    Zou Yi also hurried to leave the Xingzhu mansion, contacted the emperor of heaven and the Pluto at the first time, told them the situation here and asked them to help.


    The God of war of tianwu made nameless and Zou Yi anxious and confused with one move. It seems that he has been in charge of the divine world these years and secretly exerted pressure on other circles, which has a great and obvious effect.


    Apart from others, once the God of war has ordered, there are really few people in the nine realms who dare not listen.


    Zou Yi was worried. She felt that the matter was very difficult. She was a little impatient and was also strict with the craftsman leaders who came to report the progress of various tasks.


    Everyone can see that Zou Yi has something in her heart, which is important and urgent, so they dare not say more. They leave one by one in a hurry for fear of being implicated.


    Only Mrs. Yi, who helped Zou Yi take charge of the Green Star Army, was not afraid of Zou Yi''s anger. At this time, she found Zou Yi and asked everyone around Zou Yi to go out. Then she said, "the God of war is a cruel move. I know you must be worried. But have you ever thought that this may be a good thing. After all, not everyone is willing to help us and become our allies. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Mrs. Yi said, "if you really help us, you will not pay attention to the nine world ranking war of tianwu God of war, but will come to participate in our nine world hegemony. Those who do not want to stand with us, even if they come, will not be with us. There is little difference between coming and not coming, and may even endanger our internal stability and unity. So I think that the nine world ranking war of tianwu God of war not only does no harm to us, but allows me to find out that those talents are really willing to help us. Tianwu God of war helped us in a disguised form. "


    Zou Yi thought, "what you said is reasonable. But some people are in a critical period of choice. If we don''t fight for it, we may join the team of tianwu God of war and become our enemy. "

 Chapter 575

    Zou Yi is not reconciled, although he thinks what Mrs. Yi said is reasonable.


    Mrs. Yi said, "things will not be absolutely perfect. Why do you pursue absolute perfection that does not exist? Tianjun is right. Put down what should be put down. Don''t live too tired and don''t think too much. Let nature take its course and conform to the way of heaven. Perhaps the final result is the best. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "you''re right. I think too much. I want perfection too much... The way of heaven makes us cultivate immortals against the sky. Why do we have to go against the sky?"


    Zou Yi suddenly figured it out. Under the reminder of Mrs. Yi, he was no longer in a hurry and returned to normal.


    Looking back, Zou Yi is afraid. If his mind is disturbed because of this, which will affect his future cultivation, he is afraid that he can only be an ordinary god man in his life, and will never reach the list of chaotic true gods.


    I''m afraid the God of war of tianwu also thought of this. The reason why he didn''t make a sudden move until now is to kill two birds with one stone, which not only makes green star lose a lot of human, material and financial resources, but also makes Zou Yi and others feel confused because of this, which affects their future cultivation.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help scolding the hateful God of war, but she was more afraid of the God of war.


    It seems that the more you know about the God of war, the more terrible it is.


    The God of war of tianwu is thoughtful, powerful, vicious and capable... Can such a God really be shaken?


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but think so, but then she waved her head and drove the idea out of her mind.


    He must not lose his self-confidence, otherwise he will lose every contest with tianwu God of war before it starts.


    Mrs. Yi knew Zou Yi''s mind, quietly stretched out her hand, took Zou Yi''s hand and said gently, "don''t think too much. It''s not only us who have to deal with the God of war, but also all the people oppressed and persecuted by him. Even if we can''t deal with him, someone will be able to do it. We just have to try our best. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "Mrs. Yi, you know me..."


    Mrs. Yi smiled and leaned slowly on Zou Yi''s shoulder: "you, after a trip to the earth, your character changed greatly after you came back. Su Mo and I think you... Seem to have changed a person. We are not used to it."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "in fact, the more I come into contact with tianwu God of war, the more terrible he feels, so I feel great pressure unconsciously. Sorry, I haven''t been with you lately. It''s my negligence. "


    Mrs. Yi blushed and whispered, "we''ve prepared an unexpected surprise for you when we go back tonight."


    Zou Yi stretched out her hand and hugged Mrs. Yi: "what surprise?"


    Mrs. Yi said, "you''ll know when you go back. If I say it now, Su Mo will blame me."


    Zou Yi kissed Mrs. Yi and said, "wife, are you still confidential with me?"


    With a red face, Mrs. Yi pushed Zou Yi away and whispered, "don''t do this. What will people say about you, the star king? I''m gone. Don''t think too much. "


    Zou Yi smiled and sent Mrs. Yi away. Seeing that there were many people waiting to report to him outside the door, she said, "come in. One by one. "


    Zou Yi became busy, obsessed with worldly affairs, and completely became a person in power, not a simple immortal.


    He had fully understood the plot of tianwu God of war. Because of Mrs. Yi''s enlightenment, he successfully cracked tianwu God of war''s plan of killing two birds with one stone. He was calm and began to deal with all kinds of things normally.


    After a busy day, Zou Yigang wanted to go home, but he received an anonymous notice asking him to go to an anonymous residence.


    The unknown residence is in the Xingzhu mansion. It is a separate suite for the unknown to rest.


    Zou Yi''s teacher''s mother and nameless wife Bai Jun are also there. It seems that Bai Jun has cooked a lot of good dishes waiting for Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi met Shifu and heard Bai Jun say, "are you tired recently? Although you are God, I''m afraid you can''t bear to be so busy. So your master and I have prepared some wine and dishes tonight. Please come and relax. "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "thank you, Shiniang. That''s what disciples should do. You''re welcome."


    Bai Jun smiled, "it''s not polite. How can a family be polite? I''m really sorry to see you working hard. Be casual. There are no outsiders here. "


    Zou Yi took a bite of the food made by Bai Jun himself and couldn''t help praising her: "Shiniang is really excellent in cooking. I have a blessing in mouth today."


    Nameless said with a smile, "you will coax your Shiniang. The dish you just ate was not cooked by your Shiniang at all. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and said with an embarrassed smile, "even if it wasn''t made by Shiniang, it was also what Shiniang invited her disciples to eat. It''s delicious anyway."


    Bai Jun smiled, and nameless laughed: "you flatter smelly boy, you''re great. Come on, let''s have a drink together. It''s all souls wine. The wine made by your martial mother contains a lot of aura. Ordinary people can drink it... If their body can bear it, they will be very happy immediately. "


    Zou Yi picked up the wine cup and touched nameless and Baijun: "it''s really good wine, but the disciple is not a good wine man. He feels a bit outrageous."


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "nonsense, the good wine I specially prepared for you. How can you say that it is a tyrant? When I went back, I brought some back for Su Mo and Mrs. Yi to taste. If they didn''t all have important things, they should be invited together tonight. "


    Zou Yi said, "Mrs. Yi helps her disciples take charge of all the army horses of Lvxing and is busier than her disciples every day. Su Mo has no free time because he wants to instruct Wen Xiangyu to practice yuan shenjue. "


    Referring to Wen Xiangyu, nobody said: "Wen Xiangyu, Guo Shuang and Guo Yun are all from the earth. In addition to Guo Shuang, Wen Xiangyu and Guo Yun have very general qualifications. It''s said that you plan to help them rebuild their flesh body and facilitate their cultivation after they cultivate the yuan God. Is that so? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "the disciples plan like this. After all, they are also friends of the disciples. If you can help them, you should help them."


    Nameless smiled: "you give it to the teacher. The teacher has a way to help them change their bodies and start practicing."


    Zou Yi had a feeling of unexpected joy: "it''s hard for you, master. If you can, the sooner they practice, the more assured the disciples will be."


    Nameless said, "I have a way to do this. You don''t have to worry about it. After half a month at most, I will let your friends practice normally, and the speed will not be slower than that of ordinary disciples."


    Zou Yi was so happy that she took up her glass of wine and said, "I thank you, master, for them."


    Nameless drank a glass of wine, but said in a deep voice, "but your disciple Guo Shuang seems to be a little tricky. I thought I wouldn''t have a problem if I looked at her in person, but recently I found that the girl seems to have found something. She is more and more resistant to me, and her actions are more and more worrying to me. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "the more things, the more trouble."

 Chapter 576

    "What did Guo Shuang do?" Zou Yi frowned and asked, "isn''t she contradicting you, master?"


    Nameless shook his head: "Guo Shuang didn''t know what means he used. The person I sent to supervise her actually spoke for her in turn. It''s nothing. The key is that she actually knows that I sent someone to take Fuxi Qin back, and that I sealed Fuxi Qin with you. She made a big fuss about it and threatened to leave Lvxing and cut off all relations with me if I didn''t return fuxiqin to her. "


    Zou Yi felt a headache and got up and said, "disciple, go to see Guo Shuang. This matter can''t be delayed any longer. It''s a long dream at night."


    Nameless stopped Zou Yi: "it''s not too late to go after dinner. Your Shiniang still has something to say to you."


    Zou Yi sat down and felt a little uneasy. This is a troubled time. Zou Yi''s troubles are endless one after another.


    After dinner with the unknown couple, Zou Yi hurried to find Guo Shuang. On the way, she told Mrs. Yi to go back later. He didn''t forget what Mrs. Yi said during the day. He knew that Mrs. Yi and Su mo were still waiting for him to go back.


    Guo Shuang''s affair doesn''t seem to be a big deal now, but if it is delayed for a long time, I''m afraid it will lead to great disaster, so Zou Yi doesn''t dare to neglect it.


    Guo Shuang was brought back by him. He has the responsibility to eliminate potential disasters.


    Seeing Guo Shuang, Guo Shuangzheng is joking with two younger martial sisters of Zou Yi. It seems that their relationship has been handled well.


    Seeing Zou Yi, Guo Shuang was a little excited. He rushed over, hugged Zou Yi and said with a cry: "you can come to see me. I thought you would forget me and never see you again."


    Zou Yi was stunned and almost thought she saw Guo Yun instead of Guo Shuang: "what''s the matter? It''s like being wronged. "


    Zou Yi deliberately smiled and talked, as if she hadn''t noticed Guo Shuang''s abnormal performance.


    Guo shuangsong opened Zou Yi and said with a mouthful, "if you leave me here, my sister will hate you. You are my future brother-in-law. You can''t ignore me. You have to take me back from here. I don''t want to stay here. "


    Her emotion gradually became excited: "it''s like a prison here. I live like a year every day!"


    Zou Yi frowned and said to the two younger martial sisters standing aside, "younger martial sister, please go out. I have something to say to Guo Shuang."


    The two younger martial sisters laughed together: "elder martial brother, talk to Shuanger slowly. Let''s go first."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly. After the two younger martial sisters went out, she looked at Guo Shuang and said, "I came to see you today. I have a very important thing to tell you... What about your sister? Why didn''t you see her?"


    Guo danced with both hands and feet and said, "my sister was just taken away by an unknown person to help her practice... Never mind my sister. I just want to ask you, when will you take her away and leave here? I can''t stay for a minute. I''m going crazy... "


    Zou Yi grabbed the excited Guo Shuang''s arm, looked at Guo Shuang and said, "calm down and listen to me."


    Guo Shuang calmed down slowly: "what do you want to say? Don''t persuade me to stay, or I''ll be anxious with you. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "listen, you are a spiritual body, one of the rare best cultivation physique. That''s why I insist on bringing you here. You know all this, but what you don''t know is that you are also the master of Fuxi Qin, the selected master of Fuxi Qin, and a very dangerous person. "


    "Fuxi Qin?" Guo Shuang asked suspiciously, "what Fuxi Qin?"


    Zou Yi said, "the ancient Qin in your family is Fuxi Qin. An ancient artifact has a special ability to control people''s hearts. It is an artifact that is both good and evil. "


    Zou Yi explained in detail the origin of Fuxi Qin and the deeds of its previous owners, and told Guo Shuang why she was sent here to practice and why she sealed Fuxi Qin.


    At first, Guo Shuang didn''t interrupt to ask questions. Later, he gradually set his face, and there was no expression at all.


    When Zou Yi finished, Guo Shuang suddenly said coldly, "since that''s the case, are you going to kill me now?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and shook her head: "how could I kill you? You are my disciple and my friend. I just want to help you so that you won''t become a murderer and endanger ordinary people in the future... "


    "Don''t say these nice things," Guo Shuang coldly interrupted Zou Yi. "Don''t think I don''t know. You just want to kill me. But my sister is here. If you kill me, you can''t answer me, so you don''t dare to do it. "


    Zou Yi explained: "you misunderstood. I really just want to help you dissolve the curse of fuxiqin... I want you to become a kind immortal and a kind immortal and God in the future..."


    Guo''s eyes were full of disbelief, and Zou Yi''s defiance was also very obvious: "why do you interfere in my life? Who do you think you are? Master? Go to hell, I don''t want a master like you. You don''t deserve to be my master... "


    At this time, Guo Shuang completely exposed his true self and suddenly bumped into Zou Yi. It looks like he wants to work hard with Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was surprised. He knew how strong his body was. If Guo Shuang hit him like this, it would be like directly hitting a hard rock, it would be suicide.


    Subconsciously, Zou Yi sidestepped away. He didn''t want to hurt Guo Shuang.


    Guo Shuang didn''t stop because Zou Yi avoided. Instead, he accelerated and rushed out directly.


    She was going to run away. She didn''t change her mind because of Zou Yi''s explanation. Instead, she wanted to break out.


    Zou Yi was surprised and hurried to catch up, but just took a step, everything in front of her suddenly changed. He was calculated and rushed into an array.


    This is just a simple magic array. Zou Yi doesn''t have to work hard to crack it, but it takes time.


    Zou Yi thought of something and shouted, "who dares to be presumptuous here? Do you know where this is? "


    A cold voice came: "King Zou Yixing, don''t threaten me, and don''t care who I am. I''m here today just to take this little girl away. I won''t embarrass the rest of you. "


    Zou Yi''s face was not good-looking. When she waved her hands, the God of war sword appeared. An amazing sword Qi was sent out and split towards a certain defense line.


    But when I heard a loud noise, the illusion produced by the magic array shook for several times, but it didn''t break.


    Zou Yi whispered "powerful", and sent out several sword Qi one after another, attacking the same place.


    Huge sounds rang out continuously, and in the waves of amazing ability fluctuations, a burst of "splashing" sound rang out.


    The magic array was forcibly broken by Zou Yi. Zou Yi''s figure disappeared and rushed forward for a second.


    The man with a cold tone obviously didn''t expect Zou Yi to break the array so quickly, but at the moment Zou Yi rushed to him, he carried the unconscious Guo Shuang into a space channel.

 Chapter 577

    Zou Yi saw clearly and rushed over, but the space channel had been closed. He was a step late and didn''t enter the space channel.


    Zou Yi just saw the back of the man who robbed Guo Shuangzhi, didn''t see his appearance clearly, and didn''t have time for Yuanshen to find out his appearance.


    Zou Yi was so anxious that she opened a space channel and rushed over like lightning. She wanted to try her luck and see if she could catch up with the escaped robber by chance.


    Unfortunately, he did not know the coordinates of the space channel used by the robber. Even if the space channel was opened in situ, it was difficult to maintain the same orientation.


    Most of the space channels are very far away. If there is a slight deviation, the final destination will miss a lot.


    Zou Yi thought of this early and quickly imprisoned the surrounding space when chasing, but it was too late. Finally, she failed to catch the mysterious man who robbed Guo Shuang.


    Worried and annoyed, Zou Yi had to return to green star first and inform nameless about it.


    He was surprised to learn about it. He also sensed the energy wave earlier, but thought it was leaked by a disciple during his cultivation, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    "It''s not easy," Zou Yiqiang calmed down. "I''m afraid it''s related to the God of war."


    Nameless frowned and said, "don''t publicize it and don''t tell Guo Yun them. I immediately contacted the people in the divine world and asked them to help find out if Guo Shuang appeared in the divine world. "


    Zou Yi can''t leave green star now. She has no other choice but to agree with nameless opinions.


    I hope people in the divine world can help find Guo Shuang''s whereabouts. I hope Guo Shuang is really robbed by the God of war of tianwu - at least the God of war of tianwu will not cultivate a person who wants to seize power with him and will not turn Guo Shuang into a public enemy of the nine realms.


    Zou Yi blamed herself. When she got home, she told Mrs. Yi and Su Mo about it. Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "if I were more vigilant, such a thing wouldn''t happen."


    Mrs. Yi comforted: "in fact, it''s not your fault. Even if you don''t see Guo Shuang today, Guo Shuang will still be robbed. You just happen to encounter it."


    Zou Yi was always moved by Mrs. Yi''s words and couldn''t help laughing: "then I should also protect Guo Shuangcai. After all, she was brought by me and still my disciple."


    Mrs. Yi said, "when things come to an end here, Su Mo and I will accompany you to the divine world, and Guo shuangbu will do it?"


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "that''s all I can do. I hope Guo Shuang will not be spoiled during this time. She is an extremely dangerous person. Once she is spoiled by people with evil intentions, I''m afraid we will become enemies in the future... "


    Su Mo said anxiously, "don''t do this. We won''t be able to face Guo Yun at that time. She''s a good person."


    Mrs. Yi said, "there must be a way to the front of the mountain. It''s too early for us to think about it now. Don''t even think about it. Just put it down for the time being and find a way to solve it after the nine world hegemony is over. "


    Zou Yi nodded and said with Su Mo, "that''s all we can do."


    The battle for hegemony in the nine realms will begin soon. Zou Yi and her colleagues are almost ready. Now they hope to have enough people to participate.


    After all, tianwu God of war has thrown out the nine world ranking war, which will take away many people.


    Zou Yi has contacted Pluto and Tianjun before. People from these two circles will not go to the divine world to participate in the ranking war of the nine worlds, but it''s hard for people from other circles to say.


    Although Mrs. Zou Yi comforted Zou Yi to let it go, Zou Yi was still not sure at the critical moment.


    The unknown disciples scattered around the green star will lead the people who come to the green star to stay in various hotels for the first time, and count the number of visitors at the same time.


    Three days before the beginning of the nine world hegemony, people came one after another, the largest number of them were people from the underworld and the demon world.


    Fearing that there were not enough people in the nine circles to compete for hegemony, the two circles specially brought more people to participate. The total number of people in the two circles added up to 200000.


    Zou Yi knew the intentions of the two good friends and personally met the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven. She ordered people to arrange for them to bring everyone''s residence, and personally accompanied them to meet nameless.


    Some immortals planets have photographed people to participate in the nine world hegemony. They want someone to show their edge in the nine world hegemony and get the attention of nameless and Zou Yi, so as to get enough support to help other immortals on the planet go further.


    But no one from other interfaces sent people to come. It seems that they are afraid of offending tianwu God of war and chose tianwu God of war''s nine world ranking war instead of nameless and Zou Yi''s nine world hegemony.


    In this regard, neither nameless nor Zou Yi showed a look of disappointment. They accompanied Pluto and Tianjun to burn the sky, delicious and good friends.


    Only two days before the ninth world hegemony, a group of casual repairmen came. Because they didn''t have enough crystal stones to use the channels between the interfaces, they had to unite and gather enough crystal stones to come to the green star.


    Min Yue, the leader of Beicheng City, is the most concerned about these scattered repairs. She is also a god of scattered repairs and knows the difficulties of scattered repairs.


    Min Yue asked nameless to allow her to meet the thousands of casual practitioners, and personally accompanied them to visit the various landscapes of the green star built not long ago. She also said frankly that if the casual practitioners could not enter the top ten and get the treasures provided by the green star Lord, the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven, Min Yue would give them enough crystal stones so that they could go back or stay to continue their cultivation.


    For those who can stay, Min Yue said frankly that he can help them obtain cultivation resources and will not restrict their freedom.


    The more than 1000 casual practitioners are very grateful to Min Yue. They regard Min Yue as their lucky star and respect and love Min Yue very much.


    Zou Yi learned about this and specially ordered someone to send some crystal stones and cultivation materials to Min Yue to let Min Yue Haosheng entertain the scattered practitioners.


    On this day, only more than 1000 casual practitioners came to the green star. None of the people on the interface came.


    Every day is the last day. If no one comes, this time the nine realms on the green star can only be two realms and one star.


    Zou Yi was secretly worried, but she was very calm and didn''t show a worried look at all.


    Nameless was even more calm. He didn''t even leave the star Lord''s house, nor did he ask who was coming, except that he would occasionally accompany the Pluto and the emperor.


    Zou Yi''s two wives thanked Pluto and Tianjun for their previous help, put down what they were doing, took turns to accompany Pluto and Tianjun, and let the two interface masters feel their careful care as much as possible.


    Zou Yi will often accompany Pluto and the emperor, but after all, he still has some things to deal with, especially those related to the struggle for hegemony in the nine realms.


    At present, Zou Yi has no better way to invite people with only two circles and one star. He can''t invite anyone to participate in the competition.

 Chapter 578

    On the last day, Zou Yi went out early in the morning and came to the star master''s house to report to nameless the number of people who came to participate in the nine world hegemony.


    Although nameless didn''t say to report to Zou Yi, Zou Yi knew that nameless must be very anxious. He had to tell nameless the relevant situation for the first time.


    After listening to Zou Yi''s report, nameless was slightly disappointed: "if only our own people participate, the significance of nine world hegemony seems to be lost."


    Zou Yi nodded: "except for more than 1000 casual practitioners, these people are our strength. Most of them have attacked the divine world with us before. It makes no difference whether they compare or not. Now I hope there are people from other interfaces to participate in the competition for hegemony in the nine circles. "


    Nameless nodded: "later, let''s go and see the emperor of heaven and the king of Hades. Maybe among the people they contact, someone will come to participate in the nine world hegemony."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t ask. Those who want to come should come with them. Those who don''t come won''t come if they ask. Master, I think it''s not a bad thing for people from two circles and one star to participate. At least we can see the strength of the disciples, and the three artifacts won''t fall into the hands of people from other interfaces. "


    Nameless smiled: "it''s best if you can see it. We never said we would compete with the God of war in the nine realms this time."


    Zou Yi also smiled: "master, you should be busy today. Just go and accompany Tianjun. You don''t have to be too tired."


    Nameless thought, "that''s OK. Greet the emperor of heaven and the king of Hades for me. Be sure to take good care of them. I owe them a lot this time, otherwise we will be laughed at. "


    Zou Yi walked out of the Xingzhu mansion with a smile, came to the hotel where Pluto and Tianjun lived, and had breakfast with two old friends.


    The Pluto, who had seen Zou Yi''s worry earlier, said at this time: "the 200000 people brought by Tianjun and I can stay if Zou Yi needs them. They have experienced the battle of the divine world. They can go to the battlefield without training and can help you. "


    Zou Yi said, "thank you for your sister and Tianjun, but they are the confidants of my sister and Tianjun. How can I stay? We are allies and they can help me anywhere. "


    Tianjun said, "the population of the demon world is much more than the green star. You leave them. I''ll recruit a group of people and train them after I go back. It''s still so powerful."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "I appreciate the kindness of Tianjun. I really don''t have to. If no one else takes part in the nine world hegemony this time, we will test the strength of our soldiers, including my younger martial brothers and sisters. You don''t have to think too much. "


    Pluto and Tianjun looked at each other, and the two big men laughed.


    Pluto said, "maybe some people are on their way. They are not familiar with the green star like us. They need time to find the location of the green star."


    Zou Yi knew that the devil was comforting herself and said with a smile, "it''s possible, but even if it''s not possible, we have millions of people to participate in the nine world hegemony, and there are a lot of people."


    Pluto nodded: "you''re right. Just your younger martial brothers and sisters on the green star, there are hundreds of thousands of people. Plus the surrendered divine soldiers, gods and others, if everyone participates, there will be at least a million people."


    Tianjun said with a smile, "it''s necessary and meaningful for us to have a competition within ourselves to see everyone''s strength."


    The three people laughed together. Some other people who were eating breakfast in the restaurant heard it and turned around to look at them.


    When those people saw Zou Yi''s identity, they immediately got up one by one and saluted from a distance, but they didn''t dare to come and disturb the three people to talk and laugh.


    After breakfast, Pluto said he would go back to have a rest and leave early.


    The emperor is going to gather the people in the demon world to discuss the nine world hegemony that will begin tomorrow, and he has left.


    Zou Yigang was about to leave the hotel. A guard sergeant in the Xingzhu mansion was sent to Zou Yi and saluted and said, "Lord Xingwang, after receiving the notice, a team of people is approaching our green star. It seems that it should be the man of the God of war, headed by the God Zhuge Yi."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and knew the purpose of Zhuge Yi''s coming here. She waved and said, "lead the way."


    The sergeant turned around and took Zou Yi to the sky of Xingzhu mansion.


    Zou Yi saw Zhuge Yi and a team of divine soldiers brought by Zhuge Yi.


    Did you come here to make a confession or to see a joke? Zou Yi knew that the comer was not good, so she came forward and said, "ZHUGE army''s presence is far from welcome. Please forgive me."


    Zhuge Yi took a look at Zou Yi and the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven who came to hear the news. She suddenly understood what. She snorted coldly, "King Zou Yixing, have you been to the divine world a few months ago?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "yes. And saved my two wives. I remember I was too busy to talk to Zhuge military master. It was really a pity. "


    Zhuge Yi''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot: "don''t be quick. Zou Yi, today I came to Lvxing under the order of the God of war to catch the emperor who made trouble. Those who know the truth will give way. After I take the emperor, I will report back to the God of war and ask the God of war to condemn you again. "


    Zou Yi laughed and said, "when can the Lord of the divine world be the Lord of my green star? Tianjun is my green star distinguished guest. If you want to embarrass Tianjun, first ask me if the millions of Green Star soldiers allow it. "


    Zhuge Yi''s face was even more gloomy: "it''s your own death, so no wonder I am."


    As soon as Zhuge Yi waved, the army behind her suddenly rushed forward to surround Zou Yi, Pluto and Tianjun.


    The magic soldiers brought by Zhuge Yi are tens of thousands. Once surrounded by them, it is not so easy for Zou Yi to break through.


    Zou Yi waved and tens of thousands of soldiers immediately appeared around her. Before Zou Yi ordered, all the soldiers rushed out to meet the magic soldiers.


    Zhuge Yi shouted, "are you openly resisting arrest? Aren''t you afraid that the God of war will send an army to completely destroy the green star? "


    Zou Yi shouted, "don''t talk nonsense. Since you''re here today, stay."


    Zhuge Yi shouted, "listen, all the troops, those who dare to stop will be killed!"


    A group of magic soldiers got up and roared. The huge word "kill" roared out of the mouth of tens of thousands of magic soldiers. Unexpectedly, it condensed into an entity word "kill" and suddenly jumped at the soldiers under Zou Yi''s command.


    Zou Yi''s body flashed and greeted the huge word "kill" with a fierce fist. After a huge fist, countless smaller fists kept up.


    The fist collided with the word "kill" and burst away, like a super bomb explosion, setting off a strong wind that made everyone unstable.


    Only a few people, such as Zou Yi, who entered the realm of God and man, were not moved by this violent wind.

 Chapter 579

    "ZHUGE Yi, don''t you claim to be proficient in mind reading?" Zou Yi laughed and said, "try it and see if some of us are frightened by you?"


    Zhuge Yi said angrily, "don''t be crazy. You''ll regret it."


    Zou Yi''s body flashed and reached less than 100 meters in front of Zhuge Yi before Zhuge Yi''s voice fell.


    Such a distance is already a very dangerous area. Once Zou Yi takes action, Zhuge Yi will be injured if she is not prepared.


    The God of war sword shot and attacked a hundred knives in the blink of an eye. A hundred sword Qi rushed to Zhuge Yi, who was a little surprised, covering the range of hundreds of meters around him.


    "Drink!" Zhuge Yi shouted loudly. A solid protective cover flashed out of her body, and her divine power surged. The protective cover completely wrapped him, and no one could see him.


    Such a solid and heavy divine power protective cover is generally absolutely safe and difficult to break.


    Zou Yi saw it, smiled and looked cold. The God of war knife in her hand suddenly cleaved out, and her body flashed at the same time. At the moment when the God of war knife cleaved down, she reached Zhuge Yi''s protective cover.


    A straight knife cleaved to Zhuge Yi''s protective cover. There was no sword Qi. It was just a simple chop.


    Everyone who saw this scene thought Zou Yi shouldn''t be like this. People familiar with him knew that his sword Qi was powerful and far more destructive than when he cut directly.


    Now Zou Yi abandons the powerful sword Qi and chooses the chopping that low-strength talents will use. It is suspected that she despises the chaotic true God Zhuge Yi.


    Zhuge Yi is a true God of chaos. Even if she is not famous for her combat effectiveness, she can''t be hurt easily.


    Now Zou Yi is doing this, I''m afraid she underestimates Zhuge Yi, and the consequences will not be very good.


    Pluto and Tianjun snatched it and wanted to help Zou Yi when he was in danger, but before they reached Zou Yi, the God of war sword in Zou Yi''s hand had made a huge sound of dragon singing.


    This is not the real dragon chant, but the God of war sword sent out an amazing sense of war. Like Zou Yi himself, there was a great sense of war to determine the heaven and earth.


    Pluto and Tianjun stopped together, and there was a look of surprise on their faces.


    The next moment, an amazing light of this remark flashed. Zhuge Yi''s seemingly indestructible divine power protective cover suddenly split into two. Together with Zhuge Yi''s body, it was split into two at the same time.


    Zou Yi''s bright voice sounded: "if you have only one separate body, you dare to come to my green star. If you don''t kill you, your master thinks my green star is empty."


    With Zou Yi''s voice, Zhuge Yi''s protective cover suddenly burst and dissipated in the air, and his body also fell down and hit the ground heavily.


    A wisp of Yuanshen wanted to escape. The space suddenly solidified and couldn''t move at all.


    Zou Yi grabbed it in her hand and said coldly, "ZHUGE Yi, thank you for sending me tens of thousands of magic soldiers. I''ll take this gift and meet again later. They will be the first to kill you."


    Zou Yi said that, a wisp of Yuanshen fire suddenly rose in her hand. Zhuge Yi''s wisp of Yuanshen screamed, suddenly disappeared and was directly burned into nothingness.


    "Well, Zou Yi, it''s not over today. You wait for the army to come here and catch you all." The voice of Zhuge Yi gnashing his teeth came from the sky. One of his original gods was destroyed and must have been injured. He didn''t dare to fight Zou Yi again. He could only leave a cruel word and ran away.


    Zou Yi ignored Zhuge Yi''s cruel words, looked at the Pluto and the heavenly king who came to help him, smiled and said, "I''m worried about you. It''s just a part of Zhuge Yi and wants to scare us. It''s too much."


    Looking at Zou Yi, who was decisive in killing and cutting and showed no mercy to the enemy, Pluto and Tianjun laughed.


    The three turned around together and looked at the tens of thousands of soldiers surrounded by Zou Yi and lost the commander-in-chief. Zou Yi shouted, "those who fall will not be killed."


    All the magic soldiers put down their weapons and chose to surrender. They did not have to fight to the end for Zhuge Yi. Their master was not Zhuge Yi, but the God of war.


    The God of war of tianwu didn''t order to fight to the end, so they wouldn''t do it. After all, they are just ordinary divine soldiers. Some people haven''t even seen the God of war of tianwu. How can they die here to be loyal to the God of war of tianwu?


    "Congratulations, Zou Yi. You have got a strong army and trained it. It will be a sharp weapon in your hand in the future."


    Pluto''s words made Zou Yi laugh: "if you like it, just take it away. There are many opportunities for us to have such soldiers in the future. "


    Pluto smiled and said, "you and I don''t care about each other. It''s better to stay with you and let you train for great use in the future."


    The heavenly king also said with a smile, "this is a great gift from the God of war. It is more direct and practical than our nine world hegemony."


    Zou Yi and her men laughed together, which made their soldiers laugh. For a time, the green star was full of laughter. It seemed that they had won another battle, and everyone was very happy.


    Heijun, one of the seven color demons in the underworld brought by Tianjun, hurried over at this time, hugged his fist and said, "Tianjun, my subordinates have something important to report."


    Tianjun nodded slightly: "there are no outsiders here. Just say it."


    Hei Jun said, "Tian Jun asked his subordinates to spy on the spy of the enemy. The people just discovered some clues, but..."


    He looked at Zou Yi and stopped talking. It didn''t seem very good to say it in front of Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "but it has something to do with me? To put it bluntly, if I were a spy, I would never shield anyone. "


    Heijun hugged his fist and said, "Lord Xingwang misunderstood. This man is not an adult''s subordinate. He is just an old acquaintance of the adult. His name is Zhan Yan."


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "what''s going on, Zhan Yan? Is there a misunderstanding? Zhan Yan and I have known each other for a long time and have worked together. He doesn''t look like a spy. "


    Heijun said, "we didn''t believe it at first, so we didn''t report to Tianjun for a long time. Today, Zhuge Yi came and quietly sent someone to contact Zhan Yan. Our people heard their dialogue clearly. Zhan Yan had secretly taken refuge in the God of war of tianwu and was a spy of the God of war of tianwu sect among us. "


    Zou Yi frowned: "what did they say?"


    Heijun hesitated for a moment and said after getting the approval of the Emperor: "it was Zhuge Yi''s confidants who went to see Zhan Yan. They both said about the military deployment on the green star and the destruction of the nine world hegemony. My men have recorded their conversations. Would you like to listen? "


    Zou Yi knew that Heijun would not deceive Tianjun. She was embarrassed to say anything. She could only take a look at Tianjun.


    The emperor said, "let''s all listen to what they said."

 Chapter 580

    Heijun took out a black rune. The rune gradually lit up, and a man''s voice came: "show your face, God, you''ve been around Tianjun for so long, won''t you forget your previous agreement with tianwu war god? My master said, "if you forget, let me remind you."


    Listen to Zhan Yan say: "No. I don''t know what''s the matter when the envoy comes here today? "


    The "envoy" said, "my master asked me to ask, what is the current troop deployment of green star?"


    Zhan Yan said, "I''ve just arrived at green star. I''ve been working in the demon world before. I don''t know the deployment of green star''s troops."


    After a pause, Zhan Yan said, "if the envoy needs it, I can check it secretly. I should be able to find the force deployment map of Green Star soon. I will hand it over to your master at that time."


    "Shangshi" seemed satisfied with Zhan Yan''s answer, smiled and said, "then it''s time to show Yan''s God. Another thing, my master wants to know, does God have a way to destroy this nine world hegemony? "


    Zhan Yan seemed to ponder for a moment before opening his mouth: "it''s very difficult. There are a lot of experts here. If I brazenly destroy the nine world hegemony, my identity will be exposed. At that time, I won''t be able to get the force deployment map."


    "The emissary said," in fact, God doesn''t have to do it himself. He can appoint some trusted subordinates to do it. "


    Zhan Yan asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Shangshi" sneered: "send someone to put this thing in the secret place. When the nine world hegemony begins, as long as the God inputs the divine power, this thing will send them to the West. At that time, everyone will die, and the struggle for hegemony in the nine realms will naturally not continue. "


    Zhan Yan said, "will I die too?"


    "The envoy smiled and said," God rest assured. Take this thing given by my master, and God will be safe and sound. "


    "Thank you." Zhan Yan seemed to take two things and relaxed a lot: "what is this, can it really kill so many people? As far as I know, there are at least millions of people participating in the nine realms of hegemony. "


    "The envoy smiled," nature has no such great power, but all creatures within a hundred miles must be dead without any defense. "


    Zhan Yan smiled and said, "I see. Give it to me. Please tell your master that Zhan Yan will complete this task."


    After listening to the "envoy" and Zhan Yanyou say a few polite words, they separate, the "envoy" left, and Zhan Yan also left the place where he spoke.


    Put away the black rune, and Heijun said, "after you have heard it, can you confirm that zhanyan is a spy?"


    Zou Yi said, "I''ll go to the exhibition first, and then make a decision."


    Tianjun said, "I didn''t expect Zhuge Yi to be so cunning. Mingli brought someone to catch me and attract all our attention, but secretly sent someone to destroy the nine realms to compete for hegemony. It''s really a frightening opponent."


    Pluto also said, "the trust of the God of war in this life is naturally superior. In the face of this person in the future, we should all be careful. "


    Tianjun nodded, looked at Zou Yi and said, "we caught Zhan Yan directly. We can all hear that Zhan Yan is a spy."


    Zou Yi pondered a little: "wait a minute. I always feel something strange. I''d better go to see Zhan Yan first and ask clearly before I start. "


    Both Pluto and Tianjun are puzzled, and Heijun is even more puzzled, but they all know that Zou Yi is cautious and thinks about Zhou Xiang. At the moment, they insist on seeing Zhan Yan first and discovering something regularly, so they don''t say much.


    Zou Yi asked Tianjun and Pluto to to follow Heijun to zhanyan''s hotel room and said straight to the point: "brother zhanyan, we have something to find you today. I don''t know if we''re bothered?"


    Zhan Yan was obviously a little surprised and hurriedly opened the door: "Zhan Yan has seen Tianjun, Pluto, and Mr. Zou... No, Zou Yixing king."


    After a pause, he seemed to see the black gentleman at the back, and hurriedly said, "I''ve seen the black gentleman."


    Zou Yi entered zhanyan''s room. Their Yuanshen had already explored everything in the room and found nothing strange.


    "Brother zhanyan," Zou Yi asked with a smile, "I''m too busy to have a good chat with you this time."


    Zhan Yan said with a smile: "Lord Xingwang is polite. Zhan Yan just follows the emperor here to participate in the nine world hegemony. He doesn''t dare to disturb you."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t be polite between you and me. Just call my name or my husband as before."


    Zhan Yan hugged his fist and said, "then Zhan Yan will be big. Sir, I''m looking for you, but what can I do for you? "


    Zou Yi looked at Heijun and said positively, "we have received a message that someone said you are a spy sent by the God of war. It''s a big deal, so I asked Pluto, Tianjun and Heijun to come and ask you, "what''s going on?"


    Zhan Yan''s face changed slightly. He took a look at the four people in front of him and slowly said, "Sir, the news is true."


    Everyone frowned secretly, and Zou Yi said directly, "do you admit it?"


    Zhan Yan nodded and looked very calm: "I was already a man of the God of war in the last divine world war. I don''t want to explain this. There''s nothing to explain. Since you found it, kill me. "


    Zou Yi looked at Zhan Yan and said slowly, "but there are some things we don''t understand, such as why do you do this?"


    Zhan Yan looked at Zou Yi: "no why, I don''t want to explain. Zou Yi, will you give me a good time? "


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled. He said slowly, "I almost believe your nonsense... Zhan Yan, have you been caught by the God of war of tianwu, so you want to die?"


    Zhan Yan shook his head: "No. I just feel too tired and don''t want to get involved in your affairs, so... I''ll work for whoever benefits me. It''s that simple. "


    The heavenly king angrily said, "did the demon world treat you badly?"


    Zhan Yan said, "the Emperor didn''t treat me badly, but the demon world has the worst environment among the nine worlds, and there are heavy penalties. I''m tired of staying long ago. In order to leave the demon world, I help tianwu war god do something in exchange for the right to live in the divine world. "


    "Bullshit!" Zou Yi suddenly became angry and shouted, "if you don''t tell the truth, I can''t save you. You should know that if you die, tianwu God of war has no possibility to use you. What will happen to you when tianwu God of war catches you? You are running away, with your own life and everything you have. "


    The muscles on Zhan Yan''s face trembled and suddenly lost all their strength. He sat down and hung his head and shouted, "what can I do? What can I do? Which of you is the opponent of the God of war and who can help me? "

 Chapter 581

    Zou Yi suddenly calmed down again. He just pretended to be angry: "tell me what''s going on, otherwise we can''t help you."


    Zhan Yan raised his head, looked at Zou Yi and said, "you can''t help me. I... my yuan God is in the hand of tianwu war god. He wants me to die. Just one idea is enough..."


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help asking, "what''s going on?"


    Zhan Yan shook his head: "at the time of the divine world war, I was ordered by the heavenly king to sneak into the tianwu God of war to find the force deployment map of the divine world. As a result, he was found by the men of tianwu war god and almost sent to the beheading platform. Later, the God of war thought that I could make his eyeliner and force my yuan God to pull away, leaving only a thread to maintain the stability of my body. Then he sent me back to the demon world and ordered me to monitor Tianjun and collect the trend of the demon world... "


    Tianjun nodded slowly: "it''s true. I sent Zhan Yan to the tianwu God of war at the beginning, but he came back soon. He said it was difficult to get close to the tianwu God of war and could not find the force deployment of the divine world, so he returned to the demon world in advance. I have no doubt about Zhan Yan. I didn''t think much. I didn''t expect that he had been controlled by the God of war at that time. "


    Zhan Yan smiled: "thank you for your trust, otherwise I might have died."


    The emperor frowned and said, "did you leak the information of our demon world to the God of war?"


    Zhan Yan said, "of course there are. Otherwise, what''s the matter with me? I''m asking for death on my own initiative?"


    Tianjun was going to get angry. Zou Yi hurriedly said, "Zhan Yanxiu wants to talk nonsense. We all heard your conversation with the so-called envoy before, but we didn''t mention your leak. You still have a way to live. Don''t give up. We''ll all help you. "


    Zhan Yan was stunned and immediately understood what. He looked at Heijun and said with a bitter smile: "Heijun''s people finally got the evidence that I am a spy, so why don''t they kill me directly?"


    Heijun said, "the evidence is there, but Zou Yixing Wang thinks it''s not so simple. He must come and ask you face to face."


    Zhan Yan smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve asked now. I''m a spy. Do it."


    The black gentleman looked at the heavenly gentleman and stopped talking. The heavenly gentleman said, "can''t you see it? This is a plan of the God of war of tianwu to kill people with a knife. We intend to let ourselves kill Zhan Yan and be his accomplice. "


    Heijun said strangely, "the God of war of tianwu has the yuan God of Zhan Yan. If you want to kill Zhan Yan, you can do it with one thought. Why bother?"


    "That''s different." Zou Yi calmly analyzed: "the God of war of tianwu killed Zhan Yan, which at most made us lose a powerful helper. But if we kill Zhan Yan ourselves and know that Zhan Yan is not a spy in the future, we will regret it. If we don''t do well, we will have heart demons and be tired of heart demons in the future. "


    "Tianwu war god is so treacherous..." Heijun said with his teeth: "I don''t know how he took the seat of the Lord of the divine world."


    The heavenly king sighed: "the unknown star Lord has a treasure that can directly isolate the part of the yuan God of the person controlled by the yuan God. Zhan Yan went with me to ask the unknown star master. Please help the unknown star master and save his life first. "


    Zhan Yan was a little stunned and said blankly, "don''t you kill me?"


    Tianjun doll''s face showed a smile: "being a spy is not your original intention. Would you kill innocent people and harm your capable men?"


    Zhan Yan returned to God and made a big gift: "thank you for your kindness."


    Tianjun looked at Zou Yi and said, "thank Zou Yi if you want to thank me. It''s worth your brother''s money. If it wasn''t Zou Yi, I might have ordered to kill you. "


    Zhan Yan turned to salute Zou Yi and was stopped by Zou Yi: "we don''t have to do this."


    Zhan Yan nodded hard: "Zou Yi... Don''t say much. I won''t frown if you talk in the future."


    Zou Yi smiled: "don''t do this. It''s like I''m a person who extorts kindness. Come on, my Shifu is very busy recently. See Shifu earlier and help you save your life earlier. "


    Zhan Yan didn''t dare to say anything more. He hurried to open the door, followed Zou Yi and others to meet nameless and asked nameless for help.


    Nameless was worried that not many people were participating in the nine world hegemony. Suddenly, seeing Zou Yi and them coming together, he felt something in his heart, so he got up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Zou Yi said, "master, disciple Zhan Yan, this brother, was injured by the God of war of tianwu before. Most of the yuan gods were taken away by the God of war of tianwu and were in danger. He specially came to ask Master to help him resolve the crisis."


    Nameless one Leng, took a look at Tianjun and said slowly, "only Tianjun knows that I have this ability. It must be Tianjun''s meaning?"


    The emperor hugged his fist and said, "please help me. This man is my right-hand man. You must not die in the hands of the God of war."


    Nameless nodded, waved and threw a dark token to Zhan Yan. At the same time, he said, "this is the most precious God protection order of the nine realms. As long as this treasure is in hand, all Yuanshen attacks will not hurt you."


    Zhan Yan saluted and said, "thank you to the unknown star. Great kindness will always be kept in mind and will be repaid slowly in the future."


    Nameless smiled and said, "don''t thank me. If you want to thank me, thank Tianjun and Zou Yi."


    Zhan Yan hugged: "Zhan Yan thanked you."


    People laughed one after another. Only Zou Yi said, "don''t you start practicing quickly? We can''t wait any longer to help you recover. "


    Zhan Yan didn''t expect Zou Yi to do this. After all, to help people restore the original God, we have to consume our own original God power. Generally speaking, no one will have the reason to do so.


    "Don''t hesitate." The heavenly king also said, "let''s fight together, and your yuan God can recover in an instant. You can participate in the daily nine world hegemony, or help us manage order. "


    Pluto smiled and said, "do you still want to be lazy when everyone is busy on the grounds that the yuan God is damaged?"


    Zhan Yan smiled, looked at the experts here gratefully, nodded, sat down cross legged, and soon entered the state of cultivation.


    Zou Yi''s first shot, the majestic power of Yuanshen gushed out and entered zhanyan''s body to help him recover the damaged Yuanshen.


    Other people shot one after another. Everyone helped Zhan Yan and really restored Zhan Yan''s original God in a very short time.


    Although the original God of Zhan Yan is not as good as before he was injured, he will completely recover as long as he practices for a period of time.


    Now Zhan Yan can give full play to her strength and help Zou Yi do something for them. Zou Yi is not polite and directly asks him to help manage an arena.


    No matter whether there is anyone else to participate in the nine world hegemony, those who have arrived must start the competition on schedule. Millions of people need a lot of people to help manage the competition, and the restored appearance can''t be idle.

 Chapter 582

    When night fell, no one came to participate in the nine world hegemony. Zou Yi and others thought that no one would come again, so Zou Yi set up a dinner party and convened all senior personnel to get together in advance. Finally, they discussed the details of the nine world hegemony that will begin tomorrow.


    The king of the underworld attended alone. She explained that her subordinates were still on their way. They might arrive late at night and could not attend the dinner.


    The Tianjun burning the sky, Heijun, Lvjun shangguanyan, Qingjun Gongqing of the demon world, as well as the newly restored demon God zhanyan and the demon fairy Shanyun who once taught Zou Yi to fight participated in the dinner.


    Zou Yi hasn''t seen Shanyun for a long time. Goodbye at this time. She found that Shanyun is also a demon God, and her strength has improved a lot.


    It''s hard to catch up with Shanyun in public. Zou Yi can only nod to Shanyun from a distance. Shanyun also smiled and gave Zou Yi a kind response.


    On the Green Star side, in addition to nameless and Zou Yi, there are nameless wife, Bai Jun, who was once one of the seven color demons in the demon world, and two wives of Zou Yi, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Accompanied by Zou Yi''s swordsmanship, Shan Yu, who has instructed Zou Yi to become a good friend with Zou Yi, Zou Yi''s second brother Zou Mu and sister-in-law Su Yun, as well as Beicheng City owner Min Yue and dark cinema Yan Kun.


    Zou Yi''s intention was to invite her friends to the dinner as much as possible, but many people haven''t arrived at green star yet.


    Like Xiaohu, Xiaojin, nerds and others, they should come at the first time, but I don''t know why they delay the future.


    Some of Zou Yi''s friends should have come to support Zou Yi for the first time, but they didn''t come for some reason.


    There were all experts above the realm of God and man. We were also old acquaintances. We didn''t need to introduce each other. We raised our glasses, pushed our glasses and changed them. We had a good talk.


    Nameless raised his glass to propose a toast. Please tell us what is the most appropriate way to fight for hegemony in the nine realms tomorrow.


    They all expressed their thoughts one after another, and finally reached an agreement. They first tested the realm of the participants with the test crystal, and then divided them into three groups: below the immortal, the realm of the immortal and the realm of God and man.


    Next, in each arena on the green star, the three groups compete freely and fight in pairs. The winner will get one point and the loser will not get a point.


    Everyone who participates in the nine world hegemony will get a scoreboard, which can automatically record everyone''s score.


    Within the specified three days, the person who scores the most, that is, defeats the opponent the most, will accept the challenge in the largest arena of green star.


    The Challenger must be the person who scores in the top ten. Each of them has a chance to challenge. If they beat the person who scores the most, they must accept the challenge of others until no one challenges again.


    Hold a challenge every day, which can ensure that the challenged have enough time to rest or heal, so as to maintain their peak strength.


    In short, the beginning is grouping. After grouping, you can freely choose your opponents to fight, defeat the ten most opponents and enter the final finals.


    The final is a challenge system. The person who defeats the most opponents is the challenger, and the other nine are challengers. Everyone has a chance to challenge.


    If someone defeats the challenger, he will accept the challenge of someone who has not been challenged until the last winner appears.


    Of course, the first principle of the nine realms'' struggle for hegemony is not to hurt people''s lives.


    There will be experts in all arenas to prevent people from messing around and hurting people''s lives.


    The rules are very simple, but because there are too many participants, the initial test and free competition will be very chaotic.


    This requires Zou Yi''s people to take responsibility, maintain good order and treat anyone who participates in the nine world hegemony fairly.


    It was already late at night when they discussed the rules of the nine realms of hegemony. Everyone dispersed and actively prepared for tomorrow''s nine realms of hegemony.


    Zou Yi, Su Mo and Mrs. Yi stayed at the end. They had to wait until everyone left.


    "You have no conscience, but you forgot me..." a voice suddenly came from the air, but a human shadow was faster, and the voice came to Zou Yi almost at the same time.


    Zou Yi heard the voice and saw the person suddenly appeared in front of her. She immediately smiled: "you''re back. I thought you forgot your way home."


    The visitor smiled and showed his white teeth: "why don''t you go to me? Are you anxious to accompany the two beautiful ladies and forget me? "


    Su Mo and Mrs. Yi around Zou Yi smiled and said, "how could it be? He won''t forget you if he forgets us."


    The man laughed and said, "that''s right. Otherwise, I''ll work hard to help you, but you''ll forget me, but it''s too unfair."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "Tianhuo, where have you been? At that time, we were swallowed up by space cracks. I woke up and went to the earth, but I couldn''t find you anyway... "


    The person who came was devoured by the space crack with Zou Yi, and then disappeared. Listening to her smile, "when I woke up, I was in the chaotic fairy pool in the forbidden area of the fairy world... I also looked for you, but you weren''t there."


    Zou Yi said, "it seems that after we were swallowed up, we went to different places. But now it''s all right. We''re all fine. We''re all back alive. "


    Tianhuo happily took Zou Yi''s hand and said loudly, "yes, we''re all right. We can be together again in the future."


    After a pause, she seemed to remember something and hurriedly said, "by the way, you hurry to prepare. I''ve found a large number of friends. They all come to participate in your nine world hegemony. You have to help them prepare shelter, food and so on."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "you know we''re going to hold a nine world hegemony? And some friends? "


    Tianhuo nodded: "yes. I found a lot of people. They all wanted to come before, but when they were in the fairyland, they were blocked by the villain of the God of war of tianwu. They couldn''t come to our green star. I happened to meet him, so I burned the array set by the God of war, beat away the people of the God of war, and took them to the green star. They are slower, but they will arrive soon. "


    Tianhuo was surprised to see Zou Yi, so were Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. Suddenly he felt that there was a problem, so he asked nervously, "what''s the matter? Are we late and the nine world hegemony is over? "


    Zou Yi regained consciousness and hurriedly said, "no, it''s not. The news is amazing. We can''t react well."


    Tianhuo said with a smile: "don''t ask any more. Get ready quickly. There are many of them, or they will be in disorder later."


    Zou Yi smiled: "don''t worry, it''s already ready. No matter how many people come, they won''t have nowhere to live and nothing to eat."


    Tianhuo said, "then arrange someone to lead the way. They have arrived."


    When Zou Yi looked up, a huge space channel in the air slowly appeared, and a large group of people immediately appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 583

    Tianhuo was right. Many people came. Zou Yi was surprised. Only the first batch had 200000 people.


    The number of people in the second and third batches is more than that in the first batch. If taken together, there are at least millions.


    The people brought by Tianhuo came from the other seven realms. It seems that not everyone in the nine realms is afraid of tianwu God of war, so they didn''t send someone to participate in the nine realms'' hegemony. Instead, they were blocked in the fairy world and couldn''t come to the green star.


    The position of the fairyland is just at the core of the ninth world. To go to other interfaces or planets, generally speaking, you have to pass through the fairyland. The God of war of tianwu sent someone to block everyone in the fairyland, which just blocked everyone''s way. It''s a poisonous move.


    Fortunately, Tianhuo accidentally found this. Otherwise, Zou Yi and others thought that the other seven circles did not dare to send someone to participate in the nine world hegemony.


    Everyone was busy arranging accommodation for the new millions. Only Zou Yi was held by Tianhuo and said he was going to take him to meet some important people.


    Following Tianhuo to a small hotel behind Xingzhu mansion, Zou Yi suddenly felt an unexpected surprise.


    He actually saw here the nerd, Xiaojin and Xiaohu who were still talking about before. The three of them were drinking. Seeing Zou Yi coming, the nerd picked up a large bowl of wine and said rudely, "come to us now. Should we punish ourselves?"


    Zou Yi strode forward, took the bowl of wine brought up by the nerd, drank it, and said loudly, "when did you arrive? Why didn''t you come to me? "


    The fool smiled: "how busy you are. Even if we stand in front of you, you still can''t see us?"


    Zou Yi heard something and quickly asked, "so you asked me?"


    Xiaohu laughed and said, "don''t listen to the fool''s nonsense. We''ve been helping you find the heavenly eye Buddha ring. Why did you arrive so early? Soon after we arrived, we were just a little earlier than the sky fire. "


    Tianhuo said with a smile: "brother Hu is right. We started with front and rear feet, but I found Zou Yi first. Brother Hu and they came here to drink."


    Zou Yi laughed and said, "help me find the heavenly eye Buddha ring? That''s not urgent. Just come, just come. "


    Xiao Jin is still a little arrogant. At this time, he didn''t talk to Zou Yi, but has been drinking for himself.


    Zou Yi noticed Xiao Jin, poured a bowl of wine, looked at Xiao Jin and said, "Xiao Jin, is it strange that I didn''t make a special trip to inform you? If I punish myself, it will be regarded as compensation. Can you accept it? "


    Xiao Jin said lazily, "that''s just right. It''s our friend. If we weren''t well-informed, we would have missed such a big thing."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "then I also need to have a way to contact you. You disappeared after the last war of the divine world. Where can I find you? "


    Xiao Jin smiled, "that''s why I didn''t really blame you. Ha ha... To tell you the truth, we would still be happy if we weren''t afraid you didn''t have help to preside over the nine world hegemony. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "where were you happy before?"


    Xiao Jin said, "Gang Tian invited the three of us to his hometown to get together with the dragon family."


    While Xiao Jin was talking, he took out a huge dragon ball the size of a human head: "this is for you. Gang Tianshou can''t come here in person. I wish you a hand, so let''s bring this dragon ball so that you can have three opportunities to use the talent and skills of the Dragon family. Remember, there are only three opportunities. After three times, the dragon breath inside the dragon ball is exhausted and is no longer useful. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed and took over the dragon ball. She couldn''t put it down: "thank brother gangtian so much. I owe him a favor."


    Xiao Jin said with a smile, "even if you owe me a favor, we''ll help you find the heavenly eye Buddha ring. Should you be grateful to us?"


    Zou Yi was stunned: "have you found my heavenly eye Buddha ring? How is this possible? The heavenly eye Buddha ring should have been taken away by the God of war. How did you get it? "


    Xiao Jin said, "it''s a long story. Why don''t you drink another bowl of wine and I''ll tell you slowly?"


    Zou Yi stared at Xiao Jin, took a bowl of wine and drank it: "can you say it now?"


    Xiaojin smiled with Xiaohu and nerd: "look back. Someone tried his best to get it back for you. You have to thank others."


    Zou Yi hurried back. Lingshu stood behind him and looked at Zou Yi with a smile.


    Zou Yi cried out, "are you here too? What the hell is going on? "


    Ling Shu smiled and suddenly there was another person around her.


    When Zou Yi saw this man, she became serious and quickly gave a big gift: "I didn''t know Shizu was coming. If I was rude, please forgive Shizu."


    With Lingshu is Zou Yi''s Shizu, the nameless Master Wu Daozhen God. He looks unreal, as if he is not himself.


    Listen to the true God of Wu Dao said, "don''t be polite. You almost lost your life for my business. I''ll help you get back the heavenly eye Buddha ring. You don''t have to thank me. "


    Zou Yi understood everything and said carefully, "anyway, thank you, Shizu."


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "I''m seriously injured and can''t come to see you. I can only ask Ling Shu to meet you with my consciousness. I have told Ling Shu everything I want to say. Later, she will tell you exactly. You must remember my words and don''t forget them. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "Zou Yi sincerely remembers Shizu''s words. Please rest assured."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and looked more illusory: "I may not be able to fight with tianwu God of war in a short time. You tell us to be more careful. Especially you, you have been regarded as my reincarnation by the God of war. You will kill you in a similar way. Be careful. "


    Zou Yi was surprised and hurriedly asked, "why does the God of war think so? Shizu, you are still alive... "


    Wu Daozhen said, "the present Wu Daozhen is different from the real Wu Daozhen. At the beginning, my Yuanshen was broken up and my divine consciousness dissipated. Although I survived with everyone''s help, my Yuanshen was not complete. Although the missing part of the yuan God has not been confirmed by the Pluto, I feel that it is reincarnation. Maybe you are my reincarnation, but you are obviously different from me. I don''t understand why. Maybe you have a great opportunity to meet some great fortune and complete the incomplete yuan God, so you are different from me. "


    Zou Yi heard people mention similar speculation early in the morning, but there has been no basis or evidence, and she slowly forgot about it.


    Now Wu Daozhen mentioned it again, Zou Yi felt that she had to find out, so she hurriedly asked, "Shizu said so, but is there any basis?"

 Chapter 584

    The true God of Wu Dao smiled and said, "naturally, I sensed that there was a part of your Yuanshen that I had been broken up before. Not only me, tianwu war god can also sense that our Yuanshen is the same."


    Zou Yi knew that nine times out of ten it was true, but she was unwilling to accept it. She was a little stunned for a while.


    Wu Daozhen understood Zou Yi''s mind and said with a smile, "if you have any questions, ask Ling Shu. She knows everything. My divine knowledge is about to dissipate. Finally, be careful. "


    Zou Yi returned to her senses and asked Wu Daozhen about something. Wu Daozhen''s divine sense has slowly dissipated and can no longer be seen.


    "This......" Zou Yi hurriedly looked at Lingshu and said, "elder Lingshu, my Shizu... Are you okay?"


    Ling Shu smiled: "don''t worry, your Shizu is just injured and needs time to recuperate and worry about his life. I know you have many questions. You can ask me and I can help you answer them. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "excuse me, elder, is what Shizu just said true?"


    Ling Shu said, "nature is true. I still remember a long time ago, I told you that the true God of martial arts was plotted against in those years, and the yuan God dissipated after he was seriously injured. In fact, his original spirit has been extremely strong. After serious injury, it does not dissipate, but... It splits automatically. "


    "Split?" Zou Yi didn''t understand Lingshu''s meaning at all: "I don''t understand your meaning."


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "you are from earth. Have you studied biology on earth? Division means that a cell divides into two and becomes two new cells, living cells. Your Shizu Yuanshen is strong. When you encounter an unavoidable crisis, it is divided into three independent Yuanshen. One of them was directly killed by the God of war, that is, it dissipated. The second one was also seriously injured. He escaped to me and was saved by me. He became the true God of martial arts. Last... "


    Ling Shu suddenly looked at Zou Yi and showed a thought-provoking smile. She didn''t go on.


    Zou Yi has understood Ling Shu''s meaning. Although she still can''t accept this fact, she can''t refute it.


    After thinking for a while, Zou Yicai said, "but why can''t I feel it... It''s not all explained before. I''m me. I have nothing to do with Shizu..."


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "you can''t accept it for the time being. I can understand. However, the previous explanations are just to protect you and prevent the God of war of tianwu from knowing your true identity... And your Shizu is right. You should have a great opportunity and great fortune before reincarnation. Therefore, there is a great difference between your yuan God and the true God of martial arts. No one knows the specific reason, but it doesn''t seem to be harmful. On the contrary, it allows you to show your extraordinary potential. Now you are a God. "


    Zou Yi fell into meditation. She didn''t speak for a long time, let alone Lingshu, and Xiaojin, who hasn''t bothered Zou Yi and Lingshu since Lingshu appeared.


    After a full cup of tea, Zou Yi slowly opened her mouth: "even if what the elder and Shizu said is true, I still feel that I am Zou Yi, not the reincarnation of Wu Daozhen God... There is only one Wu Daozhen God, that is my Shizu."


    Ling Shu said with a smile, "just know your choice in your heart. We are all outsiders and won''t make the final decision for you."


    After a pause, Ling Shu waved to Xiao Jin and said, "Xiao Jin, come here and return the heavenly eye Buddha ring to Zou Yi. He needs the heavenly eye Buddha ring now."


    Xiao Jin smiled and threw a ring to Zou Yi: "I''d like to give it back to him, but he didn''t worry at all, so he thought he should ask him for some benefits. But now that someone has spoken for him, I reluctantly give up my previous ideas. "


    Tianhuo smiled and said, "if you really want to do this, how about I give you a Tianhuo?"


    Little Jin was surprised and hurriedly said, "I don''t want to become a roasted Jinpeng and someone else''s belly food."


    Tianhuo laughed and said, "I knew you didn''t dare, coward."


    Xiao Jin looked back at Tianhuo and seemed to be angry, but after seeing Tianhuo''s murderous eyes, he immediately smiled and said, "yes, I''m a coward. Lord Tianhuo, you''re right."


    Tianhuo smiled proudly, came and grabbed Zou Yi''s arm, deliberately touched Zou Yi''s arm, and said with a smile: "no matter who you are, you are my Zou Yi. Let''s go and drink. Don''t be affected by these little things. "


    Zou Yi took a look at Ling Shu, hesitated and said, "did you come to the green star with the people of the spirit family? Have you arranged accommodation? "


    Ling Shu shook her head: "people around me don''t like to join in the fun, and I''m here today to see you, not to participate in the nine world hegemony. It''s no use bringing them."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "how about inviting the elder to have a drink? There are still some things that I think we should ask our predecessors clearly, otherwise we will always be unable to let go. "


    Ling Shu smiled and went to Xiao Jin''s drinking table to sit down, but she didn''t drink. Instead, she casually took out a jar of unopened spirit world wine: "drink the bar I brought. Your wine doesn''t smell good."


    Xiao Jin immediately said, "it''s not good. This is the wine sold in this hotel. It''s not good at all."


    Before Xiao Jin''s voice fell, an angry voice suddenly came from a room in the hotel: "damn Jinpeng bird, dare to say my wine is bad. See if I don''t tear your mouth out."


    With this voice, Bai Jun suddenly appeared in front of the crowd. She looked murderous and stared at Xiao Jin fiercely, but the corners of her eyes turned to Ling Shu.


    Lingshu got up and said with a smile, "if you didn''t say so, you''d never show up, dear Baijun."


    Bai Jun suddenly "puffed" and laughed. Regardless of Xiao Jin''s confused look, he stretched out his hand and pulled Lingshu''s hand and said kindly, "how could it be? It''s not easy for you to come. Naturally, I want to accompany you well. Why don''t you show up? "


    Ling Shu smiled and said, "are you all right? It''s urgent this time. Don''t be surprised if I didn''t tell you in advance. "


    "It''s all right," Bai Jun said with a smile, "if I want to be surprised, I won''t meet you."


    Bai Jun suddenly turned around, stared at Xiao Jin and said, "don''t you pour wine to make amends? I dare say that my Wanling brew is not good. You are really looking for a fight! "


    Xiao Jin naturally knows who Baijun is. He doesn''t dare to be presumptuous. He quickly poured two bowls of wine and respectfully handed it to Lingshu and Baijun.


    Ling Shu and Bai Jun worked together on a large bowl of Wanling wine. They laughed together and hugged each other. They looked like old friends they hadn''t seen for a long time and close sisters they hadn''t seen for a long time. The intimacy almost stunned the people around them.

 Chapter 585

    "Zou Yi, why does your Shiniang have such a good relationship with elder Lingshu?" Tianhuo quietly asked Zou Yi, "they seem to have known each other a long time ago, but I heard that elder Lingshu is the same generation as your Shizu, and the seniority is higher than your Shiniang..."


    Zou Yi didn''t know what was going on. She shook her head and said, "I haven''t figured out my own affairs yet. Where is there any leisure to mind other things?"


    Tianhuo smiled: "yes, yes, no matter what, first find out who you are... No, I just said that no matter who you are, you are my Zou Yi, and I don''t care about anything else..."


    Zou Yi looked at the sky fire, took back her arm and looked at the heavenly eye Buddha ring brought by Xiao Jin.


    Zou Yi feels that the heavenly eye Buddha''s precepts have been lost and recovered, which is more precious than ever before.


    The sky fire tooted his mouth and looked at Zou Yi. He said, "don''t you look handsome? What''s the good look? Another day, I''ll find a lot of men who are more handsome than you... No, I''ll find a lot of women who are more beautiful than Su Mo and Mrs. Yi. If you see them every day, you''re not allowed to touch them. Do you envy them? "


    Zou Yi heard Tianhuo''s words and couldn''t help laughing: "don''t tease. You''re a woman. Why are you looking for a lot of women around?"


    Tianhuo saw Zou Yi smile and smiled: "don''t do anything, just to make you envy, to make you see and can''t eat, make you uncomfortable and make your heart itch."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly, put away the heavenly eye Buddha ring, went forward and sat down with Xiao Jin: "everyone is coming, and our nine world hegemony is not self entertainment. Everyone will try it tomorrow. If you can get the artifact, it will be some harvest. If you can''t get it, it doesn''t matter. It''s like accumulating practical experience. "


    At this time, Bai Jun stopped chatting with Lingshu and said loudly, "Zou Yi, don''t worry. I have received information before I came. Millions of people will participate in the nine world hegemony tomorrow. The thirteen stars in the nine world, including the divine world, can be said to be higher than the specifications of the previous nine world and lively."


    Zou Yi said, "Shiniang, how do you know this? Who can count this information so quickly? "


    Bai Jun said, "you don''t know yet. When you came here to meet your friends, except for the God of war, all the leaders of the nine realms have arrived at the Xingzhu mansion. They reported the personnel information they brought to your master. Your master ordered someone to calculate. The people who participated in the nine realms were from the nine realms, including 13 stars that did not belong to any realm. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "so, even those people on Xiuxian planet who don''t want to have a relationship with the nine realms have arrived?"


    "No," said Bai Jun, "you misunderstood. Xiuxian planet also belongs to an interface. The thirteen stars are an independent space, or interface. The thirteen stars were expelled by the nine realms a long time ago. They were an interface sealed by ancient powers by great means. The people there are all traitors and villains who are abandoned and unwilling to be accepted by the nine realms. But after countless years, they gradually changed, their malice was purified, and their goodness was stimulated... The ancient powers who guarded them decided to lift the seal and let them return to the nine realms. "


    Zou Yi listened vaguely and couldn''t help asking, "when is this all about? How did you know? "


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "these are what I heard when the ancient great powers personally told your master."


    "The ancient powers are in our green star?" Zou Yi was surprised: "didn''t you say that all the ancient great powers were dead? This... "


    Bai Jun said with a smile, "the ancient powers are indeed dead, but one person is the exception, that is, the ancient powers that control life and death, time and space, natural disaster and everything. They are also the ancestor of immortality, the ancestor of heaven and earth respected by everyone, and the chaotic God."


    Zou Yi understood: "it turned out to be a chaotic God. It is said that his body is the nine realms of heaven and earth, which is everything. His life span is the same as that of the nine realms of heaven and earth, immortal and endless... But isn''t he sleeping all the time, never asking about anything in the nine realms, and won''t he do anything?"


    Bai Jun said, "it''s just a legend. The chaotic God doesn''t do anything, but he won''t do it until necessary. His strength is too strong. Once he makes a move, there is no room for maneuver. He will make a move only when he has to. To put it bluntly, he will only make a move if something worthy of his action appears. "


    "Then how did he appear on the green star?" Zou Yi felt puzzled: "is there something big to happen on our green star, or is it a big event that can only be controlled by the hand of the chaotic God?"


    Bai Jun shook his head: "we didn''t see the chaotic God himself... Or each of us lives on the body of the chaotic God... What your master and I received was just the information from the chaotic God."


    Zou Yi felt strange about it. She was about to ask again when she heard the voice of Pluto: "Zou Yi, I have something to find you."


    Zou Yi looked back and saw the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven who hurried over, as well as some high-level leaders on the green star, Zou mu, Su Yun, Yan Kun, Min Yue and others.


    "What happened?" Zou Yi hurriedly asked, "Why are you all here?"


    Pluto said, "the nine world hegemony will be suspended, or it will never be held. We... Have received an urgent order and must go back..."


    Zou Yi was surprised and hurriedly asked, "what''s going on?"


    Pluto said, "I believe Bai Jun has said something about the chaotic God, and we have also received the order of the chaotic God. We should hurry back and prepare. The war will come soon, and all of us... May die."


    Tianjun said, "chaotic gods have no way to stop the enemy. We must fight for survival. It doesn''t matter whether we fight for hegemony in the nine circles or the ranking war in the nine circles. "


    This sudden news made Zou Yi completely unable to return to her God: "do you mean that the chaotic God sent an order that the nine realms will face a huge disaster?"


    "It''s not a disaster," said the nameless voice, but a huge world parallel to our nine realms, plotting to attack us at this time. They are so powerful that we... Are afraid that they will all die. "


    Zou Yi was completely confused and asked blankly, "so, in addition to the nine realms we know, there is another nine realms like us? Or is there a tenth boundary, a tenth boundary we don''t know? "


    Bai Jun said, "you can think so, but it is not called the tenth world, but the eleventh world, also called the chaotic world. The chaotic world is a large chaotic area left when chaos first opened. It is very dangerous. Ordinary people will be killed by the chaotic force of the chaotic world immediately when they go in. "

 Chapter 586

    "We are the tenth world," a stranger appeared with nameless. He looked very young and handsome like a beauty, but he was really a man: "our thirteen stars are the real tenth world, but they were sealed before, and everyone didn''t know our existence."


    Everyone knows what, and they have no time to pay attention to who this person is and what identity he is.


    Zou Yi said, "that is to say, in addition to our ten realms, there is a chaotic realm. They want to attack us?"


    Nameless nodded, "you''re right. There are no humans, gods and immortals in the chaotic world. There are only a group of creatures similar to humans but obviously higher than humans. We call them chaotic beasts. Chaotic beasts are cruel in nature, powerful and intelligent. Except that gods and immortals can fight them, others will definitely die or die when they meet them. "


    The young man who came with nameless said: "although chaotic beasts are called beasts, they are actually smarter and stronger than us, but their appearance is somewhat like beasts compared with humans. In their eyes, we are beasts with weak strength and low wisdom. The most terrible thing is that the chaotic beast can change its shape at will. It is changeable. If it is mixed with the crowd, it is a man, and if it is mixed with the beasts, it is a beast. It can''t be distinguished at all. "


    "Yuan Shen can''t find out?" Zou Yi couldn''t help asking, "let the powerful people of Yuanshen distinguish them, can we always find them?"


    The young man said, "the change of chaotic beast form is carried out together with the yuan God. In short, what the chaotic beast becomes, his original God is. Not only that, the chaotic beast is naturally a master of the chaotic true God realm. The body is full of pure chaotic power, and the attack power is incomparable. "


    "The chaotic beast has transparent scales that can be hidden. It is indestructible, and it is difficult for artifact to penetrate. Their bodies are chaotic real bodies more powerful than King Kong''s not bad body. Even if they are lucky enough to break through their scales, it is still difficult to hurt them, let alone kill them. "


    "Their gifted combat skill is chaos critical strike, which is a close combat skill that condenses the power of chaos into the shape of a sledgehammer and smashes it with hatred. The giant hammer formed by the power of chaos is called the chaotic giant hammer. It is extremely powerful. Even God will hurt and die if he touches it. At present, there is no precedent that they throw out the chaotic Warhammer to hurt people. We judge that they should not do so... "


    "So powerful?" Tianhuo couldn''t help sighing: "then we can''t beat them at all?"


    The young man looked at the stunned crowd and continued, "it''s not impossible. Our thirteen stars are remote and adjacent to the chaotic world. Sometimes a single chaotic beast will cross the world to attack us. We have fought with them many times and suffered heavy casualties, but we also found their only weakness, that is, their original God can be easily attacked. The chaotic beast Yuanshen is strong and does not lose to humans, but the human Yuanshen attack will cause damage to them and make them lose their resistance. The premise is that human beings who use the art of Yuanshen attack must have their own Yuanshen better than the chaotic beast being attacked. "


    "The yuan God of chaos beast is most vulnerable when the form changes. He can only barely maintain the integrity of the yuan God. As long as he knows the attack skill of the yuan God, he can hurt them. This is the only way we know to hurt them and the only way we can deal with them. "


    "All chaos beasts only obey the command of their king, chaos king, and the strength of chaos king, even chaos God, claims that it is absolutely impossible to defeat her, let alone destroy her. The chaos God once planned to kill the chaos King directly, once and for all, but he failed in the end. "


    Everyone was shocked. Even the chaotic God could not destroy the existence. Isn''t that the super existence like the chaotic God? In the face of such existence, what should they do?


    Zou Yi finally understood what was going on, but a new question also arose: "can''t we just kill them? No chance at all? "


    The young man said, "No. At first, we thought that if the attack was strong enough, we could kill them. But before, several of our chaotic true gods joined hands and didn''t kill a chaotic beast, so we gave up our plan to kill them directly. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "that''s hard to do... By the way, I haven''t asked your name yet. I don''t know what you call?"


    The young man said, "in xiagelu, he is the leader of the interface of the tenth world, that is, the leader of the thirteen Star Alliance."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "thank you, alliance leader Gelu, for bringing us this information, which is very useful to us."


    Ge Lu shook his head slightly: "you are welcome. The chaotic beast will soon come to all interfaces and planets. It is our common enemy and should share all the information we know. The chaotic God, the co Lord of the ten realms, has issued a general order. Everyone must work to defeat the chaotic beast. "


    Nameless said, "we all need to obey the orders of the chaotic God, let alone fight to protect ourselves. No matter where you come from, this war is inevitable. Please work together and fight to the end to protect our own home. "


    Everyone talked about it one after another. No one thought that at this time, we would continue to fight for hegemony in the nine realms. What everyone talked about was how to deal with the invasion of chaotic beasts.


    After everyone talked for a while, Ge Lu said loudly, "you all come from different interfaces or planets. Maybe you should leave the green star and go back to your own place to protect your home. Here, I advise you to be careful when you go back. If you find the trace of chaotic beast, don''t act rashly, let alone directly contact with chaotic beast. Save your life before you have a chance to defeat the chaos beast. "


    Everyone nodded one after another. Everyone knew that in the face of the danger of chaotic beast, the first thing to do was to save their lives.


    Zou Yi also nodded, hugged her fist and said, "in that case, the previous plan had to be put on hold to deal with the invasion of chaotic beasts. I now officially announce that the nine world hegemony is cancelled. If any of you want to leave the green star, we will provide convenience to help you leave. If you want to stay, it is a member of my green star. You will get the same treatment and destroy the chaotic beast together. "


    People from other interfaces bid farewell to nameless and Zou Yi. They must go back. They also have people to protect and responsibilities to bear.


    Nameless and Zou Yi personally sent off batch after batch of visitors. They were busy and forgot the time. When everyone left, it was the afternoon of the next day.

 Chapter 587

    I felt very tired and worried about the unknown and Zou Yi who suddenly appeared in the chaotic beast. I urgently summoned all the experts left in the green star to discuss how to deal with the invasion of the chaotic beast.


    Some of Zou Yi''s friends also stayed. They had no fixed residence and no relatives and friends to take care of. They all decided to stay and help Zou Yi.


    Ge Lu, the leader of the thirteen Star Alliance, did not leave. He felt that there were still some situations that must be clarified with nameless and Zou Yi, and it seemed too late for him to rush back now. After all, the thirteen stars were the first place invaded by chaotic beasts. At this time, he was afraid that they had fallen.


    Shortly after they left, Ge Lu received the news that the chaotic beast had broken through the thirteen stars that had blocked them for countless years, and the tenth world has now been occupied.


    Ge Lu then decided to stay on the green star, face the chaotic beast with nameless and Zou Yi, and avenge all those who died in the hands of the chaotic beast in the tenth world.


    Ge Lu is a person who has had a lot of contact with chaos beast. He knows the strength and weakness of chaos beast. With his help, green star is relatively safe. Nameless and Zou Yi naturally welcome Ge Lu to stay.


    In the case of chaotic beast, it is natural to speak with strength, but this time the strength is respected, not the comprehensive strength, nor the level of the realm, but the strength of the pure yuan God.


    Some people whose combat effectiveness is not too strong, because the yuan God is strong, have become the backbone to fight against the invasion of chaotic beasts, such as some weapon spirits.


    The spirit itself is a simple Yuanshen body. The power of Yuanshen is powerful. If you can learn the art of Yuanshen attack, you are the best person to deal with chaotic beasts.


    Zou Yi even suddenly thought that the underworld has a large number of Yuanshen bodies. If they can be used, they must be a force that can not be ignored to deal with chaotic beasts.


    The same is true of the spirit world. When these two worlds face the chaotic beast, they should be relatively relaxed in theory. They may become the mainstay to fight against the chaotic beast.


    Zou Yi suddenly thought of these. In fact, many people thought of them. But whether it is the underworld or the spirit world, they need to protect their interface from chaotic beasts. Even if they have extra power, they won''t help other interfaces or planets at the beginning.


    It has been so since ancient times. When in danger, the first thing to think of is yourself, then the closest person, and finally if there is excess power, you will think of others.


    This is human nature, no right or wrong, just natural instinct.


    After all the unknown people arrived, Zou Yi was the first to say, "you are all experts who stay in the green star. No matter what your identity or status, in the face of the chaotic beast, we are all soldiers and the backbone against the chaotic beast. Therefore, we should be ready to meet and sacrifice at any time. From now on, green star implements military control, and all big and small matters need to be governed and handled in accordance with military regulations. If someone wants to quit, we will never force him to stay, but those who stay must obey the command, otherwise the general can''t do it. "


    They didn''t make a sound, but they all looked at Zou Yi and waited for Zou Yi to go on.


    Zou Yi looked at everyone and knew that everyone was mentally prepared, so she stopped talking. She said directly, "I personally think green star lacks the necessary protection array. I think we can summon people and arrange a super array to protect all green stars, so as to win enough preparation time for us to resist the invasion of chaotic animals and protect us from chaotic animals."


    Ge Lu, the leader of the thirteen Star Alliance, said, "if the array could stop the chaotic beast, we wouldn''t be so nervous. King Zou Yixing, we have tried many arrays, but the chaotic beast has the power of chaos. There is no array to block them. We haven''t found any array that can block the fierce attack of chaotic giant hammer, and because we rely on the array, we have killed and injured a large number of experts. "


    Zou Yi said, "then we don''t need the array to directly imprison or resist the chaotic beast. I know some arrays that can imprison or even kill the yuan God. If we use this array to deal with chaotic beasts and directly kill their original gods, will it also play a role in defending and killing chaotic beasts? "


    "This..." Ge Lu thought for a moment, and Huodi shouted, "this may be a good defense means... If you can do it, the chaotic beast God will be killed, and there will be no threat."


    Nameless said: "this method is feasible. We thought about how to resist chaotic beasts. Passive defense is more than active attack. We really made a big mistake... King Zou Yixing, please order me to arrange this super array with everyone I bring."


    Zou Yi pondered for a moment: "alliance leader Ge, please take it easy. I need to discuss this with Shizu first. Two masters have to do it themselves to arrange this super array, otherwise it will be difficult to do it. "


    Ge Lu was stunned, full of doubts, and nameless was also slightly stunned: "you need the help of master and tianwu God of war. What kind of array is your big array?"


    Zou Yi said, "this array is unknown. It''s an array that I... my Shizu realized by combining the array methods of all walks of life. I heard Shizu talk about this, but Shizu has to give us some advice on how to arrange it. Moreover, with our current array attainments, the deployed array can protect a large area, but it is really not a simple thing to protect all the green stars. In this way, I''ll meet the two masters first and ask them to help. If we can''t, we can only protect one by one. "


    Nameless nodded: "I will order people to collect the materials needed for array arrangement and start refining immediately. You can start array arrangement when you come back."


    Zou Yi dared not hesitate, saluted with fists, turned and left quickly to meet the God of war and the true God of martial arts.


    Now facing the great threat of chaos beast invasion, we no longer dare to hesitate, and began to prepare array materials.


    Zou Yi first went to see tianwu God of war. He thought it was easier to find tianwu God of war.


    Tianwu God of war seemed to expect Zou Yi to come to him and ordered people to wait for Zou Yi in the divine domain. As soon as Zou Yi arrived in the divine domain, the man directly led Zou Yi to tianwu Pavilion.


    The God of war of tianwu is on the top floor of tianwu Pavilion. Zou Yi can''t help feeling a little uneasy when she thinks of breaking into tianwu Pavilion before.


    Zou Yi had to salute when she saw the God of war in black, wearing a big hat, covering the whole face and looking at something


    Zhuge Yi served the God of war. At this time, Zhuge Yi said on behalf of the God of war, "Zou Yi, please sit down. The God of war still has some things to deal with. I can see you right away."


    Zou Yi has no good impression of Zhuge Yi, but now she is facing a common enemy. Zou Yi doesn''t say much. She can only nod and wait quietly on the top floor of tianwu Pavilion.

 Chapter 588

    After a while, tianwu God of war looked up at Zou Yi and ordered, "serve tea."


    Zhuge Yi immediately waved. A magic soldier of tianwu Pavilion immediately sent a cup of spirit tea and respectfully withdrew.


    There are only Zou Yi, tianwu God of war and Zhuge Yi. At this time, tianwu God of war said, "Zou Yi, you came to me for the chaotic beast?"


    Zou Yi said, "exactly. We plan to build a large array to resist the invasion of chaotic beasts. However, the great array spectrum was realized by you, the God of war of tianwu, and the true God of martial arts of Shizu. We don''t quite understand some of them. I hope we can get your guidance. "


    Tianwu God of War reached out his hand to take off his hat and showed a firm face: "well, tell me what array you want to arrange?"


    Zou Yi said truthfully, "it''s an unknown strange array that you and Shizu realized together."


    The God of war of tianwu frowned slightly: "this array is against the harmony of heaven, and those who arrange the array will be punished by heaven. We never really used it after we realized it. For fear of being punished by heaven, how dare you use it to deal with chaotic beasts?"


    Zou Yi said, "the chaotic beast''s actions are against the harmony of heaven, and should be punished by heaven first. Now God has no way to subdue the chaotic beast. Why not use some special means? "


    Tianwu God of war nodded slightly: "you''re right. Well said, you should have such courage and fearless determination... Zou Yi, come here and I''ll explain the nameless array to you in detail, but I only know part of it. You have to ask your Shizu to explain the rest to you."


    Zou Yi knew this early. He inherited most of the memory of the true God of martial arts, and also had a good understanding of the array. He knew that the God of war of tianwu didn''t cheat him.


    At this time, tianwu God of war seemed to put down his previous gratitude and resentment completely, explained the array spectrum of unknown array to Zou Yi in detail, and taught Zou Yi everything he realized in those years.


    Zou Yi accepted the instruction of tianwu God of war with an open mind and did not dare to be careless. After all, it is related to the safety of everyone in green star.


    It took half a day for tianwu God of war to explain. Zou Yi benefited a lot. She saluted and said, "thank you for your detailed explanation. The younger generation benefited a lot. If you can successfully survive this great disaster, I will meet you again in the future. The younger generation will respect you three points."


    Zou Yi did not dare to say anything to repay the God of war. After all, the two sides had deep hatred before. Once the chaotic beast was driven away or destroyed, the two sides were still enemies and could not become friends.


    The two sides only cooperated temporarily to deal with the common enemy chaotic beast, not to eliminate past grievances and become friends.


    The God of war of tianwu also knew this. He didn''t mean to embarrass Zou Yi, but said faintly: "if the green star falls, bring your people to the divine world, the divine world will protect you."


    Zou Yi is noncommittal, but she knows the strength of the divine world in her heart. She also knows that the God of war is true. If she can ignore the chaotic beast, it is the divine world.


    There are countless gods and powerful yuan gods in the divine world. It will be much simpler to deal with chaotic beasts.


    After all, the divine world is the home of the gods. In terms of the strength of a single interface, that interface is not stronger than the divine world.


    Of course, I don''t know who is stronger or weaker than the divine world in the chaotic world where the chaotic beast is located. After all, the two worlds have never officially fought.


    Saying goodbye to the God of war, Zou Yi hurried to find the true God of martial arts according to the coordinates provided by Lingshu. He must know the detailed explanation of the array spectrum of the other half of the unknown array from the mouth of his Shizu.


    After Wu Daozhen was injured, he spent most of his time resting. Seeing Zou Yi who came to see him, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "you don''t preside over the overall situation on the green star. Why are you here?"


    Zou Yi said: "nowadays, the strength of green star is insufficient. In the face of the strong existence of chaotic beast, we must have some special means. Shizu, the unknown array that you and the God of war of tianwu realized together may help us. Therefore, I specially came to see Shizu and asked Shizu to explain the spectrum of the unknown array. "


    Wu Daozhen seemed to understand something and said slowly, "in that case, listen carefully."


    Zou Yi listened attentively to the explanation of the true God of martial arts, combined with the detailed explanation of the array spectrum told him by the God of war of tianwu, and gradually mastered the array arrangement method of the unknown array and some of the key points.


    Each array has different key points, the most obvious of which is the position and hiding mode of the array door.


    Through the explanation of tianwu God of war and Wu Daozhen God, Zou Yi has figured out the array arrangement method of unknown array and mastered the method of controlling this array, so she bid farewell to Wu Daozhen God and rushed back to green star as soon as possible.


    Zou Yi will command the public to arrange the unknown array, and then personally control the array to block or kill the chaotic beast. Therefore, he needs to spend a lot of energy and time. Don''t delay a minute or a second.


    Zou Yi kept on going. When she returned to the green star, it was three days.


    Fortunately, no chaotic beast has come to the green star in the past three days, and everyone has worked together to refine a lot of array materials.


    The array material refined by unknown life people is a common array flag. It is a single spirit weapon. It has a spirit and is powerful.


    After Zou Yi personally checked it, she felt that the refining of these array flags was slightly insufficient, so she ordered people to continue refining to strengthen the strength of the weapon spirit.


    Nameless array needs a lot of array flags. Now less than one third of them are refined, so we need to work together to refine more array flags.


    This time, you can''t expect other interfaces or planets to help green star, so nameless took out all the refining materials you can find and gave them to Zou Yi to refine the array flag.


    Zou Yi roughly calculated that the materials are sufficient, and the key is that the time is limited. I''m afraid that the array flag has not been refined, and the chaotic beast has come over.


    Zou Yi''s worry is also everyone''s worry, so many people took the initiative to find Zou Yi and asked to join the team of refining the array flag.


    Zou Yi readily accepted and arranged these people to refine the array flag. For a time, almost everyone was refining the array flag, and everyone participated in the team of arranging the unknown array.


    While everyone worked together to refine the array flag, Zou Yi personally took a large number of refined array flags to all parts of green star and began to arrange unknown array.


    The nameless array should protect the whole green star, and the array flag should be placed at countless points on the whole green star. This will be a very difficult task, but also a time-consuming and labor-consuming task.


    Mrs. Yi, Su Mo, Zou Yi''s friends nerd, Xiao Jin, Xiao Hu, Zou mu, Su Yun and others were pulled by Zou Yi to help.


    Without selecting a point, Zou Yi asked his friends to quickly insert the array flag, place crystal stones and small arrays to hide the array flag.


    Among the big guys, there are people who are familiar with the array. Under the guidance of Zou Yi, they quickly mastered the method and location of arranging the array flag. They arranged the array flag separately, which has greatly improved the speed.

 Chapter 589

    A few days later, when another batch of array flags were sent by unknown people to Zou Yi and others, there was also bad news.


    After the chaos beast broke through the thirteen stars, it was so powerful that it took down the fairyland directly, forcing the fairyland immortals to flee, and gave the fairyland to the chaos beast.


    Next, the chaotic beast may go to any interface, continue to invade those interfaces, occupy land and rob all resources on the interface.


    The fairyland is located at the core of the ten realms. Now it is occupied by the chaotic beast. Any interface may be invaded next. Although the green star is not an independent interface, it is a powerful Xiuxian planet. It will become one of the preferred targets of the chaotic beast and is in danger.


    Zou Yi knew the news and quickly ordered to speed up the array arrangement. At the same time, she ordered the green star people to strictly guard against it and ensure the smooth arrangement of the unknown array.


    Nameless went everywhere to check the array arrangement progress in person and warned everyone to do their best and activate the nameless array smoothly.


    Tens of millions of immortals on the green star shot one after another. With unprecedented unity, they refined the array flag in a very short time and handed it over to Zou Yi and others.


    Activating the unknown array requires many people to work together. Zou Yi explained in detail the steps and methods of this array in the season, and ordered all people above the immortal realm to reach the position where the array flag is located, and activate the array flag with their own immortal power and divine power, so as to activate this huge unknown array.


    Everyone rushed to the array flag in their charge. When everyone was in place, Zou Yi issued an order to activate the array through a messenger.


    Even the nameless, all the people above the immortal''s realm shot, and the immortal power or divine power in each human body gushed out, and the one pole array flag was activated one after another, emitting dazzling light.


    These lights are not scattered, but in bundles. They are emitted from one array flag to another, connecting all the array flags to form a huge sphere, which wraps the whole green star.


    Looking from the air, it seems that the whole green star is entangled by the light beam of this statement. You can''t see what''s going on inside the green star at all.


    Zou Yi saw that the unknown array was activated successfully and ordered everyone to have a rest temporarily, but not leave the array flag in their charge. In case of an accident, they can shoot nearby to maintain the stability of the array.


    Everyone knows that this is a critical moment. Even those who are stronger than Zou Yiqiang obey Zou Yi''s orders and dare not have any objection.


    At this time, the expected chaotic beast appeared. They sent a vanguard force composed of more than 100 chaotic beasts to attack only the green star through the space channel.


    Seeing the chaotic beast at a close distance, all the people understand why Ge Lu evaluated the power of the chaotic beast so much.


    Compared with humans, chaotic beasts are basically the same in shape. They walk upright with one head, two eyes, two legs and two hands.


    The difference is that their fingers are completely ossified, slender and sharp, glittering with frightening cold awns, which can be seen as very dangerous.


    In addition, the chaotic beast''s body is obviously very strong. Even if it is directly exposed to the sky, it is not afraid of the vigorous wind in the sky.


    Everything Ge Lu said before is true. The chaotic beast just looks at it and knows it''s not a good owner.


    Zou Yi was also the first time to see the chaotic beast at close range. She was secretly frightened and gave orders to everyone not to fight. First, try the power of the unknown array.


    Zou Yi sits in the unknown array in person. The whole unknown array will stop or attack the chaotic beasts in the array anytime and anywhere with Zou Yi''s mind.


    The first chaotic beast to enter the unknown array is obviously the leader of this vanguard. There are red scales on his body surface, and he is deliberately not hidden, so that everyone can see it clearly.


    When the chaotic beast entered the nameless array, he immediately screamed, his head tilted violently and fell directly, stirring up a lot of dust.


    When the dust scattered a little, Zou Yi clearly saw that there was a gray liquid around the mouth of the leader of the chaotic beast. It seemed that he was injured, and the injury was very serious.


    Zou Yi was very happy. The first time he used the nameless array against the chaotic beast, he had a harvest. He was naturally happy in his heart.


    Seeing this, the two immortals guarding nearby immediately came forward, grabbed the chaotic beast that couldn''t move after being injured, and quickly took it to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi saw that the remaining chaotic beasts did not rush into the unknown array. Knowing that the chaotic beast with high wisdom would not easily get into danger, and that the green star was safe for the time being, she divided some of her mind and prepared to interrogate the injured chaotic beast leader.


    Ge Lu quickly came to Zou Yi and said loudly with surprise, "it''s amazing. We couldn''t catch the chaotic beast before. Unexpectedly, we won one easily in the nameless array."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "maybe he was unprepared and injured by the unknown array... His yuan God was seriously injured and lost consciousness. He almost disappeared and died completely."


    Ge Lu gritted his teeth and said, "it''s best to die. They don''t know how many of us have been killed. They are cruel and worthy of death."


    Zou Yi said, "he can''t die yet, at least not now. I want to know everything about the chaotic beast from him. We should know ourselves and the enemy and make all preparations for the next battle. "


    Ge Lu nodded, "you''re right, that''s it. But their mouths are very tight. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to ask the truth... "


    Zou Yi smiled. Yuan Shen left the body and directly entered the comatose chaotic beast. She began some cruel soul searching.


    Soul searching is a forbidden art. Once used, the person who is cast will be damaged by the original God, or killed immediately. It is strictly forbidden to use it among humans, but no one thinks Zou Yi is cruel against enemies such as chaotic beasts.


    A moment later, Zou Yi looked frightened, gritted her teeth and said, "it''s extremely cruel. Killing people doesn''t count. We have to pull away the yuan God and absorb the power of the yuan God after it is completely broken up... This chaotic beast is really damn."


    Ge Lu also gritted his teeth and said, "I said earlier that there is only one way to go when meeting chaotic beasts, that is to kill them completely. Otherwise, as long as they have a chance, they will kill us. "


    Zou Yi sighed slightly: "this chaotic beast is only the leader of the vanguard force, but he knows a lot. Send me a command, let everyone activate the messenger, and listen carefully to every word I say next. "


    Zou Yi''s side waiting for a group of heralds immediately began to take action to convey Zou Yi''s orders and let everyone activate the messenger.

 Chapter 590

    After a while, Zou Yi began to say, "we caught a chaotic beast, but their real name is not chaotic beast, but chaotic man. Chaotic people are basically the same as us humans, with physical body and yuan God. But they are stronger and more ferocious. If it falls into their hands, whether it is human, animal or proto God, it will die. "


    "Everyone must remember some information I found from the chaotic man''s memory, which will help us in our next battle." Zou Yi''s voice is very serious. He absolutely dare not joke at this time: "chaotic people have almost no weakness, strong flesh, strong attack power, and abnormal defense... The only way we can kill them is to attack their Yuanshen. After their original gods are attacked, they will lose their ability to move. They can kill them by killing their original gods. "


    "After the original God of chaotic people is killed, it will not dissipate immediately. Once the power of the original God is absorbed by them within an hour, they will recover and live again. Therefore, the chaotic people we kill must ensure that their original gods have dissipated, otherwise we will not really kill them. "


    "Their hands are completely ossified, and their nails are extremely sharp and poisonous. This is their own poison of chaos. There is no antidote except their blood. Their blood is gray, half liquid and half gas, because there are a lot of chaotic forces in it, and their shape and color are different from human beings. "


    "Finally, in the place occupied by chaotic people, no creatures will survive. They do not allow other creatures to live with them. At the same time, they also need the power of the original God or even the power of the soul of other creatures. Therefore, we must not be soft hearted to resist the invasion of chaotic people. We must kill all and leave none. "


    Zou Yi said a lot in one breath. After hearing this, no one spoke. Everyone felt that they had no bottom in their hearts. They all felt that they could not see hope in the face of such a powerful and cruel opponent as chaotic beast.


    Zou Yi also knows this. When he saw the memory of chaotic beast earlier, Zou Yi hesitated and was about to speak. Nameless also said, "that''s the way it should be, otherwise the name is not right, and it will inevitably lead to problems when commanding everyone to fight in the future."


    Zou Yi wanted to elect nameless as the commander-in-chief of the green star guard army, but when the words came to her mouth, the audience said: "please Lord Xingwang as the commander-in-chief to lead us to fight against chaotic people and protect our homes."


    Zou Yi thought it was inappropriate, so she said loudly, "thank you for your love. Zou Yi dare not accept the post of commander-in-chief of the green star escort army. I have a better candidate, that is my mentor, the nameless God. "


    They hesitated for a moment, and then cheered together. It seems that they all hope that nameless can be the commander-in-chief and take everyone to protect green star, that is, protect themselves.


    Zou Yi is quite uneasy. This commander is not easy to be, and the responsibility on her shoulder is also very heavy. Once there is any problem, he is afraid that he will be criticized immediately. He recommends his mentor as his mentor, and he doesn''t know whether it is for the sake of anonymity or for the sake of anonymity.


    Nameless didn''t open his mouth, but everyone was in high spirits. He unanimously recommended nameless as the commander of the green star guard, and he could only obey the wishes of everyone.


    Zou Yi, in order to comfort the nameless, said first, "don''t worry, commander, we will follow your instructions and go all out to defeat the chaotic man."


    Nameless said, "since everyone recommended me to be the commander, I won''t refuse. I just have a word to say. If you can follow it, I''m willing to take the post. Otherwise, please be wise. I''d like to be a pioneer and fight the chaotic people to the end. "


    All the people said in unison, "please speak clearly."


    Nameless said seriously, "before that, we have set military regulations. Now I ask everyone to obey military regulations. If anyone violates them, he will never be lenient. If you can promise, I''ll take up another handsome post. "

 Chapter 591

    Ge Lu was the first to say, "I and the people I brought are willing to abide by military regulations. If there is any violation, I am willing to be punished and have no objection."


    Min Yue seems to have done what Zou Yi explained before. At this time, she also said: "my subordinates are willing to abide by the military regulations and never dare to violate the military regulations."


    They all expressed their willingness to comply with the military regulations. Their words and deeds in the future were within the scope permitted by the military regulations, especially when they were fighting. They would never dare to disobey the commander''s instructions.


    Nameless officially agreed to take the post of commander of the green star escort army, and immediately issued the first order, that is to let you stick to your posts, ensure the safety of their array flags and maintain the normal operation of nameless array.


    After everyone agreed, nameless immediately issued a second order, that is to appoint Zou Yi as the general of the green star escort army, who is responsible for fighting directly with chaotic people and has the power to command the troops.


    Zou Yi had expected that nameless would do so, so she gladly agreed, and at the same time proposed that GE Lu and he should be the top general together, and they would command the front-line operations together.


    Ge Lu was very modest and resolutely refused to serve as a general. Instead, he was only the first general under Zou Yi, that is, the pioneer, who was responsible for directly fighting the invading chaos people.


    Ge Lu couldn''t survive. Ming Ming and Zou Yi could only promise. At the same time, they appointed more than ten people as generals, including Min Yue, Xiaohu, nerd, Xiaojin and Zou mu. They appointed some experts in the realm of God and man as the commander. After the realm of God and man, they were incorporated into the commanders and generals respectively for unified command.


    In fact, except for the people who came to green star later, the former Green Star soldiers have their own establishment, which belongs to the jurisdiction of your commanders. They only need to identify who their general is, and there is no need to re divide the establishment.


    But this seemingly simple thing also took less than half a day to complete. After all, there are a large number of green stars at this time, and there are not a few people who can participate in the war.


    According to the numbers reported by the generals, the number of green star''s troops at this time reached 2 million, almost twice as much as before the war with the divine world.


    However, the people of the Millennium family have not shown up, let alone made a statement. They seem not to intend to participate in this war. They seem to deliberately violate the previous contract with unknown and Zou Yiding.


    Zou Yi and Ming Ming are angry about this. After all, it is a vital moment for green star. As a member of green star, people of the Millennium family must not stand idly by.


    The Millennium family now lives in green star. Although they have been busy building the family residence and have not sent a soldier to participate in the battle with chaos people for the time being, Zou Yi knows their strength.


    The Millennium family claims to be able to fight with tianwu God of war. It has no less troops than tianwu God of war.


    Tianwu God of war has as many as 100 experts in the realm of God and man, including more than 20 chaotic true gods and 80 million divine generals.


    The strength of the Millennium family can be imagined. Even if it is not as powerful as the God of war, it will not be much worse.


    Although the Millennium family brought only their own people to the green star, and none of their affiliated families brought them, according to Zou Yi''s analysis, they have at least ten million soldiers, no less than 30 experts in the realm of God and man, and at least seven or eight super experts in the realm of chaos and true God.


    Zou Yi and the Millennium family had a word in advance that once green star faced a critical period of life and death, they would unconditionally send troops to the war to protect green star.


    Now it''s this time, but the Millennium family has been standing still, and I don''t know what the purpose is.


    So Zou Yi decided to go to the huge Millennium City under construction.


    Millennium city is the residence of Millennium family and their base in green star. All people of Millennium family, including their soldiers, live in millennium city.


    At present, everyone is working hard to build the Millennium City, and Zou Yi doesn''t want to blame them. After all, chaotic people have just appeared and wars have just sprung up.


    Seeing Millennium Kun, the patriarch of the Millennium family, Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "I''ve been busy recently. I''m greeting Millennium patriarch. Please don''t blame Millennium patriarch."


    Millennium Kun is also an old monster who has lived for a long time. Naturally, she knew Zou Yi''s purpose of coming to Millennium City in person. After a ha ha, she said, "Lord Xingwang is polite. We are busy building millennium city and didn''t visit adults, which makes us impolite. How dare we see you again?"


    Zou Yi said, "Millennium patriarch, you''re welcome. Today, I made a special trip to the millennium city to meet the Millennium patriarch. I have an important matter to discuss with you. Do you know if the Millennium patriarch is free? "


    Millennium Kun laughed: "did you make a special trip to Millennium City for the invasion of green star by chaotic people?"


    Zou Yi saw that Millennium Kun knew his intention, so she said directly, "exactly. Chaotic people are powerful and ferocious. Although our soldiers are not afraid, their strength is still much worse. I''ve heard that there are many experts in the Millennium family. There are many generals. I''m here for help. "


    Millennium Kun zhengse said, "the millennium city will be built right away. After it is built, the millennium city can accommodate all the people on the current green star. Even if it is trapped for a hundred years, it will not be short of food and clothing. If you like, you can recruit all the people on the green star into the Millennium City in three days. I Millennium Kun promise that chaotic people will never attack the city. "


    Zou Yi was stunned, then understood the meaning of Millennium Kun, shook her head and said, "avoidance is not the way. Where chaotic people go, chickens and dogs do not stay, and blood flows into a river. How can we be a shrinking turtle, hide in the millennium city and watch chaotic people do evil? Millennium patriarch, we have found the only way to kill chaotic people under the green star''s nameless array. What we lack now is nothing more than hands and crystal stones. These two millennial families have both. As long as you nod your head, I am confident to take you to defeat the chaotic people and keep the green star up and down. "


    Millennium Kun said, "my lord doesn''t know. Several elders of the family are all my predecessors. They have made the plan I just said. They don''t allow people to fight against chaos people. Although I''m the patriarch, I can''t go against the wishes of my predecessors. I''m very embarrassed about this. I also know that there was an agreement between us before. Green star has a big event. My Millennium family should help... "


    Zou Yi looked at Millennium Kun''s rejection and frowned: "Millennium clan leader still remembers our previous agreement. If you don''t send troops, it''s up to Millennium clan leader to decide. Only one thing, if the unknown array we arranged is broken and the chaotic people attack the green star, we will never let you go because the Millennium family is not against them. "


    Zou Yi turned around and said as she walked, "finally, I would like to advise you that since ancient times, those who keep their promises can achieve great things, while those who break their promises can never do so. Millennium patriarch, take care of yourself. "


    Zou Yi came to the Millennium City alone and went back alone. She neither took a soldier of the Millennium family nor left anything for the Millennium family.


    Zou Yi doesn''t intend to pay attention to his Millennium family unless they repent immediately.

 Chapter 592

    Back to the Xingzhu mansion, Zou Yi simply told nameless and Ge Lu about the Millennium family and told everyone not to think about the Millennium family''s help. Everything must depend on themselves.


    When GE Lu knew the cause and effect, he was very angry and scolded Millennium Kun for not keeping his promise. He was a person who could not make deep friends.


    Nameless seemed to have expected for a long time. He smiled and enlightened Ge Lu, saying that the Millennium family is a businessman, and businessmen are interested in interests, not friends.


    Zou Yi didn''t want to say more about this. She ordered Min Yue to personally take people to station near Yuecheng, a new city near Qiannian City, to fight against the chaotic people and monitor the movements of the Qiannian family.


    If the millennial family took refuge in chaotic people for interests, the consequences would be unimaginable, and Zou Yi had to guard against it.


    He had great hopes for the Millennium family, but now it was like this. He was extremely disappointed. He just didn''t say it in order not to affect others.


    Before the millennial family affair was over, Xiao Jin suddenly heard a news that after the leader of the chaotic man vanguard died, all the remaining chaotic men retreated, but now they suddenly appeared in another place of the green star and were attacking.


    Zou Yi did not dare to neglect, temporarily put aside the affairs of the Millennium family, personally controlled the unknown array, and commanded the people to fight against the chaotic man through the image transmitted from the array.


    Xiao Jin''s information is very accurate. The chaotic man suffered a great loss here in Zou Yi, so he pretended to retreat and planned to raid green star from another place when Zou Yi and others were unprepared.


    They don''t know that the whole green star is protected by the unknown array. No matter where they sneak attack or attack, as long as the unknown array is still there, they can''t enter the green star smoothly.


    The nameless array has a powerful ability to kill the original God. It can be said that it is the natural enemy of the chaotic man. This time, the No. 100 chaotic man who sneaked into the nameless array, first entered dozens of people in the nameless array. Like their commander, they were directly killed by the nameless array and fell to the ground.


    The people guarding the formation took the opportunity to come forward and take them all down.


    This time, in addition to leaving a living mouth, other chaotic people were directly broken up by the guardian and imprisoned with the array to prevent the power of the original God from being absorbed by them and resurrected.


    Zou Yi had already explained clearly how to fight. The soldiers who participated in the war did not dare to be careless and carefully killed all the chaotic people who entered the unknown array.


    The remaining chaotic people saw the pioneer, immediately retreated again, and did not dare to break through.


    Seeing the whole process, Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing. Her previous unhappiness dissipated. She had a general direction on how to deal with chaotic people.


    Chaotic people are strong, but as long as they don''t fight hard against them and fight directly against their relatively weak yuan God, the war may not be so difficult.


    Of course, this is just the pioneer of chaotic people. There are few people, and there is no command when attacking, so there will be some confusion.


    In other words, the arrival of a large number of chaotic people''s troops and the command of the chaotic king may make it less obvious that the nameless array can play a role.


    Counting, the number of chaotic people captured and killed this time reached 47. If you add the leader of the chaotic man searched by Zou Yi, the unknown array killed a total of 48 chaotic people.


    This is a great achievement. Even Ge Lu, who often fights with chaotic people, feels incredible. He constantly praises Zou Yi''s nameless array for its incomparable power. It is the best weapon against chaotic people.


    Zou Yi was not so happy. He learned from the memory of the only living chaotic man that they had contacted the chaotic man repaired in the fairy world and were ready to attack green star on a large scale.


    This is not good news. Maybe it will be a disaster. After all, Zou Yi has no bottom in her heart about how many chaotic people the nameless array can prevent at the same time.


    Moreover, the chaotic man''s gifted combat skill chaotic giant hammer, which is highly valued by GE Lu, has not been used to attack the unknown array so far. Zou Yi doesn''t know whether the unknown array can block the attack of chaotic giant hammer.


    Pass the information to everyone at the first time. Nameless immediately summoned Zou Yi and Ge Lu to the star master''s house to discuss how to deal with the chaotic man''s large-scale attack.


    Just when Zou Yi and Ge Lu came to the Xingzhu mansion to meet the unknown, Min Yue heard that the chaotic man attacked the unknown array with a chaotic giant hammer in a place far away from the Xingzhu mansion.


    Fortunately, there was no accident in the unknown array, which blocked the attack of the powerful chaotic giant hammer and was not damaged.


    Zou Yi saw from the image sent by Min Yue that dozens of chaotic people used chaotic giant hammer to attack a point of the unknown array at the same time. Although the unknown array had a huge fluctuation, it was not broken.


    Zou Yi saw the amazing power of the chaotic giant hammer and knew that if thousands of chaotic people attacked a point of the unknown array at the same time, it would be absolutely difficult to stick to that point.


    We have to find a way quickly, or when the unknown array is broken, it is when the contact is in great difficulty.


    Nobody knew about it, frowned and asked three times "what to do", but no one could put forward a feasible solution at this time.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help thinking of the Millennium family. Although he knew that the Millennium family could not help, he still vaguely expected them to change their mind.


    "General," nameless was so worried that he couldn''t help asking Zou Yi, "do you have any way to deal with the chaos man''s large-scale attack?"


    Zou Yi thought for a moment, hugged her fist and said, "report back to the commander. At this time, the only thing green star can protect everyone is the nameless array. There is no other way to stop the chaotic man''s invasion for the time being."


    Nameless frowned and said, "so, once the chaotic people''s army is killed, don''t we have to be caught?"


    Zou Yi was also very worried and said, "if the Millennium family can take action, the situation will not be too bad. Unfortunately, they don''t want to do it now. We can only take one step at a time. "


    Nameless angrily said, "why didn''t the Millennium family do it? At the beginning, we had a word in advance. When the green star was in great trouble, they must help. "


    Zou Yi sighed: "I''ve seen Millennium Kun before. He said that several elders of Millennium family don''t agree that they are enemies with chaos."


    Nameless angrily said, "go to the millennium city again and take my orders. If they don''t want to do it, please ask them to leave the green star."


    Zou Yi said, "commander, calm down. The Millennium family has strong strength. Even if we all fight together, we are not their opponent. Hard words will only intensify contradictions and make us vulnerable to both sides. From my subordinates'' point of view, it''s better to ignore them. When the chaotic man is killed, their people will be killed by the chaotic man, and they will naturally take action. "


    Nameless said, "if you don''t respect the military order, it''s also a disaster to stay around. I only give them three days. If I don''t fight after three days, don''t blame me for treating them and chaotic people as enemies. "

 Chapter 593

    Zou Yi couldn''t say more. She looked at a messenger around nameless and left with a fist to convey nameless orders to the millennium city.


    This is absolutely not to blame for the nameless impulse. Anyone who has broken his word will be very angry.


    But in any case, chaotic talents are the biggest enemy. Now turning against the Millennium family is tantamount to chaos, giving chaotic people an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Infighting is not a good thing for anyone at any time.


    Zou Yi wanted to stop the infighting, but when she saw that nameless was angry, she could only bear it temporarily.


    However, Zou Yi quietly sent a message to Millennium ice, telling Millennium ice the meaning of anonymity, and asked her to persuade Millennium Kun to change her mind and take the initiative to send troops to the war before the herald arrived.


    Zou Yi is also very angry, very angry, but he can''t be cheap, so he must do so.


    Nameless soon calmed down, looked at Zou Yi and said, "there are many array flags refined in recent days. Do you see whether small nameless arrays are arranged in specific areas, such as densely populated and important places, so that some important people and facilities can be protected after chaotic people come in."


    Zou Yi said, "my subordinates will do it immediately."


    Nameless waved: "no hurry. Now listen, there''s something else you need to do. You''ve seen tianwu God of war before. Now you contact tianwu God of war again, tell him our situation, ask him to release Master Yu, and send someone to green star to help us resist chaotic people. "


    Zou Yi understands the meaning of anonymity. Green star can''t resist chaotic people alone. The divine world is known as the first of the nine worlds - now it''s the first of the ten worlds. She should help resist chaotic people.


    Nameless, this is to distribute part of the pressure to the divine world, which is the first of the ten worlds, and also to give some pressure to the God of war, forcing him to send troops to fight with chaotic people and reduce the pressure of green star.


    Zou Yi naturally did everything. She first contacted the God of war of tianwu and passed on the nameless words to the God of war of tianwu.


    Tianwu God of war did not dare to shirk at this time, promised to release Fu Yu, and sent someone to attack from behind the chaotic man and attack back and forth with the green star to jointly deal with the chaotic man.


    Tianwu God of war did not intend to send someone to help green star. He didn''t want his subordinates to become nameless subordinates.


    Zou Yi doesn''t care about this. As long as Fu Yu can come back, he feels that his nameless wish has been achieved.


    After the matter was solved, Zou Yi set about arranging a small unknown array to protect some important places and places where people were concentrated, so as to prevent chaotic people from hurting people on the green star after they came in.


    Many people take the initiative to help Zou Yi and others arrange the nameless array. They know very well that the nameless array is arranged to protect them. It is also necessary to take the initiative.


    The war was imminent, everyone was very anxious, and everyone moved very fast. Dozens of small nameless arrays were arranged in a very short time, and there was a lot of safety on the green star for the time being.


    One day later, Zou Yi, who finished the task and was ready to have a rest, received an unknown order. A large group of chaotic people appeared over the Xingzhu mansion and were preparing to attack the unknown array.


    Zou Yi hurried to the center of the unknown array and personally presided over the unknown array to prepare for the attack of chaotic people.


    Zou Yigang was just ready, and the chaotic man immediately appeared in Zou Yi''s sight. A tall chaotic man in purple armor took the first shot. The giant hammer transformed by the power of chaos as big as a hill suddenly fell down, and the protective barrier generated by the unknown array suddenly sank down.


    The huge attack power almost broke the protective barrier generated by the unknown array, but after the attack power of the chaotic giant hammer dissipated, the protective barrier instantly recovered as if it had not been attacked.


    The protective barrier of the unknown array is like a huge invisible net. When attacked, the net will deform, but it will not break.


    Seeing this, the tall chaotic man in purple armor immediately gave out a burst of chirping. A large group of chaotic people immediately came to him. Everyone shot together, and countless chaotic giant hammers attacked the unknown array.


    Zou Yi had no bottom in her heart and couldn''t help shouting: "increase energy and maintain array stability."


    The people guarding the array flag immediately shot, and all the immortal power, divine power and spiritual power in the crystal poured into the array flag of the unknown array.


    The nameless array suddenly released an eye opening light, and the protective barrier suddenly became clearly visible. It was a huge spherical star light network that shrouded all the performance, leaving no gap.


    At this time, countless chaotic giant hammers issued by chaotic people hit the protective barrier of the unknown array at the same time, making a deafening sound.


    The nameless array received sufficient energy, and the protective barrier was attacked by the chaotic man. Unexpectedly, it did not deform, but directly ejected the attack power of the chaotic giant hammer back to attack the chaotic man who sent out the chaotic giant hammer.


    The chaotic people were surprised and avoided one after another, but they couldn''t avoid it. Many people were hit by the chaotic hammer issued by themselves or their companions, and the scream rang through the world.


    It turned out that they were not only afraid of the attack of the yuan God, but also afraid of the attack of the chaotic giant hammer.


    The Yuanshen attack can hurt their Yuanshen and kill them. The chaotic giant hammer directly hurts their flesh and Yuanshen. Even if the flesh is strong, the chaotic people who are hit cannot escape the end of injury or death.


    Zou Yi saw clearly and moved in her heart. She immediately said to ge Lu around her: "general Ge, the chaotic giant hammer also has great lethality. Maybe we can make use of this. Is there any way for our people to learn this kind of war skills to deal with chaotic people? "


    Ge Lu said: "I haven''t tried this. The chaotic giant hammer is the talent and fighting skill of chaotic people. Everyone can master it and has incomparable power... I don''t know whether our people can learn it or not. However, one thing my subordinates know is that the chaotic giant hammer uses the power of chaos, so if you want to learn, you need at least a chaotic true God with the power of chaos in your body. "


    Zou Yi said: "some gods are not chaotic gods, but they also have the power of chaos in their bodies. I think we can have a try. Maybe it will have a miraculous effect."


    Ge Lu believed Zou Yi''s words, because he saw the great role of Zou Yi''s nameless array in dealing with chaotic people: "subordinates, I''ll arrange someone to try... I don''t know the cultivation method of chaotic giant hammer. Has the general obtained it from the memory of chaotic people?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "I got it before. I just think it''s the talent of chaotic people, so I didn''t pay attention to it. I''ll copy some to general Ge right away. Please choose some people to try to cultivate and see what the result is. "


    Ge Lu hugged his fist and said, "I would like to follow the instructions of the general. My subordinates will do it now."

 Chapter 594

    Zou Yi immediately copied several copies of the chaotic giant hammer cultivation method obtained from the chaotic man''s memory, gave it to ge Lu, and asked Ge Lu to find someone to try to practice.


    If the chaotic giant hammer can be mastered by Zou Yi''s people, there will be more means to deal with chaotic people in the future, and it will not completely rely on the nameless array.


    The chaotic man suffered a big loss again in front of the unknown array. There is probably no better way to deal with the unknown array. The chaotic man retreated and stood by in the mouth less than a thousand miles away from the unknown array.


    The chaotic man retreated but did not go. It seemed that he was discussing the next battle plan. Zou Yi and others dared not relax their vigilance and ordered people to closely monitor the chaotic man''s movements.


    Chaotic people should not attack the unknown array immediately. Zou Yi was worried that the Millennium family would have trouble. It happened that Fu Yu also returned from the divine world. He met with Fu Yu and stated his interests. He wanted to persuade Wu Ming not to move the Millennium family for the time being, so as not to cause chaos within green star.


    At this time, it is not good for the nameless and the Millennium family to quarrel among themselves and command the chaotic people.


    Nameless couldn''t hear it, and said loudly, "I''ve ordered people to contact Millennium Kun, so don''t worry about it. Hum, Millennium Kun dared to catch the envoy I sent before and threaten me... Such a person will be a threat sooner or later. It''s better to solve it earlier. "


    Zou Yi and Fu Yu looked at each other, and they both showed a trace of anxiety. Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "I''m willing to go to the Millennium family again, talk about the power of it in detail, and see if I can persuade them to change their mind and deal with the chaotic people with us."


    Fu Yu also said, "our biggest enemy is chaos man. Now we are fighting among ourselves and commanding chaos man. The gain is not worth the loss."


    Nameless pondered for a moment: "Zou Yi, if Millennium Kun is still his previous attitude, don''t blame me."


    Zou Yi was uneasy. She hurried away from the Xingzhu mansion and hurried to the millennium city to meet the Millennium Kun again.


    Millennium Kun seemed to have expected Zou Yi to come back and met Zou Yi personally at the gate of the city. When he saw Zou Yi, he laughed and said, "Lord Xingwang... No, it should be a big general now. Welcome to our millennium city again."


    Zou Yi was worried and worried that the chaotic man would attack the unknown array again, so she directly said: "the Millennium patriarch must be very clear about the purpose of my coming this time. I don''t have much to say. Do you really decide to quarrel with my master and have a big fight between the two sides? "


    Millennium Kun changed his previous attitude and said with a smile: "thank you for sending us the letter before. Here, on behalf of all the people of the Millennium family, I thank the great general. Please accept some microblog gifts."


    Behind the Millennium Kun, a member of the Millennium family smiled and gave a space ring: "please accept it, senior general. This is a gift personally selected by our clan leader and our eldest lady Millennium ice for the senior general."


    Zou Yi was stunned. Instead of reaching for the gift, she said positively, "please answer me positively. Chaotic people are attacking us. I don''t have time to gossip with you. "


    Millennium Kun zhengse said, "please give me some time and I''ll persuade the elders of the family. If they change their mind, I will send troops to the war at the first time. "


    Zou Yi saw that Millennium Kun had no sincerity at all. She was very disappointed. She was about to leave Millennium City, but unexpectedly saw Millennium ice and Millennium dream passing through the gate with a team of people.


    They are all acquaintances. Even if they may become enemies in the future, Zou Yi nodded politely.


    Millennium ice and Millennium dream stopped together, hugged and said, "I''ve seen a general."


    Zou Yi smiled: "what are you going to do with so many people?"


    Millennium ice said, "we should guard millennium city and patrol regularly every day to prevent people from sneaking attacks on us."


    Zou Yi said: "at present, the chaotic people attack us in an all-round way, and the millennium city is also within the scope of their attack. We need to take good precautions."


    Millennium ice smiled: "I haven''t thanked the general for the information he sent me before. If the general has time, how about inviting the general to have a drink?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "the war is going on now, and I dare not neglect it. I''m leaving now. There are still a lot of things for me to do. "


    Millennium ice was stunned, and Millennium dream said, "my sister kindly invited you to drink. Why don''t you appreciate it? What''s in such a hurry? "


    Zou Yi said, "the chaotic people are attacking us. The nameless array can hold us for a while, not necessarily for too long. I must go back and preside over the array."


    Millennium dream chuckled: "my sister also said to take you to persuade the elders. Don''t you think it''s necessary?"


    Zou Yi was surprised: "do you... Miss Millennium ice really mean that?"


    Millennium ice nodded slightly: "the patriarch is here, and I won''t hide it. I''ve met several elders before and said what''s at stake. Unfortunately, elders have different opinions and have no plan to send troops for the time being. Don''t worry. I''ll discuss this matter with the elders when I have a chance... "


    Zou Yi felt a little strange. After all, Millennium Kun was next to him and did not stop Millennium ice from talking.


    Zou Yi suddenly understood something, hugged her fist and said, "thank you. If there is any new news in the future, please be sure to let me know. My master is very angry about this. If you have a new decision, please contact us as soon as possible to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding. "


    Millennium ice said, "please rest assured, I will persuade you elders as soon as possible."


    Zou Yi said goodbye and left. As soon as she arrived near the gate of Millennium City, he received an anonymous message. He told Zou Yi to be careful of the Millennium family and hurry back to the star master''s house as soon as possible.


    Zou Yi felt strange. She was about to hurry back to the star master''s house, but she heard a man behind her shout: "please stay, the senior general. The elders have asked the senior general to discuss important matters."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, turned around and looked at the Millennium dream that came to call him back, smiled and said, "the elders know I''m coming?"


    Millennium dream nodded: "please move the senior general. The elders are waiting for the senior general in the Presbyterian courtyard to discuss with the senior general about dealing with the chaotic man."


    Zou Yi took a look at the messenger in her hand, quietly passed a message to the unknown, and said, "Miss Lao leads the way."


    Millennium dream turned around with a smile and took Zou Yi to a rather imposing but somewhat lifeless courtyard.


    This is a courtyard, a large courtyard. The courtyard is empty. There is no one except three white haired elders and Millennium Kun.


    Zou Yi was brought by Millennium dream to Millennium Kun and others. Millennium Kun smiled and said, "general, these three are the elders of my Millennium family, Millennium Yong elders, millennium old elders and Millennium Li elders."


    Zou Yi smiled and saluted: "I''ve seen three elders."

 Chapter 595

    The middle thousand years old smiled: "the senior general is polite. We live on the green star. It''s also thanks to the care of the senior general. The senior general doesn''t need to be polite."


    Zou Yi also said with a smile: "elder Ji is polite. We were allies before the Millennium family. If the allies are in trouble, we should help them."


    Zou Yi said the truth with a smile, but her tone didn''t mean to be polite at all. Instead, it meant a warning.


    Qian Lao smiled and said, "don''t misunderstand the senior general. Before, it was because there were some things to deal with in the family and there was no time to separate. Please don''t misunderstand our millennium family. We are not ungrateful people. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "that''s the best. I really misunderstood you before. I thought you were afraid of chaos and didn''t dare to send troops."


    Qiannian Yong on the left of Qianlao said, "how could it? The general knows that we are not afraid of the God of war. Why are we afraid of chaotic people? "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "that''s different. Tianwu God of war is powerful, and there are indeed many divine generals and soldiers under his hands, but after all, he is still a familiar human being, not a chaotic man who we knew nothing about before. As the saying goes, "know yourself and know the enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles. We didn''t know chaotic people before. Some fears are very normal."


    Millennium Yong smiled awkwardly: "the general said the same, but our millennium family has never been afraid of anyone and doesn''t care about chaotic people."


    Zou Yi smiled: "elder Yong, I love to hear that. We are not afraid of anyone. Whoever dares to invade us, we will call back and let them know our character and courage of green star people..."


    "Character?" Millennium Kun suddenly said, "the character of the great general is very similar to our millennium family. He is not afraid of the strong and has a firm heart."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "this is what God must have. If it is missing, the divine position will not be reported and disappear. Three elders, we won''t talk much about polite words. You should not only know me when you find me? "


    Millennium Yong said, "nature is not. We heard that the senior general wanted us to send troops to deal with the chaotic people, and specially asked the senior general to come back for consultation. "


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "the Millennium Kun patriarch said that the elders disagreed. I don''t know which elder disagreed. What''s the reason?"


    Millennium Yong''s face was embarrassed: "it''s not that anyone disagrees, but that all of us have different ideas and have not reached a consensus for the time being."


    Zou Yi said, "in the face of a common enemy, is there anything else to worry about? If the elders can''t make a decision, it''s up to the Millennium patriarch to make the final decision. Why should they delay again and again? "


    Zou Yi was very angry in her heart, but her tone was very calm: "if you have to wait until the enemy hits the door to make a decision, is it too late?"


    Millennium Kunshan said, "the general is right. The three elders thought so, so they asked the general to come back and discuss. "


    Zou Yi looked at the five people of the Millennium family in front of her and said positively, "if you are willing to send troops, please send troops to the war. If you don''t want to, please give me an accurate answer. I''m not here today to fight with you. "


    At this time, Zou Yi''s whole body rose with an amazing momentum, domineering, decisive and determined.


    "This..." millennial Li hesitated and said, "the general means to give us an ultimatum today?"


    Zou Yi said, "I''m here because we''ve fought together before. We''re allies. I''m here to remind you. If you think it''s unnecessary for me to come here, I''ll go now and live from the future. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi stared at Qiannian Kun and said, "the Qiannian family should not detain the envoys sent by my master, whether they are wrong or not. If the Millennium patriarch thinks I''m right, please let them go. "


    Millennium Kun Shan said with a smile, "don''t worry, general. The envoy has been released. He should be in the star master''s house at the moment."


    Zou Yi was not surprised. He came forward in person. If Millennium Kun still doesn''t let people go, it is to completely break with the star Lord''s house. Even if the Millennium family has strong strength, I''m afraid it doesn''t dare to do so easily. After all, neither the nameless star Lord''s house nor Zou Yi can easily win.


    Zou Yi casually said "thank you" and continued, "how''s it going? Give me an accurate word now, and I can go back and prepare. After all, chaotic people may attack again at any time. "


    Millennium Kun took a look at the three elders around him, hesitated and said, "if we send troops, will you ignore the past grievances and regard us as allies?"


    Zou Yi said, "what does the Millennium patriarch mean? Do you still have any conditions? "


    Millennium Kun said, "to be honest with the general, after our discussion, we felt that if we were to send troops, we asked the unknown star Lord to allocate one-third of the land of green star to our millennium family. This is a condition, but it is also necessary for the development of our family. Please help me and talk to the unknown star master... "


    Zou Yi smiled, waved her hand and said, "this is impossible. It was a special consideration for you to assign the millennium city to you. After all, you didn''t make any contribution to the green star at that time. Now you make such unreasonable demands, and my master will never agree. "


    Zou Yi was laughing, but she was very angry. He finally understood what the information given to him before nameless meant.


    Millennium Kun didn''t speak, but Millennium Yong said coldly: "if you don''t agree, we have no reason to send troops to help you..."


    Zou Yi interrupted qiannianyong''s words: "that''s all for today. In the future, you can protect your own interests and we will fight against the invasion of chaos people. The main road faces the sky and goes half way. What will happen in the future? Let it be fate. "


    Zou Yi was shocked and very angry. She turned around and was about to leave. He didn''t want to say a word about it with the people of the Millennium family.


    "The general is leaving now?" Millennium Yong suddenly said, "please stay, how about we have a drink?"


    Zou Yi slowly turned back and sneered, "elder Yong, do you want to leave me?"


    Millennium Yong''s face sank and shouted, "exactly. With you, nobody dares to mess around... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "the idea is very good and dangerous. Let''s see if you have such skills. I just want to ask for advice on the great moves of the Millennium family chaos true God. "


    Millennium Yong''s face was dark. He stepped forward and slowly raised his hand: "then try."


    While Millennium Yong was talking, a flame suddenly rose in his hands. The hot flame was gray and looked strange.

 Chapter 596

    Zou Yi, who is a friend of Tianhuo, knew that the gray flame in Qiannian Yong''s hand could not be underestimated, so she focused on alert and was ready to fight back immediately.


    Millennium Yong''s hands did not move, but the gray flame suddenly rushed at Zou Yi, with an unusually fierce momentum.


    Zou Yi immediately made a move, and a mass of chaotic force separated from the body and wrapped the gray flame in an instant.


    The power of chaos is the known top power. It usually exists only in the real God of chaos. Zou Yi is only in the realm of God and man, but there is already the power of chaos in her body. Millennium Yong and others are surprised to see it.


    Familiar with Zou Yi''s Millennium dream doesn''t seem surprised, but it shows a look of envy.


    Zou Yi''s chaotic power wrapped the gray flame and burst in an instant. Unexpectedly, she was not the opponent of the gray flame at all. She was directly ignited and burst.


    Zou Yi was secretly surprised. He felt that this insignificant gray flame was not much worse than sky fire.


    He regretted that he didn''t let the sky fire follow him. Otherwise, he took out the sky fire black and was not afraid of the gray flame.


    He tried to mobilize the sky fire black inflammation in his body, but the sky fire was not there. The sky fire black inflammation obviously didn''t buy Zou Yi''s account and had no response.


    Zou Yi clearly remembers that he used to refine Tianhuo Heiyan. At this time, Tianhuo Heiyan had no response. He subconsciously thought it was the reason why Tianhuo was absent, but ignored that qiannianyong''s gray flame might be more powerful than Tianhuo Heiyan, so Tianhuo Heiyan didn''t dare to show up.


    This is entirely possible. Although Zou Yi knows that sky fire black inflammation is one of the very powerful and domineering fires, it does not rule out that there is a flame that is more powerful and domineering than sky fire black inflammation.


    Seeing that her chaotic power was quickly burned out by the gray flame, Zou Yi didn''t think of a better way to deal with it. He could only use the recently used space skill, tear the space in the blink of an eye and hide in a secret space.


    He didn''t run away because he wanted to see what kind of fire the gray flame was and how powerful it was.


    Zou Yi is preparing in the secret space. He plans to use the power of time to stop time, take down the gray flame and take it back to the sky fire research.


    If possible, the sky fire will devour this gray flame and promote its own evolution.


    Naturally, Qiannian Yong would not know Zou Yi''s idea. He just knew that Zou Yi used some space skill and fled the millennium city.


    "Damn it, let him escape. We''ll be in trouble on the green star in the future." Millennium reason couldn''t help complaining: "I told you earlier. Zou Yi dares to come here alone. It''s definitely not easy. Don''t you believe it. Now, he''s gone. Let''s see how you end. "


    Millennium Yong angrily said, "shut up, old three, you''ll fart. Since you know he''s not simple, why did you go just now?"


    Millennial Li''s face changed slightly. Suddenly there was a purple gold Long Xiao in his hand. Before he played, the purple gold Xiao had issued a soul stirring magic sound.


    This is actually a rare acoustic attack artifact. It is the same as Fuxi Qin, but it is not as famous as Fuxi Qin.


    Listen to Millennium Li angrily, "where can I escape in my millennium city?"


    After the Millennium principle finished, the purple golden Xiao in his hand was put to his mouth and gently blew. A burst of soul stirring magic sound scattered away, instantly making the surrounding space a meal. Unexpectedly, there were signs that it was about to solidify.


    Zou Yi didn''t leave. She saw it clearly and couldn''t help sighing. He knew that this was a very rare acoustic attack artifact and had the special ability to imprison space. He was unconsciously moved.


    The strength of the Millennium family is indeed very important. It can be seen from the gray flame of Millennium courage and the purple golden Xiao of Millennium theory.


    Zijinxiao is obviously not as powerful as Zou Yi''s space skills in the confined space. It just shows signs of solidification in the space, but there is no real solidification. Zou Yi can still move freely.


    However, the sound wave sent by zijinxiao made Zou Yi feel uneasy and showed great signs of being guided into the devil.


    Zou Yi was surprised. She quickly sat down cross legged, absorbed her mind, closed her facial features and ignored the magic sound of zijinxiao.


    But even so, Zou Yi still felt uneasy and was confused by the magic sound.


    His mind has always been firm, but he fluctuated for no reason in the early stage. Now, affected by the magic sound, he seems to be in the same state as before, and his mind is in a mess.


    Zou Yi was surprised and didn''t dare to hesitate. The divine power gushed out of her body and formed a solid protective cover outside her body.


    The shield isolates the magic sound. Zou Yi can''t hear the magic sound. She gradually recovers. Although she still feels bad, she is much better than before.


    "General Zou Yi," millennial Li blew the purple and gold Xiao for a while. When he didn''t find Zou Yi, he shouted, "we know you haven''t gone far. Don''t hide any more. You said it yourself. You can''t be a shrinking turtle."


    Zou Yi took a deep breath and felt much better. She quietly ran the time skill to prohibit time.


    Zou Yi has practiced the time skill of time and the art of controlling time of sky fire. She has also made achievements. It''s quite convenient to use it at this time.


    Time is forbidden, space is imprisoned at the same time, and everything in this area is still and motionless.


    Zou Yi, the only one who controls time and space, has no influence. He shows up and goes to the general Millennium Yong. First, he takes the purple golden Xiao in the hands of Millennium Li, quickly destroys the yuan God of Millennium Li in purple golden Xiao, and orders purple golden Xiao to recognize the Lord and put it in his heavenly eye Buddha ring.


    Zou Yi is trying to take it by force. If it was in another place, Zou Yi is really embarrassed to do so.


    Millennium Yong''s palm is still flashing, but the temperature is obviously much lower. Zou Yi can''t think of a good way to collect it. However, he has contacted Tianhuo before he shows up. As long as Tianhuo arrives, the gray flame should be swallowed by Tianhuo.


    The essence of Tianhuo is Tianhuo Heiyan. She originally had a name called a Yan, but because she turned into a human and was a woman, Zou Yi thought this name was inappropriate, so she always called her "Tianhuo".


    Qianlao didn''t take out his weapons, but he thought his weapons must be extraordinary. Zou Yi was curious and wanted to punish the people of the Qiannian family. He explored and reached out to take down a space ring on the ring finger of Qianlao''s left hand.


    The space ring has a thousand year old Yuanshen mark. Zou Yi obliterates it impolitely, and then quickly makes the spirit of the space ring recognize him as the Lord.


    The inner space of this ring is very large. It is not inferior to the heavenly eye Buddha ring. It is an immortal tool.


    There are a lot of various things in the ring, including various weapons and armor. It looks like the weapon warehouse of the Millennium family.


    Zou Yi took out a black and shiny token with ferocious skull on one side and complex array patterns on the other.

 Chapter 597

    This is an artifact. Zou Yi ordered him to recognize the Lord. Only then did he know that it is called soul searching order. It is an ancient chaotic artifact in the underworld. I don''t know what happened, but it fell into the hands of a thousand years old.


    Soul searching order can easily imprison the yuan God and make the opponent unable to move, so as to achieve the purpose of defeating the opponent.


    At the same time, it can easily obtain all the memories of other people''s primordial gods, including the deepest memories.


    In the underworld, it is used to interrogate the gods or souls of dead people, find out their bad deeds, and determine whether they will be reborn as human beings or become beasts and others after reincarnation.


    There must be some special means for thousands of years to get this ancient chaotic artifact.


    Zou Yi has no time to think more and don''t want to know too much. He doesn''t intend to ask about these. He just wants to wait for the sky fire to come and take away the gray flame he can''t make sure.


    Zou Yi waited for a long time, and the figure of Tianhuo appeared next to Zou Yi. Her face was full of excitement. When she saw Zou Yi, she shouted, "do you know what kind of fire? Is it better than my body? "


    Zou Yi pointed to the gray flame still struggling in the palm of Millennium Yong: "time and space are imprisoned by me, but it can still move. Before, I wrapped it with the power of chaos and was directly ignited, which almost hurt me... "


    Before Zou Yi finished, Tianhuo had shouted, "this is the Tianhuo demon flame, one of the four tianhuos. It should have been in the demon world. How could it appear here?"


    Zou Yi suddenly: "it turned out to be one of the four sky fires. No wonder when I faced it before, I felt very dangerous. Even the power of chaos couldn''t take it down."


    Tianhuo smiled: "this is the ancestor of fire. It''s as detached as me, and it''s in its heyday. It''s not easy for you to win it easily?"


    Zou Yi said, "don''t say so much. I just want to know if Tianhuo can take it away or devour it?"


    Tianhuo shook his head: "it''s impossible to take it away and swallow it. We have the same strength, but it''s magical. I can''t and dare not swallow it."


    Zou Yi was disappointed: "so it''s no use asking you to come?"


    The sky fire said, "there is a way to take away the sky fire demon flame, but I don''t know if you dare to try."


    Zou Yi could not help frowning: "what do you mean? I understand. "


    Tianhuo said, "I can help you counteract all the attacks of Tianhuo devil''s flame, give you a chance to erase the original God mark left by this old guy in Tianhuo devil''s flame, and then sign a contract with Tianhuo devil''s flame to make Tianhuo devil''s flame obey your orders. Just doing so, there is a great risk. After all, my strength is basically the same as it now. Once there is an accident, not only me, but also you will be eroded by the magic in the flame of heaven fire. If not, you will be demonized and lose your own nature. "


    Zou Yi felt that it was not simple, but he couldn''t help feeling his heart when he thought of the great power of Tianhuo demon flame: "wait for me to prepare, I believe Tianhuo you, we can give it a try."


    The sky fire said positively, "you must think about it clearly. I''m not absolutely sure. If I hurt you, I... Can''t bear the responsibility."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry, I know the importance. Even if we fail, we''ll be fine."


    Tianhuo looked at Zou Yi suspiciously: "did you think of any way to prevent being invaded by demons?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "have you forgotten who my wife is? Whether it''s evil Qi or evil nature, isn''t it the people in the demon world who know and know them best? Mrs. Yi told me how to deal with such a thing. You can rest assured. "


    Tianhuo was relieved and said loudly, "let''s start. When I ask you to do it, you can do it again."


    Zou Yi should say "OK" and get ready. First, confine the space around the sky fire demon flame again, just in case.


    Then you''d better prepare. Just wait for the sky fire to make a sound, and erase the Millennium brave yuan God mark in the sky fire demon flame, so that the sky fire demon flame can sign a contract with him and recognize him as the Lord.


    Tianhuo''s face was dignified and he was careful when he shot. It seemed that he was really afraid of the Tianhuo devil flame, which was also among the four tianhuos.


    Zou Yi waited for a long time, but the sky fire didn''t make a sound. He felt a little worried and had to run the space skill again to imprison this area.


    At the same time, Zou Yi quietly released her own field and wrapped herself in his field with Tianhuo and the five members of the Millennium family to prevent others from exploring.


    This is the core area of the Millennium family. Once someone finds something wrong, come and check it. It may lead to any trouble.


    Zou Yi''s worry is definitely not groundless, because shortly after he imprisoned the space again, a figure appeared outside the imprisoned space, which seems to be investigating the situation here.


    The man noticed the abnormality here regularly and came to find out. Fortunately, he didn''t know what was going on here and didn''t break in immediately.


    Zou Yi was cautious. This time it was just right. The man explored and found nothing, so he had to leave.


    However, this does not mean that Zou Yi and Tianhuo are absolutely safe. After all, Zou Yi came to the Millennium family. Many people have seen it. Now suddenly, the space in this area is imprisoned and there are areas. People who are a little cautious will find something wrong here.


    If someone comes back to check, then maybe someone will break in and have a look.


    Zou Yi was worried, but Tianhuo didn''t speak, and he didn''t dare to mess around.


    Tianhuo is sweating on her forehead at this time. It is obvious that she is having an invisible and difficult contest with Tianhuo demon flame. Disturbing her at this time will hurt her.


    Zou Yi held back her anxiety and took out the God of war knife with her hand. She was always ready for a war to protect the sky fire that had no time to be separated and could not be distracted.


    Zou Yi will suffer if she can''t get the magic flame of the sky fire and takes the sky fire in instead.


    After a cup of tea, Zou Yi, who was ready for everything, heard a burst and the imprisoned space shook violently. Someone attacked his imprisoned space with powerful war skills and tried to break the imprisonment.


    Zou Yi knew that what she was worried about finally appeared. He didn''t dare to be careless. When the space skill operated, the space force in her body poured out, and the fluctuating space would be imprisoned three times.


    The attacker didn''t seem to expect that Zou Yi''s confined space was so stable. He failed to succeed at one blow, so he shot again.


    The huge crackling sound kept coming, and the space shook violently, but it had not been broken and remained the same.


    Zou Yi''s power of space doesn''t flow out like money. She imprisons the fluctuating space attacked again and again, and never bothers the sky fire.

 Chapter 598

    It''s really hard to say how long Zou Yi can persist in this way. After all, it takes a long time and some difficulty to recover after the power of space is consumed.


    Zou Yi was worried gradually, but seeing the sky fire motionless, she looked painful, and dared not disturb the sky fire.


    Zou Yi gritted her teeth and insisted, but found that there was suddenly one more person to attack.


    Two people from the Millennium family attacked at the same time. It seems that the previous man called a helper.


    The situation is critical. Once Zou Yi''s confined space is broken, Zou Yi will be directly exposed to the people of the Millennium family. At that time, he may have to face several experts of the Millennium family at the same time, and protect the immovable sky fire.


    Zou Yi''s forehead was sweating. When he was worried, Tianhuo suddenly shouted, "come on, it''s now."


    Zou Yi didn''t have time to think about it, so she rushed out. The power of the original God poured out and directly entered the sky fire.


    Zou Yi''s yuan Shen didn''t feel the hot temperature of the sky fire devil flame, nor did he feel the slightest bit of magic. After entering the sky fire devil flame, he seemed to be safe and sound in his own body.


    Zou Yi knew that Tianhuo was helping him. She didn''t dare to neglect it. She took action immediately, quickly erased the Yuanshen mark of Millennium courage in the flame of Tianhuo, and then quickly signed a contract with the household of the same name.


    At this time, the sky fire demon flame basically lost its resistance under the control of the sky fire. After a few symbolic struggles, it was forced to recognize the Lord.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect to accept the sky fire demon flame so smoothly at the critical moment. She just thought it was an unexpected joy, so she saw the sky fire fall weakly.


    At this time, the sky fire can only barely maintain the human shape. The whole body is weak and pale. It seems that the consumption is serious and has reached the limit.


    Zou Yi quickly reaches out her hand to hold Tianhuo and feeds Tianhuo a big return pill. At the same time, she puts Tianhuo into her wanbaoding to have a rest.


    After all this, Zou Yi didn''t have time to relax. She felt that the space around her suddenly shook, the imprisonment failed, and the space returned to its previous state.


    Two amazing powers came to Zou Yi at the same time. They were the people of the Millennium family who wanted to attack Zou Yi and rescue the five people of the Millennium family who obviously haven''t regained their senses around Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s body flashed to avoid these two attacks. The God of war knife in her right hand was on the neck of Qiannian Kun, and the sky fire demon flame just subdued in her left hand was at the Qiannian Dantian near Qiannian Kun.


    Zou Yi didn''t speak. His eyes were sharp. At a glance, he knew that they had moved to kill. If those two dared to do it again, Millennium Kun and Millennium would surely die before Zou Yi.


    Qiannian Kun and Qianlao, who had just recovered their ability to move, suddenly found themselves subject to Zou Yi. Their faces were wonderful.


    When the two millennial families who attacked Zou Yi saw this, they had to stop, look at millennial Kun together and wait for millennial Kun to speak.


    Millennium Kun looked puzzled. Looking at Zou Yi, he slowly said, "what does this mean, general?"


    Zou Yi sneered: "the meaning is very simple. Since you have a wrong intention to me, we should calculate this account well. Millennium patriarch, I have three conditions. If you all agree, I can not kill you and the Millennium elder. "


    Millennium Kun clenched his teeth and said, "please speak clearly."


    Zou Yi said: "first, the Millennium family immediately sent troops to declare war on chaos people. I want to see the battle between you and the chaotic people and your determination to kill the enemy. "


    Millennial Kun hesitated for a moment, looked at millennial Yong and said, "two elders, report the matter to the eldest elder immediately and send troops to fight."


    Millennium brave dare not hesitate, rise up and leave quickly.


    Zou Yi did not stop Millennium Yong from leaving. He continued: "second, the Millennium family lives on the green star. We used to regard you as allies, but from now on, you are only a city under the jurisdiction of the star master''s house. There is no room for discussion on this point. If you refuse, I will withdraw the previous terms immediately. "


    Millennium Kun looked ugly and said in a deep voice, "this matter concerns all of our family. I... Need the consent of the elders. Please give me some time so that I can discuss with the elders. "


    The God of war knife in Zou Yi''s hand suddenly released an amazing light. A trace of fresh blood immediately came out of the neck of Millennium Kun. King Kong''s not bad body could not stop the sharpness of the God of war knife.


    "Stop!" Millennium Li shouted angrily and was about to rush to save people, but he found that there was suddenly another person in front of him.


    Tianhuo actively appeared and stood in front of Qiannian Li. The hot Tianhuo Heiyan rolled in her palm. Qiannian Li saw it and stopped immediately. She didn''t dare to touch Tianhuo Heiyan at all.


    Zou Yi sneered: "as I said, there is no room for discussion."


    Millennium Kun said anxiously, "the general will calm down. I promise you this..."


    Zou Yi said, "since you have agreed, you should immediately order that all people of the Millennium family obey the orders of the star master''s house and immediately set out to counter attack the chaotic people."


    Millennium Kun said, "now? Time is too tight. Please allow me to explain to the people first, and then I can act according to the order of the general. "


    Zou Yi said, "I will give you time to prepare, but I don''t trust you. So you must find a way to make me believe you, or you can only send troops at once. "


    Millennium Kun''s face was pale: "is the general trying to kill me? This calls me... "


    Zou Yi interrupted Millennium Kun''s words: "you break your vows again and again and never keep your promise. If you can''t let me believe you, I can''t help it."


    Tianhuo said at this time, "don''t be so polite, general. Let me burn down the millennium city and never suffer from it."


    Zou Yi knew that Tianhuo was helping him to put pressure on the Millennium family, so she said along with Tianhuo''s words: "you still have to give the Millennium clan leader some time. Don''t be impatient."


    The sky fire answered, and the sky fire in the palm soared countless times. It looked as high as a hundred feet, and the heat wave was pressing.


    Zou Yi also felt a little unbearable. Even God could not bear the amazing heat of the sky fire.


    Fortunately, Tianhuo just showed her hand to frighten the people of the Millennium family. She was about to recover the Tianhuo black inflammation. The surrounding temperature no longer rose, and there was no threat to Zou Yi and others.


    Millennium Kun finally knew the origin of the sky fire that had just appeared to help Zou Yi. There was some fear in his eyes. He had seen the sky fire demon flame of Millennium Yong and knew the power and horror of the sky fire.


    Zou Yi knew the performance of Millennium Kun, but he didn''t explain it, but said, "have you thought about it?"


    Millennium Kun gritted his teeth and said, "how can the general trust me?"


    Zou Yi said, "hand over your original God until I confirm that you will no longer break your promise. I can promise I won''t hurt you, as long as you don''t make mistakes. "

 Chapter 599

    Millennium Kun was very embarrassed and wanted to stop talking. He simply refused to agree to Zou Yi''s request immediately.


    Zou Yi did not urge him. The God of war knife in her hand was slightly pressed down. The huge weight made Millennium Kun show a look of pain.


    "General, please stop." A dignified voice suddenly came from Zou Yi''s back, but as soon as the voice fell, Zou Yi saw a handsome young man in white and elegant.


    When Millennium Kun and others saw this man, they actually saluted together and said in unison, "I''ve seen my grandfather."


    This man looks young. Unexpectedly, he is the ancestor of the Millennium family. Even the chieftain of the Millennium Kun had to salute him.


    The young man ignored Millennium Kun and others, but looked at Zou Yi and said, "the general is good at space and time skills, as well as the help of heaven and fire. It seems that he has a deep blessing and amazing origin."


    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you for your praise. How do you call me?"


    The young man said with a smile: "I''ve been young for thousands of years. Please let go of my two younger generations. I''ll solve all the previous misunderstandings myself. I don''t know what the senior general thinks?"


    Zou Yi slowly took back the God of war knife and the sky fire devil flame, and hinted that the sky fire didn''t have to specifically target the Millennium theory.


    At this time, Millennium Yong also came back. He wanted to speak, but when he saw Millennium Qingyun here, he immediately closed his mouth, saluted obediently and stood aside.


    Millennium Qingyun didn''t seem to see Millennium Yong and completely ignored Millennium Yong''s plan. Instead, he said to Zou Yi, "general, I know everything before. Here I apologize for my future generations. If you can forgive them, I will drive them all away and discuss with you and me about dealing with the chaotic people. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "elder, I''ll obey you. But I have a question. I don''t know if the elder can dispel my doubts for me? "


    Millennium Qingyun said with a smile, "the general is wondering why I didn''t come forward before, but left everything to Millennium Kun to deal with?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "since the elder knows something is wrong, why don''t you come forward in advance and wait until it can''t end?"


    Millennium Qingyun said, "that''s because I haven''t asked about the world for a long time. They are used to dealing with all things directly without my interference, so they don''t tell me those things."


    Zou Yi smiled as if she believed it or not: "in this case, it''s not good to say more. How are you going to deal with these things? "


    "I have plans for these things, but I need to discuss with you," said Millennium cloud. "After all, there are things that are of interest to both sides, and I can''t has the final say."


    After a pause, Qiannian Qingyun became serious, turned to Qiannian Kun and said, "the enemy is in the present. I don''t want to kill the enemy and protect my family, but I come to fight among myself. I want to take the opportunity to embarrass my own people. Did I teach you this? From now on, you are no longer the head of the Millennium family. You think about it in front of your ancestral tablet. You are not allowed to leave the family without my command. "


    Millennium Kun''s face changed greatly, but he said respectfully: "I''ll follow my father''s orders. I... Go to the wall and think about it now."


    Millennium Qingyun looked at Millennium Yong and others and shouted, "don''t you apologize to the general? May I remind you? "


    Millennium Yong and others immediately said in unison, "please forgive the general."


    Zou Yi waved her hand: "there''s nothing to forgive or not to forgive. You''ve paid the price for your mistakes before. We''re even."


    Qiannianyong and others know that Zou Yi is talking about the treasure they took away by Zou Yi, but they can''t say anything. They can only look at Zou Yi together.


    Zou Yi didn''t take the initiative to return their treasures, but looked at Millennium Qingyun and said, "senior, can we discuss how to deal with chaotic people now? I''ve been out for a long time. If I don''t go back, I''m afraid our people will be anxious and do something bad for both sides. "


    Millennium Qingyun smiled: "don''t worry, general. Let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    Zou Yi said, "please let me inform my mentor, otherwise the situation like I just said will be bad for both of us."


    Millennium Green Cloud nodded: "general, please."


    Zou Yi contacted nameless in front of the Millennium Qingyun, so that nameless don''t worry and don''t act impulsively.


    After the Millennium Qingyun waited for Zou Yi to talk to nameless, he said with a smile: "I also know nameless God, the master of the general army, but it was a long time ago. Compared with nameless God, they forgot me."


    Zou Yi knew that Millennium Qingyun was getting close, so she smiled and said, "my mentor has always hoped to cooperate with Millennium family to jointly resist chaos people. If you have time, I''d like to be a middleman and let you meet your mentor. "


    Millennium Green Cloud said, "it''s so good. I look forward to getting together with the nameless God."


    Zou Yi smiled: "in that case, I''ll leave. When my mentor is free, I''ll make a special trip to invite you to the star master''s house. "


    Millennium Qingyun said, "don''t hurry, general. We have to discuss how to deal with chaotic people."


    Zou Yi said, "what is there to discuss? Send troops to fight with us against chaotic people. We all spare no effort to live. "


    Millennium Qingyun nodded slightly: "the general is quick and quick. This is reasonable. We will immediately send troops to fight, and we will do our best to completely eliminate the invading chaotic people. "


    Zou Yi said, "as long as the Millennium family does their best, our Xingzhu mansion will never have other ideas. We have found some methods to deal with chaotic people before. Now we tell our predecessors all of them to make it convenient for them to deal with chaotic people. "


    Millennium Qingyun immediately said, "thank you, general. I''m... All ears."


    Zou Yi told Millennium Qingyun all the weaknesses of chaotic people found before and how to kill chaotic people. He felt that Millennium Qingyun was a credible person, so he had no reservations about Millennium Qingyun.


    When Zou Yi finished, Millennium Qingyun said in a deep voice, "in this way, the nameless array of the great general is an effective means to deal with chaotic people. I wonder if the great general can ask our people to arrange the nameless array?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "naturally, but there are some things I want to say. If the array arrangement method of the unknown array is leaked and mastered by many people, I''m afraid the array will fail in an instant. Therefore, only a few of us have mastered the array arrangement, and the core thing is that only the next person knows... "


    Millennium Qingyun nodded slightly: "it''s good to be cautious. Well, my Millennium family asked the senior general to help arrange the unknown array. We will prepare all the materials we need. The senior general and the personnel of the senior general only need to help arrange it. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "no problem, that''s it."

 Chapter 600

    Millennium Qingyun originally intended to directly discuss the battle with Zou Yi and chaotic people, but Zou Yi didn''t think so. He felt that nameless and Millennium Qingyun needed to discuss it directly.


    Zou Yi left the millennial family without danger and gained a lot of good things.


    Tianhuo accompanied Zou Yi back to the Xingzhu mansion. She couldn''t help chattering all the way. She joked that Zou Yi didn''t take her to the Millennium family. As a result, she was in danger and had to help.


    Zou Yi also felt that he couldn''t take such risks in the future. If he didn''t know the space and time skills, he would be gone this time.


    Millennium Qingyun should not cheat Zou Yi like Millennium Kun. After all, he is the ancestor of Millennium family and the real power holder of Millennium family.


    If he is also a dishonest man, it should be difficult for the Millennium family to have everything now.


    After hearing Zou Yi''s detailed statement, nameless decided to meet Millennium Qingyun for the first time.


    Nameless still remembers Millennium Qingyun, but I''ve only seen Millennium Qingyun once or twice and can''t talk about any friendship at all.


    It''s no wonder that Millennium Qingyun is an old monster who lives longer than nameless. In his eyes, nameless was only a disciple of the true God of martial arts at that time, and it was not worth his deep friendship.


    Zou Yi didn''t take care of how nameless and Millennium Qingyun discussed. This should be a matter decided by the highest levels of both sides. He just followed it.


    Chaotic people may attack again at any time. Zou Yi wants to preside over the unknown array and has no time to attend to him.


    Each flag of the unknown array is guarded by a specially assigned person. It is a large number of experts above immortal, occupying seven or eight out of ten experts under the unknown hand.


    As the leader of Beicheng City, Min Yue was already very busy. At this time, she also guarded a flag array, which was very hard.


    There are many people like Min Yue. Everyone tries their best to protect themselves and the people around them. No one has any complaints.


    But if the time is too long, I''m afraid there will still be problems. Therefore, the first thing nameless and Millennium Qingyun agreed on is to let the immortal experts of Millennium family replace at least half of the experts of star Lord''s house to guard the array flag.


    The Millennium Qingyun didn''t hesitate. If he wants to protect his family with the help of the unknown array, he must express something.


    The replaced masters of Xingzhu mansion were summoned by Zou Yi to replace others who stood by the array flag at any time, so that everyone can take turns to rest.


    In order to express his sincerity, Millennium Qingyun also sent someone to contact Zou Yi and took the initiative to help bear part of the crystal stones to maintain the unknown array, which can be regarded as a temporary solution to Zou Yi''s urgent need.


    When nameless and Millennium Qingyun talked, the chaotic man seemed to have a hunch of something. Suddenly, he launched an attack and began a strong attack over the star master''s house.


    This time, they learned well. They did not send people to directly enter the unknown array, nor did they use the chaotic giant hammer to directly attack the unknown array. Instead, they used the array breaking means used by Zou Yi to concentrate their superior strength to attack the unknown array, which is the center of the unknown array.


    Zou Yi was directly attacked. He controlled the whole unknown array at the center of the unknown array.


    The destructive power of chaotic people''s chaotic power is by no means unimaginable to ordinary people. When their attack hits the center of the unknown array, the violent energy fluctuation makes Zou Yi unstable, and there is an illusion that she will be blown away immediately.


    The protective barrier of the unknown array was seriously deformed, but it still blocked the first round of attack by chaotic people, and no one was injured or killed.


    Zou Yi controls the whole array. He knows very well that the unknown array can''t resist such an attack for too long and will be broken sooner or later.


    So Zou Yi quickly ordered everyone to be on alert and started all small nameless arrays just in case.


    Chaotic people see hope and attack harder. The dark army of chaotic people in the air attacks collectively every time. Even Zou Yi is frightened and uneasy.


    "General," a herald hurried to Zou Yi''s side. Ignoring salute, he shouted, "there is news from the south that chaotic people are attacking on a large scale. The unknown array can''t resist it and asks for support."


    Zou Yi said, "Min Yue, take half the people who are resting to support."


    Min Yue came out and left like a meteor to support the defenders in the south of green star.


    This time, the chaotic man attacked both sides at the same time. He attacked not only the center of the unknown array, but also the south of the relatively weak defense green star.


    Chaos man is going to completely destroy the unknown array. The troops sent out are amazing.


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to be careless. She firmly controlled the unknown array and didn''t dare to relax at all.


    The war reports kept coming. Zou Yi''s people gradually couldn''t resist the repeated attacks of chaotic people, and the nameless array fluctuated violently.


    Zou Yi knew that the unknown array couldn''t hold on, so she quickly ordered everyone to be ready. When the unknown array was broken, everyone entered the small unknown array for shelter.


    At the same time, Zou Yi will lead the gods against the chaotic people and buy time for others to evacuate to the small unknown array.


    The war finally broke out completely. Before the Millennium Qingyun and nameless negotiation ended, the chaotic people couldn''t wait to launch a comprehensive attack. The whole green star was shrouded in war and full of the smell of death.


    The unknown array blocked hundreds of attacks by the chaotic man, but finally failed completely in a powerful attack.


    Countless array flags were broken, and the people guarding the array flags were injured or died. The scene was very sad.


    Zou Yi had a panoramic view of everything. She was very angry. She shook her arms and shouted, "people above the realm of God and man come with me."


    Behind him, there are hundreds of experts in the realm of God and man, most of whom are experts of the Millennium family.


    There are obviously more experts in the Millennium family than in the Xingzhu mansion, not including the four experts in the chaotic realm of true God, Millennium Kun, Millennium Yong, Millennium age and Millennium Li, whom Zou Yi met before.


    Millennium Qingyun and nameless appeared side by side at the place where the chaotic man broke the nameless array. They stood with their hands behind them. They seemed to stand at random, but they were like an invisible high wall, which actually stopped the chaotic man.


    "Chaos king, why invade my green star?" The voice of the millennium green cloud was not big, but the majesty of the superior in the voice made everyone stop breathing in those seconds.


    A hoarse voice seemed to come from the distant deep space: "Millennium Green clouds, when did the green star become yours?"


    The speaker used divine language, which was understood by everyone present, but his voice was hoarse, like that of an old man, not like the voice of the king of chaos.


    "Chaos king, this place is under my jurisdiction now. If you want to take it by force, should you also consider my feelings?" Millennium Qingyun seems to be joking, but the pressure in his voice is very obvious. There is no sense of joking at all.


    The hoarse voice said, "someone in the green star has killed my people. It doesn''t make sense if I leave like this."

 Chapter 601

    The millennium green cloud frowned slightly, and a trace of helplessness appeared on the handsome young face: "what do you want? Your men did it first. Can''t my men defend themselves? "


    "Ha ha..." the chaos King laughed, and the whole green star trembled: "chaos people never suffer from dumb, this time you have to give me an explanation. If I''m not satisfied, the green star will disappear from the world. "


    Millennium Qingyun closed his eyes and uttered a long chant: "king of chaos, we all understand. Why do we say these useless things? To be frank, what exactly do you want? "


    The chaos king was silent. After a while, when everyone thought he would not speak again, he suddenly said, "you can''t give me what I want."


    The millennium green cloud was stunned and immediately said, "do you want to take all the chaotic people away from the chaotic world? This matter can be resolved peacefully. Why hurt so many people? "


    The king of chaos suddenly said angrily, "is this what I want? I want my princess. Can you decide to let her come back to me? "


    Millennium Qingyun stopped talking. It seems that the princess of the chaos king is very special. Even an old monster like Millennium Qingyun doesn''t want to mention it.


    In other words, Millennium Qingyun did not dare to mention it. It can be seen from his expression that he was very nervous and uneasy.


    Zou Yi and others don''t know who the princess of chaos king is and what the origin is. They just see from the look of Millennium Green clouds that the princess of chaos king must be not simple.


    "Are you afraid?" The chaos king shouted, "those old people think that if they seal me in the chaos world, I can''t break through the seal and settle accounts with them. Hei hei... They never expected that a large number of chaotic forces of the chaos world just helped me. I not only broke the seal, but also had so many troops... Now I''m not afraid of anyone. If you don''t return my princess to me, I''ll destroy the ten worlds, and I''m the only one in the chaos world. "


    The millennium green cloud was silent, while the nameless one shouted, "why did the king of chaos still remember things a long time ago?"


    "Unforgettable, how can you forget?" The chaos king shouted angrily, "ignorant child, how do you know what I have experienced and how much suffering my princess has suffered for me? In my life, I only do one thing, that is to save the princess so that she can enjoy the happiness of life... "


    Nameless was also silent. In front of the chaotic king, he was regarded as a child. Although the chaotic King entrusted him, it was also a fact.


    Chaos king is a man of the same age as chaos God. Even the nameless Master Wu Daozhen God is only his younger generation.


    Zou Yi listened to the conversation of her predecessors and suddenly thought of a fact: Millennium Qingyun can be treated as an equal person by chaos king. It really makes people dare not think about who he is.


    Maybe Millennium Qingyun is just approachable, so she can talk to Zou Yi. If she really wants to swing her identity and seniority, Zou Yi is afraid that she doesn''t even deserve to lift shoes for Millennium Qingyun.


    Zou Yi felt a little scared. She couldn''t help but quietly said to Mrs. Yi around her: "the bosses who haven''t appeared for a long time have come out. It seems that this chaotic man invasion is not as simple as we see..."


    Mrs. Yi nodded slightly: "there is also a big man who has not appeared for a long time in the demon world. I was summoned by him when I took over the throne of the demon king. At that time, he gave me the same feeling as when we faced the chaotic king and the Millennium Green clouds... There are still many things we don''t know in the world. Maybe our cognition will be completely changed in the near future."


    Zou Yi nodded subconsciously: "we are really like frogs at the bottom of a well. We thought we knew everything before. Unexpectedly, we... Don''t know more things."


    Mrs. Yi sighed and quietly took Zou Yi''s hand: "what do you want to do so much? In these big guys'' games, we are just insignificant pieces, not even pieces. What we have to do is to survive in the big guys'' game. After all, only living is the most important. "


    Zou Yi smiled slowly: "even if it''s a chess piece, we have to live, because one day, we may become big men and completely change our destiny as chess pieces."


    Mrs. Yi looked at nameless and Fu Yu, lowered her voice and said, "the masters are also worried. Now I hope that Millennium Qingyun can negotiate with chaos king to avoid this war."


    Zou Yi said, "it''s absolutely impossible. If I''m not mistaken, the princess of chaos king was sealed because she was very dangerous or had done a lot of things that people and gods were angry with. Now the king of chaos wants to save his princess, that is to be the enemy of the ten realms. How can the people of the ten realms be willing to be suppressed by him and hand over the princess of chaos? This war will definitely start, and maybe it''s now, right in our green star. "


    As soon as Zou Yigang finished speaking, he listened to an unknown voice to Zou Yi: "get ready. If Millennium Qingyun can''t talk well with chaos king, we may face a war soon."


    Zou Yi hurriedly told Mrs. Yi her nameless words, so that everyone was ready to fight chaos at any time.


    Everyone was nervous and prepared secretly, waiting for the final decision of Millennium Qingyun and chaos king.


    Everyone''s life depends on Millennium Qingyun. If Millennium Qingyun can''t convince chaos king, the war will break out immediately. I don''t know how many people will die.


    Zou Yi has also experienced some wars, but now he is not sure of winning. He has no confidence in his heart. He doesn''t even know how to deal with the attack of chaotic people. He really doesn''t know how to fight such a war.


    Nameless array is the only thing they can rely on, but now it seems that it can''t stop the continuous attacks of chaotic people, and finally it''s hard to escape directly facing the fate of chaotic people.


    Zou Yi could not help clenching her fist. Her face was nervous and her heart was uneasy. At the moment, it all showed.


    Mrs. Yi is very close to Zou Yi. She sees that Zou Yi is so close. She quickly and quietly reaches out her hand to hold Zou Yi''s hand and whispers, "you are the coach, but don''t panic, otherwise the people under you will be more flustered."


    Zou Yi knew that what Mrs. Yi said was true, so she quickly took her mind and forced herself to calm down.


    When the army is fighting, if the commander is flustered, he will lose without war.


    Zou Yi, who knew this truth, almost made a big mistake. Otherwise, Mrs. Yi reminded her in time, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Zou Yi seems a little restless recently. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will make mistakes. It seems that there are too many things, causing him too heavy psychological burden.


    Maybe he put too much burden and pressure on himself. Over time, he became what he is now.


    Zou Yi himself knows that his recent state is not good. At least for a commander, his final state is very bad. A little carelessness may affect the fighting spirit of the whole army.

 Chapter 602

    After cleaning up her mood, Zou Yi smiled bitterly and gradually became firm. There was a determined look in her eyes. It seemed that she had figured out some things.


    Chaos king and Millennium Qingyun talked for a while, and the result seemed not good. Millennium Qingyun''s face was very heavy. At a glance, we knew that the negotiation between him and chaos king had no good result.


    "Unknown God, today''s war is inevitable. I will personally take action to contain the chaos king. There are many experts among other chaotic people. Although your nameless array is strong, I''m afraid it''s difficult to last. You have to think of another good strategy. "


    Millennium Qingyun''s words surprised nameless, and Fu Yu said directly, "is there anyone who is not afraid of nameless array among chaotic people?"


    Millennium Qingyun nodded slightly: "the unknown array kills the yuan God, which is a fatal threat to ordinary chaotic people. But once the Yuanshen cultivation is complete, the chaotic man will not be afraid of the nameless array. "


    Nameless and Fu Yu were stunned together. They both showed fear and stopped talking.


    Millennium Qingyun pondered for a moment: "well, let''s enter my millennium city first. There is a family protection array studied by experts of my Millennium family in the millennium city. I think it can resist chaotic people one or two. You should come up with a good plan as soon as possible. You must come up with a way to deal with chaotic people experts before the millennium city is broken. "


    Zou Yi, Mrs. Yi and others were listening to the dialogue between Millennium Qingyun and nameless, and their hearts were filled with despair.


    Chaotic people are born in the realm of chaotic true God. In addition to nameless and Fuyu, they are also masters of chaotic true God. Ordinary people are not their opponents at all.


    Previously, they relied on the unknown array to resist for a few days. Now they know that the unknown array is useless under the hands of the experts of chaotic people, so they have no way to think about it.


    "General, do we enter the millennium city?" Min Yue didn''t know when she came to Zou Yi. She whispered, "we can''t deal with the master of chaotic people right now. My subordinates think it''s better to avoid for a while. Maybe we can think of a good way."


    Zou Yi had no better way for the time being, so she could only nod her head slightly: "the order will go down, and everyone will enter the millennium city to take shelter... Remember to bring our array flag. After arriving at the Millennium City, we will still use the unknown array to resist the chaotic people."


    Min Yue hugged her fist and said, "yes, my subordinates. Please also enter the Millennium City in time. You are our senior general, but you must not make any mistakes. "


    Zou Yi rarely saw that Min Yue cared about herself. After smiling, she said to Min Yue, "thank you for reminding me. Don''t worry. I know what to do."


    Min Yue just left and conveyed Zou Yi''s order to let everyone enter the millennium city for a while.


    Here, Millennium Qingyun and nameless said a few words, jumped up, disappeared in front of the people in the blink of an eye, and went directly to find the king of chaos.


    The battle between the two must have been earth shaking and shocked the world.


    Millennium Qingyun may take the initiative to find the chaos King hidden in space in order to avoid hurting the innocent. If he drags the chaos king, others will not know their combat situation.


    Zou Yi and others quickly withdrew to the millennium city. Except for a few experts who stayed behind to stop the chaotic people who began to attack, all others lived in the Millennium City, which immediately crowded the millennium city.


    In order to maintain good order, Zou Yi ordered all generals to take their responsibilities, delimit areas and let their subordinates carry out activities. It is strictly prohibited to run around and make trouble.


    Now is the most urgent time. Zou Yi''s military order is very strict. Once there are those who do not respect the general''s order, they will be dealt with severely to deter the three armed forces.


    Zou Yi''s friends, whose strength is relatively high, were temporarily entrusted by Zou Yi with the important task of patrolling in the millennium city and responsible for maintaining the order of the millennium city.


    Millennium city was originally the residence of the Millennium family. At the moment, there are suddenly a large number of outsiders. People of the Millennium family naturally feel uncomfortable.


    But this is the order of their ancestor Qingyun for thousands of years. They can only accept it and provide convenience to Zou Yi and others as much as possible so that everyone can live in peace.


    Millennial Kun and others were punished by millennial Qingyun. They thought about it against the wall and couldn''t come out to command the overall situation. Therefore, Millennial Bing and millennial dream, the younger generation, took the heavy responsibility and came out to preside over the overall situation.


    These two are women at any time, but they are extremely intelligent and powerful. They are deeply trusted and loved by the Millennium family. When they preside over the overall situation, they are also accepted by everyone.


    Zou Yi, Millennium ice and Millennium dream sisters are old acquaintances. Although they were a little unhappy before, they were all things between the star Lord''s house and the Millennium family, and had nothing to do with personal friends.


    Therefore, when the three met, they were also harmonious and did not get angry because of the previous events.


    Busy but not disorderly, Zou Yi summoned the high-level leaders of the Xingzhu mansion to discuss how to deal with the chaotic people who have surrounded the millennium city.


    Nameless and Fu Yu didn''t participate. They handed the matter over to Zou Yi, as if they trusted Zou Yi very much and knew that Zou Yi would think of a solution.


    Zou Yi only smiled bitterly. As a disciple of nameless and Fuyu, she had no possibility to shirk it. She had to rack her brains and discuss with everyone the way to deal with chaotic people.


    Su Mo is actually a person with high wisdom. She is a Book spirit. Later, she became a man and married Zou Yi.


    At the moment, everyone was worried. Su Mo said, "in this situation, I think we need to carry out three things at the same time to prevent chaotic people from breaking the millennium city."


    Zou Yi immediately asked, "those three things?"


    Su Mo said: "the first thing is to contact the God of war. His strength is no less than the king of chaos. If he is willing to take the king of chaos with the Millennium Qingyun elder, our pressure will be reduced a lot in an instant."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help nodding: "Mrs. Yi, contact the God of war of tianwu immediately, tell the God of war of tianwu about the fight between Millennium Qingyun and chaos king, and ask him to do it."


    Mrs. Yi nodded slightly: "I''ll contact you right away."


    Mrs. Zou Yi Chongyi nodded and asked Su Mo, "what''s the second thing?"


    Su Mo said, "if tianwu God of war is willing to do it, the second thing will be much simpler. As long as the chaos king is defeated and the chaos people have no head, all the people who wait and see will have no scruples. When we contact them, they should immediately send troops to fight with us against the chaotic people. "


    Zou Yi said, "do you mean that we should contact everyone to attack together and completely eliminate chaotic people?"


    Su Mo nodded slightly: "exactly. However, this matter can only succeed after tianwu God of war and Millennium Qingyun defeated chaos King together. People who wait and see are afraid to suffer losses after provoking chaotic people. They won''t take action easily until they are sure to defeat chaotic people. "

 Chapter 603

    Zou Yi nodded, "that makes sense. It depends on whether the God of war of tianwu will make a move. We can wait. Anyway, it will take some time for chaotic people to break through the millennium city. "


    Su Mo said: "I can only wait. I hope tianwu God of war will take the overall situation into account and make a timely move..."


    After a pause, Su Mo continued, "we can''t just wait. Passive defense will only make the enemy feel that we are unable to fight back and will attack us with all our strength. The third thing I said is that we should counter attack at the right time. We can train the soldiers to kill the chaotic people under the protection of the unknown array, disrupt their offensive deployment, and let them know that we can not only be beaten passively, but also take the initiative. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "in the unknown array, no matter the enemy or the friend, except the person who presides over the array flag, they will be attacked by the unknown array. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do this."


    Su Mo said: "so we need to improve the unknown array and train the soldiers to adapt to killing the enemy in the unknown array."


    Zou Yi pondered for a moment: "I''ll find a way to do this. If we can, we really have a greater chance to kill chaos people."


    Su Mo looked at the crowd and said slowly, "the level of the person who takes the initiative to attack must be above God and man, so you present are the best choice."


    Everyone was silent. They all knew that Su Mo was right, but they all had to kill the enemy. Who would lead the other soldiers?


    Millennium ice couldn''t help saying, "there are some experts in the realm of God and man in our family. It''s better to let them participate in training and go out to kill the enemy at that time. Our sisters, because the patriarch can''t come out to preside over the overall situation, this... "


    Zou Yi nodded with understanding: "the millennium old lady has just taken over the Millennium family. She has a lot of ideas, so she won''t participate in our training."


    Millennium ice hugged his fist gratefully: "thank you for your understanding... Millennium family will go all out to protect green star."


    Zou Yi also hugged her fist: "I haven''t congratulated you yet. The patriarch of the Millennium family should be you?"


    Millennium ice smiled: "my grandfather didn''t say it clearly. He just asked the patriarch not to take care of the affairs in the clan, but he didn''t say to let me be a new patriarch."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "sooner or later, with the strength and ability of the millennium old lady, it is a certainty to be the patriarch."


    Millennium ice smiled and said, "thank you for your kind words. But I still believe that the person in my grandfather''s mind is more suitable than me. I can only help take care of the family''s affairs for the time being. "


    Millennium dream said, "don''t be modest, sister. My ancestors have hinted that my sister is the next patriarch."


    The people said together, "Congratulations, Miss millennium."


    Millennium ice smiled like a flower: "thank you very much. In the future, you still need a lot of advice. Millennium ice thanked you in advance."


    They relaxed a lot, and their heavy faces were much better.


    Su Mo whispered to Zou Yi, "it seems that everyone is afraid of chaotic people. If you didn''t turn the subject aside, I''m afraid someone would stand up against our practice."


    Zou Yi smiled: "instead of forcing them to join, it''s better not to give them a chance to speak and let them join directly."


    Su Mo said, "you have seen through people''s hearts and made great progress."


    Zou Yi smiled. After everyone congratulated on the Millennium ice, Zou Yicai said, "let''s prepare. Later, we''ll start training how to kill the enemy in the unknown array."


    The crowd dispersed one after another, and no one said anything more. It seemed that it was natural to participate in training.


    Zou Yi used the human herd mentality to avoid wasting her tongue and pestering some people who were unwilling to participate. It was a little trick.


    He didn''t have to, but seeing that everyone hesitated because of fear of chaotic people, time was so urgent that he could only do so.


    To kill the enemy in the unknown array, Zou Yi must first learn to protect his yuan God. Zou Yi has no better way. He can only find some treasures to protect the yuan God from the treasure house of the star Lord''s house and the Millennium family, take them out and give them to the people, and protect them in the most stupid way.


    There are few treasures to protect the yuan God, but some are really found in the treasure house of the star Lord''s house and the Millennium family.


    In addition, some people own similar treasures, and everyone takes them out one after another, which is barely enough for everyone.


    With the treasure to protect Yuanshen, Zou Yi can start training everyone to kill the enemy in the unknown array. He asked the unknown to help everyone train a small killing array.


    The unknown array is learned from the true God of martial arts. This killing array is also the masterpiece of the true God of martial arts. It is very powerful.


    The killing array is called the God killing array. The God killing array focuses on killing the original gods of those who break into the array, not the flesh.


    The principle of the God killing array is the same as that of the nameless array, but the difference is also obvious. The nameless array kills the enemy passively and cannot move, which is quite rigid; The God killing array can move flexibly and is more convenient.


    God killing array can be used by two people, three or five people, or even tens of millions of people.


    It has the greatest flexibility. As long as there are more than two people, you can use this array to kill the enemy.


    Moreover, the God killing array can stack and amplify the attack power of the people who use this array, which is amazing.


    Even if two ordinary gods display this array together, the power will be several times that of the two themselves. It is said that the highest one can be almost the same as the chaotic true God.


    In short, the God killing array only needs more than two people to cast, and its power is several times that of the person who cast it.


    Such an array, even if there is no unknown array, is more than enough to protect oneself and kill the enemy.


    But it is not easy to cultivate this array. According to nameless, only three of the ten gods can learn it.


    Because this array has very high requirements for the yuan God and the understanding of the array. These two conditions limit most people and make them unable to practice this array.


    The experts in the realm of God and man selected by Zou Yi, including the experts of the Millennium family, are no more than 100 people. If calculated according to this proportion, at most 30 people can learn this array.


    More than thirty people, most of them are just the realm of God and man. Chaos is really God, but only a few people. They can give full play to their attack power, I''m afraid they won''t be too strong.


    But this is enough for Zou Yi. What he wants to deal with is only the master of Yuanshen''s perfect realm among the chaotic people, not to kill the chaotic people directly.


    There are not many masters in the perfect realm of Yuanshen among chaotic people. Others have their own nameless array to kill. Unlike before, there is no way for masters facing chaotic people.


    Zou Yi was the first person to cultivate the God killing array. He learned that he had to teach others to practice, so he taught him and his matching wife Yi.


    The cultivation of God killing array requires at least two people. You must be right. You can''t cultivate alone.


    Zou Yi wanted to practice with Su Mo, but Su Mo was busy thinking about the next tactical strategy and had no time to separate. She had to try with Mrs. Yi first.

 Chapter 604

    Mrs. Yi herself is a chaotic realm of true God. Her strength is high, and the yuan God is almost perfect. She only knows little about the law, so she needs to spend more time teaching her.


    Zou Yi is not very proficient in arrays, but he has acquired the memory of the true God of martial arts and knows much more than Mrs. Yi. Sometimes he is also Mrs. Yi''s master and teaches Mrs. Yi some basic array skills.


    It will take some time. Fortunately, the moat array of millennium city can resist the chaotic people for some time. Zou Yi and they still have some time to cultivate the God killing array.


    They are very passive, but there is no better way. After all, the actual situation is so that no one can change it.


    Except that the God of war of tianwu can promise to defeat or kill the chaos King together with the Millennium Qingyun, making the chaos people headless.


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Yi contacted the God of war of tianwu, but the God of war of tianwu didn''t give a clear answer. He seemed to have some scruples and didn''t want to deal with the king of chaos immediately.


    Three days later, Zou Yi, who was practicing the array, received an order from nobody and asked him to take people out of the city to meet the distinguished guests 300 kilometers east of millennium city.


    For the sake of safety, nameless handed Zou Yi a disk engraved with nameless array patterns and told Zou Yi that it could be used in case of crisis.


    Zou Yi was puzzled and asked the visitor. She didn''t know who the distinguished guest was. She could only leave the millennium city with Min Yue, Zou Mu and Su Yun to meet the so-called distinguished guest.


    At the gate of Millennium City, there are troops of Millennium family stationed and unknown array protection. At present, it is relatively safe.


    When Zou Yi and others arrived, the elders of the Millennium family stationed here greeted them. After asking about the situation, they personally opened the gate and let Zou Yi and others leave the millennium city.


    Zou Yi and others left the city. At a glance, you can see a large number of chaotic people stationed not far away, eyeing the millennium city.


    Zou Yi and others left quickly, but several chaotic people found their tracks. After a few shouts, a team of about 20 chaotic people immediately chased them.


    Zou Yi and others are fully open, as far away from the stationed area of chaotic people as possible, so as to avoid being surrounded by a large number of chaotic people.


    The chaotic man''s speed is also very fast. After catching up for a while, he gradually gets closer and closer to Zou Yi and others.


    Zou Yi was anxious to welcome the so-called distinguished guests. She didn''t dare to take the chaotic people to see the distinguished guests, so she ordered to snipe and kill the 20 chaotic people.


    Zou Yi brought out only Min Yue, Zou Mu and Su Yun. Plus himself, it was very difficult for four people to snipe and kill 20 chaotic people.


    Fortunately, he has the array disk of the unknown array given by the unknown. As long as it is activated, the four of them stay in the unknown array, and it is not impossible to kill the 20 chaotic people who came after them.


    Seeing Zou Yi and others stop, the leader of chaos immediately ordered Zou Yi and others to be surrounded. All chaos people were ready for chaos sledgehammer. Only when the leader gave an order, they immediately attacked.


    Zou Yi did not hesitate to activate the unknown array. At the same time, she shouted "kill" and took the lead in rushing to the chaotic man headed by him.


    Min Yue, Zou Mu and Su Yun shot at the same time. They all displayed their unique skills and fought with chaotic people in an instant.


    The unknown array was inspired. Zou Yi, who controls the array, is naturally not afraid of the damage done to him by the unknown array. Min Yuesan has the treasure to protect the yuan God in hand and will not be hurt by the unknown array for the time being.


    Chaotic people are not so lucky. The nameless array is suddenly activated. Their Yuanshen is attacked in an instant. One by one, they are depressed immediately, and the prepared chaotic giant hammer dissipates.


    Only the leading chaotic man did not respond. It turned out that his original God had already been perfect, so he dared to take people to chase Zou Yi and others.


    Zou Yi''s Sabre breath from the God of war Sabre is amazing, but it is useless and easily blocked by the leader of chaos.


    The leader of the chaotic man has amazing strength. After blocking Zou Yi''s sword gas, he immediately launched a counterattack. A materialized chaotic hammer slammed down on Zou Yi. He hasn''t been close to Zou Yi yet. The strong wind has made Zou Yi feel great danger.


    Zou Yi had to give way quickly and sent out several sword Qi at the same time, trying to weaken the huge attack power of chaotic giant hammer and avoid hurting Min Yue and others who were killing other chaotic people.


    The sword Qi accurately hit the chaotic giant hammer, but it didn''t play a role. After a crackle, the chaotic giant hammer still fell down.


    The earth trembled and the hurricane swept. The huge attack force made a huge crack several feet wide on the ground. Several yuan gods were attacked. The confused chaotic man fell into the crack and disappeared in an instant.


    Min Yue and others were surprised and turned back. Seeing the scene in front of them, they shouted: "be careful!"


    Zou Yi is attacking with all her strength at this time. The sword Qi turns into a huge net to wrap the leader of chaos man.


    At the next moment, the net formed by sword Qi suddenly dissipated, and the leader of chaos man appeared less than three feet in front of Zou Yi.


    The man actually broke through the net formed by the sword spirit and completely ignored Zou Yi''s sword spirit.


    He is always physically strong, plus he has some treasures to protect his body, otherwise he would never dare to do so.


    Zou Yi knew in her heart that the God of war knife in her hand was straight, and at the same time, Yuanshen decided to launch a Yuanshen attack, quietly attacking the leader of chaotic people.


    Zou Yi was worried that this would not hurt the leader of the chaotic man. At the same time, she controlled the unknown array, concentrated the yuan God attack power of the unknown array, and attacked the leader of the chaotic man at the same time.


    "Hum!" The leader of the chaotic man snorted coldly, changed his face, clenched his teeth and shouted, "cunning young man, I won''t break you into pieces!"


    Zou Yi obviously felt that the Yuanshen attack hit the leader of chaotic people and injured his Yuanshen, but the injury was not serious and did not play the expected effect.


    Zou Yi was worried and subconsciously made another move. The same attack again attacked the leader of the chaotic man.


    The leader of chaos man immediately shot, and a huge chaos hammer hit Zou Yi. Zou Yi couldn''t escape at all.


    Zou Yi subconsciously raised the God of war knife in her hand to block the chaotic giant hammer. He forgot that the chaotic giant hammer was formed by the power of chaos, not a physical weapon. The God of war knife cannot be blocked.


    The chaotic hammer directly hit Zou Yi. In the roar, the land under Zou Yi''s feet cracked instantly. He fell down instantly and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    An amazing force of chaos dispersed and exploded in the crack in the ground. The place disappeared instantly and became a huge and bottomless deep hole.


    The leader of chaos man cried out in pain, but he was hurt by the exploding chaos hammer, fell to his knees and couldn''t move.


    Min Yue and others were directly blown up and fell to the ground from a distance. They didn''t move again. They were seriously injured.

 Chapter 605

    Those chaotic people who are already confused are even worse. They are completely unconscious and unprepared. When they are affected, they are forcibly hit, and their strong flesh becomes broken meat, which is terrible.


    The attack of the leader of chaos man should be an all-out attack of chaos true God. The power is so powerful that it is simply unacceptable.


    The whole area was instantly quiet, except for huge pits and several people who couldn''t move, that is, broken bodies.


    Zou Yi disappeared. I don''t know whether she fell into this bottomless pit or was blown up by a large number of chaotic forces contained in the chaotic giant hammer.


    The leader of chaos man was seriously injured and knelt on the ground and couldn''t move at all, but the yuan God didn''t seem to dissipate. At the moment, he is trying his best to absorb the yuan God power of the dead chaos man and try to recover as soon as possible.


    If the chaotic leader recovers at this time, he will kill the seriously injured min Yuesan.


    Min Yuesan knows that they must recover from the injury against time. Like the leader of chaos, they must recover as soon as possible, otherwise they will die or die.


    At this time, Min Yue suddenly launched a Yuanshen attack and hit the leader of chaos man who was recovering.


    The chaos leader screamed, turned over and fell to the ground, motionless, and looked hurt again.


    Min Yue and others should be more seriously injured than the chaotic leader, and it is difficult to recover. Fortunately, their yuan God itself is not damaged. At this time, they can only rely on the yuan God to attack and see if they can kill the chaotic leader.


    Min Yue took the lead. Zou Mu and Su Yun quickly followed suit. Their Yuanshen attack was issued almost at the same time, one before and one after hitting the leader of chaos man.


    The leader of the chaotic man didn''t speak again. It seemed that he had been attacked continuously, and his consciousness was gradually blurred.


    Min Yuesan was seriously injured and couldn''t move, so he couldn''t go to see if the leader of chaos man really died.


    Therefore, Min Yue''s Yuanshen left the body and approached the leader of the chaotic man to find out whether he had killed him.


    Min Yue is very careful. She is a distance away from the leader of chaotic people and does not contact the leader of chaotic people to prevent sneak attack by the leader of chaotic people.


    Nevertheless, when Min Yue''s Yuanshen approached the leader of the chaotic man, the leader of the chaotic man suddenly sat up and waved his hands. An invisible rope formed by the power of chaos twined on Min Yue''s Yuanshen in an instant, pulling Min Yue''s Yuanshen to the leader of the chaotic man.


    This is a hard to snatch the yuan God. Min Yue had never seen or even heard of it before. For a time, he was frightened and lost his mind. He didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that Min Yue is about to be forcibly taken away by the chaos leader, Zou Mu and Su Yun subconsciously attack together, and the two yuan attacks hit the chaos leader at the same time.


    The leader of the chaotic man shouted miserably, and the rope transformed by the power of chaos suddenly dissipated. Min Yue''s yuan God was free and quickly returned to the flesh.


    The frightened Min Yue couldn''t help shouting through the yuan God, "he''s not dead yet. Continue to attack."


    In fact, without Min Yue''s reminder, frown and Su Yun have already made every effort to attack. Yuan Shen attacks one after another and continuously hit the leader of chaotic people.


    When the Yuanshen of the leader of chaos man is attacked, it will dissipate a little every time. If it goes on like this, soon, he will die because the Yuanshen will dissipate completely.


    The leader of chaotic people is by no means a person waiting to die. He endured the severe pain of Yuanshen being attacked and began to absorb the power of Yuanshen of dead chaotic people again to maintain his Yuanshen.


    After a joss stick of Kung Fu, Min Yue, who was so tired that the yuan God was unstable, couldn''t help but stop together. Min Yue shouted through the yuan God: "this is not a way. Our attack has little effect, but he has gradually recovered..."


    Zou muben is a beast with a strong body. Although he can''t move after being injured, he can fight if he recovers his original shape.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately showed his original shape. His huge body rushed directly to the chaotic man leader who was constantly recovering from the yuan God, and his huge iron hoof stepped directly on the head of the chaotic man leader.


    Savage trampling is one of Zou Mu''s gifted and instinctive combat skills. Originally, it was not a threat to the enemy, but it was one of his most favorable attack means at this time.


    The leader of chaos man couldn''t move. He watched Zou Mu''s huge iron hoof trample on his relatively weak head.


    With a loud crash, Zou Mu''s huge iron hoof bounced back, and his huge body fell down, almost pressing Min Yue and Su Yun not far away.


    Look at the leader of the chaotic man. He was unharmed and nothing happened.


    It turned out that the chaotic leader''s body was really indestructible. The trampling of Zou Mu''s body not only didn''t hurt him, but also hurt Zou Mu himself by the huge rebound force.


    Zou Mu struggled to get up, spit out a big mouthful of blood, shouted angrily, rushed over again, ready to attack the leader of chaos again.


    "Let me do it." A voice suddenly came from behind Zou Mu''s body, and then an amazing sword Qi crossed Zou Mu''s body and hit the leader of chaos man with a touch to the ground.


    As like as two peas of chaos, the head of a chaotic man flashed through a chaotic force. A small wound appeared on his head. A body of God, just like the head of a chaotic man, suddenly jumped out and wanted to escape.


    This is an effective attack. The chaotic leader''s body was seriously damaged. As a last resort, he planned to flee.


    The Yuanshen of the leader of the chaotic man just left his body, and a dazzling light flashed. His Yuanshen suddenly stood still, and then slowly dissipated, turning into an ownerless Yuanshen force and floating in the air.


    Zou Mu looked back at the people who helped him. A trace of doubt appeared in his huge eyes and said rudely, "Your Excellency?"


    The visitor floated in the air and looked like a human kite without any weight.


    Looking at this man''s appearance, he is also beautiful, but he is too thin. He doesn''t look like a normal human or immortal.


    The man looked at Zou Mu''s huge body and said with a smile, "I''m the one you want to pick up. My name is invisible. Yes? Didn''t nameless tell you my name? "


    Zou Mu suddenly said, "the nameless God only said let''s welcome the distinguished guests, but he didn''t tell us who to pick up. By the way, thank you for your help just now, otherwise the three of us will be in danger. "


    Invisible smiled: "you''re welcome. I''m here to help you deal with chaotic people. This is my official shot. Just three of you? How do I feel like there''s someone else? "


    Zou Mu thought of the missing Zou Yi and immediately frowned: "we have another man. He is Zou Yi, the general of our green star. Just now, we had a big fight with chaos man. Zou Yi was hit by chaos hammer, and then exploded by chaos hammer... I don''t know whether it blew up or... "

 Chapter 606

    Invisible also slightly frowned: "no wonder I can only sense a trace of the residual power of the yuan God, but I can''t feel where he is..."


    Zou Mu couldn''t become a human at this time. He could only say rudely, "what can I do? Zou Yi must not die. He is the hope of green star... "


    Invisible said: "there''s nothing I can do. Zou Yi''s residual power of the yuan God has dissipated almost. I can only feel it reluctantly, but I can''t save him."


    Zou Mu was very sad. He endured his inner pain and said, "what can I do? How can we tell everyone when we go back like this? "


    Min Yue said with Yuanshen and Zou mu, "the great general is lucky. Maybe he''s just trapped in a place we can''t feel as before. Don''t be sad first. We''ll take the invisible elder back first, and then we''ll find the great general. "


    Zou Mu had no other way at this time. He could only do it according to Min Yue and said to the invisible, "please follow us into the millennium city. The Unknown God is waiting for you."


    Invisible sighed: "let''s go and see nameless first. I hope Zou Yi is not dead, or I''m afraid I''ll blame me for not taking good care of his beloved. "


    Zou Mu hesitated, hugged his fist and said, "master min Yuecheng and I will go first. Su Yun and I will stay and wait for Zou Yi..."


    Invisible said, "he''s not here anymore. You wait here. If the chaotic man comes, it will be very dangerous. "


    Zou Mu knows that what he said is true. He can''t feel any breath of Zou Yi at all. Zou Yi is really not here.


    Zou Mu reluctantly walked away with the invisible. In addition to the broken corpses of chaotic people, this place is the bottomless pit.


    Strange to say, after Zou Mu and others left soon, there was a knocking sound in the pit. It seemed that something was pounding the wall of the pit below.


    It''s a pity that everyone has left. There are no living people here, so there''s no way to know what''s knocking below.


    In the Millennium City, unknown people who had been waiting for a long time saw invisible people and immediately came forward to salute with fists.


    The invisible group hugged the fist in return and said with some complacency, "are you all here? It seems that I still have some fame. Unlike what my master said, I am a forgotten person. "


    Nameless said with a smile, "the invisible God respects the teacher, but we all respect the chaotic God. Your name is naturally familiar to all of us."


    Invisible ha ha said with a smile: "the nameless God is polite. Speaking of it, the master hasn''t been involved in world affairs for many years. I''m afraid his old man has long been forgotten by everyone, let alone my disciple."


    Everyone finally understood the invisible origin. Everyone showed a look of envy. Everyone''s invisible eyes changed.


    Only Mrs. Yi and Su Mo frowned slightly. They both asked, "you''re back. Where''s Zou Yi?"


    Zou Mu has been looking at Mrs. Yi and Mrs. Su mo. now, seeing that Mrs. Su Mo and Mrs. Yi asked, he stepped forward and whispered, "Mrs. sister-in-law, big brother, he... Got hit by the chaos hammer and disappeared..."


    Su Yun said anxiously, "don''t talk nonsense... Invisible elder said that elder brother just went to a secret place and should still be alive..."


    Mrs. Yi and Su Mo looked at each other. They took out a Benming talisman from their arms. After taking a look, they were relieved together.


    Mrs. Yi calmed down: "he''s all right. This life charm is intact. At most, he''s injured. There''s no worry about his life for the time being."


    Su Mo nodded: "that''s good. With his ability, he will come back in a few days."


    Mrs. Yi smiled: "it''s all right. Maybe he has a big chance to find the best way to deal with chaotic people."


    The two comforted each other, but they didn''t notice that invisible had stopped talking, and everyone looked at them.


    "Zou Yi is missing. I can understand your anxiety," nameless couldn''t help but say, "well, go and find Zou Yi and see if you can find him."


    Mrs. Yi just regained her consciousness. Her face was slightly red. She saluted and said, "thank you for your kindness. Since he''s all right, he''ll come back sooner or later. Don''t worry for a moment."


    Su Mo also said: "at present, we have to think of a way to deal with chaos. It''s not urgent to find Zou Yi."


    Nameless nodded: "so please listen carefully to the invisible God''s explanation of the way to deal with chaotic people. This is the way that the chaotic God helped us think out. We must listen carefully."


    Everyone turned around and looked at the invisible floating in the air, waiting for the invisible to explain how to deal with chaotic people.


    We have temporarily forgotten Zou Yi and the previous scene


    Mrs. Yi and Su mo were secretly worried, but they didn''t show it. Everyone selectively forgot about it.


    The invisible method to deal with chaotic people is very effective. It is faster and more suitable for the current situation than the God killing array cultivated by Zou Yi and others. Therefore, nameless ordered to suspend the cultivation of God killing array. All experts in the realm of God and man gathered together to learn the method to deal with chaotic people.


    This method was devised by the chaotic God. It is also a joint attack similar to the array, which is called beheading the sky.


    The name of the art of chopping heaven is powerful, and its power is extraordinary. The difficulty lies in that it is difficult to cultivate and achieve success, and the start is very high. Ordinary people can''t cultivate at all.


    The meaning of chaos God is just to cultivate some people who can kill chaos man masters and use them to deal with chaos man masters that ordinary people can''t deal with.


    The art of chopping the sky must be practiced by masters who have mastered the sword, understood the meaning of the sword, and reached the realm of God and man. This alone limits the participation of countless masters in the realm of God and man.


    After screening, among the experts on the green star, the number of palms that really meet the conditions is insufficient.


    Invisibly, he was very disappointed. He felt that there should be at least 16 people practicing beheading, because there were eight top experts around the chaotic king. If they really fight, they need at least eight teams of people practicing beheading to deal with them.


    In view of this, I specially talked with Millennium Bing and asked Millennium Bing to send the swordsmanship experts in the Millennium family to participate in the cultivation of beheading.


    Beheading the sky is the same as killing God array. More than two people can cultivate it. The more people, the greater the power. Therefore, the more people, the better.


    Millennium ice knew this. After hearing the anonymous request, he readily agreed to exclude all sword experts of Millennium family from participating, and provide people to participate in the cultivation of beheading as much as possible.


    Finally, I gathered sixteen people together, but I didn''t wait any longer. I took them away and set up a powerful array to isolate anyone''s exploration.


    Invisible is to secretly train these 16 people to ensure that chaotic people will not know the purpose of his trip and give chaotic people an unexpected surprise.


    Nobody has any objection to this. After all, it''s a good thing that chaotic people won''t be prepared if they don''t know the existence of beheading.


    Wait until you take away the person who is suitable for cultivating the art of chopping the sky. Nameless then ordered people to start cultivating the God killing array. Work together to slowly eliminate the chaotic people.

 Chapter 607

    Everyone was busy, and gradually not many people remembered the missing Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was trapped in a deep pit and couldn''t move. He had to wait for rescue, but somehow, he waited for several days and no one came to save him. It seemed that everyone had forgotten him or thought he was dead.


    Gradually, he finally understood that no one would save him. He had to find a way to save himself by himself, otherwise he might really die here.


    Zou Yi felt a little disappointed, sighed, endured the sharp pain from her body, forcibly lifted her fractured arm and took out a big return pill from the space ring.


    But with this action, Zou Yi was sweating all over. The severe pain made him afraid to move again. Even Da huandan could not be put into his mouth.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen was also injured. The accidental explosion of chaotic giant hammer was too powerful. Yuanshen was also involved. At this time, she was on the edge of coma and didn''t dare to use a penny.


    Zou Yi felt a trace of despair. He never thought he would fall into such a situation. He couldn''t even take medicine.


    It''s hard to do now. He can''t help complaining about Min Yue and others who came here with him. Didn''t they want to come down and see if he can be saved?


    They left like this, when he died


    "Young man, you come to my site and lie motionless and pretend to be dead. Do you want me to pity you and give you some help?"


    A voice suddenly sounded around Zou Yi. Zou Yi was surprised. This was the first sound he heard after he fell here.


    Turning her head hard, Zou Yi felt that her neck was not his. It was difficult for him to do a simple turn.


    A man walked slowly in front of him, with a playful smile: "what''s your name? What are you doing here? Why destroy my house? You made such a big hole in my house. Do you know how I will punish you? "


    Zou Yi saw the speaker. It was a monster less than three feet tall with a head bigger than his body.


    If he didn''t say what Zou Yi understood, Zou Yi would even feel that what she saw was a monster.


    "Who are you?" Zou Yi said with difficulty, "my name is Zou Yi. I don''t want to come here. I... Was knocked down here."


    The short monster laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in history.


    Zou Yi was so angry that she couldn''t help shouting, "shut up... You''re laughing so hard!"


    The short monster stopped laughing suddenly and said angrily, "what are you talking about? Say it again, I won''t break your neck... "


    Zou Yi interrupted him and said angrily, "how can you laugh at people''s suffering like this? You are really a monster. Like you, you are a perverted monster. "


    Zou Yi, who was desperate and angry, said nothing at this time. It sounded like a little gangster bullied by others.


    The short monster looked at Zou Yi and slowly showed a strange look. The huge eyes on his huge head turned and smiled: "good boy, I know you are a human in the divine world, different from those of us who live underground. You think we are monsters... But do you know? In our eyes, humans like you are also monsters. We are just not used to it. If we have more contact, we will gradually get used to it. No one is a monster... "


    Zou Yi felt very strange: "have you always lived under the green star?"


    The short monster''s huge head forced a little: "you guessed right. Before you arrived, only our inner earth people lived on this planet. Later, you came and knocked around, making the whole planet a mess... You disrupted our lives and made us dare not go to the ground to collect what we need... "


    Zou Yi felt that she could not hold on, so she quickly interrupted him: "can you feed me the medicine in my hand? Otherwise, before you finish, I''m dead... No one will listen to you... "


    The short monster reached out and picked up the big return pill in Zou Yi''s hand. After looking at it, he still dropped it: "what garbage pill, you are like this. This pill is useless."


    Zou Yi was angry and anxious. She was about to scold the short monster in front of her, but she saw him stretch out his hand, take out a dark pill and put it into Zou Yi''s mouth.


    The dark pill entered Zou Yi''s mouth. Zou Yi immediately felt bitter and unbearable. She hurried to spit it out, but the short monster pressed it on her neck and couldn''t help swallowing it.


    "What did you give me to eat..." before Zou Yi finished, the whole person was suddenly stunned. Looking at the short monster in front of him, he couldn''t say any more.


    This dark pill melts immediately at the entrance. After entering the body, it turns into a pure unknown energy, which is instantly distributed to Zou Yi''s limbs and bones. Zou Yi can repair Zou Yi''s physical injury at a speed that Zou Yi can''t understand. In an extremely short time, Zou Yi''s original broken body is restored as before.


    This pill is many times better than Da huandan. It''s really much better than Da huandan. No wonder the short man... The people in the center of the earth say that Da huandan is rubbish.


    Zou Yi dared not say in her heart that the inner earth man in front of him was a monster. He stood up and moved, looked at his body, and said in surprise: "what is this divine pill?"


    The short man in the heart of the earth smiled: "this is the nine turn soul returning pill refined by our people in the heart of the earth. What you recover now is the flesh. Later, the yuan God will begin to recover... Sit down and practice quickly, otherwise you will be guilty of wasting the medicine of the nine turn soul returning pill."


    Zou Yi quickly sat down cross legged. The yuan God decided to run. In an instant, she felt the pure energy, which was the same as that used to repair the flesh, but this time it was Zou Yi''s yuan God.


    It is said that it is difficult to recover after the yuan God is damaged. Even some top-notch elixirs, it is not easy to repair the yuan God.


    Now the nine turn soul reviving pill not only has the ability to repair the flesh, but also the original God. Zou Yi feels very novel and can''t help being moved.


    The short man didn''t bother Zou Yi. He left quietly. Zou Yi didn''t feel his departure at a fast speed.


    Zou Yi devoted herself to the cultivation of Yuanshen decision. Yuanshen was also repaired in a very short time. The whole person not only did not decline in strength due to injury, but felt that his strength had increased a lot.


    The dark pill is by no means an ordinary product. With this pill, no matter how dangerous it is in the future, as long as there is one breath, it should not die. Zou Yi''s heart is itchy and can''t stand it. She wants some more in case of need.

 Chapter 608

    However, he also knew that the people in the inner earth were willing to take out such pills to save him, which was the best of benevolence and righteousness. If he had extravagant hopes again, it would be unkind.


    Zou Yi, who survived the disaster, with deep gratitude, looked for the person who saved him in the deep pit and planned to thank him.


    But the man in the center of the earth seemed to be far away. Zou Yi looked for him for a while, and even used the yuan God to explore, but he couldn''t be found,


    Zou Yi had no choice but to shout, "please show up and meet me. Zou Yi is grateful for saving her life. There''s no other way."


    "What''s your name?" Geocentric suddenly appeared beside Zou Yi and said angrily, "it''s noisy. Don''t you know what we like to sleep most? How can we sleep when you are so noisy? "


    Zou Yi saw that the man who saved him appeared and quickly saluted: "thank you for your help. Zou Yi is very grateful. May I ask your name? "


    The geocentric man looked at Zou Yi and smiled slowly: "I''m polite. It''s good. Children can teach... Zou Yi, right? I am the leader of the inner earth. My name is shadow. Our inner earth people are called dark, because we like to stay in a dark place - sleep. "


    Although Zou Yi has not seen the inner earth people and knows nothing about them, she still feels a little strange when she hears the explanation of Shadow: "are you all surnamed dark? How can we tell which family everyone belongs to? "


    The shadow said, "everyone''s surname is dark. That''s a family. What else do you distinguish?"


    Zou Yi touched her nose: "so how did you... Find your partner? It seems bad to get married with the same surname... "


    The shadow was stunned and then said with a smile, "we have our own way. You said to get married with the same surname - ha ha, we can''t exist."


    After a pause, the shadow said, "don''t look for words. I''m still sleepy. I''ll go to bed if I''m okay."


    Zou Yi said anxiously, "please wait. Shadow, you saved me. You are my Savior. I have nothing to repay you. I only have some small things outside for you. Please accept them. "


    Zou Yi took out some things collected outside from her space ring, including some spirit tools, immortal tools, pills, food and so on, and handed them to the shadow.


    The shadow didn''t take these things. He just looked at them for a while and said, "what are these garbage things? I don''t want it. I''m not a garbage collector. "


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "since you don''t like it, then... I don''t have anything good here. Please allow me to send a thank-you gift after I go back."


    The shadow waved his hand: "forget it. You are also a person in distress. How can I bear to ask for your gift of thanks? I understand that you want to leave, but there are some things I want to talk to you about. Please stay for a moment. "


    Zou Yi was surprised. She hugged her fist and said, "please speak."


    The shadow sat down cross legged and said slowly, "sit down and listen to me. Don''t get excited and don''t feel strange."


    Zou Yi was very strange in her heart, but she looked at the shadow very seriously, so she nodded.


    The shadow said, "our inner earth people are actually of the same family as the chaotic people. For some reasons, we parted ways... Don''t be surprised. I know that we look completely different from the chaotic people and think what I said is not true... It''s not your fault. We all think so, otherwise we won''t leave the chaotic world, Come and live on this planet. "


    After a pause, the shadow suddenly asked, "what do you call this planet? Green star, right? "


    Zou Yi nodded and didn''t speak, but waited for the shadow to say.


    The shadow then said, "after we left the chaotic world, we found that no matter where we went, someone would give us an idea... So we kept running away to find a suitable place for us to live. For a long time, we have lived in many places, but the time is not long. There are always people who attack us because of the chaotic power in our body... "


    "In all kinds of desperation, we have to constantly look for places that are uninhabited, but where we can survive... In the recent 10000 years, we have found the green star, which is full of aura, and there are all kinds of things we need to survive in the depths of the earth."


    "The aborigines on the green star, the locals you call the long arm people, are very easy to get along with. We soon became friends with them, and with their help, we built this underground palace suitable for our survival. Long arm people are our benefactors, but they are essentially different from us, so later, we gradually stopped seeing each other. "


    "People with long arms gradually forget that we live underground and don''t go out at ordinary times. We also gradually forgot the long arm man, and the communication between us was gradually cut off. Until about 5000 years ago, we completely forgot each other''s existence... "


    The shadow seemed to fall into memories, and his face was a little lonely: "so we lived here and multiplied for thousands of years. Later, when you came, many human beings came. We could have been out occasionally. Now, we can''t leave this palace anymore. We''re afraid that when you see us, you will be greedy for the power of chaos in our body and force us to leave the green star again. "


    "Human beings are very greedy. As long as we are sure that we have the power of chaos in our body, we will try our best to kill us and obtain our power of chaos..." the shadow suddenly stared at Zou Yi and said with hatred: "my wife died in the hands of human beings. I originally hated you. If I hadn''t been the leader of the inner earth people hundreds of years ago, I would never have saved you. I might even kill you and avenge my wife. "


    Zou Yi felt a little scared and couldn''t help saying, "did your mentality change after you became the leader of the inner earth?"


    The shadow sighed slightly: "as a leader, I need to consider too many things. I can''t have new hatred with mankind because of my own selfish interests, which will affect the life safety of my people. I know you are very powerful and cruel. I don''t want my people to be implicated because of me. "


    Zou Yi said, "so you didn''t save me out of your original intention, but forced to do it?"


    The shadow nodded, "you can say so. I tell you this to ask you to promise me something. "


    Zou Yi thought of something and said with a smile, "I have never seen you and never knew your existence."


    The shadow was slightly stunned and then stretched out his hand: "I''m relieved to have you. Thank you. I observed you before and found that you don''t look like a bad person. It seems that I didn''t read the wrong person. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you saved me. If I repay the enemy with kindness, there will be demons in my cultivation in the future. It''s not a good thing for me."

 Chapter 609

    The shadow smiled: "anyway, we should thank you if you can help us keep a secret. Zou Yi, you go. I''ll treat you as if I''ve never seen you and I don''t want to see you again. "


    Zou Yi got up and saluted: "then we won''t see each other again... By the way, now the chaotic people are attacking our green star. If there is any festival between you, don''t go out during this period, so as not to be harmful to you after meeting them."


    The shadow frowned slightly: "so, I''m afraid we can''t stay here for long... Chaotic people have been at odds with us. If they find us here, they''re afraid they''ll treat us as enemies."


    Zou Yiqi said, "what happened before you?"


    The shadow said, "we are all chaotic people, but because of the long natural evolution, they become tall and we become short, so they think they are normal chaotic people and we are monsters. They want to kill us and maintain the so-called racial purity - I don''t know what you say, I understand that. "


    "That''s why you left the chaotic world and hid elsewhere?" Zou Yi understood something: "you and chaos people are mortal enemies?"


    The shadow nodded, "you can say so. At the beginning, the chaotic king was confused by his princess and ordered to kill all our earthlings. We were already mortal enemies. If we were not too few, we would not leave the chaotic world. "


    Zou Yi''s heart moved: "so your strength is not worse than chaotic people?"


    The shadow raised his huge head and said proudly, "that''s nature. Each of us can easily kill at least three chaotic people... Although they are taller and stronger than us, their original gods are too weak. We all happen to be good at the art of Yuanshen attack. We can easily kill them with one shot. "


    After a pause, the shadow suddenly sighed again: "it''s a pity that there are too many of them. Even if we fight 100 with one, it''s still difficult to kill them all."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "now we are also helpless in the face of the invasion of chaotic people. I don''t know your God attack skill. Can we practice it? If you can, we can help you eliminate the chaotic people and let you return to the chaotic world. "


    The shadow was stunned and immediately shook his head: "I won''t help you deal with our own people."


    Zou Yi said, "chaotic people definitely don''t regard you as their own people. Otherwise, they won''t hurt you."


    The shadow said, "it''s all the fault of Princess chaos. It has nothing to do with chaos people. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Zou Yi said, "do you know that this chaotic man invasion is because the chaotic king wants to force the chaotic God to release the sealed Princess of chaos?"


    The shadow clenched his teeth and said angrily, "after all these years, the chaos king has not forgotten that demon. It seems that I am really wrong. I thought he would slowly change and forget the demon that killed countless people... Zou Yi, can you really help us? You always answer me. "


    Zou Yi was very excited and angry at the shadow, so she said positively, "there is no empty talk."


    The shadow said, "I want you to help me kill Princess chaos. Can you promise me?"


    Zou Yi said, "tell me first, who is Princess chaos? I won''t kill the good guys and I won''t keep the bad guys. "


    The shadow said, "Princess chaos is the legendary princess Hui. Although huifei''s name is good and she is as beautiful as flowers, she is cruel and vicious. Before she married chaos king, Princess Hui was a virtuous God and was respected as the goddess of nine days. Later, after marrying the king of chaos, it seemed that his temperament changed greatly. Suddenly, he became bloodthirsty and cruel... "


    "Wait." Zou Yi suddenly shouted, "you said that Princess Hui was respected as the goddess of nine days. Her temperament changed greatly after she married the king of chaos?"


    The shadow said, "I was lucky to meet princess Hui with my father. I was shocked. I couldn''t help asking my father a few more questions. My father told me that she was honored as the goddess of nine days. "


    Zou Yi seems to have such a title in her memory, but he is not sure whether it is the same person.


    After all, the memory is the true God of martial arts, and not all of it. Zou Yi didn''t study it deeply and asked, "what did Princess Hui do to make you hate her so much?"


    The shadow said, "my wife and my countless people died in her hands. Can''t I hate her?"


    Zou Yi sighed: "if so, I will help you kill Princess Hui... But Princess Hui can''t even kill the chaotic God, so she can only seal it. Can I really kill her?"


    The shadow said, "it''s not easy to kill Princess Hui. Even I can''t do it. I mean, if you have a way, you must help me kill her and avenge thousands of people who died in her hands. Can you do it? "


    Zou Yi felt that the shadow was confused when facing Princess Hui. She didn''t dare to stimulate him any more, so she said, "I promise."


    The shadow smiled happily: "remember your words. If you break your promise in the future, I will not spare you."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "don''t worry. If a gentleman says a word and a fast horse whip, I will never break my promise."


    The shadow looked at Zou Yi, and his expression gradually returned to the previous state: "you promised to help me, and I can''t let you help me in vain. Come with me, and I will teach you the unique skill of our inner earth people, the sword of the yuan God. "


    Zou Yi remembered the words "sword of the yuan God" and followed her to walk slowly towards the shadow of a dark underground passage.


    Zou Yi didn''t find it before because it was dark all around.


    At this time, the shadow led the way. Zou Yi followed the shadow into the channel. After only a few steps, she saw a relatively neat underground room with obvious artificial traces.


    The room was empty, damp and dirty. It seemed uninhabited.


    The shadow said as he walked, "this is just the top floor of our palace. Because no one lives, it looks very dirty. Don''t mind."


    Zou Yi said, "is your palace still down there? No wonder I didn''t feel your presence before. "


    The shadow said, "you can''t feel us. Our palace is protected by the precious Yuanshen pearl of our inner earth family. All the Yuanshen are isolated, and people outside can''t feel our existence at all."


    Zou Yi said, "is there such a treasure? No wonder you thought those things I took out were rubbish... "


    The shadow smiled: "if you like, I''ll give you some later. Our inner earth family is thin, but there are many treasures. I''m not bragging. Our treasures are real treasures. Your so-called treasures are nothing more than the things refined by the so-called refiners to fool people. They can''t be regarded as treasures. "

 Chapter 610

    Zou Yi was a little curious: "are your treasures naturally generated between heaven and earth, all chaotic treasures?"


    The shadow smiled and said, "naturally, otherwise, why can you recover in such a short time with such a serious injury?"


    Zou Yi suddenly asked, "what is the dark pill I took?"


    The shadow said, "that''s the nine turn soul reviving pill. What else can it be?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "this nine turn soul reviving pill is not a refined pill?"


    The shadow glanced: "do you think there is a word ''Dan'' that is refined? To tell you the truth, it is a unique fruit of the chaos world and has the healing effect against the sky. Even in our chaos world, it is a rare treasure... Don''t think about me. The nine turn soul reviving Pill on me will be used to cure my people, but I won''t give it to you again. "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "can''t you give me one? I... "


    "Stop dreaming." The shadow suddenly said angrily, "I have only one left. Here you are. What shall I do?"


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "if you don''t give it, don''t get angry. Don''t I know you only have one? I thought you had a lot. You said just now that you have many treasures... "


    The shadow looked at Zou Yi and smiled slowly: "your boy is very much like a person I know... They are so greedy that they have to get the treasure when they see it. Hum, I warn you. Don''t do this when you see my people later, or you will suffer. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "treasure, who doesn''t like it? What good things do you have? "


    The shadow shook his head: "go and see for yourself later. Tell me what you like. Give you everything you can. Is that enough?"


    Zou Yi said, "there''s no weapon in hand. If I can find one, I''m... Willing to exchange it with you."


    The shadow sneered, "what do you exchange with me? I don''t want your messy junk. "


    Zou Yi took out her God of war sword: "this is an immortal weapon that has the opportunity to evolve into an artifact. It''s my current weapon. Do you despise it?"


    The shadow looked at the God of war sword and said with a little surprise: "this sword is by no means an ordinary immortal weapon. If I read it correctly, it should be a chaotic artifact. But somehow, the spirit of the instrument was changed, and the product level decreased a lot, becoming an insignificant immortal instrument. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "don''t scare me. Chaotic artifact can also become immortal artifact?"


    The shadow said, "this knife is definitely a chaotic artifact, but it seems to have been sealed. Even the spirit of the tool has been forcibly broken up. A very ordinary primitive spirit body has been used as the spirit of the tool... If you give this knife to me, I will find out its context for one day at most."


    Zou Yi handed the God of war sword to the shadow: "this is my only weapon. Don''t break it for me..."


    The shadow ignored Zou Yi, turned and walked while observing the God of war sword. It seems that it has been attracted by the God of war sword.


    Zou Yi followed the shadow to a large underground room. There are things like night pearls for lighting. Although the light is very soft, Zou Yi can clearly see everything here.


    Several earth as like as two peas sitting on a stone bench, though they obviously saw Zou Yi, they did not greet Zou Yi.


    They should not like strangers to visit, and everyone''s face shows a trace of kindness.


    The shadow pulled Zou Yi to herself and said loudly, "this is Zou Yi. He will kill Princess Hui instead of us and avenge those who died in her hands. We all know that in the future, we will teach Zou Yi the sword of Yuanshen and all other combat skills that can help him kill Princess Hui. Did everyone hear clearly? "


    The inner earth people stood up together and said in unison, "yes, patriarch."


    At this time, the geocentric people seemed to be activated. One by one, they looked excited, surrounded Zou Yi, who was obviously taller than them, and asked Zou Yi some questions.


    Zou Yi feels quite helpless and can only ask the shadow for help to avoid wasting time because of some unimportant problems.


    The shadow asked the people not to disturb Zou Yi, and asked Zou Yi to stay in the cultivation room of the underground palace, because things unrelated to cultivation are strictly prohibited in the cultivation room, so no one will disturb Zou Yi.


    In the cultivation room arranged by the shadow, Zou Yi began to cultivate the sword of the yuan God under the careful guidance of the shadow and several local people.


    The sword of Yuanshen is also the art of Yuanshen attack. Zou Yi has a lot of research on this way, but it''s not hard to learn.


    Yuanshen sword is more powerful than the Yuanshen attack skill that Zou Yi knew before, and it is naturally more difficult to cultivate.


    The most important point is that the requirements for the yuan God of practitioners are very harsh. If they are not the perfect yuan God, there is no way to cultivate the yuan God sword.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen is very powerful, but it''s still a little short of true perfection. Therefore, the shadow took out a treasure he collected to enhance Yuanshen - Holy Spirit fruit, and reluctantly let Zou Yi take it.


    Zou Yi knows that the Holy Spirit fruit is very precious. After taking it, she quickly runs the Yuanshen decision and absorbs as much pure Yuanshen power contained in the Holy Spirit fruit as possible to enhance her Yuanshen.


    Zou Yi was almost solid, that is, the almost perfect yuan God. With the help of the Holy Spirit fruit, she finally took the last step, and the yuan God reached the state of perfection.


    At this time, Zou Yi''s Yuanshen is completely the same as Zou Yi except that she is different in size from Zou Yi.


    Yuanshen is like Zou Yi, but he is Zou Yi in his childhood. He can still hide in Zou Yi.


    The yuan God and the noumenon were one body, regardless of each other. At this time, Zou Yi looked at leaving his noumenon and stood in front of him, like the yuan God of his child, which was quite novel.


    The shadow seemed to have seen the yuan God of the perfect state long ago. He waved and said, "take back your body quickly. It''s not elegant to be naked."


    Zou Yi took the yuan God back into her body, smiled and said, "thank you for your Holy Spirit fruit. If it weren''t for the Holy Spirit fruit, I couldn''t have reached the perfection of the yuan God so soon."


    The shadow''s face was reluctant: "it''s a pity that my holy spirit fruit, that''s me... Forget it, you eat it all. It''s useless to talk too much. Now calm down and start cultivating the sword of the yuan God. Don''t let me down. "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry, it''s about my own life and death, and the life and death of the people around me. I can''t take it lightly."


    The shadow smiled: "anyway, you are the one who wants to help us realize our wishes... To be honest, our people in the heart of the earth were forced to promise a long time ago that they would never take action against Princess Hui in their lifetime. They have already lost the hope of revenge... You are our hope, you let us see the hope..."

 Chapter 611

    The shadow became excited when she said this. Zou Yi felt trapped and couldn''t help saying, "just give me a Holy Spirit fruit, teach me the sword of the yuan God, and ask me to kill the princess of the chaotic king. I seem to have suffered a great loss in this business."


    The shadow was stunned and then said, "how can you suffer? Don''t worry, we''ve prepared a lot of good things for you. As long as you succeed in cultivating the Yuanshen sword, we''ll send it to you and let you choose. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "then we can agree. Don''t give me any benefits as long as I work at that time. Let me work hard in vain."


    The shadow said with a smile, "you are really... Forget it. Anyway, you promised to help us take revenge. We didn''t ask for anything, so we promised you."


    Zou Yi smiled and began to cultivate the sword of the yuan God. In fact, he was joking with the shadow. Now he has no qualification to bargain. Apart from that, just because of the invasion of chaotic people, everyone has no good strategies to deal with this for the time being, which has forced him to cultivate the sword of the yuan God wholeheartedly.


    Yuanshen sword is a sharp weapon against chaotic people. After Zou Yi learns it, she can easily kill chaotic people and protect those in need of protection.


    If he teaches the sword of Yuanshen to others who can practice, the chaotic man who can''t be killed easily will no longer be a threat.


    Everything in heaven and earth is absolutely flawless, just like chaotic people. They are physically strong and naturally chaotic experts in the realm of true God. Generally speaking, not to mention killing them, not many people are qualified to be their opponents.


    However, their original gods are relatively weak, which has become their death point and the biggest breakthrough point to attack them.


    The inner earth people, who are also chaotic people, are short in stature, relatively weak in flesh, and their strength is not as strong as chaotic people, but their yuan God is much stronger, and they can even cultivate the anti heaven fighting skills such as yuan God''s sword.


    God is fair. If you are given a strength to surpass others, you will certainly leave you a weakness inferior to others.


    The cultivation of Yuanshen sword can never be completed overnight. At present, Zou Yi doesn''t have enough time to think about it slowly. Therefore, shadow and others must teach Zou Yi by hand and give her everything, so that Zou Yi can master Yuanshen sword in the shortest time and have the means to deal with chaotic people.


    Zou Yi, who is familiar with Yuanshen''s attack, has a good time cultivating Yuanshen''s sword, but he is worried. During his cultivation, he almost lost his mind and made a big mistake.


    Fortunately, the shadow and others have always guarded him and solved the crisis in time.


    Zou Yi was afraid, but she took her mind and devoted herself to cultivation. She didn''t dare to distract herself from thinking about other things.


    Two days later, Zou Yi stopped from practice, looked at the shadow and others in front of her, smiled and said, "how can I judge whether I have mastered the sword of Yuanshen?"


    The shadow said, "the sword of Yuanshen, as its name suggests, is to turn the power of Yuanshen into a sharp sword to attack the opponent''s Yuanshen, which will instantly fragment and completely dissipate the opponent''s Yuanshen. To judge whether you have achieved success in cultivation, it''s actually very simple. Just fight with me. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "how can this be? If I hurt you, I''ll regret it all my life. "


    The shadow said with a smile, "you can''t hurt me with the Yuanshen sword now. Don''t forget that the Yuanshen sword is a unique skill of our inner earth people. We can not only use it to hurt the enemy, but also use it to protect our own Yuanshen. I''m not bragging. You can''t practice for two days. Even if you make great progress, you can''t compare with me who has practiced for thousands of years. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I feel I can have a try. Please prepare. We''ll try later to see how I practice."


    The shadow said, "I''m ready. Just do your best."


    Zou Yi nodded, the power of the yuan God surged in her body, and a sword transformed from the power of the yuan God slowly took shape, which seemed quite powerful.


    This sword seems unreal, but it looks rather gloomy and terrible because it is full of the power of the yuan God, which makes people have a deep fear from the soul or the yuan God.


    A net composed of the power of the yuan God appeared on the surface of the shadow, which looked like a special style of armor to wrap him up.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword hasn''t reached the level of complete solidity. The attack doesn''t seem to be very powerful, but the Yuanshen armor exposed to the shadow''s surface instantly broke this Yuanshen armor with different styles and disappeared into the shadow''s body.


    The shadow snorted coldly and didn''t move. A Yuanshen body almost the same as him suddenly left his body and rushed towards Zou Yi. The speed was fast to the extreme.


    After the shadow God, Zou Yi sent out the sword of the God like a shadow, with the sword tip pointing directly at the head of the shadow God, which seems to be actively pursuing.


    If the sword of the yuan God stabs the shadow yuan God, I''m afraid the shadow yuan God will suffer heavy damage and even be killed.


    Zou Yi was surprised. She wanted to recall her Yuanshen sword, but heard the shadow body say, "don''t worry, I''m playing with you. Let''s see how I can crack your Yuanshen sword."


    With the voice of the shadow, the shadow''s Yuanshen suddenly stopped, changed hands and clapped his hands. Lightning generally clapped Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword in the palm of his hand, making him unable to move.


    Zou Yi tried to recall the Yuanshen sword, but found that the Yuanshen sword seemed to have roots in the palm of the shadow Yuanshen, motionless.


    Zou Yi knew that this was a special means for the shadow to crack the sword of Yuanshen. She felt very powerful. She couldn''t help clapping her hands and said, "how did you do it? Teach me. "


    The shadow Yuanshen let go and asked Zou Yi to take back the Yuanshen sword and instantly return to the body: "this is the customer service method of Yuanshen sword I told you. If you want to learn, there is only one way, that is to cultivate the Yuanshen sword to a great level first. After the Yuanshen sword is completed, you will naturally know how to deal with the attack of Yuanshen sword. I don''t have to teach you deliberately. "


    After a pause, the shadow frowned slightly: "your Yuanshen sword is too illusory and contains too little Yuanshen power, which is not powerful enough. It may be enough to deal with ordinary chaotic people, but if you face the perfect chaotic people master of Yuanshen, I''m afraid it''s not powerful enough. I think your present Yuanshen sword is only a little better than your previous Yuanshen attack. You have to practice hard. If you have any questions, please ask me and all the people in the inner earth who teach you. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "it''s only been two days. It''s not powerful enough to take it for granted. I will practice wholeheartedly until I can deal with the masters of those chaotic people. "


    The shadow smiled, turned and left the cultivation room, leaving Zou Yi to continue cultivation here alone.

 Chapter 612

    Zou Yi knew she didn''t have much time. Seeing the shadow leave, she seized the time to practice and didn''t dare to slack off.


    Ten days later, at Zou Yi''s request, the shadow tested the power of Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword again. As a result, the shadow was greatly amazed and repeatedly said that he had met a wizard.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword has reached the Xiaocheng State mentioned by the shadow after twelve days of cultivation.


    At this time, the power of Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword can threaten the experts among the chaotic people, but there is still some gap from the experts who kill the chaotic people.


    Zou Yi, who is anxious to go back to see if the millennium city is safe, discusses with the shadow and is ready to leave the underground palace of the inner earth first.


    The shadow doesn''t agree that Zou Yi should leave now. He thinks Zou Yi should stay and continue to practice until the sword of Yuanshen is completed.


    Zou Yi didn''t know what the shadow thought. She couldn''t help asking, "now I can deal with the master of chaotic people. I want to go out to protect my relatives and friends. Why do you think I can''t leave?"


    The shadow said, "that''s because you can only send out a Yuanshen sword now, and it''s not very powerful. At most, you can hurt the masters of chaotic people and never kill them. You should know that only when the sword of Yuanshen is cultivated to a great degree and ten Yuanshen swords are issued at the same time, can you have a chance to really kill the master of chaotic people. "


    Zou Yi said, "you didn''t tell me that ten Yuanshen swords can be issued after the Yuanshen sword is completed."


    The shadow said, "you''ve just begun to practice. Why do I tell you this? Don''t worry about dealing with chaotic people. With your current strength, it''s impossible to deal with chaotic people''s experts, let alone huifei and chaotic king. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I can continue to practice while fighting the chaotic people. Don''t worry, I will never relax like this. I know the truth of endless learning. "


    The shadow clenched his teeth and said loudly, "anyway, you can''t leave now."


    Zou Yiqi said, "what''s going on? You''re hiding something from me, aren''t you? "


    There was something wrong with the look on the shadow''s face, but he didn''t answer Zou Yi''s question, but said, "I left you to practice the sword of the yuan God. What do you want to do so much?"


    Zou Yi felt a little uneasy in her heart: "tell me what happened?"


    The shadow looked at Zou Yi and hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, "you must know?"


    Zou Yi nodded and stared at the shadow, waiting for him to speak.


    The shadow suddenly sighed: "maybe your relatives and friends are dead. It doesn''t help if you go out now..."


    Zou Yi was surprised and hurriedly asked, "what did you say? How is this possible? "


    When the shadow reached out and took out a memory crystal from his space ring and handed it to Zou Yi, he whispered, "this is the scene we saw quietly the day before yesterday. Have a look for yourself."


    Zou Yi took over the memory crystal, and the divine power in her body poured into the memory crystal, and a picture suddenly appeared in the air.


    Zou Yigang looked at the beginning. The whole man suddenly lost all his strength, fell to the ground and stared with round eyes.


    In the picture, the millennium city is turned into ruins. Countless chaotic people are standing on the ruins. Almost everyone is covered with blood, and their feet are stepping on the bodies of countless green star people


    Millennium city is lost, green star is over


    Zou Yi instantly understood the reason why the shadow left him here. He instantly understood everything. The whole person sat on the ground and didn''t move.


    The shadow quietly reached out and patted Zou Yi on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "don''t be sad. Some of your friends may have escaped. When you go out... Maybe you can find them. But the premise is that you must have enough strength, otherwise, you will only be killed when you go out... "


    Zou Yi suddenly regained her consciousness and shouted frantically, "no, I want to avenge them. I''ll go out for revenge now!"


    The shadow slapped Zou Yi on the head and shouted, "can you do it? Even the God of war of tianwu was seriously injured and fled. Are you better than the God of war of tianwu? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and suddenly calmed down: "tianwu God of war was seriously injured and fled? You''ve made it clear. What''s going on? "


    Seeing Zou Yi calmed down, the shadow said patiently, "it was the chaotic king who destroyed the Millennium City, wounded the tianwu God of war who came to stop the chaotic man from killing innocent people, and ordered the chaotic man to wash the green star..."


    The shadow clenched his fist and said bitterly, "damn chaos king, he has killed countless creatures for the sake of Princess Hui. It''s really damned."


    Zou Yi clenched her teeth and bled: "what else do you know? The dead... Is there my master and I... Madam? "


    The shadow shook his head: "we rushed over after we got the news. The chaotic people have ended the war... They have killed countless creatures. We don''t know whether there is your master and wife."


    Zou Yi was in a hurry: "I''m going out to have a look..."


    The shadow grabbed Zou Yi, who was about to get up and go out, and hurriedly said, "the chaotic people occupied the green star and set up their barracks in the previous millennium city. If you go out now, you will die."


    Zou Yi cried, "even if I die, I want to make sure that my master and my wife are still alive..."


    The shadow shouted angrily, "wake up, no one on the green star is still alive! What if you go? Have you ever beaten chaos king? You can''t even beat the people under the chaos king. If you go out, you''ll die. When you die, who will avenge your master and wife, and who will avenge thousands of creatures who died in the hands of chaotic people! "


    The shadow was very excited and worried, and his voice was loud: "you know, only you can defeat the chaos King now. If you go out now, you will die in the hands of the chaos king, and the whole world will be over. You are the general of green star. You should understand that you can''t let all creatures fall into a desperate situation because of personal gratitude and resentment. You should think about it. Do you want to die now for the Revenge of several people, or calm down and practice well. When your strength is strong enough, you can protect all living creatures and avenge the dead ones! "


    Zou Yi doesn''t understand what the shadow says? He was definitely not a selfish man. He lowered his head. After a while, he suddenly looked up, looked at the shadow that had been guarding him, gritted his teeth and said, "I want to become stronger and the strongest!"


    The shadow nodded: "all our inner earth people will do their best to help you. We will break our vows and fight for all creatures."


    Zou Yi frowned: "the chaos king is mine. I want to kill him and avenge all the creatures killed by him!"


    The shadow said, "you have to protect all the creatures persecuted by many people and protect the peace and stability of the world. You are the one we have chosen. You have to bear this burden and protect everything from being hurt by chaotic people. "


    Zou Yi listened to the shadow''s words, instantly completely calmed down and asked suspiciously, "are you still hiding something from me?"

 Chapter 613

    The shadow hesitated and said slowly, "it''s not hiding from you, but the situation has changed, so your responsibility is different. In the past, you may have to protect your relatives and friends, but now you have to protect all the creatures persecuted by chaotic people. In other words, your identity has changed. You have to look at the intrusion of chaotic people from a higher height. "


    Zou Yi said, "my identity has changed? Why don''t I know? "


    The shadow said, "your master was still there before. You just have to be a good general. Now your master is gone. You are the living supreme commander of the green star, so you must take greater responsibility. Further, now only you have the hope to defeat the chaotic man and destroy the chaotic man. Therefore, you are the hope of all living creatures, and you are the Savior of all people. The responsibility is even greater. "


    Zou Yi understood the meaning of the shadow: "that is to say, now only I have the hope to drink the king of chaos and destroy the chaotic people, so I have to think for the sake of all creatures and protect them?"


    The shadow nodded: "that''s what I mean, but I''m afraid you can''t accept such a change for a while. I wasted a long time explaining it to you."


    Zou Yi felt the unprecedented pressure and couldn''t help saying, "I just want to defeat the chaos king, eliminate the chaos people and avenge my relatives and friends... I can''t get involved in other things now..."


    The shadow shouted, "you are running away! When is it? How can you escape? Don''t forget, once the chaotic man completely defeats us, what will be the consequences waiting for us? At that time, all living creatures will die and disappear, and the world will become silent... If you don''t stand up and take responsibility, are you worthy of those who have helped you and died for you? You... "


    Zou Yi was scolded by the shadow. She suddenly woke up and said, "I see. I''m willing to fight for all creatures!"


    The shadow looked at Zou Yi and stretched out his hand: "remember your words. No matter how difficult it will be in the future, you must shoulder this important task. We will all support you and hold you king. "


    Zou Yi did not dare to refuse. He felt that he had to do something and eliminate the chaotic people.


    Zou Yi, who completely calmed down and turned hatred into the responsibility to protect all the creatures persecuted by many people, decided to practice at ease until his strength was strong enough and he was sure to completely eliminate the chaotic people.


    This eradication is not a simple killing, but to defeat them, expel them, or make them realize that their actions are wrong, so as to change their ideas and stop their invasion.


    Of course, there must be conflicts with them in the early stage, and there must be bloodshed.


    Shadow and other local people came to Zou Yi one after another to help Zou Yi cultivate the sword of the yuan God and other war skills that are helpful to Zou Yi.


    Geocentric people who were unwilling to directly make enemies with chaos have also come forward one after another. As Zou Yi''s subordinate, they have begun to train large-scale combat skills and are ready to follow Zou Yi and eliminate chaos people.


    Zou Yi''s mind is in cultivation. Except for occasionally listening to the latest news of chaotic people brought by the shadow, she spends most of her time in cultivation.


    He hid all his inner sadness and turned it into a driving force for cultivation. He practiced day and night until he was tired to the limit and finally fell down.


    He fell asleep and slept for two days and two nights. During this period, the shadow and others came to see him many times. They didn''t disturb him when they saw that he slept soundly.


    When he woke up, he saw several familiar inner earth people at a glance.


    Zou Yi practiced in the underground palace of the inner earth people for several months, but she also knew many inner earth people.


    The inner earth people are all surnamed dark. In addition to the shadow, he also met the high-level of the inner earth people and the right-hand assistant of the shadow, dark Wu, as well as the metaphor and dark Xiao who taught him the most war skills.


    Metaphor and amxiao are a couple. Their generation is higher than that of the shadow. They are the elders of the inner earth people. They know a lot of war skills, so they were invited by the shadow to teach Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi also knows a lot of other geocentric people, but Zou Yi doesn''t pay too much attention to them because she doesn''t have too much contact.


    Zou Yi felt that she had slept too long this time. After sitting up, she couldn''t help touching her head and said awkwardly, "sorry, I fell asleep."


    The shadow said, "it''s too hard to practice recently. It''s time to have a good rest."


    Zou Yi said, "Why are everyone here? Did something happen? "


    The shadow said, "we''re here to ask you, how do you feel about your strength? Can you go out for a walk?"


    Zou Yi thought about it, shook her head and said, "the realm hasn''t gone up, and the war skills have made progress, but the effect doesn''t seem obvious."


    The shadow smiled: "then continue to practice. We teach you a lot of combat skills. I''m afraid you can''t master them all in a short time. We had a discussion. At present, you should spend your main energy on cultivating the sword of Yuanshen to ensure that the sword of Yuanshen can be cultivated to a state of great success. "


    Zou Yi had done this, and the shadow knew it. Now hearing the shadow say this, Zou Yi knew something had happened again: "what happened?"


    The shadow took a look at dark Wu around him and said helplessly, "we just got bad news. Chaotic man has broken through the demon world and is fighting with everyone in the demon world. The emperor of the demon world burned the sky and posted a list for help. In particular, if Zou Yi is not dead, please be sure to go to the underworld. "


    Zou Yi sighed: "I had expected that chaotic people would not easily stop attacking, but I didn''t expect that they would attack the demon world with strong strength. What''s the situation in the demon world now? Tianjun asks for help. Who are willing to help? "


    The shadow said, "we are in a remote place, but we don''t know the specific situation. However, it is said that the demon world has been defeated repeatedly and retreated one after another. Now it is trapped in a corner and can only reluctantly protect itself. Therefore, it asks for help from the outside world. "


    Zou Yi thought, "in this case, I should go. What''s going on outside? Is the chaotic man still on the green star? "


    The shadow said, "the green star is now one of the strongholds of chaotic people. They brought a large number of chaotic forces to the green star and established hundreds of cities of different sizes, which are inhabited by chaotic people and sergeants who can fight at any time. If we want to leave now, we must have a chance when, or they will find out and prevent us from leaving. "


    Zou Yi said: "I can open up a space channel, quietly leave the green star and go directly to the demon world."


    The shadow said, "this is also a way, but the chaos king has arranged a super array on the whole green star as you did before. I don''t know if your space skill is still working at this time."


    Zou Yi said, "I''ll see if I try."

 Chapter 614

    He immediately operated the space skill and used the power of space to open up a space channel. It was just that the space skill that had been tried a hundred times before had lost its function this time. It was blocked by something and could not open up the space channel.


    The large array arranged by the chaotic man has the effect of isolating the power of space. It seems that the fear of the shadow has been verified and can''t leave the green star like this.


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "when will such an opportunity appear?"


    The shadow said, "when the war between the demon world and the chaotic people breaks out completely, the chaotic people here will pour out. Then it will be the best time for us to leave the green star. I have ordered people to closely monitor the movements of chaotic people. As long as they move, we will leave immediately. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "only so. Now I continue to practice and strive to cultivate the sword of the yuan God to a state of great success before I leave. At that time, I can also help the demon world. "


    The shadow said, "it''s up to you. Let''s prepare. Take everything that should be taken away. It can''t be cheap, chaotic man."


    Zou Yi and the shadow discussed, so they got busy. Zou Yi was still busy practicing, practicing all the time, and didn''t dare to slack off a little.


    Zou Yi''s efforts finally took effect a month later. His Yuanshen sword was finally affirmed by the shadow and reached the state of great success.


    The Yuanshen sword after Dacheng looks no different from the real sword, but it is full of suffocating Yuanshen power. Even if ordinary people look at it from a distance, they will feel very uncomfortable.


    At this time, the shadow no longer dared. Then Zou Yi tried to recruit him. The shadow said that Dacheng Yuanshen sword could easily hurt the master of Yuanshen''s perfect realm. He was only a person of Yuanshen''s perfect realm and could not withstand such an attack.


    Of course, the move of the shadow against the sword of the yuan God still has some effects, but it is not safe. If you are not careful, you will be injured.


    Zou Yi also learned the move of shadow, which is similar to the special technique of taking the white blade with bare hands.


    To put it bluntly, the technique is very simple, but the requirements for the use and control of the power of the yuan God are very high, that is, what the shadow said, we must first cultivate the sword of the yuan God to great success.


    After learning the sword of the yuan God, the use and control of the force of the yuan God will reach a very high level. At this time, it is not so difficult to practice this special technique of taking the sword of the yuan God with bare hands.


    At this time, a month has passed since the demon world asked for help. The geocentric people who closely monitored the chaotic people''s every move finally came a good news: the chaotic people were touched. Except that a few people stayed at the green star, most chaotic people did not go to the demon world.


    This is the last battle with the demon world. It seems that the chaos king has the intention to give the divine world a power. He wants to destroy the demon world whose strength is only slightly weaker than the divine world, so that the tianwu war god of the divine world can know how powerful it is.


    The chaos King hopes that through this move, the chaos God will make concessions and release the sealed huifei.


    The chaotic King''s move is completely threatening the chaotic God, but it endangers the demon world for life.


    Zou Yi and Tianjun were friends. Before, Tianjun had helped Zou Yi a lot. Now Zou Yi needs to help Tianjun, and he is helping himself.


    Before departure, Zou Yi suddenly thought of a better way to help the demon world, that is to attack the chaotic people left behind the green star, make the chaotic King feel unstable in the rear, and send someone back to guard the green star base.


    In this way, the chaotic people attacking the demon world must be reduced a lot, and the pressure of the demon world will be much less.


    This idea was said by Zou Yi, and the shadow and others applauded. After summing up together, we decided to set out immediately and sneak attack on the few chaotic people left behind in the green star.


    If you can, Zou Yi even wants to use the powerful Yuanshen attack of the people in the center of the earth to catch all the chaotic people on the green star and make the chaotic King know how powerful they are.


    The shadow thought it was feasible. They found that there were less than 1000 chaotic people left behind the green star, while the total number of geocentric people was tens of thousands, including more than 200 experts who could use the sword of the yuan God. It was definitely not difficult to eliminate these chaotic people.


    So Zou Yi took the 200 strong inner earth people selected by the shadow and divided them into four teams. She secretly left the inner earth people''s underground palace and came near the chaotic people''s camp on the green star.


    Zou Yi is good at invisibility. First, she sneaks into a chaotic man''s camp and quietly launches the sword of Yuanshen to directly destroy the three chaotic people in the camp.


    There was no sound in the whole process, nor did it disturb the chaotic people in the nearby camp.


    Maybe it''s because the chaotic people haven''t encountered any attack on the green star. They don''t send anyone to patrol outside and have no warning.


    Shadow and others saw that Zou Yi easily eliminated the three chaotic people, and immediately their confidence doubled. Two hundred people quietly sneaked into the chaotic people''s camp, following Zou Yi''s practice, and almost simultaneously launched the Yuanshen sword to destroy the defenseless chaotic people in the camp.


    There is no problem with the intelligence obtained by the shadow before. There are really not many chaotic people left behind in the green star, and they add up to only more than 500 people.


    Among them, except one master of Yuanshen''s perfect realm is their leader, others are ordinary chaotic people. Yuanshen is not strong. Under the attack of Yuanshen''s sword, they will die in an instant.


    Easily eliminate the chaotic people on the green star. Zou Yi only left the commander who didn''t kill, and all the others were killed.


    Piled up like the bodies of chaotic people on a hill, the shadow sent people to move them all instead of burying them.


    The shadow says that there are a lot of chaotic power in the chaotic human body. It is a good cultivation resource for them and can''t be wasted.


    Zou Yi doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this. If the dead chaotic people can still play some role, it''s not a bad thing. They should be forgiven for their previous actions.


    The leader of chaos man was seriously injured and couldn''t move, but he was very sober. Seeing Zou Yi staring at him, he couldn''t help but say, "what do you want? Give me a happy. "


    Zou Yi sneered: "you killed countless soldiers and people. You want to die so easily. I''m afraid they won''t agree if I promise. Say, "how many people do you have and what is your purpose?"


    The commander sneered: "which Zou Yi did you escape? I know you. In your hands, I know I can''t live, so you can''t know anything from me. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "as long as you answer my question and tell me everything I want to know, I''ll keep you alive."


    The chaotic man was stunned and immediately said, "you are not their leader. How can you be the Lord of the inner earth?"

 Chapter 615

    Zou Yi listened to the chaotic man and found that the chaotic man was a woman: "the people in the inner earth hold me as king, and they all listen to me."


    The shadow said to one side, "I am the shadow, the patriarch of the inner earth family. I can prove that."


    The leader of chaos man hesitated for a moment and said: "I''m willing to surrender as long as you don''t kill me... I... I''m pregnant and I can''t die."


    Zou Yi was stunned, waved to unlock the seal of the chaotic man, and instantly detected that there was a new life in the human body.


    Zou Yi felt a little surprised and couldn''t help saying to the shadow, "since she has a child, it''s OK to spare her life. As long as she honestly tells us everything she knows... "


    The chaotic man immediately said, "I tell you, as long as you don''t kill me and don''t hurt my children."


    The shadow stepped forward, looked at the chaotic man and said, "what''s your name? Why are you pregnant at this time? "


    The chaotic man said, "my name is Mingyue... I was pregnant with a child before I came here, but because my family can''t participate in the war, the chaotic king ordered that every family must send someone to participate in the war, so I can only join the army on behalf of my husband."


    The shadow said, "the chaos king has such an order this time? Doesn''t that mean that among the chaotic people who joined the army, there is at least one person in each family? "


    The moon nodded, "that''s right. Many families are sparsely populated. After joining the army, almost no one stays at home. "


    The shadow frowned slightly: "in this case, the number of chaotic people is more than we expected. Mingyue, do you know how many soldiers you go to the demon world? "


    The Moon said, "there should be millions of people. According to the order of the chaos king, except for a small number of people left behind on the green star and the fairy world, as well as the thirteen stars, all the others went to the demon world. "


    The shadow immediately turned back to Zou Yi and said, "it''s terrible. The chaotic people in the demon world have reached millions. I''m afraid it won''t help even if we go."


    Zou Yi frowned: "I have to go too. The emperor is kind to me and is also my friend. If we don''t save each other, what will the world think of me?"


    The shadow said, "our inner earth people add up to only more than 50000 people, including at least 10000 old, weak, women and children. The rest can fight less than 40000 people. Facing the army of millions of chaotic people, we have no chance of winning."


    Zou Yi said: "the army of the demon world is at least ten million. With our cooperation with them, even if we are invincible, we will never fail."


    The shadow frowned slightly: "since the king has decided, we will obey. But I still have a doubt. I don''t know what to say? "


    Zou Yi regarded the shadow as a friend and a master. She didn''t think there was any problem with the shadow saying so at this time, but hugged her fist and said, "if you have anything to say, we don''t need to have any concerns."


    The shadow smiled: "I''m thinking that if we face the chaotic people directly, we may really have no return. Can we make a detour, start from the rear of the chaotic people, disturb the military heart of the chaotic people, and force them to retreat without fighting, which will not only preserve the demon world, but also put us in danger. "


    Zou Yi clapped her hands and shouted, "that''s a good idea. We can completely repeat the events on the green star, successively subdue the fairyland, thirteen stars and other places, and force the chaotic king to withdraw his troops. Shadow, you pay good attention, clever! "


    The shadow smiled and breathed a sigh of relief: "since the king thinks it is feasible, let''s start immediately, go to the fairy world first, and then go to the thirteen stars."


    Zou Yi nodded, reached out to pick up the seriously injured moon, and said in a deep voice, "you are wronged to go to the fairyland with us. You can''t leave our sight until we accept the fairyland and the thirteen stars."


    Knowing what Zou Yi meant, Mingyue nodded and said, "yes."


    Zou Yi ordered dark Xiao to take care of the moon and monitor the moon to avoid any mistakes.


    Mingyue knows her situation and doesn''t dare to have any different opinions on Zou Yi''s arrangement. She obediently follows dark Xiao and goes to the fairy world with Zou Yi and others.


    Before leaving, Zou Yi suddenly had a whim and set up some mechanism traps in the chaotic man''s barracks. If the chaotic man comes back, I''m afraid he will be caught again.


    Green star now has no chaotic people. Zou Yi and shadow destroyed the array set by chaotic people, so that green star can go in and out freely as before.


    Zou Yi''s space skill came in handy again. He opened up a space channel and went directly to the fairyland with the shadow and other people.


    This time they made a surprise attack on the fairyland. Speed is very important, so the fast ones set out in front of the slow ones.


    Zou Yi is very fast and proficient in space and time skills. He is the best candidate to lead the array.


    At the moment, he doesn''t have to worry about his identity as the king of the inner earth. As long as he can eliminate the chaotic people in the fairyland, everything else is easy to say.


    This time, all the people in the inner earth sent out and stayed in the underground palace of green star, only the old and weak women and children, as well as a small number of guards.


    Forty thousand people came to the fairyland through the space channel, and no trace of chaotic man was found at the exit.


    They were lucky. There were no chaotic people stationed at the exit of the space channel, nor did they disturb the chaotic people.


    Chaotic people may be used to it. No one takes the initiative to attack them, and there is no defense at all.


    Zou Yi felt that the opportunity was rare, so she ordered shadow and dark Wu to take a team to the east from where they were. Anyone who found chaotic people along the way would be killed.


    Metaphor and amxiao take the moon and a team of people to the west to kill all the chaotic people they find.


    Zou Yi led a team to the camp set up by chaos man in the fairy world, which is also the largest resident of chaos man in the fairy world, Qiming palace.


    Qiming palace was originally the location of the celestial army camp. Later, chaotic people invaded. The people in this camp did not know whether they were all dead or ran away, so they belonged to chaotic people.


    The Qiming palace is very big. In the past, millions of heavenly soldiers and generals in the fairy world lived here, but now only thousands of chaotic people are stationed here, which seems empty.


    After exploring the deficiency and reality of the Qiming palace, Zou Yi led more than 10000 local people under her command to enter the Qiming palace silently from a deserted place and only attack the Chinese army camp in the Qiming palace.


    Most chaotic people are in the Chinese army camp. At this time, they seem to be talking and laughing. They are not alert to the imminent danger.


    It seems that the chaos king is not very strict with his soldiers, or that the chaos king is not in the fairyland at this time, so we relax.


    After Zou Yi arrived at the Chinese army tent with her troops, the four guards at the door were surprised that someone had invaded and were eager to give a warning. However, it was too late. They were almost killed by Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword and fell to the ground at the same time.

 Chapter 616

    In order to prevent the enemy from escaping here, Zou Yi commanded the people to surround the Chinese Army''s big tent, and then entered the Chinese Army''s big tent with more than 30 powerful people from the inner earth.


    Zou Yi and more than 30 earthlings were able to use the sword of the yuan God. After entering the Chinese Army''s big tent, they separated. The sword of the yuan God plundered everywhere. All the chaotic people they met were killed without exception.


    Anyway, chaotic people kill all other creatures when they see them. Zou Yi and others don''t think there''s anything wrong with them.


    There are blood stains and countless bodies in Qiming palace. You can''t say more about the tragedy. I''m afraid you can''t sleep at night after saying more.


    Zou Yi and the people in the inner earth have no mercy on the enemy. They all destroy their original gods first, and then others rush up and divide the corpses.


    No matter how strong the chaotic man''s body is, after losing the original God, they can only let others deal with it and have no power to fight back.


    Geocentric people care about the bodies of chaotic people. Chaotic people''s bodies are of great use to them. Therefore, thousands of chaotic people''s bodies here were collected and taken away by geocentric people.


    Zou Yi didn''t ask why the geocentric people collected the bodies of chaotic people. The shadow explained before that the chaotic power contained in the bodies of chaotic people was useful to them, but there was no specific explanation.


    Zou Yi doesn''t need to ask. His purpose is to kill chaos people and make chaos King withdraw troops from the demon world.


    Of course, Zou Yi, as the commander-in-chief, still pays attention to leaving the strongest among the chaotic people, because the strongest is the commander-in-chief. She knows a lot and has value.


    Easily won the big account of the Chinese army. Zou Yi ordered everyone to return to snipe and kill the chaotic people scattered everywhere. Only then did she personally interrogate the commander of the arrested chaotic people.


    The leader of the chaotic man was more afraid of death than the moon. Before Zou Yi pressed him, he took the initiative to say, "we were just left by the chaotic king to guard the fairyland. We... Didn''t participate in the previous war..."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing, but she still said with a straight face: "tell me honestly, how many people are you in the fairy world? Where are they now? What are the protective measures? "


    The chaotic man thought for a moment and dared not hide anything. He said directly, "we have a total of 5000 people, divided into five camps, stationed in the four directions of the fairy world, East, West, North and south, and here in our Qiming palace. We... Didn''t deliberately set up defenses, because you were not our opponents. Even if you attacked us, we were unharmed... "


    Zou Yi interrupted the chaotic man: "tell me the detailed coordinates of the other four camps. If you dare to lie, I will teach you that life is better than death."


    The chaotic man hurriedly said: "no, no... I was just temporarily transferred. I was an ordinary person before... Adults should show mercy. I should have a wife and children in my family..."


    Zou Yi angrily said, "stop talking nonsense and tell me the coordinates."


    Maybe Zou Yi was too strong at this time. The chaotic man dared not beg for mercy. He quickly told Zou Yi the camp coordinates of other chaotic people everywhere. He was afraid of death. He didn''t see that he was a murderous chaotic man. Instead, he was like some greedy and timid races.


    Zou Yi passes the coordinates provided by the chaotic man to the shadow and others, and orders the shadow and others to snipe and kill the chaotic man directly according to the coordinates, which can also save a lot of time.


    Zou Yi took more than 1000 people from the inner earth to take charge in Qiming palace. All the other people from the inner earth went out, wiped out all the chaotic people in one day, and brought back the leader of several chaotic people.


    Since the chaos invasion, Zou Yi''s people have been defeated repeatedly and suffered heavy losses. Now the situation is reversed. Zou Yi has won a complete victory. This inner feeling is both happy and regretful.


    Happy nature is to clean up the chaotic people and have a good breath; Regret is that for so long, countless people have been killed and injured, and there has been no way to deal with chaotic people. If we can find the inner earth people earlier, maybe many tragedies can be avoided.


    The shadow understood Zou Yi''s mood at this time and whispered to Zou Yi, "the king misses your relatives? We have just won some small victories. There is still a long way to go before we completely defeat the chaos king. The king must not be depressed. "


    Zou Yi cleaned up her mood, looked at the shadow and said, "you are also a teacher and friend to me. Don''t be polite to me in the future. You''d better call me Zou Yi. I sound comfortable. "


    The shadow shook his head and said, "since you have been king, this title must be changed slowly. The king should have his dignity. Appellation is one of the ways to reflect his dignity. "


    After a pause, the shadow hugged his fist and said, "at present, the chaotic people in the fairy world have basically been eliminated. We also deliberately let some chaotic people go back and tell them to report to the chaotic king. Next, should we seize the time to attack the thirteen stars? The chaotic people in that place have operated for the longest time and left the most people. In addition, the chaotic king may send troops back to defense at any time, which is not easy to win. "


    Zou Yi knew that what the shadow said was reasonable. After a little meditation, she got up and said, "I have a plan, so I don''t know if it''s feasible."


    The shadow looked at dark Wu, metaphor and dark Xiao, who were waiting for Zou Yi''s order here, and respectfully said, "please give the order of my king. We will follow my king and destroy the thirteen star chaotic man!"


    Zou Yi said seriously, "we only have 40000 soldiers at present. Although we are naturally opponents of chaotic people, our number is too small after all. We are still vulnerable to millions of chaotic people. So I''m going to contact the king of the underworld and ask him to send troops to help us. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi looked at the shadow and said, "I know your inner earth people don''t like to contact strangers, let alone fight side by side with strangers, so I need your permission."


    The shadow and others looked at each other and said in unison, "we obey the king''s orders unconditionally."


    Zou Yi nodded, "very good. Then please go down and make it clear to all the inner earth compatriots that we will fight side by side with the underworld. Please be friendly to the friends of the underworld. It is most important to fight side by side and unite. "


    The shadow four said together, "do as my king will."


    Zou Yi looked at the shadow and others to discuss with the inner earth people. She was a little uneasy. He didn''t know whether the exclusive inner earth people would really get along with the underworld, and whether the underworld would send troops to war. After all, the underworld was not attacked by the chaotic people for the time being. Once they took the initiative, maybe the chaotic people would retaliate against them.


    Zou Yi has not contacted Pluto for a long time. Zou Yi feels a little strange, but he can''t care too much for the livelihood of all souls. He must contact Pluto quickly.

 Chapter 617

    After receiving Zou Yi''s summons, Pluto was very surprised and said, "aren''t you dead?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "fortunately, I didn''t die. Did my sister not feel sad when she knew I was dead? "


    Pluto said, "I knew you didn''t die so easily, so I don''t believe this rumor at all. By the way, how are your two wives? I''ve been contacting many of them all the time, and I don''t know what they''re busy with. "


    Referring to Su Mo and Mrs. Yi, Zou Yi was in a low mood and said in a deep voice: "my sister doesn''t know. Chaotic people invaded green star and killed countless creatures. My two wives and my mentor... May have died in their hands."


    The Pluto seemed stunned and said after a while, "I''m sorry for the change. You suddenly contacted me today. Is there something you want to find me? "


    Zou Yi said, "I recently made some good friends. They thought he was also a chaotic man, a geocentric among chaotic people. The inner earth people are willing to help me deal with the chaotic people. We have successfully eradicated the chaotic people of the green star and the fairy world. Now we are ready to go to the thirteen stars to eradicate the chaotic people of the thirteen stars and force the chaotic king to give up the war with the demon world. But at present, we are short of manpower and are not sure to defeat the chaos army of the thirteen stars, so I want to ask you to send troops to help me. "


    After hearing Zou Yi''s words, Pluto said slowly, "you must not know the situation in the demon world now? The demon world has fallen. Except for Tianjun and a few others who fortunately escaped and are now taking refuge in my underworld, everyone else... Is dead. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and quickly asked, "when did this happen? Not long ago, we interrogated the captured chaotic man prisoners on the green star. The final decisive battle is in preparation and has not started... "


    Pluto said, "the heavenly king is right beside me. If you have any questions, you can talk to the heavenly king directly."


    Zou Yi felt very sorry for Tianjun. She was speechless and said after holding for a long time: "I''m very sorry. She was trapped in the underground palace of the inner earth people by the chaotic people and got out not long ago. She knew that the demon world was attacked and was ready to support the demon world by attacking the chaotic people, but she didn''t expect that the demon world would fall so soon..."


    The voice of the heavenly king did not mean to blame anyone: "you don''t have to do this. Even if you support me, you may not be able to stop the chaotic man."


    Zou Yi said apologetically, "we thought that if we attacked the rear of chaotic people, chaotic king would send troops back to defend, which would reduce the pressure of the demon world. Now it seems that by doing so, we are nothing more than recovering some uninhabited places, which is meaningless. "


    The emperor said, "that''s not necessarily true. When the chaos king knows about your current attack, he will certainly respond, which will delay their attacks on other circles and buy some time to prepare. "


    The king of Hades said: "we don''t know how long we have been prepared. The final result is not the same. We are easily broken by the chaotic people and are defeated... Tianjun, Zou Yigang said that he has made a group of geocentric people who are also chaotic people and can deal with the chaotic people. Why don''t we join forces and focus on the geocentric people to see if we can stop the attack of the chaotic people."


    The heavenly king said, "people in the center of the earth? I haven''t heard of that person. "


    Zou Yi said: "geocentric people originally lived in the chaotic world, just like chaotic people. Later, they fell out with chaotic people, and they had a big fight. Everyone in the center of the earth is thin and thin. He can''t fight against the chaotic people alone. He can only leave the chaotic world and live in the green star. "


    Tianjun said, "how strong are they? How many people? "


    Zou Yi said, "there are few people in the center of the earth, and there are more than 50000 people, including more than 40000 who can go to the battlefield. They are good at Yuanshen attack and are natural opponents of chaotic people. "


    Tianjun said, "thousands of troops in the underworld can''t stop the attack of chaotic people. Even if geocentric people can take one as ten, I''m afraid they are not the opponent of chaotic people. Zou Yi, it''s not that I don''t believe in the strength of geocentric people, but their number is too small. This is not a level at all. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "Tianjun, the key to a war is not necessarily the number of people. You should know that one person can attack and kill hundreds of chaotic people at the same time, including their masters. "


    Tianjun was obviously surprised and couldn''t help sighing: "with such a powerful means, it''s worth trying."


    Zou Yi said, "why don''t we meet first, let Tianjun you and sister Pluto see the means of inner earth people, and then decide what to do?"


    The emperor hesitated for a moment, and the Pluto said, "are you in the fairyland now? We''ll start right away and go to the fairyland to find you. "


    Zou Yi was moved to see that Pluto trusted himself so much: "thank you for your trust, sister. Let''s suspend our plan to go to the thirteen stars and wait for your sister and Tianjun in the fairy world."


    At the end of the conversation with Pluto and Tianjun, Zou Yi felt relieved. Her originally depressed mood slowly recovered, and the whole person was gradually full of fighting spirit.


    Shadow and others soon returned to Zou Yi. They told Zou Yi that they had told all the inner earth people to unite with the people of the underworld and jointly resist the chaotic people.


    Zou Yi told the shadow and others the news that only a few people had escaped the evil world just got occupied by the chaotic people. After hearing this, the shadow and others were silent one by one.


    Zou Yi didn''t want to dispel everyone''s fighting spirit, so she went on to tell them that the emperor of the demon world and the king of the underworld were going to meet them in the fairy world.


    Shadow and others obviously didn''t expect that Tianjun and Pluto would come to the fairy world to meet them in person. They immediately felt Zou Yi''s face was very big, and a smile appeared on everyone''s face.


    Zou Yi is the king of the inner earth people, that is, the commander of all the inner earth people. He has friends like Tianjun and Pluto. Shadow and others also feel light on his face.


    This is human nature. Zou Yi is not surprised: "they should come soon. Get ready. Let''s meet and get to know each other by the way."


    The shadow said, "this is good news. We will prepare immediately to ensure that the emperor of heaven and the Pluto know the power of our inner earth people."


    Zou Yi said, "what they want to see is our Yuanshen sword. We don''t need too many people to participate. We can do it together."


    The shadow said, "a few more people will participate, so that they can know our strength. Otherwise, Tianjun still feels that we are not strong enough and dare not fight against chaotic people with us. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "that''s not what Tianjun meant. I know Tianjun. He said this because he was worried that if we were not strong enough, it would be as good as death to go to chaos. "

 Chapter 618

    Shadow staller: "isn''t that the same meaning? Just don''t believe in our strength, so we should meet more people with them. "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s OK. If there are less than ten people, you are responsible for the shadow."


    After a pause, Zou Yi suddenly remembered something and then said, "in order to better command the soldiers, I plan to divide the geocentric people into five teams, called the geocentric five armies. The officers and men of the five armies are equal, and the five of us personally serve as the commander of each army. I will be the leader of the first army and the general of the Fifth Army. Shadow, dark Wu, metaphor and dark Xiao are the leaders of the second army, the third army, the Fourth Army and the fourth and Fifth Army respectively. In the future, your officers and men will be under your command. I will not command every officer and man as before. I only recognize you four. "


    Zou Yi said this, looked at the shadow and others, and then said, "in short, in the future, each of us should be responsible for commanding a team of soldiers to fight with chaos people. As for me, I''m still the commander of the generals, a great general. The four of you are responsible for the officers and men under your command. You are the commander, which is equivalent to an ordinary general. "


    The shadow and others nodded slowly, and the shadow said, "I see. In the future, each of us should command the battle, but the general direction, that is, the battle goal, is still formulated by my king himself. Is that so? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I will take the time to explain to you the specific methods of commanding operations, including strategies and tactics, military tactics and so on. After everyone has learned it, in the next war, we can not only fight in unity under my command, but also fight alone. "


    The shadow and others said together, "please follow my king''s will."


    Zou Yi nodded: "when you see Pluto and heavenly king in a moment, you should remember your identity. You are the commander of the army and no longer a simple earthly man."


    The shadow and others said in unison again, "yes, king."


    Zou Yi feels that shadow and others are not good at commanding operations. For a time, she doesn''t know what to do. She can only take one step at a time, and wait until she has met Pluto and Tianjun.


    Tianjun and Pluto led a team of people from the underworld to the fairy world soon. After meeting Zou Yi and others, we didn''t have too much greetings and directly talked about the theme.


    Zou Yi''s life shadow and others showed the sword of the yuan God. After Tianjun and Pluto met, they praised it. Tianjun changed his previous doubts and repeatedly said that Zou Yi had found the treasure.


    When Tianjun was excited for a while, Zou Yi said, "although we have only 40000 people now, we are still a little sure to accept the thirteen stars. If the masters of the underworld help together, I want to come here to have a greater grasp. "


    The Pluto said, "can you teach the sword of Yuanshen to my experts so that everyone can directly kill the chaotic man instead of simply delaying the chaotic man?"


    Zou Yi glanced at the shadow, and the shadow nodded slightly. Zou Yi said, "since everyone''s purpose is the same, it''s not impossible to teach the sword of the yuan God to the experts in the underworld... Among the experts in the demon world, as long as the yuan God cultivates to a perfect state, he can also practice."


    The Pluto was stunned and showed a slight frown: "do you have to be a perfect person to cultivate the sword of the yuan God?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "the sword of Yuanshen is very overbearing. If your Yuanshen doesn''t reach the state of perfection, you will be seriously backfired after cultivation."


    Pluto was disappointed: "in this way, among the people under my command, only one palm can cultivate the sword of the yuan God."


    The heavenly king also said, "there are only six people I brought out, including myself, who can practice the sword of the yuan God."


    Zou Yi was also disappointed, but it was better than no one could practice: "let these people practice the sword of the yuan God first, and others wait until the yuan God is complete. The demon world has been occupied by chaotic people, and there are no our people on the thirteen stars. We have time to prepare for the war. "


    After a pause, Zou Yi gritted her teeth and said, "the next time we meet chaotic people, we say we have to give them some color to see. We can''t always be beaten passively."


    Tianjun said, "the survivors of the demon world are all around me. Don''t worry about recapturing the territory of the demon world. We are now beginning to practice the sword of the gods, and then we will give the chaos a hard blow to let them know the next invasion of others. I also want to try it myself. Please ask Zou Yi to let the people in the inner earth teach me. Maybe I can practice it earlier and avenge the dead in our demon world. "


    The Pluto said, "not only to cultivate the sword of the yuan God, I will summon all the powerful yuan God to teach them the attack of the yuan God, so as to prepare for the next battle with the chaotic people."


    Zou Yi said: "these can be carried out at the same time, but there is another thing that needs the help of my sister and Tianjun."


    Pluto asked, "is there anything else we need to do?"


    Zou Yi said: "geocentric people have not participated in large-scale combat for a long time and are not used to such combat. They are the vanguard of this battle against the chaotic people, so I plan to invite my sister and the generals under the heavenly king to come forward, train the inner earth people, and teach them how to play the greatest role in large-scale combat and become our sharp knife army, so as to give the chaotic people the greatest surprise at that time. "


    Pluto and Tianjun said, "it''s no problem. Zou Yi can choose by yourself. Anyone can."


    Zou Yi was overjoyed, hugged her fist and said, "let''s say that everyone is busy and complete the cultivation and training as soon as possible. It''s time to teach chaotic people a lesson and let them converge."


    Several senior executives from all walks of life laughed together. They separated and quickly organized personnel to participate in cultivation or training. The fairyland seemed to come back to life at this moment. A large number of personnel were training and felt that the whole fairyland had returned to its previous state.


    Of course, people now can''t compare with those in the original fairyland. Only the people in the inner earth, the underworld and the underworld are in the fairyland, the whole fairyland still seems empty.


    Several commanders of the demon world and the underworld personally taught the inner earth people how to participate in large-scale battles. Everyone taught them carefully and dared not be careless.


    The inner earth people devote themselves to the training. They know that it is related to their lives and that their king Zou Yi and the patriarch shadow have said it in person. They dare not be careless.


    For a time, the fairyland became Zou Yi''s military training place. People were training or cultivating day and night, and their combat effectiveness was improving all the time.


    Of course, the purpose of everyone''s cultivation and training is to deal with chaotic people. Therefore, this cultivation and training has a strong purpose and a relatively single way.

 Chapter 619

    Such training and cultivation lasted for several months in the fairy world until Zou Yi and others received the news. Chaos King led his army back to green star from the demon world, where green star issued a warning to the fairy world and asked Zou Yi and others to surrender.


    Chaos King changed his previous practice of killing all. This time, he asked Zou Yi to surrender, probably because of the people in the earth.


    Although the number of people in the center of the earth is small, it is the natural opponent of chaotic people. The two encounter each other. Chaotic people suffer more losses. If they can let the people in the center of the earth surrender voluntarily, it will be better.


    But this is just the wishful thinking of chaos king. Let alone that the people in the inner earth will not surrender, Zou Yi and others will not compromise with chaos people.


    Countless relatives and friends of Zou Yi and others died in the hands of chaotic people. They want them to surrender to chaotic people. I''m afraid the chaotic king is dreaming.


    Green star was occupied by chaos people again. The mechanism traps set by Zou Yi and others before they left should have played a role. Otherwise, the arrogant chaos king would not send such news to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi gathered with Pluto, Tianjun and shadow to discuss how to deal with the attack of chaotic people.


    The king of Hades has the most soldiers, but when it comes to the strength of fighting against chaotic people, geocentric people under Zou Yi are the strongest. Among geocentric people, more than 200 people know the sword of Yuanshen, which is a force that can not be underestimated to deal with chaotic people.


    Therefore, Pluto offered to ask Zou Yi to continue to preside over the overall situation and serve as the marshal of the three armed forces.


    This time, the three armies are the army of geocentric people under Zou Yi, the army of the underworld under the king of Hades and the army of the demon world under the king of heaven. Their numbers add up to millions.


    Moreover, after the last war in the demon world, all the survivors are experts. The people in the inner earth are the natural opponents of chaotic people, and the experts in the underworld have arrived. In addition, the experts have trained the Yuanshen sword. This time, Zou Yi''s strength is relatively stronger.


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to refuse. She took on the responsibility of being too handsome this time. She said positively: "the king of chaos should send someone to attack us in the fairy world soon. Therefore, I plan to let the experts who have learned the sword of Yuanshen form several guard forces. Otherwise, we don''t know what we think of the safety of the important position in the fairy world?"


    The shadow first said, "my Lord, we people in the inner earth are most familiar with chaotic people. This escort should be formed by our people. Please give the king''s order and your subordinates will do it immediately. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "at present, those who have really learned the sword of the yuan God, that is, the masters of the people in the center of the earth and me, others have not reached the state of great success and can not exert enough power. The escort team will be left to the shadow. You can organize people immediately. If you need anything, just call me. "


    The shadow hugged his fist and said, "thank you, sir. My subordinates will do it right away."


    Zou Yi looked at the shadow and left. She looked at the king of the underworld and said, "my sister has the most soldiers under her command. Although all the experts are cultivating the sword of the yuan God and can''t lead the troops separately for the time being, all the commanders are good at leading the troops and experienced people. I want to ask them to lead some of the underworld''s generals to arrange an unknown array in case of need. I don''t know what my sister thinks?"


    The Pluto said, "you are too handsome. You give orders directly. We people in the underworld have nothing to say."


    Zou Yi smiled: "thank you, sister. I''ll leave this matter to my sister. If my sister wants to cultivate the sword of the yuan God and has no time to separate herself, please send someone to be responsible. "


    Pluto hugged his fist and said, "I''ll do it right away."


    Zou Yi smiled and watched the dark king leave. Then she said to Tianjun, "among the experts in the demon world, except those who are practicing the sword of the yuan God in isolation, can others arrange the magic array unique to the demon world?"


    Tianjun nodded slightly: "the magic array needs 100 experts in the realm of demon gods to make the array flag and arrange it at the same time. Among the people I brought, the experts in the demon realm are just enough. I''m going to gather people now to arrange the magic array... What do you want the magic array to do? Although this array is wonderful, it can''t resist the chaotic hammer of chaotic people. "


    Zou Yi said, "the magic array can summon ancient demons and gods. I want to try and see if I can do it."


    Tianjun was stunned: "ancient demons and gods, they all exist like the chaos king. If they can be summoned, they really hope to contain the chaos king. But don''t forget that the ancient demons and gods have been hidden for countless years. They don''t know where they are. Even if they are summoned, they are only a wisp of their original gods. They can''t be the opponent of the chaos king at all. "


    Zou Yi said: "through their original spirit, tell them about the invasion of chaos people. Maybe they will stop the chaos king."


    Tianjun thought, "maybe this is a way. We can try it. But I hope it won''t be great. At the beginning of the invasion of chaotic people in our demon world, I ordered to try it once, but the answer was that they wouldn''t do it at all. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "why?"


    Tianjun said, "they are all beyond everything and don''t care about our things... In other words, they don''t exist like me anymore. They don''t want to ask about our things."


    Zou Yi understood: "so it is. It seems that my idea is wrong. Don''t try."


    Tianjun said, "it doesn''t hurt to try. Maybe they will help in the face of the true God of martial arts."


    Zou Yi sighed: "the true God of martial arts, my Shizu, didn''t do anything when we were facing life and death. I think we were still injured and worried about ourselves... The demon gods in ancient times are still my Shizu''s predecessors. I''m afraid they don''t care if Shizu''s face is small."


    Tianjun pondered for a moment: "why don''t you contact tianwu God of war again? One day, the God of war, the Lord of the divine world, will come forward to ask for it. Maybe the ancient demons will do it."


    Zou Yi sighed: "tianwu God of war is also too busy to help himself. I''m afraid he won''t help at this time. Forget it, let''s rely on our own strength and fight the chaos King head-on. "


    Tianjun nodded: "I''m going to practice and strive to reach the realm of Dacheng before the chaotic King sends troops to the fairyland."


    Zou Yi watched Tianjun leave and suddenly missed her two wives. She couldn''t help but feel depressed and sad.


    The guards on one side saw Zou Yi like this. They all knew his mood at this time, but they didn''t dare to persuade him. They were afraid that the more they advised him, the more sad they would be.


    In fact, Zou Yi misses Su Mo and Mrs. Yi all the time. It''s just that he knows his current identity and responsibility. He has always pressed this missing deep in his heart and dare not reveal it.


    At this time, Zou Yi felt that there were not enough people around her because of the impending battle with chaotic people. She obviously missed the two wives who helped him a lot.


    Perhaps after this war, everything will change, and Zou Yi''s mood will also change.

 Chapter 620

    Half a month later, chaos king, who didn''t see Zou Yi surrender, resolutely sent out an army of 500000 people. Led by Ming Tang, a general under chaos king, came to the fairy world and won nearly half of the territory of the fairy world.


    Zou Yi voluntarily gave up those sites. They have limited manpower and can''t protect the whole fairyland. Therefore, giving up half of the sites is regarded as a gift to the chaos king.


    Chaotic people occupy the west of the fairyland and Zou Yi occupies the east of the fairyland. At the beginning, both sides did not take the initiative to attack, but were actively preparing for war.


    Zou Yi said that the territory occupied by chaotic people is the West County, while chaotic people are the West army. He calls himself the East County, and his soldiers are called the East army.


    The Ming and Tang Dynasties, who learned of this title, cooperated with Zou Yi, took the initiative to call themselves the Western army and changed their title to Xi Shuai.


    One month later, both sides were ready. The Ming and Tang Dynasties personally wrote a letter of war and sent it to Zou Yi.


    The battle in the Ming and Tang Dynasties was very simple. He asked Zou Yi to fight head-on in the middle of Panlong plain, the boundary between the East and West Counties, five days later.


    This is to fight Zou Yi head-on and try how the combat effectiveness of both sides is.


    Zou Yi read the afternoon of the war and wrote a reply in person. She made an appointment with the Ming and Tang Dynasties to fight in Panlong plain five days later.


    According to the requirements of the Ming and Tang Dynasties, the two sides each sent 100000 troops to fight without battle array or strategy.


    Zou Yi, who wanted to test the strength of her officers and men, decided to send troops to fight according to the meaning of the Ming and Tang dynasties after discussing with Pluto, Tianjun and shadow.


    Of course, there must be some necessary precautions. In addition to the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven personally leading the troops to fight, shadow and dark Wu each ambush with 10000 geocentric people in the north and south directions of the East County border to prevent chaotic people from taking the opportunity to sneak attacks.


    In addition, metaphor and amxiao husband and wife are stationed near the border with 5000 people from the inner earth to meet the shadow and AMWU at any time.


    Zou Yi''s palace in the center of Dongjun, as well as the palaces of Pluto and Tianjun, are protected by the soldiers under Pluto.


    Everything is arranged properly. Zou Yi sits in the palace. Pluto and Tianjun set out with 100000 troops and horses and arrived at Panlong plain on time.


    Except that 10000 people in the inner earth are pioneers, the rest of these 100000 troops are the people and horses in the underworld and the demon world. They are divided into ten teams of ten thousand people and set ten commanders, who are commanded by the king of the underworld and the king of heaven.


    The ten commanders are all masters who know the sword of the yuan God. Zou Yi is familiar with. In addition to dark song, one of the masters of the inner earth, there are also Mengpo and the God of death in the underworld, as well as LAN Jun and black Jun among the rising demons in the demon world.


    The others are two low-key experts. Although Zou Yi has met them, she has not spoken to them, let alone know their origin.


    Zou Yi sits in the palace and can clearly know the changes of the battlefield and master the latest battlefield situation through the messenger and detection crystal brought by Pluto and Tianjun, so that he can adjust the battle plan at any time.


    Of course, Pluto and Tianjun are experienced people. After the war, they will command the soldiers to fight, and Zou Yi doesn''t have to worry too much.


    Zou Yi made such a decision out of his trust in the earthlings and the sword of the yuan God. Now that the war was imminent, he suddenly thought of something. Without telling anyone, he left the palace directly and quickly came to Panlong plain.


    Zou Yi''s divine sense is fully open. She quickly explores Panlong plain. She dares not let go of every inch.


    After several breaths, Zou Yi''s face showed a smile, which contained a trace of murderous spirit.


    Zou Yi''s figure slowly disappeared. After he became invisible, it is difficult for ordinary people to find his trace.


    Zou Yi quietly came to a place in Panlong plain, where there were weeds with a height of one person everywhere. Among these weeds, one place attracted Zou Yi''s attention.


    There are obvious capacity fluctuations in this place, and something similar to a space channel is working.


    Zou Yi approached quietly. After watching it for a while, she suddenly shot. Hundreds of Yuanshen swords and a sword Qi were split by lightning at the same time. After a loud noise, the same thing as the space channel disappeared instantly, leaving only a large amount of scattered energy.


    The Yuanshen sword disappeared in front of Zou Yi, but Zou Yi''s Yuanshen keenly felt that the Yuanshen sword had entered a large group of chaotic people.


    If someone is here at this time, you can certainly hear countless screams. That''s the scream after the passage here was destroyed and the people in the passage couldn''t withdraw in time. They were trapped and died inside.


    Zou Yi had long detected that this place was a secret passage in the Ming and Tang Dynasties. She wanted to make a surprise attack from behind Pluto and Tianjun after the outbreak of the frontal war.


    Zou Yi shot to destroy the channel, and the released Yuanshen sword ran around among the dense chaotic people. Originally, a Yuanshen sword that could only kill ten people at most. At this time, at least twenty or thirty chaotic people were killed.


    If the hundreds of Yuanshen swords issued by Zou Yi do not fail, thousands of chaotic people here are afraid that no one can survive.


    Zou Yi didn''t have any feelings because she killed many people at once. She was neither excited after killing the enemy nor nervous after killing people.


    He left here calmly and returned to the palace in an instant, as if he had never left before, and quietly checked the situation of the front battlefield.


    At this time, Pluto and Tianjun have taken people to stand with the Ming and Tang Dynasties. The two sides really didn''t use any tricks and had a direct confrontation.


    Zou Yi was absolutely unwilling to see such a war, but in order to test the actual combat ability of the troops, Zou Yi promised the Ming Tang and fought a frontal battle with the Ming Tang.


    It can be seen from the picture that the Yuanshen sword of the inner earth people is really fatal to the chaotic people. Every Yuanshen sword sent out will kill at least five or six people among the chaotic people.


    Therefore, in the dense formation, the role of Yuanshen sword is greater. This is an unexpected joy, which surprised both Pluto and Tianjun.


    Zou Yi saw this scene in the palace. She moved in her heart and said to the guards around her: "pass it on. All the local experts who stay in the palace have come to see me."


    Zou Yi''s orders were naturally conveyed to everyone at the first time, and Zou Yi had made a battle plan when the soldiers conveyed the orders.


    When all the experts from the inner earth came together, Zou Yi saw that there were only 30 people, and said loudly, "I''m going to take you to do something. It''s very dangerous. If some of you are afraid of death or don''t want to take risks with me, quit now."


    No one spoke. All these people looked at Zou Yi and listened to Zou Yi go on.


    Zou Yichong nodded and said approvingly, "very good. He is worthy of being an expert among the people in the earth. He has courage."

 Chapter 621

    "Listen, I''m going to take you to the chaos man''s Chinese army tent, kill the chaos man''s leader Ming Tang, arrest their officers above the commander, and make all the chaos people in the fairy world surrender. It''s very dangerous. If you don''t want to go, I won''t blame you. "


    Still no one spoke. Zou Yi saw their nervousness and excitement, so she raised her arms and shouted, "let''s start at once. Everyone is ready for battle. Whenever you see chaotic people, you will use the sword of the yuan God to attack. Everyone is in a group of ten. Listen to my orders and attack. You can''t do it casually. "


    This time, thirty people from the inner earth said together, "do as the king will."


    Zou Yi got up, opened a space passage, set out with 30 geocentric people, and disappeared into the palace in an instant.


    He came up with the idea of killing the officers of the Ming and Tang Dynasties with the Yuanshen sword of the people in the center of the earth, and arresting or killing the chaotic people. He was quick to go out at the first time.


    Zou Yi took a risk this time. If she succeeds, it may shorten the battle of the fairyland. If she fails, she is afraid that 31 people, including him, will never return.


    The exit of the space channel is near the Chinese army tent of the chaotic man. As soon as Zou Yi and others appeared, they were immediately found by the chaotic man. Dozens of chaotic people shouted and rushed over. It seems that they treat Zou Yi and others as outsiders who inadvertently broke in and intend to directly kill Zou Yi and others.


    Zou Yi made a decisive move, the sword of the yuan God flew out, and lightning flashed over these chaotic people. Suddenly, the chaotic people were stunned collectively, and then the collective fell down without any resistance.


    Thirty geocentric people who followed Zou Yi looked at Zou Yi and seemed to understand something. They nodded at the beginning and looked excited.


    Zou Yi asked everyone to move quickly. Everyone''s goal is the big account of the Chinese army in the Ming and Tang Dynasties.


    Ming Tang was furious in the big tent at this time. He suddenly couldn''t contact the troops sent to attack. He was scolding his subordinates for their incompetence. Suddenly, he was stunned to see Zou Yi and others rush in.


    The stupidity of the Ming and Tang Dynasties doomed him to die here, because Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword was too fast. During the stupidity of the Ming and Tang Dynasties, Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword had hit his Yuanshen, instantly destroyed the Yuanshen, dissipated his vitality and fell to the ground.


    There are more than ten people here, all officers under the hands of the Ming and Tang Dynasties. They suddenly saw Zou Yi and the local people, and saw their commander fall without saying a word. They immediately understood what. Three of them involuntarily raised their hands and chose to surrender.


    The others just hesitated a little, and then raised their hands together. Unexpectedly, no one chose to resist.


    Geocentric people in the heart of chaotic people are vulnerable because of their small number, but when facing geocentric people alone, chaotic people are still afraid from the heart.


    Zou Yi ordered the earthlings to catch all the more than ten chaotic officers, sealed the power of chaos in their bodies, and ordered them to immediately summon their soldiers and lead them to surrender together.


    Killing Ming Tang and arresting chaos man officers are surprisingly simple. Even Zou Yi, who controls the whole thing, thinks it''s too smooth.


    A geocentric man couldn''t help whispering to Zou Yi, "Your Majesty, this is wrong."


    Zou Yi thought slightly, grabbed a chaotic officer and asked, "who are you?"


    The officer dressed up did not hesitate and immediately said, "we are the guards... Our commander ordered us to Qiao Zhuang him..."


    Zou Yi was surprised. She immediately looked at Mingtang who fell to the ground and asked, "is he your coach?"


    The guard shook his head and said in horror, "he is a guard like me..."


    Zou Yi understood everything, waved a sword of Yuanshen, killed all the fake officers here, and shouted, "go quickly."


    Zou Yi left the Chinese Army''s big tent first, and 30 people from the inner earth closely followed him. As soon as they left the Chinese Army''s big tent, they saw another Ming Tang riding on a nine headed monster, staring at Zou Yi and others.


    Zou Yi knew she had been cheated, but she was not alarmed. Instead, she looked at Ming Tang and said, "you are the real Ming Tang?"


    Mingtang said, "are you Zou Yi? Good. We''ll meet sooner or later. Today is even a formal acquaintance. Yes, I am Mingtang. Today I will let you die and understand. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it seems that you chaotic people are really intelligent. Even your own Chinese Army accounts are in charge of the dead... Well, we will kill all of you sooner or later. Killing those minions earlier today is regarded as our good deeds."


    Mingtang''s face was not good. He laughed and said, "do you think you can still escape? Don''t you see that there are 100000 troops waiting to kill you behind me? "


    Zou Yi looked back at the thirty geocentric people behind her and suddenly waved. Ten of them suddenly shot together. Hundreds of Yuanshen swords were instantly sent out from their hands and roared towards the Ming and Tang Dynasties.


    Ming Tang was obviously on guard. He flashed back a hundred feet and shouted loudly. Hundreds of chaotic people he brought rushed out immediately.


    These people are not afraid of death and try to use their lives to offset the sword of the original God of the people in the center of the earth.


    But they don''t know that once the sword of the original God of the inner earth people is completed, it will be enough to kill more than ten chaotic people at one time. If there are many people, they will kill more. Can they offset it by hundreds of people?


    The hundreds of chaotic people were in direct contact with the sword of the yuan God, and all fell down with a refusal. While the sword of the yuan God was castrated, it still rushed to the Ming and Tang Dynasties, which was preparing to see the play.


    Ming Tang was shocked and was eager to step back again, but he found that his body suddenly couldn''t move. The whole person stayed and stood still.


    The chaotic people around him were also unable to move. Although this time was only a moment, it was enough for the sword of the yuan God to kill them. They, including the Ming and Tang Dynasties, were doomed.


    Naturally, Zou Yi used his space and time skills to imprison chaotic people such as the Ming and Tang Dynasties.


    The inner earth people watched the chaotic people such as the Ming and Tang Dynasties who couldn''t move. They watched with their own eyes that the yuan God sword sent out killed the yuan God of the chaotic people such as the Ming and Tang Dynasties, and flew far away. It dissipated after killing a large number of chaotic people.


    Zou Yi touched the confinement of space and time. Looking at a large area of enemies that fell instantly, she suddenly had another idea in her heart.


    So he shouted, "tell other chaotic people that Ming Tang is dead. If they surrender, we will never hurt them. But if they continue to resist, our Yuanshen sword will kill them all and leave none. "


    The inner earth people probably know the language of chaotic people. After listening to Zou Yi''s words, they look at each other and shout in unison. The voice is neat and uniform. It can be heard from a distance.

 Chapter 622

    Zou Yi and other local people shouted three times, waved and took them forward. Everywhere they passed, chaotic people put down their weapons and raised their hands to surrender.


    A few indecisive people also put down their weapons at the first time after Zou Yi and others approached. They dare not try Zou Yi and others'' Yuanshen sword.


    Chaotic people have known since childhood that the sword of the original God of the inner earth people is their nemesis. Once attacked, they will never die.


    Now they see that their commander Ming Tang died under the sword of the yuan God. Where is there half a resistance?


    There was no fighting spirit. Thousands of chaotic people here, except those who died, chose to surrender.


    Zou Yi ordered the inner earth people to gather these surrendered people together and temporarily use the simplest and most brutal means - Yuanshen contract to control these people.


    The newly surrendered enemies, whether they sincerely surrender or not, need to be on guard, otherwise they will only bring endless trouble to themselves and even endanger their lives.


    Zou Yi, who is well-informed, would not make such a mistake, so he used the crude means of Yuanshen contract, which he usually wouldn''t use, and roughly controlled these Yuanshen who surrender troops. If they had any bad thoughts, as long as Zou Yi had an idea, they would die because Yuanshen was destroyed.


    Chaotic people were forced to accept the Yuanshen contract and were controlled by Zou Yi like war animals. Although some people were dissatisfied with Zou Yi, they absolutely didn''t dare to have any bad thoughts about Zou Yi, otherwise they would die ugly.


    After simply and rudely recovering more than 5000 chaotic people, Zou Yigang can have a try.


    Zou Yi ordered all the inner earth people to closely monitor the surrendered chaotic people. This temporarily formed army mainly composed of chaotic people was pulled out.


    Their first mission was to help the Pluto and the emperor destroy the 100000 chaotic people who were fighting with the Pluto and the emperor.


    Zou Yi plans to use more than 5000 chaotic people to attack the army of chaotic people from behind, and attack both sides with Pluto and Tianjun, so as to eliminate the army of chaotic people in one fell swoop and deter the whole fairyland.


    Under the surveillance of Zou Yi and geocentric people, 5000 chaotic people quickly felt the core of Panlong plain and were forced to follow Zou Yi''s orders and attack from behind the chaotic people''s army.


    As soon as Zou Yi and others made a move, the chaos people army immediately appeared a chaotic situation. They didn''t expect someone to attack them from behind. They were unprepared. For a time, the formation was in chaos and almost collapsed.


    At this time, Pluto and Tianjun also got the news passed by Zou Yi. Knowing that Zou Yi attacked the chaos army behind them, they commanded all the army to take it, forming a double attack with Zou Yi.


    The bloody battlefield was immediately chaotic. Many chaotic people immediately screamed when they saw that their own people who were also chaotic people did it to themselves.


    Geocentric people translated to Zou Yi. Those people called someone rebellious and so on. More and more people heard such words, which gradually made the chaotic people army completely confused.


    Chaos people''s army is in chaos, regardless of the enemy and ourselves, and countless people kill each other.


    Although chaotic people are difficult to kill, they do it on their own. Like people on other interfaces, they are easy to be injured or killed.


    In a very short time, thousands of chaotic people died in their own hands.


    This is only a beginning, and it is a beginning that cannot be turned back. Countless chaotic people have red eyes. No matter whether the people around them are enemies or friends, they will kill them for self-protection,


    Even the 5000 chaotic people brought by Zou Yi were the same. Because they killed red eyes, they gradually couldn''t distinguish between the enemy and us, and began to chop and kill indiscriminately, regardless of who was the enemy and who was their own.


    Zou Yi saw chaos and chaos, so she called the inner earth people around her. Thirty one people formed a circle, not for killing the enemy, but for self-protection.


    Chaotic people kill each other, and the number of people decreases rapidly. Zou Yi and others don''t have to rush to kill the enemy, as long as they can protect themselves in the chaotic battlefield.


    Of course, South Korea will kill the SLR. The geocentric and Zou Yiding will use the sword of the yuan God to kill them. They are not allowed to get close to them.


    This seems very strange. Zou Yi and others don''t have a living chaotic person around them. Some are just the bodies of many people who pile up like a mountain and cover Zou Yi and others faintly.


    Thirty chaotic people showed their unique means to obtain the power of chaos in front of Zou Yi. They put their hands on the body of chaotic people around them and didn''t know what they were talking about. Zou Yi saw that the power of chaos in the body of chaotic people turned into silk threads visible to the naked eye and was quickly eaten by the inner earth people.


    The inner earth people did not absorb the power of chaos, but directly ate it into their stomach. It seemed a little savage, which also made Zou Yi feel a little afraid.


    There are some skills that can absorb the aura, immortal power or divine power of others and directly belong to the owner of the skill.


    It seems that the cultivation method of the inner earth man is like this. Now, Zou Yi feels a little creepy to plunder the power of chaos in the corpse of chaos man.


    This method of geocentric people is very effective for restoring the consumed chaotic power. They only need to eat the chaotic power in a chaotic man''s body, and the whole person will be refreshed again, as if they had rested for a long time.


    Zou Yi didn''t want to learn from the inner earth people, but a inner earth person took the initiative to say to Zou Yi, "Sir, do you need to practice our inner earth people''s power absorption method?"


    Zou Yi knew that the inner earth man''s skill was called "absorbing skill". After being stunned, she was about to refuse, but his yuan God asked him to promise quickly.


    Zou Yi is quite puzzled. Since his strength was restored, his original God has been very silent. It seems that everything obeys Zou Yi''s noumenon and will no longer take the initiative. Now Zou Yi suddenly takes the initiative to contact Zou Yi. Zou Yi feels a little strange.


    Since the yuan gods thought that the "power absorption method" could be practiced, Zou Yi said, "can you teach it to me?"


    The local man said, "Your Majesty, you are our king. This skill and Dharma should be taught to you."


    Zou Yi said, "when today''s war is over, tell me how to practice? Let me try. "


    The inner earth man said, "it''s actually very simple. I''ll tell the king now. The king will practice immediately and understand the mystery in a moment."


    Zou Yiqi said, "there''s no need to be so anxious..."


    The inner earth man said, "Your Majesty, you should know that chaotic people can be resurrected as long as they can absorb the power of the original God. Although we have the upper hand now, we can''t guarantee that they won''t entangle with us after resurrection. King, you may encounter danger because of too much consumption. If you can learn the power absorption method, you can use the power of chaos in the chaotic human body to restore strength at any time... "

 Chapter 623

    Zou Yi understood the meaning of the inner earth man, smiled at him and said, "please teach me. I''ll try to practice now."


    The local people saluted with fists and suddenly sent a message to Zou Yi, saying the unique language of the local people. Fortunately, Zou Yi can understand it.


    The earth heart was afraid that Zou Yi didn''t understand the connotation of the kung fu. After finishing the formula, he immediately explained it in detail, so that Zou Yi completely understood the kung fu.


    Zou Yi smiled gratefully at the people in the center of the earth, closed her eyes and sat down cross legged. Under the protection of 30 people in the center of the earth, she began to practice this magical and slightly cruel power absorption method.


    As the people in the inner earth said, Zou Yi mastered this strange and mysterious skill after practicing for a while.


    It turns out that this great power absorbing method is a special power method that pulls out the refined chaotic power of others'' bodies, and then inhales it into the body. After a little refining, it becomes its own chaotic power.


    The power absorbing method is mysterious and terrible, but it is very easy to use when practicing. Zou Yi mastered the method of use after practicing it briefly.


    In order to test whether her cultivation was correct, Zou Yi pulled the body of a dead chaotic man to her side, put her hands on the body of the chaotic man like a man in the center of the earth, chanted words in her mouth, and saw that a chaotic force as thin as hair was pulled out.


    Zou Yi opened her mouth and the power of chaos entered his mouth. He sucked it into her stomach, as if she had eaten it.


    The power of chaos is not food. After entering Zou Yi''s body, it will not be digested and absorbed. Instead, Zou Yi needs to continue to operate the power absorption method, refine it simply and rudely, turn it into Zou Yi''s own power of chaos, and store it in his Dantian.


    Zou Yi felt very novel and sorry to absorb the chaotic power of others for her own use for the first time.


    But the obvious recovery of strength also made Zou Yi feel that it was not impossible to do so. After all, what she absorbed was the chaotic power of the enemy, and there was nothing to be sorry about.


    Seeing that Zou Yi had mastered the power absorption method, the earthlings stopped talking, but looked at the bodies of chaotic people who were hiding around, and his face was quite nervous.


    Zou Yi also found something wrong. He saw some dead chaotic people moving. It seemed that they had absorbed the power of the yuan God scattered between heaven and earth and resurrected.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help asking, "why do the chaotic people around us show no signs of resurrection, while the chaotic people in the distance show signs of resurrection?"


    One of the inner earth people said, "report back to the king. At that time, because the chaotic people who died under the sword of the yuan God, the yuan God has completely dissipated, and it is impossible to absorb the power of the yuan God to recover. Most of the chaotic people in the distance died in their own hands. The yuan God did not completely dissipate. As long as they absorbed the power of the yuan God, they will be resurrected immediately. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "so there is only one way to really kill chaotic people, that is to completely break up their original gods and make them lose the possibility of resurrection."


    The inner earth people nodded together, and everyone''s face showed a nervous look.


    More and more chaotic people began to move. They were resurrected at the next moment. The chaotic people who died once will no longer be as flustered as before. They will no longer kill each other. They will all come around to attack Zou Yi and others. No wonder the people in Dixin will be nervous.


    Zou Yi also felt a little uneasy. He knew the power of chaotic people and that there were at least tens of thousands of chaotic people around here. If they were all resurrected and besieged them, he was afraid that even if they were all proficient in the sword of Yuanshen, it would be difficult to get away for a time.


    At present, neither the Pluto nor the emperor of heaven have killed them to meet them. It should also be because the chaotic people killed before have been resurrected and killed endlessly. They have to return to the army to fight against them.


    There was no other way, Zou Yi immediately ordered: "the sword of Yuanshen can kill as much as it can."


    The inner earth people answered "yes" together. According to Zou Yi''s order, ten people in a group took turns to release the sword of the yuan God and kill the chaotic people who rushed over.


    Gradually, more and more chaotic people surrounded Zou Yi. Zou Yi roughly estimated that at least 30000 chaotic people surrounded them. It seems that they have been ordered to keep Zou Yi, so there are so many chaotic talents.


    Zou Yi feels miscalculated and wants to leave here immediately to avoid being surrounded by chaotic people.


    But it''s too late to leave at this time. After all, Pluto and Tianjun still expect to attack him on both sides. Once they withdraw, Pluto and Tianjun will be under too much pressure.


    We must not retreat at this time. After all, Pluto and Tianjun are still counting on Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi is not a person who easily abandons her friends. He resolutely decided to rush out with 30 people from the inner earth.


    The inner earth people all obey Zou Yi''s orders. At this time, they follow Zou Yi to rush out of the encirclement, open the way with the sword of the yuan God, kill a path of blood, and rush to the direction of the Pluto and the heavenly king.


    Zou Yi rushed to the front alone. Each blow was the sword of ten yuan gods. After flying out, he would at least kill hundreds of chaotic people, most of whom were killed before and just resurrected now.


    The chaotic people killed by the Yuanshen sword are no longer possible to revive. Some chaotic people who are lucky not to be killed see that Zou Yi and others use the Yuanshen sword, and immediately start to retreat. No one dares to approach Zou Yi and others.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to greet the 30 geocentric people behind her to speed up and rush forward to meet Pluto and Tianjun as soon as possible.


    At this time, everyone knew what to do. Everyone went all out. The Yuanshen sword swept everywhere. Within 100 meters around them, they were filled with Yuanshen sword, and there was no gap at all.


    Along the way, Zou Yi and others killed countless chaotic people, and finally met with Pluto and Tianjun smoothly.


    The soldiers led by Pluto and Tianjun were full of fear and fatigue. Zou Yi knew that they could not kill those chaotic people, so she shouted: "follow the people in the earth, let''s kill out."


    They followed the inner earth people one after another. Under the leadership of the inner earth people, they automatically changed their formation, like a huge snake, and killed them towards the east of Panlong plain.


    At this time, Zou Yi heard a loud noise, a huge sound came from the west of Panlong plain, and a fireball rose, accompanied by thick black smoke.


    In the black smoke, a figure flew towards Zou Yi quickly. When it was not far away, the figure shouted: "listen, the enemy sneaked into our Chinese Army''s big tent and killed the commander of Mingtang. Don''t let the enemy go. Their commander is here..."


    This man should be a commander of the enemy. He was obviously nervous when he spoke. Although everyone could understand his meaning, his tone was not dignified.


    The chaos man army was stunned, then shouted together, and was about to rush over.

 Chapter 624

    Zou Yi knew that the leader of the chaotic man wanted to inspire the chaotic man with Mingtang''s death. He had an idea, flew into the air and shouted, "your commander is dead. If you resist again, you will only die. We give preferential treatment to prisoners of war and surrender without killing them. "


    Thirty geocentric people who followed Zou Yi had seen Zou Yi''s means of attacking her heart before. At this time, they cooperated with Zou Yi and shouted: "surrender, don''t kill!"


    Seeing this scene, the officers and men under Pluto and Tianjun spontaneously shouted, "surrender and don''t kill!"


    For a time, people on Zou Yi''s side were getting up and shouting. The voice gradually became louder and shook everywhere.


    Zou Yi saw that some of the chaotic people began to waver, so she continued to command the people to shout in unison. Attacking the city first is the way to be a general.


    A moment later, several chaotic people put down their weapons and chose to surrender.


    Seeing this, the commander of the chaotic man who had just run over shouted: "don''t listen to slander. We are invincible and can''t be killed by the enemy..."


    Before the man''s voice fell, Zou Yi suddenly sent out a sword of the yuan God, which hit the man like lightning.


    The man snorted, the voice stopped suddenly, and the whole man fell to the ground.


    Zou Yi shouted, "surrender and don''t kill, or you will die!"


    All the soldiers shouted in unison, "surrender and don''t kill!"


    The masters among the inner earth people released the Yuanshen sword one after another, but it didn''t hurt people, but let the chaotic people see the Yuanshen sword and deter them from surrendering.


    "Jingling" rang. Some people could not bear the threat of death and began to drop their weapons and make a dense sound.


    Some people took the lead. Other chaotic people began to drop their weapons. Bursts of dense sounds came to Zou Yi''s ears. He couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s also true to bend people''s soldiers without fighting. After all, up to now, there is no substantive victory or defeat, but Zou Yi used a few words to make chaos people surrender.


    Zou Yi has to thank the leader of the chaotic man. If he hadn''t spread the news that Mingtang was dead to the battlefield, Zou Yi really didn''t know how to end it.


    Before, he wanted to defeat the chaotic man by means of double attack, but he didn''t expect to be surrounded by the chaotic man and almost died in the hands of the chaotic man.


    Although we finally joined forces with Pluto and the heavenly king smoothly, to break through, at least we have to go through a big war, and our soldiers will certainly be injured.


    Now Zou Yi borrowed the news that Mingtang was dead and made the chaos army surrender in a few words. She easily caught 100000 chaos people. There were no casualties under her command. It had to be said that it was a huge victory.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help being happy. Watching the soldiers surround the surrendered chaotic people and take them away, she suddenly had another idea in her heart.


    Zou Yi''s idea can only be implemented later. Now the most important thing is how to control these surrendered chaotic people.


    One hundred thousand chaotic people, except those killed by the sword of Yuanshen, surrendered one after another and were taken by the soldiers under Zou Yi.


    Although many chaotic people died, Zou Yi also brought more than 5000 chaotic people from Mingtang. After the surrender, the number of people counted did not seem to decrease, but there were still 100000 people.


    In other words, the total number of chaotic people who were really killed was only about 5000. Even if the remaining chaotic people were killed, they slowly resurrected later.


    Zou Yi was inexplicably happy and commanded the people to take all the surrendered chaotic people away and take strict care of them.


    In order to prevent chaos people from making trouble, Zou Yi ordered the surrender to organize chaos people into hundreds of teams, with about 200 people in each team, which are supervised by experts from the inner earth, as well as experts from the demon world and the underworld.


    Each master should be responsible for monitoring at least 200 chaotic people. This task is not easy. Fortunately, most of the masters have trained the sword of the yuan God, or have the help of people from the earth. Chaotic people dare not mess around for the time being and obediently obey their new commander.


    This is definitely not a long-term plan. Therefore, Zou Yi ordered on the battlefield that all chaotic people who surrendered must first hand over a wisp of their yuan gods, and their respective commanders will take charge of their yuan gods.


    Although this is rough and cruel, it is the best means to control chaotic people. Zou Yi has no choice but to use it.


    Most chaotic people have handed over their yuan gods and handed over their life and death to their respective commanders. However, a few chaotic people are unwilling to hand over their yuan gods. Zou Yi has no choice but to do it himself, forcibly peel off their yuan gods and personally control these disobedient chaotic people.


    Zou Yi used to control at least 5000 yuan gods of chaotic people, but now he has added nearly 10000 yuan gods of chaotic people. Although the yuan gods are perfect, he also feels a little hard.


    Zou Yi took charge of the yuan God of 15000 chaotic people. Although he felt laborious, he was not completely useless.


    At least in danger, as long as he has one idea, at least 15000 chaotic people will fight for him, which is not a special treatment that anyone can enjoy.


    Zou Yi doesn''t think so. His purpose is not to protect himself, but to completely defeat the chaos king and return all souls to a peaceful world.


    He had an idea before. Now that chaotic people have been controlled, he told Pluto, emperor of heaven, shadow and others about his idea.


    "I intend to use the 100000 chaotic people who surrendered to subdue the 500000 chaotic people army in the fairy world, and then use the 500000 army to deal with the chaotic king. Do you think it''s feasible? "


    After listening to Zou Yi''s words, the shadow was the first to say, "it''s really a good way to deal with the chaos king to let the chaos people kill each other. It''s just that the chaotic people have just surrendered, and many people don''t agree with us in their hearts. If they are ordered to fight at this time, they are afraid that they will also flee on the battlefield... "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "so I need everyone to work together to change their ideas from the inside and make them really become our soldiers."


    Pluto said, "we have controlled their original God. Should they betray us?"


    The shadow said, "that''s what we say, but we have to face the chaotic king. When the surrendered chaotic people see the chaotic king, even if their lives are under our control, they don''t dare to fight the chaotic king. At that time, they will barely fight, and their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. They will not reach the goal expected by our king. "


    Pluto nodded: "it makes sense. People who are forced to join the war really can''t try their best to fight. But how can we make them willing to fight for us? It doesn''t seem to be a simple thing. "


    The shadow took a look at Zou Yi and stopped talking. He didn''t know how to do it. He felt it was really difficult to do it.

 Chapter 625

    Zou Yi said, "to do this, first let them forget that they are the people who surrender, and let them feel that they are like us and like-minded people who oppose the tyranny of the chaos king. Therefore, we will gradually return the original God to them to make them feel that we trust them when they are our own people. "


    Speaking of this, Zou Yi hesitated: "before that, I think what we have to do is very simple. That is, when they are our own people, let them train with our people, eat and sleep together... Everyone has chaotic people in their hands. You can decide what to do. The only thing is that they must gradually trust us."


    Pluto and others nodded together, while Tianjun said, "this is simple. I will call all the chaotic people in the hands of people in my demon world, let them live and practice like us, let them participate in our training, and tell them that as long as they fight against the cruel chaotic king with us, they are our own people. If necessary, I can even give them freedom and make their lives carefree. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "you can''t worry at this time. I''ll give you three months. Three months later, chaotic people who can''t be one with us can only take tough measures. No wonder we are cruel. "


    The people said together, "I''ll do it right away."


    Zou Yi smiled and looked at the 100000 chaotic people descending on the Panlong plain. There was an inexplicable excitement in her heart.


    He secretly thought: If today''s plan can be implemented smoothly, in three months, he will have hundreds of thousands of chaotic people. At that time, he will have the power to fight against the chaotic king.


    Previously, he always knew that in the face of the chaos king and the chaos people army of the chaos king, they had no power to fight at all.


    This is one of the reasons why the chaos king didn''t come to destroy Zou Yi and others in person. Frankly, the chaos king didn''t pay attention to Zou Yi and others at all.


    Zou Yi is like a chess player. He is in the next huge chess game related to the life and death of all souls. He will try his best to seize anything that can enhance his strength and increase the means of winning.


    While he was thinking about what to do next, he also turned his attention to the interface of the divine world that had been motionless all the time.


    Now, the thirteen stars are occupied by chaotic people, and half of the fairy world is also in the hands of chaotic people. Your demon world is all occupied. Chaotic people are as powerful as bamboo. They have won three interfaces in just over a year. It is conceivable that they have strong combat effectiveness.


    If other interfaces still stand idly by and only Zou Yi and chaos King fight, the hope of winning is very small.


    Zou Yi resolutely decided to issue a notice to other circles in the name of Zou Yi''s tripartite forces.


    Zou Yi personally wrote a notice and ordered people to send them to all interfaces day and night, including all immortal planets in the world with little combat power.


    Zou Yi''s announcement is sincere, analyzes the interests of indulgent chaotic people, and requires all interfaces to send people to fight and protect all souls.


    The first person to receive Zou Yi''s notice was the God of war in the divine world. Out of courtesy, he personally replied a letter to Zou Yi. His words were very polite, but he didn''t mention sending troops to fight. He talked about others.


    After reading the letter from tianwu God of war, Zou Yi was very angry. In front of the messenger, she said, "as the Lord of the divine world, all the objects on the interface don''t mention sending troops to participate in the war. If chaotic people indulge in killing innocent people, aren''t you afraid that other circles will shake his majesty after they know it?"


    Zou Yi wanted to say that tianwu God of war would be despised by other circles, but she changed her words. After all, tianwu God of war is also his Shizu generation. He can''t be too rude.


    The messenger seemed to feel that tianwu Zhanshen''s move was inappropriate. He bowed his head silently and dared not talk to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi felt that she could only rely on herself to send the messenger away, so she sent someone to contact the Pluto and others who were training, and asked them to subdue the chaotic man as soon as possible, because she couldn''t count on the God of heaven and war, so she had to rely on herself.


    Everyone felt angry when they heard the reply of tianwu God of war. There were all kinds of ugly words, but Zou Yi didn''t say anything. They just talked and didn''t make any substantive moves.


    To Zou Yi''s surprise, other circles, like the divine world, are the masters of all circles. Zou Yi answered the letter. The contents of the letter are similar. They all support Zou Yi in spirit, but none of them have been implemented.


    Zou Yi was so angry that she couldn''t help getting angry and ordered people to drive away messengers from all walks of life.


    It''s really that everyone sweeps the snow in front of the door, regardless of other people''s life and death. Zou Yi has no choice but to think hard alone, hoping to find a good way to defeat the king of chaos.


    Before Zou Yi thought about whether she could invite tianwu God of war to defeat chaos king and end the war in the most direct way. Now it seems that it is completely Zou Yi''s wishful thinking.


    Zou Yi was angry, but he didn''t give up hope. He thought hard. After a long time, he suddenly patted his head and said to himself, "since it is so, why should I think more?"


    One side of the shadow saw Zou Yi like this and couldn''t help asking, "is the king all right?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s all right. I just suddenly thought of a way to deal with the chaos king. "


    The shadow wondered, "what did the king think of?"


    Zou Yi said, "I''m going to meet the chaos God. If he can''t deal with the chaos king, I don''t think anyone can deal with the chaos king."


    The shadow was stunned and then said, "the chaotic God is the ten realms we are familiar with. How can the king see the legendary supreme power?"


    Zou Yi said, "since I have been chosen to oppose the chaotic king, what I protect is the chaotic God. The chaotic God should express something."


    The shadow still didn''t understand: "my subordinates are stupid, what the king means..."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t be surprised. Since the nine realms we are familiar with, plus the tenth realm and the thirteen stars, are chaotic gods, we are part of chaotic gods. Now the chaos king wants to kill us. The chaos God himself should feel something. Now he should be sensitive to my request. "


    The shadow nodded vaguely. Although he was still puzzled, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Zou Yi closed her eyes and said slowly, "everyone go out. I want to communicate with the chaotic God. If everyone is here, it''s inconvenient for him to show up."


    Shadow and others salute and leave together, leaving Zou Yi sitting quietly in the palace with her eyes closed.


    Zou Yi settled down like an old monk. After sitting for several hours, there was no movement, and no one dared to disturb him.

 Chapter 626

    No one knows whether Zou Yi has seen the chaotic God, and no one knows whether Zou Yi and the chaotic God have said anything.


    But everyone knows that Zou Yi met the chaotic God, and no one doubts anything, because when Zou Yi left the palace, she had two more chaotic artifacts that everyone envied - Kirin sword and God of war knife.


    These two weapons were originally owned by Zou Yi, but they are definitely not chaotic artifacts. Only a few hours later, they have become chaotic artifacts. If the chaotic God did not help Zou Yi refine them himself, who can do it?


    To everyone''s surprise, Zou Yi has another person around him. He is as beautiful as a flower, but as cold as ice.


    Everyone who has seen this person is full of surprise, because this person is actually the legendary nine day goddess sealed for countless years - Princess Hui of chaos king.


    Huifei unexpectedly appeared around Zou Yi, and although her face was like frost, she was obviously friendly to Zou Yi.


    This surprised all those who knew the existence of Princess Hui, and many people were even more uneasy. They felt whether Zou Yi had made a big mistake and set herself on fire, bringing the people whom chaos King cared about most.


    Zou Yi''s move is tantamount to taking a super bomb with her.


    Zou Yi didn''t explain anything. Even if the shadow asked, Zou Yi didn''t explain anything.


    Huifei''s beauty is well known all over the world, but when I saw her, many people were surprised and couldn''t help looking more.


    At this time, there will be a magical flash in the eyes of Princess Hui. Anyone who has seen the special light in her eyes will be deeply attracted by Princess Hui, listen to her and can no longer extricate themselves.


    Zou Yi specially ordered no one to look directly into huifei''s eyes, and specially ordered someone to create a special eye mask to block huifei''s eyes.


    Princess Hui can see anything, but others can''t see her eyes. Zou Yi asked for the array depicted on the eye mask from the chaotic God. It is said that in this world, except the chaotic God, five people can crack it.


    On the third day when Princess Hui appeared next to Zou Yi, the envoy of chaos King arrived and brought a lot of gifts and a letter written by chaos king.


    Zou Yi ordered people to seal all the gifts of chaos king and throw them into a space ring. No one is allowed to approach.


    Zou Yi opened the letter himself. After reading it, without saying a word, she turned and left. Unexpectedly, she ignored the envoy of chaos king.


    Zou Yi can now be regarded as the leader of the fairyland, which is at the same level as the chaotic king. However, in terms of strength and qualifications, the chaotic king still surpasses Zou Yi a lot. It is said that the chaotic King took the initiative to send sincere, and Zou Yi shouldn''t ignore it, but somehow Zou Yi really ignored the envoy of the chaotic king and didn''t say a word to the envoy.


    The envoys of chaos King were stunned and generally stood in the side hall of the king''s house. They didn''t go or stay well. They were at a loss.


    Until the shadow came and asked him to go back, the envoy hurried to leave the fairyland with his men as if he had been pardoned.


    Soon after, Zou Yi issued an order: build a super large transmission array in an unknown mountain on the left of the palace.


    Zou Yi even checked the terrain in person, chose the address to build the transmission array, and ordered the shadow to build it. Only the people in the center of the earth built it, and the people of the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven didn''t use it.


    Pluto and Tianjun were puzzled about this. They found Zou Yi several times and asked why. Zou Yi avoided answering, but asked Pluto and Tianjun not to ask. When the time came, they would know what Zou Yi was doing.


    The military training in the fairy world continues, but Zou Yi has stopped asking after seeing the chaotic God, but handed it over to Pluto and Tianjun.


    Three months later, most of the chaotic people who surrendered were influenced and willingly followed Zou Yi to subdue other chaotic people in the fairy world and oppose the chaotic King together.


    So Zou Yi ordered all chaotic people to set out, and under the leadership of Pluto and Tianjun, began to subdue the 400000 chaotic people in the fairy world.


    Zou Yi still didn''t care about this matter, but sent most experts who knew the sword of Yuanshen to help Pluto and Tianjun to prevent accidents.


    Pluto and Tianjun went to war with doubts. In the first war, they would subdue the army of 100000 chaotic people in the core of Panlong plain.


    Although the war was extremely difficult and a large number of people were killed and injured on both sides, at the end of the war, there were more than 70000 chaotic people on Zou Yi''s side.


    The first battle was won. The chaotic man really had a unique effect against the chaotic man. Especially after the chaotic man received the training of the commander under the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven, his combat effectiveness was significantly increased several times.


    The commanders let chaotic people give full play to their strengths, avoid the weak weakness of their own Yuanshen, and their combat effectiveness is amazing.


    Zou Yi still didn''t say anything when she heard the news. She just ordered to continue the expedition and subdue all the fairyland.


    Some people on the interface learned about this series of news. Some people began to sit still and sent envoys to Zou Yi, but Zou Yi blocked them outside the palace, and no one could see him.


    Chaos king also sent envoys to ask for an audience, which was also rejected by Zou Yi. The envoys didn''t even see Zou Yi''s face this time.


    Outsiders have speculated about what Zou Yi is doing, because there is no news except that Zou Yi is building a transmission array.


    In the whole palace, except for the shadow and a few people who can see Zou Yi after notification, others can hardly see Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi became very mysterious and everyone speculated, but there was no evidence to prove what Zou Yi was doing now.


    Huifei occasionally appears in front of everyone, but she only appears and will never talk to anyone.


    Princess Hui is more mysterious. After all, she is the goddess of nine days, the princess of chaos king, or a sinner who has done a lot of bad things and has been sealed for many years.


    The Royal Palace is mysterious, Zou Yi is mysterious, and Princess Hui is even more mysterious, so that the fairy world seems very mysterious, because even if outsiders come to the fairy world, they can''t know the trend of Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairy world, and can''t see Zou Yi''s face


    Zou Yi occasionally gives some orders, which are passed on by huifei, which is absolutely impossible for him, to be followed by all his people.


    During this period, some people doubted the authenticity of the order, but confirmed to Zou Yi through the shadow and others that the order was issued by Zou Yi, which was of great benefit to the fairy world, or for the life of all souls.


    Over time, people are used to Zou Yi''s way of conveying orders through Princess Hui. They no longer doubt anything, but privately joked that Princess Hui is Zou Yi''s Princess Hui and Zou Yi''s other half.


    At first, such discussions were conducted in secret, and then gradually formed a trend. Everyone talked like this and thought so.


    Princess Hui became Zou Yi''s wife. It was incredible, but it was gradually accepted by everyone and became a certain fact

 Chapter 627

    The rumor was finally known by the chaotic king. This time, he finally couldn''t help it. He sent the most trusted person under his hand as an envoy and came to Zou Yi with his handwritten letter and the royal order of the chaotic world, which symbolized his status.


    Zou Yi brought the envoy of King chaos to stay in the palace for three days. She served good wine and meat every day, but she never received the envoy in person.


    The envoy was so anxious that he asked to see Zou Yi personally. He said that Zou Yi needed to read the letter of chaos king, but Zou Yi never wanted to come out to meet her.


    On the fourth day, the envoys couldn''t stand it. They broke into the main hall of the palace, that is, Zou Yi''s conference hall. Finally, they met Zou Yi who was talking to Princess Hui.


    Speechless laughing and talking, Zou Yi and Hui Fei really saw what was like a rumor. Simultaneous interpreting, they stood silent in the middle of the hall, and speechless.


    Zou Yi seemed to notice the envoy of chaos king. She looked up at the envoy and said lightly, "what does chaos king want to say?"


    The envoy hugged his fist and said, "reply to your highness King Yi... King chaos sent a letter to your highness King Yi."


    Zou Yi waved her hand. Princess Hui turned around and walked to the envoy. In the envoy''s amazing eyes, she took the chaotic king. It was my own letter and turned to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yichong smiled at huifei. Her smile was full of love. It seemed that she had really come together with huifei.


    The envoy moved in his heart and couldn''t help lowering his head. There was surprise and uneasiness in his eyes, and a trace of anger, but he didn''t dare to show it.


    Zou Yi didn''t seem to notice this. She quickly read the letter of chaos king, looked up at the envoy and said faintly: "chaos king is not sincere. I won''t meet him."


    The envoy hugged his fist and said, "what does King Yi mean by this? I''m here to see King Yi with the chaos King''s chaos royal order. How can I say I''m not sincere? "


    Zou Yi looked at a crystal in the envoy''s hand, but there was a token of a living five clawed Golden Dragon. She glanced and said, "this is the Royal Order representing an interface?"


    The envoy showed a proud look at the corner of his mouth: "exactly. This order was originally refined by great powers in ancient times. There is a five clawed Golden Dragon inside, which is not only the symbol of this order, but also the spirit of this order. This order is a chaotic artifact, a space artifact. There are only three in the whole universe. "


    Zou Yi seemed interested and asked with a smile, "there are eleven circles. Why are there only three?"


    The envoy said, "King Yi doesn''t know. When the world was first opened, there were only three realms of God, man and devil around the world. Therefore, there were only three Royal orders representing the Lord of the interface."


    Zou Yi seemed puzzled and looked at Princess Hui around her.


    Princess Hui smiled and said softly, "tell me back to the king, in ancient times, heaven and earth opened at the beginning. Unlike now, there are eleven circles. At that time, there were only three interfaces between heaven and earth, that is, the divine world, the human world and the demon world. With the passage of time and relentless years, the three realms have gradually changed. Up to now, they have evolved into the eleven realms we are familiar with. "


    Zou Yi smiled, and there was deep love in her smile: "Princess Ai knows so much. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong. Princess Ai, it''s better to say more about the three realms of God, man and devil, which also gives me a long insight."


    Princess Hui said with a smile, "my king wants to hear it. I''ll tell you in detail..."


    The envoy couldn''t help but say, "Your Highness, King Yi, King chaos is still waiting for your reply. Are you..."


    Zou Yi waved her hand and said angrily, "rude, interrupt my concubine. Aren''t you afraid to die?"


    At this moment, Zou Yi was like a faint king who doted on Princess Hui. The envoys were stunned by her words.


    "King Yi, stop your anger..." the envoy clenched his teeth and hugged his fist and said, "I''m rude. Please forgive me, your highness King Yi and... Princess Hui."


    Zou Yi shook her sleeves and shouted, "I think you are the envoy of the king of chaos. Let''s stop today. You go. "


    The envoy was stunned again and withdrew dejectedly. Until he left the main hall, the envoy was relieved and said in secret that it was dangerous.


    Zou Yi and other envoys of the chaos King walked away, got up and handed the chaos King''s letter to Princess Hui. She said positively, "look, the chaos King means to meet you. I don''t know what happened to you?"


    Princess Hui also changed her previous posture and said coldly, "he wants to see me? Well, I don''t want to see him. "


    Zou Yi said: "at this time, the chaotic king has been upset. Do we want to report to the chaotic God and ask the chaotic God to make the next plan?"


    Princess Hui thought for a moment, looked at Zou Yi, and said coldly, "the God of chaos has a life first. Unless the king of chaos agrees to our conditions and takes the initiative to withdraw from the chaos world, he will not be allowed to see me... Princess Hui. I don''t think we need to tell the chaotic God. Let''s go on and see how the chaotic King reacts. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "that''s it. I''m going to the divine world to send the order of chaos to the God of war. Will you go to the divine world with me? "


    Princess Hui looked at Zou Yi and suddenly said coldly, "don''t ask me to do things for you in front of outsiders in the future. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile: "just now it was for the envoys of King chaos. Don''t mind..."


    Before Zou Yi finished, Princess Hui suddenly said coldly, "don''t forget your identity. I''m not yours... Princess Hui, you''re not my husband. Don''t blame me for refuting your face in public."


    Zou Yi nodded: "don''t worry. If it''s not necessary in the future, I won''t be the same as just now... Please give me an accurate answer whether you go to the divine world or not."


    Princess Hui looked at Zou Yi''s face, but it was not good. She nodded and said, "naturally, I want to go. Outsiders rumored that I... Came with you. Where you go, I naturally want to go."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly. She was about to speak again, but she saw a gorgeous woman dressed as a maid quickly walk into the main hall, stand in front of Zou Yi and Princess Hui, salute and say, "tell your aunt that you have received the latest war report, and the fairyland has accepted it all. The king of Hades and the emperor of heaven have brought back a large army of 400000 chaotic people. Please ask your aunt to give orders on how to deal with them."


    Huifei took a look at Zou Yi, and regardless of Zou Yi''s meaning, she opened her mouth and said, "all of them were executed. They committed many evils and deserved to die."


    Zou Yi said anxiously, "No. We also expect the 400000 chaotic people''s army to help us eliminate the army of the chaotic king and execute them, and all our previous plans will be in vain. "


    Princess Hui gave Zou Yi a cold look: "chaotic people are wolf ambitions. Chaotic gods have had clear instructions before. All chaotic people they encounter will be killed. Do you dare to violate the orders of chaotic gods?"

 Chapter 628

    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "naturally, I dare not disobey the order of the chaos God, but the chaos God of the plan is allowed. You... Princess Hui, you now order to kill the chaos people we have managed to subdue. Didn''t you destroy our plan and make the chaos King cheap?"


    As soon as huifei was stunned, she said angrily, "don''t buckle up my big hat. I won''t eat your suit. Even if the chaotic gods blame me for making their own decisions, they won''t do anything to me. It''s you who dare to disobey my orders. Are you really not afraid that I will order you to be executed? "


    Zou Yi was angry, but he didn''t appear on the surface: "you are now a princess, not...... don''t forget, the matter of celestial being has the final say. You are just a minister sent by the chaos God, and have no right to ask about the affairs of the fairyland."


    Princess Hui''s face flashed a murderous spirit and was about to get angry. You quickly said to the gorgeous woman dressed up as a maid: "aunt, stop your anger, Zou Yi... His highness King Yi is also for the sake of the overall situation. Chaotic people really can''t all be executed. They can still deal with chaotic king with them."


    "Shut up," concubine Hui shouted angrily, "ah yuan, you are so bold that you dare to interrupt when we are talking. Aren''t you afraid that I will order someone to palm?"


    The gorgeous woman was originally called ah yuan. Hearing ah yuan hurriedly say, "I dare not. I''ll die. I''ll do it myself..."


    She raised her hand and wanted to beat herself. Zou Yi said in time: "step back first and tell Pluto and Tianjun that chaotic people must not be killed. Let them train chaotic people according to our previous plan. In a few days, we will go to ten three stars and accept thirteen stars."


    Ah yuan saluted and stepped down. When she left, she looked at the angry Princess Hui and didn''t dare to say goodbye to her.


    After ah yuan left, Princess Hui suddenly stared at Zou Yi and said coldly, "you really love each other... Hum, I can tell you that ah yuan is my person. You can''t touch her finger."


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "where did you start? Ah yuan just spoke out, so you have to punish her... It seems that you are not as friendly as chaos God said. "


    Princess Hui was stunned and then angrily said, "what are you talking about? How could chaos God tell you this? "


    Zou Yi turned and walked out. As she walked, she said, "if you want to know what chaos God said to me, you have to promise me one thing."


    Huifei immediately said, "what do you want me to promise you?"


    Zou Yi suddenly stopped, looked back at huifei and said, "I want you not to interfere in anything in my fairy world."


    Huifei was stunned and her face was angry, but she nodded and said, "tell me what chaos God said to you. I... Won''t ask about the fairyland in the future."


    Zou Yi smiled, turned back and continued walking. As she walked, she said, "chaotic God said that you are his most proud disciple and his friend who has forgotten his years..."


    Zou Yi and Princess Hui spoke and slowly disappeared into the palace


    Zou Yi has already experienced the bad temper of Princess Hui. She knows what she cares about and how to calm her bad temper.


    Zou Yi''s only worry is that huifei''s arbitrary order will destroy the plan he racked his brains to deal with the chaotic king. Therefore, in the name of the chaotic God, she will force huifei to promise not to interfere in the affairs of the fairyland.


    I don''t dare whether Princess Hui can do what she promised not to ask about the fairyland. Zou Yi first blocks the mouth of the chaotic God, and won''t give the chaotic God an excuse if she turns over in the future.


    Chaos God dotes on the disciple of Princess Hui. Zou Yi seems to know very well that some things can''t be hard, but we have to find a way to solve them.


    When Zou Yi finished what chaotic God said when he talked about Princess Hui, Princess Hui had forgotten about chaotic people. She followed Zou Yi silently and forgot to ask where Zou Yi was going.


    Zou Yile is so clean, but he hasn''t been clean for a long time. Since huifei came to him, he has been living in huifei''s sarcasm and chattering.


    Zou Yi took the silent Princess Hui to the hinterland of a mountain. She saw a huge transmission array under construction and taking shape from a distance. Zou Yi stopped.


    Unexpectedly, Princess Hui, who suddenly stopped by Zou Yi, bumped straight behind Zou Yi. Zou Yi didn''t say a word, but she screamed.


    Zou Yi looked back at huifei. Seeing that huifei was angry again, she quickly said, "this is the super transmission array that we will directly see the chaotic God in the future. Today I''ll take you to get familiar with it. If you want to return to the chaotic God in the future, you can come here directly."


    Princess Hui''s attention was diverted. She stepped forward and looked at the huge transmission array. She couldn''t help sighing: "this transmission array is bigger than the largest transmission array there..."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "that''s nature. There is no solid-state chaotic force in our fairy world. We can''t use the chaotic force to start such a super transmission array. We have to adjust the transmission array. The result is much larger, because only such a large transmission array can place a large number of spars and the like as energy at the time of transmission. "


    Huifei skimmed her mouth, and there was a smile on her beautiful face: "it''s not good to say it''s big?"


    Zou Yi nodded helplessly: "originally, you promised to help us build the transmission array with some solid chaotic power. Didn''t you go back on your word later? We can only make do with it and use spar to build this transmission array. "


    Huifei blushed and said loudly, "when did I go back? It''s not... It''s not that my master refused to give you the power of chaos, I also... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I don''t blame you. No one is to blame for this. After all, the power of chaos can''t leave the chaos world at will, let alone give it to us immortals in the lower world... "


    Princess Hui frowned slightly and said coldly, "you remind me that you are just immortals in the lower world. You still claim to be gods and immortals? I feel ashamed and flustered. I really don''t know that you have the self-confidence to call yourself gods and immortals. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and felt that she had said something wrong. Huifei seemed to have changeable weather. He said it was wind and rain. He actually forgot to joke with huifei. Isn''t it boring?


    Zou Yi wanted to stop talking, but huifei stared at him and said, "why? You have nothing to say? "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "where did you start? We don''t call ourselves gods or immortals. We just call ourselves gods, immortals or people. "


    Huifei said, "that won''t work either. Don''t you know that the words God and immortal can only be used by the super existence like my master? Without you, it''s disrespectful. In the past, it''s going to be executed. "

 Chapter 629

    Zou Yi closed her mouth and was about to turn around and leave, but she was grabbed by Princess Hui and said coldly to him, "don''t go. I''ll teach you a lesson today and this guy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. See if you dare to disrespect gods and immortals in the future."


    Zou Yi stayed and generally stood in place, neither walking nor staying. It felt very uncomfortable.


    "Listen, I''ll tell you what is God and what is immortal." Although huifei''s voice was not loud, Zou Yi stopped in her ears and felt like thunder, which made his whole body uncomfortable.


    "God and fairy, that is the super existence of human beings like Zou Yi. They have endless life, superb ability, beautiful face... They are high above, and they are the super existence you can only worship. Neither gods nor immortals can imagine. They stand at the peak of the world and are invincible... "


    Zou Yishi couldn''t help but interrupt Princess Hui''s words: "so, the existence of tianwu war god is not a God?"


    Princess Hui gave a "cut" and said disdainfully, "God of war? He''s also called God? I tell you, the God of war is a demigod. I don''t know how many ways to go before I really become a God? "


    Princess Hui showed a yearning look in her eyes and murmured, "only the existence of my master is the real God. He is omnipotent. He controls the whole universe. He... Is an insurmountable existence... "


    Zou Yi finally understood what the God in huifei''s mouth is, that is, the most powerful existence in the universe, such as the chaotic God in charge of the ten realms, such as the chaotic king who is as good as the chaotic God.


    In the eyes of Princess Hui, only those who have reached the peak of the world and stand on the peak of the world deserve to become real gods or immortals.


    The existence of powerful level like tianwu war god and Wu Daozhen God is only a demigod in the eyes of huifei, because they are not opponents of chaos God or chaos king, and their strength is obviously weaker.


    Everything is based on strength, and the strongest is God. This is huifei''s theory and the existence theory of chaotic God.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing in her heart. He practiced step by step from the lowest mortal to today''s state. He knew the concept of God and fairy best and what kind of existence was the real God and fairy in the eyes of mortals.


    Only those experts who wholeheartedly help the weak and even sacrifice themselves for the weak can be called gods or immortals.


    It is not only a realm of strength, but also a realm of spirit, a realm of life.


    In the eyes of mortals, those who are capable and willing to help the weak are gods and immortals.


    Zou Yi will never argue with huifei about what kind of talent is a God or an immortal at this time. He chooses to close his mouth, even close all his senses, and quietly wait for huifei to close her mouth.


    He has been with Princess Hui for some days. He knows that she is arrogant and despises anyone except the chaotic God. He knows what to do at this time is the wisest choice.


    Half an hour later, Princess Hui finally closed her mouth and looked at Zou Yi without saying a word, as if she had won Zou Yi again.


    Zou Yi opened her senses and said, "let''s go. There are still a lot of things waiting for me to deal with. You... Go back and have a rest. You''re tired, too. "


    Huifei didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of Zou Yi''s words. She really strode away and went to have a rest.


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and watched Princess Hui leave. Then she went to the transmission array not far away and waved to supervise the shadow of the people building the transmission array here.


    The shadow smiled and said to Zou Yi, "your lady is not as gentle as the two ladies before?"


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said, "Princess Hui is sent from the top. We can only follow her... Stop talking nonsense. Tell me, how long will it take to build this transmission array?"


    The shadow said, "if everything goes well, it will be completed in ten days. However, I still talked to you before. I''m afraid that after the construction, the transmission array will still not work. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "the transmission array was built in strict accordance with the drawings given to me by the chaotic God. Although it has changed because there is no chaotic force, there should be no problem in theory."


    The shadow said, "I asked some experts in weapon refining. They mean that this transmission array has no power of chaos. It''s just a decoration. Any other abilities, including divine power, cannot start the transmission array, nor can they use the transmission array to transmit people or items to the chaotic world. "


    The shadow suddenly lowered his voice and almost transmitted it to Zou Yi: "you know, the chaotic world is full of chaotic power. Even the divine power is weaker in front of the chaotic power. Once the transmission channel opened by divine power enters the chaotic world, limo will be destroyed by the chaotic force of the chaotic world, and the transmission cannot continue. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "this is not unreasonable, but we have no choice but to take one step at a time. I will find a time to talk to the chaos God again. If I can get some solid chaos power from him, everything will not be a problem. "


    The shadow sighed: "although the chaotic God was forced to sign a contract with you to help us defeat the chaotic king, he still despises us. It''s even more difficult for him to help again."


    Zou Yi''s eyes were firm and upright, and said, "the chaotic God can''t stand idly by. He controls our ten realms. There''s no reason not to ask."


    The shadow shook his head: "don''t forget, although he controls our ten realms, who has seen him control us for thousands of years? He is not like us and will not take our life and death to heart. "


    Zou Yi said, "before the chaos man invaded, he sent someone to inform us. How can we say that he won''t care about our life and death?"


    The shadow said, "you don''t think about it. The chaos God is in the chaos world, and the chaos king is also a person in the chaos world. They have been together for thousands of years, and the relationship between them is complex... Otherwise, why did the chaos God know that the chaos king wanted to attack us, but didn''t directly attack the chaos king? And Princess Hui... The real princess Hui, but the princess of chaos king, was sealed by chaos God. Didn''t you think about the powerful relationship? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help asking, "is there anything hidden in this?"


    The shadow said, "I can only guess. I don''t know the details. If you are interested in knowing, just ask the princess Hui around you. She knows a lot more than we do. "


    Zou Yi didn''t want to have a relationship with Princess Hui. Now she was reminded by the shadow that it was necessary to have a good talk with Princess Hui, so he turned decisively and left quickly.

 Chapter 630

    Zou Yi felt bad after listening to the shadow. She was anxious to find huifei and had a good talk with huifei.


    In fact, he had thought of many things from his relationship with Princess Hui these days, but there was no shadow reminder. He didn''t think too much or so deeply for a while.


    Now he thinks a lot. He must have a good chat with Princess Hui and find out some things.


    Princess Hui didn''t expect Zou Yi to take the initiative to find her. She was a little surprised when she was preparing to rest. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "is it wrong for you to come to me so late?"


    Zou Yi said positively, "Princess Hui, tell me honestly, why doesn''t chaos God take the initiative to deal with chaos king? What is the relationship between them, Princess Hui... What is the relationship between the real princess Hui and them? "


    Huifei was stunned, then said with a straight face, "you don''t need to know this. Just do your part."


    Zou Yi said with a rare face, "if you don''t make it clear today, I won''t leave."


    Princess Hui was slightly surprised: "are you going to rebel? Don''t forget your strength now. You''re not my opponent at all. It annoyed me, and I''ll kill you now. "


    Zou Yi flashed on her face and said coldly, "the chaotic God sent you to the fairy world to monitor me. But if you think you can kill me easily, you''re wrong. To tell you the truth, it''s impossible to kill me with your strength. My patience is limited. Don''t force me to use soul searching against you. At that time, the face of chaotic God will not look good. "


    Princess Hui angrily said, "how dare you threaten me?"


    Zou Yi''s hands moved, and the sword of Yuanshen was beating in the palm. It seemed that as long as huifei repeated a word, the sword of Yuanshen would directly attack huifei''s Yuanshen.


    Princess Hui was surprised and said angrily, "you dare threaten me with the sword of Yuanshen, I..."


    Before huifei finished, the sword of Yuanshen in Zou Yi''s palm had flown out and stood in front of huifei''s forehead.


    As long as Zou Yi urges the Yuanshen sword, huifei''s Yuanshen will be attacked by the Yuanshen sword immediately. Even if her Yuanshen has been completed, at least she will be injured.


    Princess Hui didn''t dare to try Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword. With a trace of fear, she said, "what are you doing with these questions? It''s no use knowing. Can you compete with my master? "


    Zou Yi said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense. For the last time, what''s the relationship between chaos God and chaos king?"


    Princess Hui dared not hesitate this time: "my master and chaos King were twin brothers born naturally at the beginning of the world. They... Have nothing else to do with each other."


    Zou Yi angrily said, "don''t lie to me. Tell me what you know."


    Princess Hui looked at Zou Yi with murderous look in her eyes. She was a little afraid. She changed her usual arrogant and domineering attitude and didn''t pay attention to Zou Yi. She said carefully: "if you know these, you will be killed..."


    Zou Yi gritted her teeth and said, "now we are precarious. Why do we care so much? Say it. "


    Princess Hui bit her lips and said as if she had made up her mind: "this is the secret of my master''s generation. If I say it, master knows, she will not spare my life. You''d better do it directly. I know you know the art of soul searching. What you want to know is to get it directly from my memory. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and was about to start soul searching, but a man said, "why bother a girl? I''ll tell you what you want to know. "


    Zou Yi slowly turned around and looked at a beautiful woman who didn''t know when to appear behind him. She suddenly returned to normal: "are you the real princess Hui?"


    The woman smiled and the whole room seemed to live, which made Zou Yi feel very comfortable.


    The yuan God was perfect, and Zou Yi, who was as calm as water, couldn''t help but move because of the death of Su Mo and Mrs. Yi.


    Zou Yi was immediately surprised that she was wrong. She quickly took her mind and didn''t dare to see Princess Hui smile again.


    Seeing that Zou Yi remained normal, Princess Hui opened her mouth and said, "yes, I''m the real princess Hui. But you should see that I''m just a meta God, not a noumenon. "


    Zou Yi said, "your body is sealed in a mysterious place by the chaotic God. Naturally, you can''t come to me."


    Princess Hui waved her hand. The chaotic God disciple pretending to be princess Hui suddenly fell down and didn''t move. It seemed that he was dead.


    Zou Yi knew that the disciple of chaos God was not dead, but was sealed by Princess Hui by some means and lost all perception.


    "Princess Hui''s presence is really to solve my doubts?" Zou Yi ignored the disciples of the fallen chaotic God, hugged her fist and said, "what''s the doubt in my heart, Princess Hui, do you really know?"


    Princess Hui walked slowly to Zou Yi, looked at Zou Yi and said, "you are the reincarnation of the true God of martial arts. There should be some secrets about the gods in ancient times in your memory. Why are you so confused?"


    Zou Yi said, "there is no such memory among the yuan gods of Shizu, and I am me."


    Huifei nodded slightly, turned and walked slowly in the room. As she walked, she said, "your biggest doubt is the relationship between the chaotic God and the chaotic king?"


    Zou Yi said: "not only that, I also want to know why the chaotic King led the chaotic people to invade the other ten realms, but the chaotic God could stop it, but he didn''t do it."


    Princess Hui said, "just now, the disciples of chaos God didn''t lie to you. Chaos God and chaos king are indeed twin brothers. They are the God naturally bred by the land, the ancestor of all living beings and the ancestor of heaven and earth."


    Zou Yiqi said: "this is just a legend, and the ancestor of mankind is not a chaotic God or chaotic King..."


    Huifei said, "that''s because humans don''t know this secret. They think they are the spirits of all things and make up some fairy stories, such as Nu Wa''s story that Nu Wa is the ancestor of human beings... In fact, the ancestor of all spirits and the ancestor of all living beings is the ancestor of heaven and earth, the chaos God and the chaos king."


    "Of course, the chaotic God created the three realms of God, man and devil, and evolved into the ten realms we are familiar with over the years. The chaos king just stays in the chaos world, that is, the place where the chaos God and the chaos King were born. Chaos God created ten beings and everything in heaven and earth. And the chaotic King stays in a corner and creates only the chaotic people you''ve seen. "


    "By the way, the chaotic people are also divided into chaotic people and geocentric people. Their ancestors are chaotic kings." Huifei said this at one breath. After a pause, she continued: "all spirits created by chaotic gods, including humans, gradually evolved and possessed wisdom."

 Chapter 631

    "At first, human beings tried to practice, because human beings are the most intelligent and afraid of death. Human beings try to cultivate in order to live long. Some people really succeed. They are the ancestors of cultivating immortals among human beings. They have been instructed by the chaotic God to varying degrees. They are the first disciples of the chaotic God. "


    Princess Hui suddenly looked at Zou Yi and said seriously, "you may not know that I am also the first batch of disciples of chaotic gods, but my cultivation of immortality was not smooth. I experienced hundreds of generations and realized the immortal way in life, old age and death. Finally, in the 101st century, I was lucky to understand the Tao, obtain the immortal position and become an immortal."


    There was pain and excitement brought by past memories in the look of Princess Hui. Her look changed again and again, which made Zou Yi almost lose her mind again.


    Fortunately, Princess Hui quickly returned to normal: "let''s continue. I came to see you today to tell you everything and let you understand everything."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist gratefully and didn''t speak, but huifei already understood the meaning.


    Huifei then said, "chaotic gods and chaotic King brothers have different interests. One likes to create new things and the other likes to stick to a corner. They gradually go their separate ways. I don''t know when they began to have contradictions between them. They began to disagree with each other, and even gradually evolved into mutual accusations. Finally, they didn''t hesitate to fight and break up completely. "


    "That''s why chaos God and chaos king are twin brothers, but now they can''t stand fire and water. In fact, the chaos God felt tired many years ago and no longer created new things, but the chaos king didn''t know that. The chaos king also thought that the chaos God made a mistake when creating new things, became possessed and was forced to retreat. The chaos king, who has been unknown all the time, suddenly took the whole chaos world into his bag, and began to vigorously crowd out the chaos gods, trying to put all the eleven worlds into his bag. "


    "The ambition of the chaos king suddenly expanded, and expanded to an unimaginable situation. He not only broke the interface seal that existed in the history of the chaotic world and led the troops to invade the thirteen stars, but also made it clear that he would destroy the existing eleven worlds and restore the three worlds of God, man and evil in ancient times. His reason is to facilitate jurisdiction and distinguish between gods, men and Demons... "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help saying, "the chaotic king is really crazy. He has such an idea..."


    Huifei said: "he is also the ancestor of heaven and earth. He has such strength. It''s said that Daneng, who thought he had survived in ancient times, lost in the hands of the king of chaos. Should you know that? "


    Zou Yi sighed: "that''s the Millennium Qingyun, the ancestor of the Millennium family. He has strong strength, but he was finally defeated by the chaos king. He disappeared after being injured. I don''t know where the Millennium Qingyun elder is now, and how is his injury? "


    Huifei said: "although the Millennium Qingyun is also a great power in ancient times and has strong strength, it is still a lot worse than the chaos king. If the chaos King tries his best, I''m afraid the Millennium Qingyun would have died. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "so Millennium Qingyun is not the opponent of chaos king at all? It''s no wonder that the God of war of tianwu refused to fight with the chaos king. It turns out that the God of war of tianwu knows the strength of the chaotic king. He is not the opponent of the chaotic king at all. He dare not fight with the chaotic king. "


    Princess Hui also sighed: "naturally, you descendants will not know the power and horror of the chaos King... You must be surprised at the relationship between me and the chaos king? I can tell you, but you must keep it a secret from others. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "please rest assured. Zou Yi will mess in her stomach and will never let others know what my predecessors said today."


    Princess Hui smiled and really admired the country and the city. Zou Yi quickly bowed her head and didn''t dare to look more.


    Princess Hui said, "Zou Yi, you are the disciple of the true God of martial arts. According to the truth, you are my younger generation. But now we don''t need to talk about this. You can relax. How about when I''m a friend of yours? "


    Zou Yi was stunned, hugged her fist and said, "Zou Yijin obeys the elder... No, the will of Princess Hui."


    Huifei smiled and said, "I''ve told you so many secrets. You still treat me as an outsider. Does it make me sad?"


    Zou Yi said, "yes, I think too much. Please go on, Princess Hui. I really want to find out something."


    Princess Hui looked at Zou Yi with a look of approval in her eyes: "listen, I was originally a disciple of chaos God, but I didn''t get the attention of chaos God because my qualification was not very good. I was just one of his many registered disciples. Later, I finally rose to the immortal world and achieved the immortal position. The chaotic God began to notice me, accepted me as a disciple and began to teach me my cultivation skills and combat skills. "


    "I don''t know why. After I became an immortal, my cultivation speed obviously accelerated a lot. Especially in the art of refining utensils, I suddenly became enlightened, created many unprecedented means of refining utensils, won the praise and recognition of the chaotic God, and became the right-hand assistant of the chaotic God."


    "I was appointed by the chaotic God as the leader of the weapon refiners. There are 10000 weapon refiners in my hands, including 100 at the level of master of weapon refiners... That was my most brilliant period. I refined many artifacts with those people and made several artifacts by myself..."


    There was a trace of pride in Princess Hui''s look, but more sadness: "unfortunately, it was not long. My outstanding performance attracted the attention of chaos king. At that time, his relationship with chaos God was not tense. Up to now, he asked his brother chaos God to ask me to go to his side and help him refine an artifact."


    "The chaos God didn''t want to at first, but later he couldn''t stand the chaos King''s repeated requests. For the sake of brotherhood, he finally agreed to the requirements of the chaos king and sent me to the chaos king."


    "At that time, I focused on refining artifact without much thought. I thought that after helping the chaotic King refine artifact, I could return to the chaotic God and continue to practice the artifact I was most interested in. After all, meimeng woke up when I helped the chaos King refine his artifact. The chaos King directly told me that he would marry me and I would stay with him all my life. "


    "At that time, I was so angry that I didn''t hesitate to destroy several artifacts and fled the chaotic King''s residence with the great power of self explosion of artifacts. I was seriously injured and fainted when I ran back. When I woke up, I went back to the chaotic King''s residence, and... I was confused and became the huifei of the chaotic King... "

 Chapter 632

    There was some hatred in the eyes of Princess Hui, but it was not obvious: "I know what happened. I hate the ruthless God of chaos and gave me to the king of chaos. I hate the king of chaos even more. He forcibly occupied me... I want to revenge them, and I want their brothers to turn against each other completely..."


    Huifei suddenly went crazy and laughed. The laughter was clear and crisp, but the deep hatred contained in it made Zou Yi feel frightened.


    Fortunately, Princess Hui quickly controlled her emotions. She stopped laughing, looked at Zou Yi and said, "do you think I''m crazy? Do you think I''m the culprit? "


    Zou Yi didn''t speak. She just looked at huifei quietly and waited for huifei to go on.


    Princess Hui didn''t intend to listen to Zou Yi answer her, and said to herself, "I tell you, everything now has nothing to do with me. It''s all set up by the chaos King... Since I woke up, I refused the chaos king, refused to meet him, refused to talk to him, and even refused everything he gave me..."


    "He and I are just nominal husband and wife. We... Are not real husband and wife at all." When Princess Hui said this, the expression on her face was very complex, including hatred, pride and sadness: "he became angry and ordered me to be imprisoned. This level is tens of thousands of years. He thought I would give in and I would be obedient. But he didn''t think that I hated him and wouldn''t do what he wanted. "


    "I can''t stir up the relationship between him and chaos God, but I can ignore him and ignore him... Ha ha, Zou Yi, you don''t know how angry the chaos king was at that time. He almost killed me several times."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help but say, "there seems to be a long-standing resentment between Princess Hui and King chaos. Princess Hui, you were sealed later, probably for this reason? "


    Princess Hui''s eyes were cold and her voice was cold: "the chaotic King couldn''t get me. She was so angry with me many times that she finally hurt the killer and framed me together with the chaotic God. They said I was a witch, a witch who confused all my life. They said I killed who and how many people... With the help of the unknowing mouth of all souls, they turned me into a criminal who was killed by everyone. Then the chaotic God himself sealed me on the God cutting platform, which made me suffer unspeakable pain day and night and made me miserable, But you can''t live, you can''t die, you can''t... "


    "They are the real demons. They just don''t want to give in to them. As a result, they make up reasons, distort the facts, and make me fall into an irreparable place..."


    Zou Yi seemed to understand something: "how could they become like this? Or does it have something to do with you? "


    Huifei turned to look at Zou Yi and said slowly, "maybe it''s right to say it has something to do with me. Later, I was sealed by the chaos God. The chaos king didn''t see me for a long time. Suddenly, he regretted, went to find the chaos God, asked the chaos God to remove the seal, released me secretly and handed me back to the chaos king. "


    "The chaos God did not know for what purpose he rejected the chaos king. The relationship between their brothers became tense. Later, the chaotic King learned from some rumors that the chaotic God actually fell in love with me, so he refused the chaotic King''s request and left me with the chaotic God. "


    "The chaos king was so angry that he found the chaos God theory. The two brothers had different words and were arrogant. Finally, they fought and turned against each other completely." Princess Hui kept looking at Zou Yi. Seeing that Zou Yi didn''t look right when she heard this, she explained: "in fact, the reason why their brothers really turned against each other is what I said before. The chaotic king suddenly changed his temperament, expanded his ambition and intended to occupy the whole world. I''m just not an excuse for the chaos king. He won''t fight because of me. After all, he''s going to destroy me... "


    Zou Yi said: "in this way, the chaos king used you as an excuse to provoke a war with the chaos God, and successfully defeated the chaos God and occupied the chaos world. Then he began to send troops to invade the thirteen stars, as well as fairyland, green star and demon world? "


    Huifei nodded, "that''s right."


    Zou Yiqi said, "it seems that you don''t have to tell me these things, Princess Hui. After all, I''m not a participant in these things, but just a victim."


    Princess Hui looked at Zou Yi and slowly said word by word, "do you really remember anything? The true God of your Shizu Wudao didn''t mention me to you? "


    Zou Yi said suspiciously, "what do I need to remember? Why did Shizu mention you to me? "


    Princess Hui sighed suddenly and said softly, "it seems that the memory of the true God of martial arts you inherited is really incomplete... Just let me say it directly. When Wu Daozhen was in charge of the divine world, he knew about me. Wu Daozhen, an ancient and warm-hearted God, decided to help me rehabilitate and give me freedom, so he found the chaotic God, argued and asked the chaotic God to release me. "


    "Naturally, the chaotic God will not pay attention to the rising star Wu Daozhen God. He will be dismissed in a few words. Wu Daozhen was unwilling and risked being killed by various mechanisms on the divine platform. He went to see me personally, talked with me in detail, and learned everything at that time - that is, what I just told you. "


    "Later, Wu Daozhen went to find chaos God again and accused chaos God of being fat and plotting to frame me... Chaos God was so angry that he wanted to kill Wu Daozhen God on the spot. If it weren''t for the hard advice of the gods around the chaotic God, I''m afraid that the true God of Wu Dao would have died in the hands of the chaotic God. "


    "Although the chaotic God did not want to refute the face of the gods and let the true God of martial arts return to the divine world, he also held a grudge against it and felt that the true God of martial arts was rebellious and could not stay. So the chaotic God secretly ordered people to find the disciples of Wu Daozhen God and the close friends around Wu Daozhen God, and used some means to buy off the people around Wu Daozhen God. "


    "As you know, Wu Daozhen was betrayed by his disciples and people around him, poisoned and attacked. He was seriously injured and managed to escape to the spirit world. He almost died."


    "You were also a wisp of Yuanshen that the true God of martial arts had to separate at that time - we call it Yuanshen separation, the person after reincarnation. You must know these things from the memory of Wu Daozhen God and the experience of these years. I won''t say more. "


    Zou Yi suddenly felt even more confused when she heard this. She couldn''t help asking, "according to you, my Shizu was poisoned and attacked by the chaotic God in the dark? I already knew that it was all done by my martial uncle, the last leader of the fairyland, Shengjun and martial uncle Jingchuan... "


    Huifei said: "it is true on the surface, but the mastermind behind it is the chaotic God."

 Chapter 633

    Zou Yiqi said, "then why didn''t martial uncle Shengjun and martial uncle Jingchuan mention it all the time? Are they just used and don''t know that the chaotic God is manipulating all this? "


    Huifei said: "the emperor is ambitious. Jingchuan is just hoodwinked. Only the emperor knows that the mastermind is the chaotic God. But he was afraid of the strength of the chaotic God. Even if he died, he didn''t dare to tell the secret. "


    Zou Yi was still puzzled, but she didn''t seem to deceive him. She couldn''t help recalling some things before and murmured, "what Shizu and Shifu said seems to be different from what huifei said. Who should I believe?"


    Princess Hui saw Zou Yi''s doubts and explained, "if your Shizu didn''t mention these, she should also be afraid of the means of chaotic gods and didn''t want to involve you, so she chose to hide. Zou Yi, everything I said today is absolutely true. If you don''t believe me, when you have a chance in the future, I can give you evidence and let you see what happened with your own eyes. "


    Zou Yi said, "so, Princess Hui, you still have a record of what happened at that time?"


    Princess Hui nodded slightly: "I''m not alone, otherwise I won''t live now. My friends have been secretly helping me. They have recorded many scenes for me at that time. If I get free, I can show them to you. "


    Zou Yi finally understood why Princess Hui came to him and said with a smile, "do you want me to help you out like my Shizu?"


    Huifei nodded and said positively, "this is my biggest purpose to find you and one of the biggest reasons why I told you everything today. But before that, I want to ask you, are you willing to help me out? "


    Zou Yi said: "with my current strength, even if I fight with my life, I am definitely not the opponent of chaos God and chaos king. I am powerless. Please forgive me, Princess Hui. "


    Princess Hui said, "I didn''t say you would help me out now. I know your biggest wish now is to defeat the chaos king and protect all souls from harm. I can help you achieve this goal, but you must promise me that you will help me out when you are strong enough. "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment, hugged her fist and said, "excuse me, Princess Hui, how can you help me defeat the chaos king? He is the strongest known. Even the chaotic God was hurt by him. Are we his opponents? "


    Huifei said, "to defeat the chaos king, it is absolutely impossible to fight hard. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of a man who is as famous as your Shizu, but he''s very mysterious. He never cares about things in the world. He''s also a nine world god Buddha, one of the three giants in the divine world. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "I''ve heard that the nine world god Buddha is the ancestor of Buddha. Although he ranks below my two masters, it is said that his strength is not worse than my two masters. There are even rumors that he is the real boss and the strongest of the three giants."


    Princess Hui smiled: "the rumors are not all false. Compared with the chaotic king, the strength of the nine gods and Buddhas is only between Bozhong. Naturally, it is stronger than the true God of martial arts and the God of war of tianwu, and it is not just a little stronger."


    Zou Yi said, "an expert in the world is indifferent to fame and wealth. The world doesn''t know his real strength, so he is ranked under my two masters."


    Huifei said: "the nine world god Buddha doesn''t care about these. In fact, his origin and qualification are not comparable to the true God of martial arts and the God of war of tianwu. He is my senior brother. He became a fairy and a god earlier than me. His strength is better than the blue, which is stronger than our master chaotic God at that time. It''s just that the nine world god Buddha practices his original Buddhist practice, which is different from the practice of most immortals. It''s a Buddhist dharma. "


    "Buddhism stresses fate, which determines a person''s final achievement in cultivating immortals and the strength of Buddhist cultivation." Huifei took the initiative to explain: "the nine world god Buddha is the ancestor of Buddha cultivation, known as the ancestor of Buddha. His Dharma is broad, profound and boundless. When he takes his hand, the power of the world will yield. The mysterious Buddha power seems to be stronger than the power of chaos."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "what is Buddha power?"


    Princess Hui said, "Buddha power is the power of Buddha''s fate, the power of all living beings, the invisible power and the powerful power... No one knows what Buddha power is. It can''t be seen or touched, but it has infinite power. Even the existence of chaotic gods has lamented the infinite power of Buddha power."


    Zou Yi had a whim: "so, if you can ask the nine gods and Buddhas to fight, it''s not difficult to defeat the king of chaos?"


    Princess Hui nodded: "if the nine world god Buddha is willing to fight, the chaos king will be defeated. At that time, he can only retract the chaos world and avoid the nine world god Buddha. The spirits you protect will naturally be all right, and the relatives and friends around you will be all right. "


    When Zou Yi''s relatives and friends were mentioned, Zou Yi remembered the nameless, Fuyu, Su Mo, Mrs. Yi and others who died in the green star. He couldn''t help saying, "unfortunately, my relatives and friends have already died in the hands of the chaos king. They... Can never come back to me and can''t see the day when I defeated the chaos king."


    Huifei seemed to know Zou Yi''s experience. She stretched out her white as jade hands, took Zou Yi''s hands respectively, and said gently, "don''t be sad, defeat the chaos king and avenge your relatives and friends. This is what you should do now."


    Zou Yi felt that Princess Hui''s hands were cold like ice. She didn''t think it was strange that Princess Hui came here only with a separate spirit.


    "Thank you," said Zou Yi. "How can we invite the nine realms to deal with the chaos king? I don''t even know where the nine realms are. "


    Princess Hui said, "I know this. I will personally invite the nine realms god Buddha to help. I think he will help you for the sake of all souls. At that time, you have a great opportunity. If you can get the recognition of the nine gods and Buddha and let him guide you, you should soon become a chaotic true God, and have a great chance to make further progress and become the same existence as your Shizu. "


    Zou Yi suddenly felt that she wanted to see the nine world god Buddha and shrunk her hands and hugged her fists: "then you, Princess Lao huifei, if you can invite the nine world god Buddha to come forward, the pressure on all of us will be reduced a lot."


    Princess Hui smiled: "don''t forget to help me at that time. I have high hopes for your opportunities, just as I had high hopes for your Shizu."


    Zou Yi said, "if you are sure that what you said is true, I will help you out. I can assure you of this, because you are also one of the spirits I want to protect. "


    Princess Hui was stunned, then smiled and said, "it seems that you don''t want to fight for power and power, but care about the common people in the world. It''s really rare."

 Chapter 634

    Princess Hui glanced at Zou Yi''s space ring and said casually, "when the king of chaos forced me to help you refine the God of war sword and Kirin sword, my heart was filled with hatred and left a hand. Now you take out these two artifacts and I''ll help you repair the defects so that you can use them in the future. "


    Zou Yilue was slightly stunned and said with a bitter smile, "it was you who helped me refine the God of war sword and Kirin sword. I thought it was the disciple of the chaotic God who pretended to be you who helped me."


    Huifei said, "she can''t. I have to do it myself. It''s not easy for an immortal to become a chaotic artifact."


    Zou Yi knew the difficulty of refining the weapon, hugged her fist and said, "thank you, Princess Hui, for your help. I don''t think I can repay you. If you can help Princess Hui get out of trouble in the future, you will spare no effort."


    Huifei said, "you''re welcome. You protect the Dharma for me, and I''ll help you refine these two artifacts now. "


    Zou Yi nodded and withdrew from the room. She personally protected the Dharma outside the room. No one was allowed to approach the room to avoid disturbing Princess Hui.


    This time Zou Yi saw the original statue of Princess Hui. Although she was only separated from the yuan and God, she got a lot of information. He also needs to digest it to avoid missing any important information.


    As for what huifei said about helping Zou Yi contact the nine gods and Buddhas, Zou Yi felt that it was difficult, and he would not hold much hope for the time being.


    Zou Yi will continue to train his soldiers, including the army of chaotic people. He will form his own forces, so that he can have the ability of a war when he meets the chaotic king or the chaotic God in the future.


    Zou Yi waited for two hours before Princess Hui came out to meet her. She gave Zou Yi the God of war sword and Kirin sword and left.


    Zou Yi watched Princess Hui leave, returned to the disciple room of chaos God, and immediately untied the seal set by Princess Hui to make the disciple return to normal.


    Zou Yi, the disciple of chaos God, didn''t know his name, so Zou Yi asked, "what''s your name?"


    The woman just woke up and looked at Zou Yi suspiciously. Recalling the previous events, she couldn''t help shivering and hurriedly said, "my name is Mingyu. You... Don''t hurt me. I really can''t tell you about my master, or I''ll die miserably."


    Zou Yi ignored Mingyu''s poor appearance and said to herself, "have you seen Princess Hui herself?"


    Mingyu shook her head: "Princess Hui was personally sealed by my master. How can I see her? I''m actually one of the many disciples of my master''s sect. Usually, my master doesn''t pay much attention to me... "


    "Less nonsense!" Zou Yi said coldly, "you think I don''t know. The relationship between you and the chaotic God is by no means as simple as that between teachers and disciples. Otherwise, he won''t send you disguised as Princess Hui to spy on me in the fairy world."


    Mingyu bit her red lips and suddenly said with a smile, "since you know all about it, what are you going to do with me? I can work for you, you... Whatever you want, I promise I''ll listen to you. "


    Zou Yi saw that Mingyu suddenly changed her look. She was completely different from her before. She couldn''t help frowning: "be honest with me. Do you think I''ll let you go? Unless you tell me your master''s real purpose of helping me, I will never let you go easily. "


    Mingyu''s face was stiff and said coldly, "don''t forget that with your current strength, even I can easily kill you. Don''t think I''m really afraid of you!"


    Zou Yi sneered: "you can try. Don''t forget that the sword of Yuanshen can also kill you."


    Mingyu was beautiful and slightly frowned. Her beautiful face suddenly changed and slowly became another person under Zou Yi''s eyes.


    At this time, Mingyu has no resemblance to Princess Hui. She should have practiced some kind of clever face changing technique and can change her appearance at will. Therefore, she was sent by the chaotic God to disguise Princess Hui and stay with Zou Yi to monitor Zou Yi.


    Mingyu, who has recovered her original appearance, is far worse than Princess Hui.


    Zou Yi didn''t care about this. Looking at Mingyu, she said, "you look like this. It seems that you are really just an ordinary disciple of chaos God. After all, chaos God... I heard that he likes beautiful disciples best."


    Zou Yi deliberately said this. Mingyu changed her face and said angrily, "who said that? What my master likes is a strong disciple. He will never care about his appearance. "


    Zou Yi said with a sneer, "then take it as if I didn''t say it. You know what it is anyway. I advise you not to be wishful thinking. Even a beautiful woman like Princess Hui can give it away, let alone a disciple like you. It''s wrong to say that there are countless female disciples under chaos God. Even if you are willing to go to soup and fire for him, I''m afraid he won''t look at you more. "


    Mingyu obviously changed her face and stopped talking. She seemed unable to refute Zou Yi''s joke.


    Zou Yi could see clearly, but she didn''t say anything, but asked again, "did your master send you to me to monitor my every move? How do you relate to the chaotic gods? Is there a messenger or something between you? "


    Mingyu didn''t refuse to answer Zou Yi this time. She looked very bad and seemed to be discouraged: "my task is to monitor you and see if you sincerely help my master deal with the king of chaos. If you just use my master''s strength to do your own things, my master will take back everything he gave you, including ares sword and Kirin sword. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "the chaotic God gave me nothing but you who watched me. The God of war sword and Kirin sword are mine, but Princess Hui helped me refine them. Why did they become your master''s things? "


    Mingyu said, "well... I don''t know how the deal between Shifu and you is going on. I''m just the one who monitors you. I don''t know anything else. No one told me."


    Zou Yi said, "it seems that what I expected is good. You are a poor person who is used. You can''t even be the confidant of the chaotic God."


    After a pause, Zou Yi said, "you can stay with me at ease in the future. As for what to do, you make your own decisions. I won''t force you."


    Seeing that Zou Yi was ready to leave, Mingyu quickly said, "if you treat me better and treat me as your own person, I''m willing to help you."


    Zou Yi smiled: "besides, after all, you are a disciple of chaos God. You still have some love for him. I can''t believe you for the time being."


    Zou Yi turned and walked away, saying, "if you can prove that you really help me, I will treat you sincerely and treat you as my own person. Before that, you can only move in the palace. Do you understand? "


    Mingyu said behind Zou Yi, "I know what to do. Please wait and see my performance..."


    Zou Yi left and ignored Mingyu. It seems that she has something urgent to do.


    Zou Yi''s words made Mingyu surrender. It seems that Zou Yi is becoming more and more proficient in the way of employing people, or in understanding people''s hearts.

 Chapter 635

    Zou Yi left in a hurry. Instead of going anywhere else, she came directly to the location of the transmission array built by the shadow host.


    Zou Yi ordered to stop the construction of the transmission array. Without explaining why, she directly sealed the half built transmission array, strictly ordered no one to get close to this area, and no one should restart the construction of the transmission array under any excuse.


    The shadow will withdraw all the geocentric people who participated in the construction of the transmission array and stay alone waiting for Zou Yi to issue a new order. The shadow is familiar with Zou Yi and knows that Zou Yi''s move is definitely for a reason and will explain it to him.


    After Zou Yi and others left, she took the initiative to say to the shadow, "I''m afraid the chaotic God doesn''t really want to help us deal with the chaotic king, and the relationship between the chaotic king and the chaotic God is far from as simple as we expected. The transmission array can no longer be built. Once the channel between the fairy world and the chaotic world is opened, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future, and the fairy world will be in danger. "


    The shadow seemed to understand something, nodded and said, "everything is arranged by the king. I will order someone to monitor here to prevent anyone from approaching."


    Zou Yi knew that the shadow didn''t understand the real meaning of his move, so she smiled and explained, "when you go back, I''ll tell you why you did this. Shadow, I want you to go to the king of Hades and the king of heaven now, invite them to the palace, and say that there is something important to discuss. Please come and see me. "


    The shadow left with a fist. He walked very fast. He felt Zou Yi''s anxiety, although Zou Yi didn''t show it.


    Zou Yi waited for the shadow to go away and suddenly shouted, "who is it? Come out! "


    Listen to a man said: "I haven''t seen you for many years. Your strength is rising. It''s far better than before. You found my trace so easily."


    Zou Yi heard the voice, turned back to hug her fist and said respectfully, "it''s your uncle who came here. I don''t know what advice you have? Elder martial uncle, you can meet the disciples openly. Just now, the disciples almost misunderstood the elder martial uncle. "


    The visitor is not someone else, but Jingchuan, who felt that he had done a lot of wrong things a long time ago and decided to live in seclusion and stop asking about mundane affairs.


    Jingchuan is Zou Yi''s master nameless and Fu Yu''s younger martial sister, that is Zou Yi''s martial uncle. No matter what she has done before, there is no problem with her identity.


    It is necessary to be polite to this martial uncle. Zou Yi spoke in a respectful tone and did not disrespect anything because of the previous events.


    "Zou Yi, do you still think I''m your martial uncle?" Jingchuan was obviously surprised: "don''t you blame me for hurting your Shizu and Shifu before?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "Shizu and Shifu have forgiven you for what happened in those years. Why do you still remember it? Let''s not mention the past. Now chaotic people are invading on a large scale. Everyone is on the edge of life and death. There is no need to take those things to heart. "


    Jingchuan smiled: "thank you. I came to you today to tell you something. I wonder if you have a convenient place to talk? "


    Zou Yi stretched out her hand and said falsely, "please come here, martial uncle. Please move and have a chat at the disciple''s palace."


    Jingchuan nodded and walked forward without telling Zou Yi what she was looking for Zou Yi for. It made Zou Yi feel very mysterious.


    Back to Zou Yi''s palace, Jingchuan sat in Zou Yi''s position in the confused eyes of the people. Then he smiled and said, "the old injury hasn''t healed. After walking these roads, I feel very tired. Borrow your seat to have a rest."


    Zou Yi said respectfully, "you''re welcome, martial uncle. Dare you ask, martial uncle, what''s the matter with me? "


    Jingchuan took a look at the people around Zou Yi and said directly, "it''s important at this time. Let them avoid it."


    Zou Yi waved and the people around him left one after another. Only Zou Yi and Jingchuan were left in the main hall.


    At this time, Jingchuan said, "Zou Yi, I was ordered to come to you. Do you know whose order I was given?"


    Zou Yiqi said, "is it Shizu? Shizu left the green star when it was captured by the chaotic people? "


    Jingchuan said, "master asked me to see you and tell you something. Shifu was fine. At that time, someone helped her. Shifu was not killed by chaos people, but was hurt. "


    Zou Yi was very surprised and couldn''t help asking, "where is Shizu now? How is the old man? "


    Jingchuan said, "master is in retreat. It''s inconvenient to disturb him at this time. Master wants me to tell you, don''t worry about him, he''ll be fine. "


    Zou Yi is a little disappointed. After all, nameless people are dead. There are really few people worth remembering now. Wu Daozhen is one of them.


    "What did Shizu want you to tell the disciples?" Zou Yi was disappointed. Things still need to be made clear: "it doesn''t have anything to do with chaotic people, does it?"


    Jingchuan shook his head slightly: "yes, it has something to do with Princess Hui. I heard you were with Princess Hui. Is this true? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "I should have heard of her, martial uncle. The disciple is just a junior. How could he really come together with Princess Hui? The real name of Princess Hui around me is Mingyu. She was sent to me by the chaotic God, not princess Hui herself. "


    Jingchuan smiled: "I said you wouldn''t do such a shameful thing. Your Shizu is still worried about this. I must ask you clearly."


    Zou Yi was stunned: "Shizu, the old man also knows this?"


    Jingchuan said, "although master is shutting down, the news is still well-informed. Zou Yi, let''s get down to business. Listen carefully. It''s all handed down by your Shizu. You should remember every word. "


    Zou Yi said, "please speak clearly, martial uncle. I''m all ears."


    Jingchuan said, "master asked me to tell you that you can''t believe Princess Hui. No matter what she says to you, no matter what she wants you to do and what benefits she gives you, you should remember that there is room for three points in everything. Don''t do anything completely. You can''t regret it at that time. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly with sharp eyes: "please tell Shizu, martial uncle. I will remember his words. I will be careful and never give others any chance to hurt the people around me."


    Jingchuan nodded, "I''ll tell Shifu what you said. By the way, Shifu asked me to ask you, have you reached some kind of deal with Princess Hui? Tell me honestly, don''t lie to me. It''s related to what I''m going to tell you next... "


    Zou Yi thought of the princess Hui she had seen before, so she nodded and said, "Princess Hui said to help me invite the nine gods Buddha to help me defeat the chaos king and protect all souls. The condition is that the disciple will help her get out of trouble and get rid of the seal of the chaotic God. "

 Chapter 636

    Jingchuan frowned slightly: "do you know who chaos God is? It''s reckless of you to do so, which will endanger your own family and life. "


    Zou Yi said, "I know. Chaos God is the ancestor of all spirits and all living beings. He created ten realms other than chaos, which can be regarded as the ancestors of all of us. Now that I have helped Princess Hui, I will certainly offend the chaotic God. I have expected the consequences. The disciple thinks that the chaotic king has done so and hurt countless creatures. If no one comes forward to stop him, I''m afraid all the spirits will no longer exist and the world will die completely... "


    After hearing Zou Yi finish, Jingchuan suddenly sighed and said, "you care about the world. I shouldn''t have said more. But since you know that you will offend the chaotic God, why would you make such a deal with Princess Hui? You have become an enemy of the chaos king, and you have to offend the chaos God. Isn''t this to make you enemies on both sides and make it difficult to do anything? "


    Zou Yi said, "thanks for reminding me, martial uncle, but I have made up my mind. Even if I have powder and crispy bones, I don''t hesitate to do it."


    Jingchuan said, "have you ever thought about what you should do if Princess Hui is just using you, or if the nine world god Buddha is not the opponent of the chaos king and the chaos God?"


    Zou Yi said, "that''s true. It won''t be worse than now. The disciple commander worked hard and died."


    Jingchuan looked at Zou Yi and sighed slowly, "do you know the king of chaos?"


    Zou Yi said: "the chaotic king is very strong. He is ambitious to destroy the existing ten realms and reproduce the situation of the three realms in ancient times. Kill all souls and let everything start from scratch... Martial uncle, I know your kindness, but if I want to protect all souls, I naturally need help. Imperial concubine Hui can help her disciples invite the nine gods to deal with the chaotic king. The disciples have no choice but to agree to her conditions. "


    Jingchuan said, "then why do you oppose the chaotic God at the same time? There are too many enemies. You... Can''t cope. "


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "the chaos God is in charge of the ten realms. Obviously, he can stop the chaos king from coming in disorder, but he let it go and let the chaos King kill countless creatures. Such an ancestor, even if his disciples do not oppose him, sooner or later someone will stand up against him. The disciple is willing to give up his life for the sake of life and revenge for everyone who died in the hands of the chaotic king. "


    Jingchuan was stunned and sighed slowly: "this is what your Shizu was worried about. He asked me to come to you because he was afraid that you would not get along with the chaotic God for the sake of the so-called all souls, and finally provoke the chaotic God and fall into an irreparable place. Do you know that the chaotic God has an idea that people like you and me will die without a place to bury? "


    Zou Yi looked at Jingchuan and said slowly, "martial uncle, chaotic God is indeed an unattainable existence, but in order to protect all souls, disciple I am willing to throw my head and shed blood. The disciple felt that if he had to do so, it would not waste his time to cultivate immortality, and only then could he be worthy of the relatives and friends of the disciple who died. "


    Jingchuan was silent. Looking at Zou Yi, he tried to stop talking several times, but he didn''t really say anything in the end.


    She was very clear that what Zou Yi said at this time was the truth. She also saw Zou Yi''s determination and felt that she could not persuade Zou Yi to turn back.


    Jingchuan was silent and didn''t say anything for a long time. Zou Yi felt the embarrassment of the atmosphere and said, "martial uncle, how is martial uncle Shengjun now? Did he see Shizu? Have you two met? "


    Jingchuan looked embarrassed, looked at Zou Yi and said, "Shengjun... Now he''s with your Shizu. Help me take care of your Shizu and train your younger martial brothers and sisters... He''s reformed now. If you have a chance, you can meet and explain everything before, so as not to be embarrassed when you meet again."


    Zou Yi understood Jingchuan''s meaning and said with a smile, "I congratulate martial uncle and martial uncle. You two are reunited. I''m here to congratulate you. Disciples who have the opportunity must go to see martial uncle. As long as martial uncle doesn''t blame the disciples, the disciples will never remember the previous things. "


    Jingchuan smiled and seemed to forget his unhappiness: "thank you. If it weren''t for you, and your master Mingming and senior brother Fuyu, we''re afraid we''re still doing something wrong, and we don''t have a chance to repay master and his old man... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t say that, martial uncle. Things in the world are a cycle of cause and effect. Even if there are no disciples and their masters, someone will do so."


    Jingchuan said with a smile, "it seems that your state of mind is very stable. Your state of mind is better than me, who is much older than you. I''m relieved."


    After a pause, Jingchuan said sadly, "we are all very sad about the death of your two masters, but master, the old man doesn''t allow us to be sad. He said it''s natural, and no one can change it. It''s useless to be sad. He also said that instead of being sad, he might as well find a way to improve his strength and protect his living relatives when he has a chance in the future... Shengjun and I have set up a clothes grave for them and worship them every day. If you have a chance in the future, go and worship them, which can be regarded as your filial piety as a disciple. "


    Zou Yi choked and said, "I miss them very much. I will go back to accompany them when I have a chance. Elder martial uncle, well... I wonder if you heard Shizu mention Su Mo and Mrs. Yi? "


    Seeing Zou Yi''s sad face, Jingchuan whispered, "don''t be sad. You said yourself that the past will let it pass. People always have to look forward."


    Zou Yi''s heart is sad. She has never shown it in front of outsiders. At this time, facing Jingchuan, she can''t help rolling down two lines of tears and can''t speak.


    Jingchuan looked at Zou Yi and whispered, "you are now the Lord of the fairyland, the king of the inner earth, and the leader of the coalition against the chaos king. You can''t cry."


    Zou Yi reached out her hand to wipe away the tears on her face, turned around and looked elsewhere. After stabilizing her mood, she turned back and hugged her fist and said, "I''ll make you laugh, martial uncle. Disciple... It shouldn''t be like this."


    Jingchuan smiled: "don''t be sad. You will meet people who are good to you in the future. You... Should learn to look forward."


    Zou Yi nodded and felt sad inside. She couldn''t say anything and choked for a while.


    Jingchuan saw Zou Yi''s inner grief and wanted to comfort Zou Yi, but he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Jingchuan and Zou Yi were hostile at first. Although the relationship improved later, as martial uncle Jingchuan was better for Zou Yi, there still seemed to be a gap between them, and they couldn''t say a lot at all.


    Zou Yi didn''t know why. What should never have been shown in front of Jingchuan was actually shown.

 Chapter 637

    Maybe it''s because Zou Yi has no other real relatives and friends to vent her inner grief. After seeing Jingchuan, she can''t help it.


    Anyway, Zou Yi''s performance today is somewhat special. He seems to have returned to his childhood. He is a child who has been wronged and has nowhere to talk. When he sees any family member, he can''t help revealing his inner feelings.


    They were silent for a while. Jingchuan said, "I should go. Master is waiting for me to go back and tell you about the situation here. We''ll get together again when we have a chance."


    Pause: "Zou Yi, don''t be sad. In the future... You will meet better people. They will accompany you well..."


    Suddenly, Jingchuan, who said a few words and was about to go, said to go and left Zou Yi''s palace.


    Zou Yi didn''t even say goodbye. Jingchuan has gone far and hurried. It seems that she is afraid of Zou Yi at this time.


    As soon as Jingchuan''s front foot left, someone came in immediately. Zou Yi seemed to be a shadow, so she cleaned up her mood and said to the shadow, "over the transmission array, keep an eye on it for me. Don''t let anyone get close, let alone use it."


    The shadow looked at Zou Yi. His eyes were strange, but he still hugged his fist and said, "don''t worry, your subordinates have ordered people to keep a close watch. No one is allowed to get close to the transmission array."


    Zou Yi nodded, "that''s good. What are you looking for me for? "


    The shadow said, "my subordinates are idle. I want to ask the king for a job. I don''t know if the king has something to do with his subordinates?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "there''s something I need you to do for me. I don''t know if you want to."


    The shadow said, "please order from the king."


    Zou Yi said: "at present, Pluto and Tianjun are personally responsible for the training of the army. We don''t have to worry. However, there has always been no special person responsible for logistics supply. It is impossible for so many soldiers to eat, drink and Lazar every day without management. Shadow, are you willing to lead some inner earth people to look for all kinds of materials left over from the past in the fairy world to ensure the normal needs of all of us? "


    After a pause, Zou Yi was rather embarrassed and said, "you shouldn''t have done this, but I really don''t have anyone to use right now. I can only grievance you. If you don''t want to, I... Will never force you. "


    The shadow said with a smile, "our earthly God is strong, which is just convenient to find the left things. It''s very appropriate for us to do this. The king doesn''t have to think about it. "


    Zou Yi reached out and shook hands with the shadow: "thank you. Someone can use it in the future. I''ll replace you immediately. You are my right-hand man. You can''t overuse your talents. "


    The shadow couldn''t help laughing: "the king said so. My subordinates are very grateful. As long as you can do something for the king, the shadow will never feel wronged. Please rest assured. "


    Zou Yi knows that shadow''s words are true. He and shadow are real friends. Even if they don''t say a lot, they won''t think much about each other.


    At present, there is only one kind of people in the fairyland, that is, the coalition soldiers under Zou Yi. Whether they are the soldiers under the king of Hades or the soldiers under the emperor of heaven, in the final analysis, they are all the soldiers against the king of chaos. Their logistics support is very important. At present, only the shadow comes forward in person can ensure that nothing goes wrong.


    In fact, Zou Yi also plans to ask the shadow to help him stare at Mingyu, but considering that Mingyu stays with Zou Yi in the name of Princess Hui most of the time, Zou Yi is not in trouble with the shadow.


    The defected Mingyu may help Zou Yi a lot in the future. Therefore, Zou Yi did not punish Mingyu because Mingyu was a spy of the chaotic God. On the contrary, she continued to take Mingyu with her and let Mingyu continue to act as a huifei.


    The king of chaos didn''t know that the concubine Hui around Zou Yi was dressed in Mingyu. After a few days, he sent an envoy to Zou Yi again. He said frankly that if Zou Yi returned the concubine Hui to the king of chaos, the king of chaos would no longer attack the fairyland and leave a living place for Zou Yi and Zou Yi''s soldiers.


    This is a great temptation. In the past, Zou Yiding would consider agreeing to the conditions of chaos king. But now, with the real huifei and the information brought by Jingchuan, Zou Yi decided to still ignore the envoys of chaos king and remain mysterious.


    In this way, after several months, one day, the king of chaos couldn''t bear it. He sent a team to attack the fairy world and sent a message. If Zou Yi didn''t return Princess Hui to the king of chaos, the king of chaos would concentrate all his troops and horses to attack the fairy world and eliminate all the creatures in the fairy world again.


    This is a naked threat. Zou Yi, who got the news, decisively ordered to shrink the defense line, still occupied the area east of Panlong plain in the fairy world and stood by for help.


    Zou Yi''s reinforcements are imperial concubine Hui. Imperial concubine Hui promised that she would invite the nine world god Buddha to deal with the chaos king. All Zou Yi has to do is wait for the arrival of the nine world god Buddha.


    Chaos King''s men and horses have a firm foothold in the fairy world. They have changed the previous lax style of military discipline. They are led by the trusted commander Ming Zhang under chaos king. The officers and men obey orders, advance and retreat with a degree, and the style has changed greatly.


    Zou Yi learned from Mingyu that Mingzhang was a great general in the chaos world and a disciple of the chaos king. He was a rare general with profound strength and good at leading troops to fight.


    This person has almost no weakness, at least Mingyu thinks so, because he is neither greedy, nor lecherous, nor lack of money and power.


    Ming Zhang won the trust of chaos king and was almost always around. This time, he was sent to fight Zou Yi, which shows that chaos King attaches importance to Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi personally went to the front line to explore the deficiency and reality of Mingzhang. After returning, she summoned Pluto, Tianjun and shadow to discuss how to deal with the attack of chaos king.


    Zou Yi had to rely on her own strength to fight against the chaotic people who had obviously changed a lot.


    Pluto has been training troops for a long time. He is in urgent need of World War I to prove the training results. At this time, he volunteered: "I''ll take a team to try the depth of Mingzhang and see how powerful he is."


    Zou Yi said, "it''s necessary to try Mingzhang, but you can''t go, sister."


    The Pluto was stunned and then said loudly, "why can''t I go? Do you think I''m a woman and I''m not as good as a man to fight the enemy? "


    Zou Yi shook her head and said with a smile, "sister misunderstood. I mean, sister, you have more important things to do. "


    Pluto''s face was full of doubts: "what''s more important?"


    Zou Yi said, "I want to ask my sister to go to the green star and get something back from the green star."


    Pluto said strangely, "go to the green star to get something at this time? What''s so important that I''ll get it back for you? "


    Zou Yi said, "I want my sister to help me get back the commander-in-chief of the chaotic man on the green star."


    The Pluto was stunned, then understood something, nodded and said, "leave it to me and promise to bring back the head of the commander of the chaotic man to you."


    Zou Yi knew that Pluto would not deceive him, so she turned and looked at Tianjun: "Tianjun, during the period when sister Pluto left, you need to be responsible for all your defense. You also need to do things to test Mingzhang. What do you need?"

 Chapter 638

    Tianjun said, "I want all the people in the inner earth to help me guard the defense line and test Mingzhang."


    Zou Yi took a look at the shadow: "except for the geocentric people responsible for logistics support under the shadow, everyone else obeyed the order of the heavenly king."


    The shadow hugged his fist and said, "please follow the king''s will."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and said to the shadow, "these days you are responsible for looking for the materials left over from the fairy world. How about the harvest?"


    The shadow said: "my subordinates took people to look around. The materials collected at present are enough for us to persist for a period of time. However, my subordinates found that chaotic people had robbed the fairyland once before. The materials left by the fairyland are very limited. In the long run, we still need to find another way to solve this matter. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "chaotic man, we have been prepared for this. It seems that we really have to make plans early. Do you have any good ideas? "


    The Pluto said, "I can provide some materials in the underworld. I''ll send someone back later. I believe we don''t have this worry in a short time."


    Tianjun didn''t speak. His demon world was occupied by the chaos king. The materials brought out were very limited. They had been consumed before. At this time, there was no way to take out the materials.


    Zou Yi knew the difficulty of Tianjun and didn''t embarrass Tianjun. Instead, she looked at the "huifei" around her and said to the "huifei": "can huifei make a request to the chaotic God and ask the chaotic God to give us some help?"


    Mingyu''s identity is kept secret for the time being. Everyone thinks she is huifei. No one doubts Mingyu''s identity.


    Listening to Mingyu said, "I''ll contact master immediately. If we can get master''s help, I believe we don''t have to worry about material problems in the near future. Just... "


    Mingyu was about to stop talking. She looked at Zou Yi and saw Zou Yi nodding. Then she said, "just the construction of the transmission array has been suspended. Even if there are materials, how can we get them?"


    Zou Yi said, "if the chaotic God really gives us materials, Princess Hui, you have to work hard and take a space container such as a space ring to the 13th star. There is a space channel built by the chaos king on the thirteen stars. Princess Hui, you are good at changing your appearance and changing your shape. It should not be difficult to borrow the space channel of the chaos king. "


    Mingyu pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "then I''ll go. If it goes well, you should be back in about three days. "


    Zou Yi nodded with a smile, turned to the others and said, "everyone has worked hard recently. When this period of time passes, our situation should be better. Then everyone will take turns to rest and relax. "


    Everyone said in unison: "we are not tired..."


    Zou Yi smiled and looked at the people leaving one after another. An idea quietly rose. He called Ge Lu, the Lord of the thirteen stars who was about to leave, and said to ge Lu, "take a dozen reliable people and go to the thirteen stars with me."


    Ge Lu has been practicing silently and seldom talked to Zou Yi. At this time, Zou Yi grabbed him and couldn''t help but be stunned: "commander, what are you going to do? The thirteen stars are now occupied by the chaotic people. We go alone. I''m afraid it''s very dangerous. "


    Zou Yi said, "with you and my invisibility, chaos people will not find us."


    Ge Lu thought a little, hugged his fist and said, "since it''s the commander''s will, I''ll go back and prepare now. Dare you ask the king, when shall we start? "


    Zou Yi thought, "go tonight and come back before tomorrow morning to prevent Mingzhang from attacking when I''m not here."


    Ge Lu nodded and left quickly. Although he was confused, he still followed Zou Yi''s meaning and was ready to choose ten subordinates to follow Zou Yi to the thirteen stars.


    In the evening, Zou Yi called the ready Mingyu. Surrounded by ten subordinates brought by GE Lu, she tore the space and disappeared into the palace.


    Ge Lu is the leader of the thirteen stars. Naturally, she knows the specific coordinates of the thirteen stars. Zou Yi opens up the space channel according to the coordinates provided by GE Lu, and a group of thirteen people go to the thirteen stars.


    Thirteen stars is an independent interface, not a simple planet. It has a vast territory. Without the guidance of familiar people, it is difficult to go directly through the space channel.


    Ge Lu didn''t know what Zou Yi was going to do with the thirteen stars. The coordinates passed through were relatively safe and no man''s land among the thirteen stars.


    Zou Yi and others came here and looked at the surrounding environment. They found that there was no one here. Zou Yi asked, "where is the largest material storage place on the thirteen stars, Gelu?"


    Ge Lu finally understood Zou Yi''s meaning, pointed to the front and said loudly, "it''s in a city not far from the front. I built it myself. It stores most of the materials of the thirteen stars, including military materials. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "people with you can take as many materials as they can. Don''t be polite to people with chaos."


    Ge Lu said with a smile, "I see. I''m going to carry materials now."


    After a pause, geluchi said, "commander, are you going to go to the chaos world yourself?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I won''t go to the chaotic world. Princess Hui can go back alone, otherwise there are many people and it''s easy to be exposed."


    Mingyu immediately said, "then I''ll go now. I''ll return to the fairy world in three days at most..."


    Speaking of this, Mingyu obviously paused: "if I don''t come back after three days, Zou Yi... You don''t have to wait for me."


    Zou Yi pulled out the Kirin sword and handed it to Mingyu: "take this sword for self-defense and find me in the fairy world three days later."


    Mingyu was suddenly moved. She took the Kirin sword, gently touched it, looked at Zou Yi gratefully, and resolutely turned and left.


    Zou Yi, holding the God of war knife, flashed and caught up with Ge Lu and others who took the first step. It seemed that she was going to do something.


    Ge Lu saw Zou Yi and hurriedly asked, "commander, what is this?"


    Zou Yi lowered her voice and said, "commander of chaotic people here, do you know where it is?"


    Ge Lu said, "I''ll take the commander, and others will transfer materials."


    Zou Yi smiled and stretched out her hand. The space in front of her suddenly cracked. Zou Yi jumped and disappeared.


    Ge Lu hurried to follow. They disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if the mystery had disappeared.


    One of the ten people who came with them stood up and whispered, "come with me and take as many materials as possible. The commander is of great use."


    The crowd did not make a sound and quietly left with the speaker. The place was instantly quiet and there was no sound.


    Zou Yi and Ge Lu are already in another place at this time. This place looks heavily guarded. A large number of chaotic people are fully armed and alert.


    Zou Yi and Ge Lu came stealthily. No one found them for the time being, but they couldn''t be guaranteed. When someone found them, Zou Yi and Ge Lu left in a hurry and didn''t dare to disturb anyone.


    In a relatively small and safer place, Ge Lu whispered, "commander, are you really going to go directly to the commander of chaotic people? Is this too dangerous? After all, this is the occupied area of chaotic people. "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry. We should be careful when we sneak in. There should be no problem."


    Ge Lu was suddenly excited: "I will follow the commander today and kill the chaotic man who killed countless of my people!"


    Zou Yi smiled, took the lead and quietly approached an ordinary small building where the commander of the thirteen star chaotic man was located.


    Because the thirteen stars are inhabited by expelled people, the houses here are quite messy. They are far less orderly than fairyland and other circles, let alone tall and majestic.

 Chapter 639

    The small building was brightly lit and heavily guarded. Zou Yi''s invisibility began, but before he got close, he heard a chaotic man shouting.


    Ge Lu, who understood the chaotic man''s language, immediately grabbed Zou Yi in front and whispered to Zou Yi: "no, the chaotic man seems to have found our people and is strengthening vigilance."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "how about you and me divide our work and cooperate to lure the tiger away from the mountain?"


    Ge Lu thought for a moment. After nodding, he took the initiative to show up and shot in an instant, directly knocking down the two chaotic people closest to him.


    As soon as GE Lu made a move, he immediately attracted the attention of all chaotic people. Everyone made a move together and attacked Ge Lu who turned and fled.


    Ge Lu ran away very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The chaotic man interface went after him. Most chaotic people left the small building.


    There are also some chaotic people who are more cautious. After a little hesitation, they choose to stay behind rather than pursue Ge Lu.


    Zou Yi sneaked into the small building by taking advantage of the chaos and invisibility. Although it was very dangerous, she also entered the small building without danger.


    There are many chaotic people in the small building, but these chaotic people are busy. It seems that they are not the escort of chaotic people, but the high-level of chaotic people on the thirteen stars and the officers of chaotic people here on the thirteen stars.


    Zou Yi''s invisibility can be seen through by some chaotic people. Fortunately, their attention is not on it. No one has found Zou Yi for the time being.


    Zou Yi moves silently, looking for someone who may be the commander of chaotic people. The Yuanshen sword that has been prepared will be sent out at any time.


    Chaos man is the enemy. Zou Yi doesn''t hesitate to kill them all when necessary, but the premise is to confirm that the commander of chaos man is here.


    Zou Yi''s purpose is to hunt and kill the commander of chaos man. If she can''t confirm that the commander of chaos man is here, Zou Yi''s bold move will alarm the commander of chaos man and make him take precautions.


    Zou Yi went deep into the chaotic people step by step and couldn''t confirm who was the commander of the chaotic people here.


    Chaotic people seem to look the same. Except for some differences in clothes and decoration, Zou Yizhen can''t see who is the commander.


    He did not dare to use the yuan Shen to explore. It was difficult to tell who was the commander of the chaotic man here by the naked eye.


    Zou Yi delayed for a long time and failed to achieve his wish. He was worried. He heard the sound of chaotic people returning from chasing Ge Lu outside. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he suddenly released the Yuanshen sword he had prepared.


    In an instant, there were flying Yuanshen swords everywhere in the small building. Those busy chaotic people fell to the ground one after another, screaming and screaming, and the small building was in chaos.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to exit the building and passed the chaotic people who rushed into the building. She conveniently sent out some Yuanshen swords and killed these chaotic people''s guards.


    There are many guards of chaotic people. Zou Yi can kill all these chaotic people alone, even if there is the sword of Yuanshen.


    Zou Yi had no choice but to use the God of war knife to break out of the siege.


    This is Zou Yi''s first time to use the God of war knife evolved into a chaotic artifact. When she shot it, she felt that the God of war knife was very different from the past. Especially when she sent out the sword Qi, she felt more comfortable.


    The sword Qi hit the chaotic people and drove out the amazing collision sound. The chaotic people fell to the ground one after another, but they didn''t die, but soon stood up.


    The ordinary way is not to kill these chaotic people, except for the powerful Yuanshen attack skill such as Yuanshen sword.


    Zou Yi also knows this, but there are too many chaotic people around him. He can''t kill them in a short time. If he uses the sword of Yuanshen continuously, it will consume too much power of Yuanshen and can''t fight for a long time. He had to do so.


    A chaotic man suddenly jumped up from the ground when Zou Yi was unprepared. A bluish dagger in his hand suddenly stabbed Zou Yi''s left leg.


    Zou Yi subconsciously waved the God of war knife to block it, but there was a slight sound. There was almost no obstacle. The dagger in the chaotic man''s hand was divided into two, together with his own head. After a pause for a moment, she suddenly fell to the ground. It looked very hurt and seemed to be dead.


    Zou Yi could see clearly that the God of war knife refined by Princess Hui was so sharp that it directly split the flesh. It was said that there was no weapon to directly cut the chaotic man, and even the yuan God of the chaotic man was killed by one knife, which directly turned into a scattered yuan God power and floated in the air.


    Even Zou Yi was stunned by the performance of God of war knife.


    The chaotic people were even more stunned. I don''t know who made a strange cry. Others screamed together. Everyone retreated one after another and stared at the God of war knife in Zou Yi''s hand. They were all full of panic.


    Zou Yi himself was also a little distracted, but then she realized that she held up the God of war knife in her hand and didn''t use the sword fighting skills. She rushed directly to the chaotic man and made a savage attack.


    Some chaotic people try to block the God of war sword with weapons, but without exception, they break when they touch and damage when they touch, which is not a level at all.


    The God of war sword improved by Princess Hui for Zou Yi seems to be many times more powerful than before. Even the chaotic man''s body can be easily split and kill the chaotic man in the most barbaric way.


    Zou Yi had this skill and was at peace. The God of war sword danced like a whirlwind and rushed into the chaotic people for a while.


    Zou Yi''s body was surrounded by the blood of chaotic people, and he was stained with a lot of blood, but miraculously, there was no blood of chaotic people on the God of war knife.


    The God of war Sabre is so sharp that it doesn''t touch blood. The refining of Princess Hui changed the God of war Sabre and helped Zou Yi a lot.


    Zou Yi was anxious to leave, but now he suddenly changed his mind. He decided to make good use of the God of war knife to ensure that all the chaotic people here were destroyed by him.


    If there is the commander of chaotic people in the thirteen stars and kill them together, Zou Yi''s goal before coming here will be realized.


    After a cup of tea, the bodies of chaotic people were everywhere inside and outside the small building, of which at least half were divided into two.


    Zou Yi looked at the chaotic man killed by him and stroked the God of war knife in her hand. She was inexplicably excited.


    Huifei''s refining method is really brilliant. After huifei''s refining, Zhanshen Dao has improved by more than one or two grades compared with the past, which is an essential change.


    If Zou Yi said that the God of war knife is now the sharpest chaotic artifact, I''m afraid few people can refute it. After all, the God of war knife killed the extremely strong chaotic people, and even the yuan God can directly kill them.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing and put away the God of war sword like a treasure. She was excited as if he had killed the commander of chaos man in the thirteen stars and was confirmed.


    In fact, Zou Yi didn''t know whether there was their commander among the chaotic people he killed. He didn''t know how to determine this and didn''t know the commander.

 Chapter 640

    When Zou Yi left the building, his Yuanshen came out of the body and found Ge Lu in an instant. He quickly met Ge Lu and left here together.


    There are only two of them. It is impossible to destroy all the chaotic people on the thirteen stars. They can only choose to kill the top level of the chaotic people and behead them.


    Ge Lu saw Zou Yi coming. He didn''t have time to ask more questions. He hurried away with Zou Yi to meet the ten subordinates who came with him.


    Ge Lu pointed out the way. Zou Yi also knew the space skill. They cooperated with each other and soon found Ge Lu''s subordinates who were collecting materials.


    Let''s move together, put a large number of materials collected by GE Lu into their own space rings, and then Zou Yi will take everyone to leave the thirteen stars and rush back to the fairy world as soon as possible to prevent Ming Zhang from sneaking attacks.


    Zou Yi sneaked into the thirteen stars secretly this time. It took only about two hours from arriving at the thirteen stars to leaving. However, the loss of chaotic people was equivalent to a big battle. Not only a large number of officers were killed and injured, but also a large number of materials were lost.


    Zou Yi and others who returned to the fairyland couldn''t help laughing together. They looked at each other and felt that they had a great harvest following Zou Yi this night. It was a worthwhile trip.


    Zou Yi ordered people to transfer the materials to the shadow. The shadow was uniformly deployed and used. In the surprised eyes of many people, they welcomed the arrival of the next day.


    The next day the weather was fine, and the beautiful scenery of the fairyland seemed to come back. Everyone felt very comfortable and happy.


    Zou Yi is waiting for Tianjun in the main hall of the royal residence. He has learned that Tianjun led the army to raid Mingzhang last night and gained something. Therefore, he specially decides the battle report of Tianjun again to see how the recent training results are.


    Tianjun also had to command the defense. He had no time to separate himself. He sent his subordinate Heijun to report the war to Zou Yi.


    Heijun and Zou Yi met because Zou Yi was the commander-in-chief at this time. Heijun was not careless. He saluted with fists and said respectfully: "I inform the commander that our army made a little harvest during the night attack last night. My subordinates came to report the war situation."


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "Heijun, you''re welcome. Tell me, how was the harvest last night? Are the trained officers and men afraid to fight in the face of Ming Zhang''s officers and men with strict military discipline? "


    Heijun said, "during the night attack last night, we sent 30000 soldiers to attack the enemy''s right guard camp, about 50000 of them. After two hours of fighting, our soldiers killed 5000 enemies, but our casualties also reached more than 4000. According to the statistics after the war, nearly 10000 soldiers and soldiers were injured on our side, and our losses were even greater. But the commander can rest assured that 51 of our officers and men are afraid to fight or retreat. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "so, our soldiers have no advantage in the face of the chaotic army of Ming Zhang?"


    Heijun nodded and was quite helpless: "except that the Yuanshen sword of the inner earth people and a few of us can kill the chaotic people, we have no better way to deal with the undead chaotic people for the time being, so our losses are more serious."


    Zou Yi said, "didn''t our chaotic soldiers participate in the battle last night? They are also chaotic people. They should be most suitable for dealing with the chaotic people army of Ming Zhang. Why don''t you try? "


    Heijun said, "the chaotic people who surrendered can''t be used for the time being. Although they have surrendered, they still resist us more or less in the bottom of their heart. If they are sent to the battlefield at this time, I''m afraid something unexpected will happen."


    Zou Yi said: "they have signed the Yuanshen contract. If they dare to betray us, they will die. They should not do so."


    Heijun said, "commander, you don''t know. The Yuanshen contract can really restrict them, but it doesn''t necessarily kill them. As long as the original God is still there, chaotic people can absorb the power of the original God and resurrect. There are too many dead people on the battlefield, and the power of the ownerless yuan God is even stronger. Even if we use the yuan God contract to kill them, they still have the possibility of resurrection. Unless we have a way to completely break up their original gods, so that they will lose the chance of resurrection. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "the Yuanshen contract could have done this. Why do you still have concerns? Can it be said that the original God contract works on chaotic people, but not on other people or animals? "


    Heijun nodded helplessly: "at first we didn''t know this. Then a disobedient chaotic man escaped. His commander used the power of the Yuanshen contract to kill him. As a result... He escaped. Since then, we know that chaotic people are really difficult to deal with, and the constraints imposed on them by the Yuanshen contract are very limited, just slightly better than nothing. "


    Zou Yi frowned: "chaotic people are so special that they deserve to be the guards around the ancestors of heaven and earth. They are the closest people to the ancestors of heaven and earth."


    Heijun sighed: "many soldiers felt that chaotic people surrendered because they were afraid of the sword of the yuan God. It was just a delaying measure. They think that once chaotic people have a chance, they will escape or... Attack us in turn. Everyone doesn''t trust chaotic people. They are always vigilant against many people and dare not be careless. "


    Zou Yi nodded understandingly: "it seems that I have to find another way to completely subdue the chaotic man. Otherwise, we can only seal them or kill them directly, so as not to leave future trouble. At that time, we will shake the morale of the army and regret it. "


    Heijun hugged his fist and said, "Tianjun often mentioned this, but Tianjun thought that such a thing should be decided by the commander, so it has not been really implemented. We take turns to monitor the chaotic people every day because we are worried that they will escape or rebel, so we waste a lot of energy and time. "


    Zou Yi said, "I will solve this matter as soon as possible. When you go back, tell Tianjun. If you find that chaotic people are dishonest, you can kill them first and then play. In addition, those who disturb the morale of our army, betray and incite civil strife will never be spared. "


    Heijun hugged his fist and said, "remember, my subordinates, I''ll go back and tell Tianjun."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and watched Heijun leave. An idea slowly emerged in her heart. She waved to a guard and said to the guard, "copy our military rules and discipline. I want to have a good look."


    The guard immediately turned around and left. He soon came back with a copy of military regulations and discipline and gave it to Zou Yi to check.


    Zou Yi looked at it carefully, shook her head and said, "is this the military regulation and discipline formulated by Pluto and the heavenly king?"


    The guard said respectfully, "report back to the commander. It''s the military rules and disciplines formulated by Pluto and the emperor."


    Zou Yi said, "tell Pluto and Tianjun that there are many deficiencies in this military regulation and discipline. Please come to see me when they are free. We will discuss and draw up a more detailed military regulation. In the future, everyone should follow the military regulation and never be hasty."


    The guard bowed down and his face was nervous when he left. Maybe he heard what Heijun said before and saw Zou Yi''s dissatisfaction with the military regulations. He was nervous immediately.

 Chapter 641

    Suddenly turned around, hugged a chair in front of him and said, "since you''re here, why don''t you show up and meet? I haven''t thanked you for refining the God of war sword for me. It helped me a lot last night. I should thank you. "


    A person slowly appeared on the chair. It was no one else. It was Princess Hui who had made a deal with Zou Yi before.


    Huifei''s presence is still a separation of yuan and God, but it looks more solid and not much different from real people.


    Listening to Princess Hui said, "you are a busy man now. It''s not easy for me to see you. Just now I saw you talking to Heijun. I didn''t want to disturb you, so I came here to have a rest. But I didn''t expect you to be so vigilant and found me early. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "you came to me, but you got the news of the nine gods and Buddhas?"


    Princess Hui nodded: "the nine world god Buddha will come to the fairy world in three days, but he has a condition. He needs you to give me now... And give him an answer."


    Zou Yi said, "what are the requirements of the nine realm god Buddha? Princess Hui, just tell me. If it''s not too difficult, I''ll try my best to meet his requirements. "


    Princess Hui smiled, and there was a strange look on her face: "the nine world god Buddha said, he knows you have a treasure that is invaluable. He hasn''t even found the nine world god Buddha. If you can sell this treasure to the nine world god Buddha, the nine world god Buddha will immediately help you deal with the chaos king. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "my treasure? What does the nine realms god Buddha mean? "


    Huifei said, "the nine realms of god Buddha is talking about the inner earth people under you."


    Zou Yi was stunned and then asked, "what does the nine world god Buddha want the people in the earth to do? There seems to be no direct connection between the inner earth man and the treasure? "


    Princess Hui took a look at the main hall gate behind Zou Yi and closed the gate with her hand. Then she whispered, "the nine realm god Buddha is a Buddhist practice, and she pays attention to the Buddha''s fate. He said he was destined for the inner earth people, but because the inner earth people had hidden from the world in order to avoid the chaotic people, he couldn''t find it all over and lost the opportunity to meet the inner earth people. Now he knows that you are the king of the inner earth and want to receive a Buddha''s fate, so he puts forward such a request. "


    Zou Yi still didn''t understand: "is the nine realm god Buddha predestined with the people in the center of the earth? Where do you start? Geocentric people are also a branch of chaotic people. Is it difficult for the nine gods and Buddhas to be geocentric people? Or chaotic people? "


    Princess Hui looked at Zou Yi and suddenly smiled strangely: "smart people are good at talking. You guessed right. The nine world god Buddha was originally the inner earth people, but later she became successful in cultivation. She felt that the inner earth people were short and ugly, so she changed her face, reshaped her flesh and turned into the appearance of our human beings."


    Zou Yi suddenly understood: "does the nine realms god Buddha want to be the king of the inner earth instead of me? It''s easy to say. When I explain it clearly to the people in the center of the earth, they must not refuse the nine realms of God and Buddha to be their king. "


    Princess Hui smiled: "I thought you would refuse the conditions of the nine world god Buddha. I didn''t expect you to agree so readily... It seems that you are not obsessed with power, but different from many superiors."


    Zou Yi also smiled: "my purpose is very simple, that is to protect Wanling from being hurt by many people. If someone is more suitable than me to do these things, I am willing to be his subordinate, obey his orders and be a pioneer. "


    Princess Hui nodded slightly. There was a trace of appreciation in her expression: "I didn''t read you wrong. You will be a good commander in the future."


    After a pause, Princess Hui''s face was positive: "Zou Yi, after the arrival of the nine realm god Buddha, the king of chaos will no longer be a problem. Do you remember what you promised to help me? "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "a gentleman''s word is a whip. How can I forget what I said? Princess Hui, don''t worry. When the chaos king is eliminated, I will try my best to help you out. "


    There was a trace of gratitude in huifei''s eyes: "it''s not urgent. Your strength is not the opponent of chaos God at all, and you can''t save me from chaos God. After the current affairs are over, you can practice at ease. After your strength is strong enough, it''s not too late to save me. "


    Huifei suddenly stared at Zou Yi. There was a trace of expectation in her eyes: "I''m waiting for you. If you don''t save me, I''ll wait until the end of the world."


    Princess Hui said this like a vow between lovers, but Zou Yi felt that it was a kind of coercion and a reminder.


    Zou Yi was upset, but he didn''t show it. He also understood the situation of huifei and knew that huifei had been trapped for too long and couldn''t wait to be free.


    "Please don''t worry," Zou Yi said sincerely, looking at huifei. "I said that I would never go back on anything I promised."


    Princess Hui smiled again. Her beautiful smile was more attractive. Even Zou Yi, whose heart was as gray as death, couldn''t help looking at it more. She secretly lamented that Princess Hui was really worthy of being the goddess of nine days. Just because of her appearance, I don''t know how many people were willing to die for her.


    When Princess Hui saw Zou Yi''s appearance, it seemed common and didn''t care: "then I''ll contact the nine world god Buddha. Presumably, the nine world god Buddha knows the news and will come to the fairy world to meet you in advance to discuss how to deal with the king of chaos."


    Zou Yi was grateful and hugged Princess Hui: "thank you, Princess Hui. If you can defeat or kill the chaos king, all souls will be fine. It''s all your credit, Princess Hui."


    Princess Hui smiled and turned to go, but stopped again. She smiled at the door of the main hall and said, "the god Buddha is coming. Why don''t you show up far?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and hurried to observe, but he didn''t find anything. He was wondering, so he heard a man say, "I came uninvited. When I saw Princess Hui driving here, I didn''t dare to disturb. I waited outside the door."


    Princess Hui said with a smile, "will the nine gods and Buddhas care about these vulgar rites? I don''t believe it. I think the god Buddha wants to observe Zou Yi and see if it''s worth your help? "


    The main hall gate was pushed open. A bald monk with a big red cassock, three feet long eyebrows, a peach and plum face and smiling eyes stepped in.


    This person should be the nine world god Buddha, but his appearance is completely different from Zou Yi''s imagination. Without the demeanor of a master, he looks more like the presiding monk in temples on earth.


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to neglect. She came forward to meet her and saluted and said, "I''ve seen the nine gods and Buddhas under Zou Yi."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled and said kindly, "benefactor, don''t be so polite. I take the liberty to visit. I don''t know if I''m disturbing benefactor?"


    Zou Yi hurriedly said, "you''re welcome, sir. I''m looking forward to it day and night. Today I finally saw my real body. I''m very excited... Please take a seat."


    The nine world god Buddha stretched out his hand and falsely cited: "although I am a Buddhist, I am different from other monks. As like as two peas, they eat meat and drink, take wives and children, kill people and set arrows. You''re welcome, benefactor. Just be a layman. "

 Chapter 642

    Zou Yi was stunned and heard Princess Hui say, "the nine world god Buddha is the ancestor of Buddha cultivation. It''s not good to tease our commander Zou Yi so much?"


    The nine world god Buddha looked at Princess Hui and said with a smile, "I''m not teasing donor Zou Yi. What I said just now is true, and there''s no empty word."


    Princess Hui frowned slightly: "is every sentence true? Why don''t I believe it? "


    The nine world god Buddha smiled and said, "I''ve been away from the world for a long time. I suddenly had a whim a few days ago and decided to enter the world again to experience and improve my cultivation. So not long ago, I went deep into the world, married a wife and had children, ate meat and drank wine, and began to live a mortal life. Moreover, because the war is breaking out in my experience place, I have been forcibly recruited into the army, and I have done a lot of killing and setting fire. "


    Zou Yi and huifei suddenly realized that they laughed together. They both thought the nine world god Buddha was funny and approachable.


    "Elder, do you know that chaos king invaded all walks of life?" Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "I''d like to hand over the king of the inner earth to the elder. Please take down the chaos King..."


    Zou Yi wanted to say "kill the chaos king", but she changed her mouth when she thought that the nine realm god Buddha was a Buddhist monk. Generally speaking, she can''t kill people.


    "The king of chaos is one of the ancestors of heaven and earth. Kill him, heaven and earth will not allow it, and people and God will be angry." The nine realms god Buddha suddenly became serious: "if I do this, I will lose all my accomplishments and lose my life. Therefore, I really can''t help you with this request. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "this... Chaos king is indeed one of the ancestors of heaven and earth, but it seems wrong to say that killing him will be punished by heaven and earth?"


    The nine world god Buddha saluted with one hand: "benefactor, you must not kill the chaotic king. Otherwise, your wife and children will be separated and it will be difficult to end well. We all live between heaven and earth, that is, in the world created by the chaotic king and the chaotic God. If you disrespect your ancestors, the consequences... Can be imagined. "


    Zou Yi frowned: "the chaotic king is not benevolent. He led the army to kill countless creatures. He has long been not the ancestor of heaven and earth respected by everyone, but just a demon who destroys creatures. Why can''t such people be killed? "


    The nine realms god Buddha sighed: "benefactor, I''m afraid that if you fall into the devil''s way, you''ll never recover. Listen to me, this world is the king of chaos. What he wants is up to him. Even if all souls die, he will create some new creatures. There will never be loneliness between heaven and earth. "


    Zou Yi was suddenly disappointed. She took a look at huifei, shook her head and said, "since the elder thinks so, I''ll treat it as if I haven''t seen the elder. Everything before... Has never happened."


    Princess Hui said, "why did you suddenly change your mind? We agreed before. You help Zou Yi deal with the chaos king. Zou Yi gives you the seat of the king of the inner earth... How can you go back? "


    The nine world god Buddha looked at Princess Hui and said slowly, "I just promised you to come to the fairy world to have a look, but I never said I would help benefactor Zou."


    Princess Hui took a look at the nine world god Buddha, with anger in her eyes: "then why do you want Zou Yi to be the king of earth people?"


    The nine world god Buddha suddenly smiled and said, "the king of the inner earth people should be made by the inner earth people. I''m from the inner earth, and I can be regarded as the ancestor of the inner earth. Why can''t I be the king of the inner earth? "


    Princess Hui opened her mouth and couldn''t speak. The nine world god Buddha said it well. He is indeed the ancestor of the inner earth people. Being the king of the inner earth people is really suitable. Princess Hui can''t refute it.


    Zou Yi said, "I''m not far away. Would you like to take me as an apprentice and teach me my martial arts and combat skills so that I can have a chance to fight the chaos king?"


    The nine world god Buddha immediately turned to look at Zou Yi and asked seriously, "do you have to fight the chaos king?"


    Zou Yi nodded decisively: "chaos king killed my mentor, wife, friends, and countless soldiers and creatures. I must avenge them."


    The nine realms god Buddha sighed, "did I just say what I said in vain? Why do you insist on revenge? "


    Zou Yi''s eyes were firm: "the chaotic King kills innocent people indiscriminately, regards life as grass mustard, and cultivates immortals. Such people will never be allowed to go unpunished."


    "What is law?" The nine world god Buddha folded his palms, looked out of the window and muttered, "what is the law in front of the heaven? In front of Shizu, what is Dharma? "


    Zou Yi said: "justice is the law, and life is the law. Killing innocent people indiscriminately, even the ancestors of heaven and earth, violates justice and should be punished. "


    The nine world god Buddha looked more and more serious, looked at Zou Yi and said, "if you were the king of chaos, would you be angry for your beloved woman? The chaotic King''s strength is transcendent. He hurt the lives of all souls in a rage. I''m afraid it''s not his intention. You and I are safe now. It''s God''s favor. Why go through this muddy water? "


    Zou Yi said angrily, "my elder is a Buddhist practitioner. He should appreciate life and cherish life. Why is what I say now completely opposite to the Dharma?"


    The nine realms god Buddha interface said: "all the spirits in the world are given life by the chaos king and the chaos God brothers, and they are all their descendants. If ancestors want to kill, they can only lead their neck to kill. Why resist? "


    Zou Yi felt that she had nothing to say with the nine world god Buddha. She was about to get angry. Princess Hui, who was also angry, suddenly said, "god Buddha, if the king of chaos wants to kill you, what should you do?"


    As soon as the nine world god Buddha was stunned, he immediately read "Amitabha" and said softly, "the king of chaos will not kill me. He knows that I have already jumped out of the three worlds, not in the five elements, and have long ignored the world..."


    "Do you think you''re alone?" Princess Hui interrupted the words of the nine realms god Buddha: "how do I think you are evading your responsibility? You have the strength to fight the chaos king, but you let the chaos king do anything. This is evading your responsibility and your responsibility to protect the common people. Zou Yi is right. Although you are the ancestor of Buddhism, you really don''t look like a Buddhist disciple... "


    The nine world god Buddha has been looking at Princess Hui. The seriousness on her face gradually disappears and is replaced by a sacred Buddha light.


    This Buddha light envelops all the nine realms of God and Buddha. You can''t see the nine realms of God and Buddha from the outside. It looks sacred and mysterious.


    Zou Yi and Princess Hui were surprised, but heard the nine world god Buddha say: "the two benefactors really want to protect all souls. I just tested the two benefactors. Please don''t blame me for being rude."


    With the voice of the nine world god Buddha, the Buddha light gradually disappeared. The nine world god Buddha reappeared in front of Zou Yi and Princess Hui. Unexpectedly, his appearance changed greatly, just like before.

 Chapter 643

    At this time, the nine realm god Buddha is solemn, wearing colorful flowing cloud cassock, holding star Buddha beads, full of Buddha''s compassion, and full of people all over the world... He makes people admire at first sight and can''t help but want to worship.


    There were bursts of Sanskrit sounds from the nine realms of god Buddha, as if ten thousand people were chanting scriptures. His precious appearance was solemn throughout the Dharma world. The Sanskrit sound spread all over the world. The Buddha''s expression and Buddha''s temperament were all revealed at the moment.


    Behind the Jiujie god Buddha, there was a Buddha shadow as high as ten thousand feet, which could not even stop the house of the palace. The dignified and compassionate look was like the Jiujie god Buddha had been magnified countless times, and even Zou Yi dared not look directly at it.


    Countless voices of kneeling down came from around the palace. Countless people in the underworld, the demon world, chaos and the inner earth were kneeling down. They were all convinced by the nine world god Buddha and willingly worshipped the huge Buddha shadow of the nine world god Buddha.


    The forces of Buddhism visible to the naked eye slowly gathered together, turned into silk threads, and directly entered the Buddha shadow of the nine world god Buddha, becoming the Buddha power of the nine world god Buddha.


    Buddha power is the worshiping power of believers. It is the most mysterious and difficult to gather.


    The nine realms of god Buddha can easily get so much Buddha power, which shows that the world''s worship in the face of the nine realms of god Buddha comes from the heart.


    Zou Yi couldn''t help saluting and applied for solemnity. Where was there any anger?


    Princess Hui seemed stunned and muttered to herself: "God and Buddha are coming, and the world is saved..."


    No matter how Zou Yi and Princess Hui behave, the nine world god Buddha slowly opens his mouth, and the voice seems to come from outside the nine clouds, but it is directly rooted in the hearts of the people and goes directly to the depths of people''s yuan God: "there are many hardships in the world, and Buddhism will resolve them. From today on, I will be in charge of the fairyland. All creatures persecuted by the king of chaos can come to the fairyland and be protected by me. "


    The words of Jiujie god Buddha are very simple and simple, but the feelings in the hearts of those who hear it are not trivial. Everyone has been hurt by the king of chaos more or less and is more or less afraid of the king of chaos. Now there are Jiujie god Buddha to protect everyone, and everyone''s hearts are full of gratitude.


    More Buddha power appears in the air, and then takes the initiative to enter the Buddha shadow of the nine boundary god Buddha and turn into the Buddha power of the nine boundary god Buddha.


    The nine world god Buddha slowly showed a merciful smile, and the Buddha shadow slowly disappeared. He looked at Zou Yi and Princess Hui in front of him, and his voice still seemed to come from outside jiuxiao: "Zou Yi, you were the reincarnation of a wisp of yuan God of the true God of martial arts. When the true God of martial arts was in charge of the divine world, you often killed, and you were also covered with killing. I shouldn''t have accepted you as an apprentice. But I think you care about the common people and do not hesitate your life for the sake of all spirits. Today I make an exception to accept you as an apprentice and teach you the Dharma. You should remember that to practice Dharma, you must have compassion. Don''t do evil small, don''t do good small, save my body three times a day, kill less and do more good... "


    For almost an hour, Jiujie god Buddha said that he wanted Zou Yi to kill less evils and do more good deeds. He didn''t mean anything else.


    Zou Yi listened very carefully. She felt as if she had been enlightened. Her kindness burst out in her heart. She wanted to do something good immediately.


    The nine world god Buddha observed words and colors. He saw Zou Yi''s mind early. At this time, he stopped talking and looked at Zou Yi quietly, waiting for Zou Yi to come out of this realm.


    After a long time, Zou Yi finally woke up. He looked at the nine world god Buddha and said respectfully, "please accept me as an apprentice. My disciples are willing to convert to Buddhism and do good every day..."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled and interrupted Zou Yi''s words: "you can''t convert to Buddhism, but you can be a layman disciple. Follow me to practice Buddhism, improve accomplishments and escort all souls."


    Zou Yi wondered, "why does the divine Buddha say I can''t be a Buddhist disciple?"


    The nine world god Buddha got up and walked to Zou Yi. He looked at Zou Yi kindly: "you are destined to do many things in your life, and those things are not what Buddhist disciples can do, so you can''t become a Buddhist disciple."


    Zou Yi thought about it and suddenly understood: "I understand... Master, although the disciple is a layman disciple, he will still do more good deeds and do good deeds like a Buddhist disciple as much as possible..."


    The nine realms god Buddha smiled: "it''s also a good thing to punish evil and promote good. Don''t become too stubborn because of my previous words. Zou Yi, there is a fate between you and me. I feel like old friends at first sight, so I accept you as my disciple. In the future, you will be my layman disciple and my closing disciple. "


    Zou Yixing said, "thank you, master."


    The nine world god Buddha said, "I have countless disciples, but only dozens of people are still alive. You are their younger martial brother, but because you are a layman disciple, you won''t communicate with them much. I won''t introduce you for the time being. In the future, you want to meet each other. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I understand. Excuse me, master, when can I start practicing Buddhism? At present, the chaos King''s army is in the fairy world, and the disciples are very worried. "


    The nine realms god Buddha laughed: "I see you are thinking about the king of chaos. I''d better help you solve the king of chaos first, and then pass on your Dharma to make you feel at ease. What do you think? "


    Zou Yi thought about it and shook her head decisively: "I want to rely on myself to avenge my relatives and friends and protect all souls at the same time."


    The nine world Buddha nodded slightly, "very good. It''s commendable that you have self-motivated and fighting spirit to overcome everything. You come with me. I have prepared a retreat for you, somewhere in the fairyland. You first practice with me for one month, and then come back to preside over the overall situation and continue to practice at the same time. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and suddenly remembered that the etiquette of Buddhist disciples was not like this, so she folded her hands and said, "yes, master."


    The nine world god Buddha looked at Princess Hui and said with a smile, "Princess Hui, please show mercy when Zou Yi helps you out in the future. Zou Yi is kind-hearted and easy to trust people, but I will never allow anyone to hurt him. Do you remember, Princess Hui? "


    Princess Hui was stunned and then said with a smile, "the nine world god Buddha spoke. How dare Princess Hui not follow? God Buddha, don''t worry, Zou Yi... Will not suffer from me. "


    The nine world god Buddha nodded slightly and looked serious: "Zou Yi goes with me. I''ll leave the matter here to the shadow. There is an old man in the fairy world. Within a month, the people under the chaotic king will never dare to mess around. "


    Zou Yi knew that what the nine world god Buddha said was true. She turned around and followed the nine world god Buddha. They disappeared together.


    Jiujie god Buddha seems to be very familiar with the fairy world. He took Zou Yijing to a quiet place, smiled and said to Zou Yi, "this is the place where I used to meditate. You will stay here this month and practice Buddhism with me as a teacher."

 Chapter 644

    Zou Yi looked at an independent small bamboo building in front of her and felt quite novel: "is this the place where Shifu once practiced? How many years has this little bamboo building been? "


    The nine world god Buddha smiled: "years and years are not important. You should know some array methods. Can you know them by looking at the arrays here?"


    Zou Yi was stunned: "I really haven''t found an array here... Also, without array protection, the small bamboo building can''t exist for too long."


    While Zou Yi was talking, she looked carefully for a while and slowly found something strange: "master, this array is very exquisite. If you hadn''t reminded me, the disciple couldn''t find this array at all. I thought this was an ordinary place."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled and said, "go in and have a look. There will be surprises."


    Zou Yi saw that the nine world god Buddha was very kind at this time. She unconsciously thought of nameless and Fuyu masters. She was a little sad in her heart, but she quickly adjusted and strode into the bamboo building.


    The bamboo building is not big, nor is it a treasure of space. Zou Yi can see the whole situation of the bamboo building at a glance. This is an ordinary rural family style bamboo building, which is nothing special.


    Zou Yi didn''t see the surprise said by the Jiujie god Buddha, but just when Zou Yi was confused, the Jiujie god Buddha also came in. He looked at Zou Yi with a smile and didn''t speak.


    Before Zou Yi asked, the nine gods waved their hands, and the furnishings in the bamboo building suddenly changed. Everything was completely different from what Zou Yi had seen before.


    There are many futons and ancient scriptures in the bamboo building, but Zou Yi is most attracted by a huge bodhi tree growing in the bamboo building and whose crown goes directly through the roof of the bamboo building.


    Zou Yi knows that the bodhi tree is a treasure of Buddhism. He sees that the bodhi tree is very thick and covered with Buddhist seals. Mysterious forces wrap around it. He knows that this is the surprise said by the nine world god Buddha.


    The nine world god Buddha smiled and said, "this is the surprise for the teacher. You practice Buddhism under this tree, get twice the result with half the effort, and help you understand Buddhism, so that you can also absorb Buddha power and enhance your own strength."


    Zou Yi pondered for a moment, saluted and said, "master, disciples feel that to practice Buddhism, they must first understand the goodness of Buddhism, not directly practice the power of Buddhism."


    The nine world god Buddha was stunned: "don''t you want to practice Buddha power right away? Don''t you know that Buddha power is no less than the power of chaos. If you master this power, it will be a great good thing for you. "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "disciples should first refine their mind and nature, and then their strength."


    The nine world god Buddha looked at Zou Yi and nodded slowly, "it''s rare. Zou Yi, if you understand what you mean, you can practice the Buddhist Heart Sutra under the bodhi tree to achieve your purpose of cultivation at this stage. After the Heart Sutra has been cultivated, I will teach you the dharma as a teacher, so that your strength can be improved. "


    Zou Yi asked, "Buddhist Heart Sutra? What kind of skill is that? "


    The nine realms god Buddha smiled: "are you from earth? Have you heard of the Maha Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra on earth? That''s a classic in earth Buddhism. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "when I was born, people on earth didn''t trust Buddhism much. I just heard of this classic work of Buddhism and didn''t study it."


    The nine realms god Buddha suddenly sighed: "people on earth really don''t trust Buddhism. They think... Don''t say that. Being a teacher means that the Buddhist Heart Sutra taught by a teacher is a Buddhist theory similar to the Maha Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra. It is mainly used to cultivate people''s state of mind, which is basically the same as your requirements."


    Zou Yi understood: "then please ask the master to teach the disciples the Heart Sutra, so that the disciples can get sublimation from the state of mind, so as to change the current situation and make further progress."


    The nine world god Buddha handed a thin ancient paper book to Zou Yi: "this is a Buddhist Heart Sutra written in divine language. I wrote it myself. There is only one book in the universe. Keep it and don''t lose it."


    Zou Yi took this seemingly ordinary book with both hands. When she started, her arm sank. The weight of this book completely exceeded Zou Yi''s expectation. It seemed that it weighed thousands of kilograms. Even Zou Yi felt very surprised.


    The nine world god Buddha smiled: "don''t underestimate this Heart Sutra. It''s made of a piece of silver essence. Although it looks very thin, it weighs 3000 Jin."


    Silver essence is a rare weapon refining material. The weapon refined with silver essence is extremely sharp and tough, and can better integrate with aura and immortal power. It is the favorite of weapon refiners.


    The Jiujie god Buddha refined a book with 3000 Jin of silver, which is quite a sense of outrage, but it also shows that he attaches importance to this Buddhist Heart Sutra.


    Zou Yi, holding the Buddhist Heart Sutra in her hand, sat cross legged under the bodhi tree. Just after reading a few lines of divine language on the Heart Sutra, she felt that her mind trembled. The whole person immediately entered the state of forgetting things and me, and even the nine gods and Buddhas around her.


    The nine realms god Buddha who had been paying attention to Zou Yi saw it. He couldn''t help but secretly praised it, nodded slightly, flashed his body and left quietly.


    With the departure of Jiujie god Buddha, the bamboo building instantly returned to its original state, and even Zou Yi''s body disappeared. It looks like an ordinary empty farmhouse.


    Jiujie god Buddha didn''t go far. He was busy in the small vegetable garden in front of the bamboo building. It seemed that he was no different from an ordinary farmer.


    However, the nine realms of god Buddha planted not vegetables, but God grass rarely seen in the outside world.


    The nine world god Buddha planted the seeds of God grass in the soil, waved and germinated. Between several breaths, the God grass grew to a foot high and low.


    This speed is visible to the naked eye. If a mortal sees it, he will think it is an illusion, or he will see demons and ghosts.


    Among the divine grasses planted by the nine world god Buddha, each one is the dream of immortals. They are collected by the nine world god Buddha for many years and are very precious.


    That is, at this time, a figure floated to him. He saluted from a distance and said respectfully, "master, here comes the disciple."


    The nine world god Buddha looked at the visitor and smiled: "just come. Vanity, I asked you to do something for me. "


    This void is obviously a monk. His dress is seven times similar to that of the nine realms god Buddha: "master, what do you want your disciples to do?"


    The Jiujie god Buddha looked at the bamboo building: "I want you to guard this bamboo building for a month and take good care of the Jiujiu planted by me. It''s a god grass. You have taken care of God grass for many years. I won''t say much about that. There is your younger martial brother in the bamboo building. He practices in isolation and forgets both things. He can''t be disturbed, but he makes too many enemies and is too strong. You should focus on protecting your younger martial brother. "


    Emptiness combined with ten as a ceremony: "I will abide by master''s decree, and I will protect my younger martial brother."


    The nine world god Buddha nodded slightly, turned and floated away. It seemed that he was very relieved of the void.

 Chapter 645

    Seeing the nine world god Buddha leave, the void touched his bald head and murmured, "when did you have a little younger martial brother?"


    A voice came from his body: "it should be the disciple that master recently accepted. If I''m not wrong, it should be the Lord of the fairyland that master came to see this time. That... That man''s name is Zou Yi."


    Vanity nodded slightly: "you''re right. It should be Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairyland. Zou Yi can become our younger martial brother. He must be outstanding. We should protect him and ensure that he has no problems in his cultivation. "


    The voice inside the void sounded again: "senior brother, let me out. The fairy world has not suppressed the yuan God. I''ll come out and breathe."


    Vanity smiled and waved. There was another person in front of him. This person was exactly the same as vanity, but it was obviously not the original Buddha, but just a meta God.


    After the man came out, he looked around and smiled: "it''s a good place. It''s worthy of being the place where Master practiced before. It''s really a geomantic treasure land."


    Vanity smiled and said, "don''t talk nonsense, younger martial brother. Master, when he was practicing here, he didn''t have us. Who knows what it was like here at that time."


    "Don''t forget, elder martial brother," the man said with a smile, "what am I good at, younger martial brother? Predicting the future is the specialty of junior sister 19, but together with Feng Shui, it is my specialty. I''m sure this place was better in the past. Master, it''s probably because of the good feng shui in this place that the Lord of the fairy world came here to practice. "


    Vanity said, "younger martial brother vanity, your name is vanity. Why are you so keen on Feng Shui? Can''t you see through the false name and want to be the master of an interface? "


    The false name laughed: "elder martial brother made fun of me. Younger martial brother, I am naturally indifferent to fame and wealth, but I don''t want to be the master of the interface."


    Vanity smiled, suddenly changed his face and whispered, "younger martial brother, there is an invasion behind the bamboo building."


    Vanity disappeared while vanity spoke. When vanity finished speaking, there was a fierce fight behind the bamboo building.


    Void in front of the bamboo building, you can clearly see the surge of divine power behind the bamboo building. It seems that people are some top experts in the divine world. This surge of divine power can not be produced by ordinary people.


    After a few breaths, the false name suddenly shouted. His voice was accompanied by a trace of pain. It seemed that he had been injured.


    Vanity is about to go to support vanity, but as soon as he moves, he suddenly stops.


    He turned and looked at the place where the nine boundary god Buddha planted God grass. His eyes were cold and suddenly rushed over, as fast as lightning.


    The empty palms were folded and seemed to salute, but a solid Buddha power visible to the naked eye suddenly shot out from his fingertips, turned into ten swords and shot at the edge of God grass.


    There was a tinkling sound, and a figure appeared out of thin air. He held a cold shining sword in his hand, stared at the void with big eyes, and murmured, "it''s a powerful Buddhist sword!"


    When vanity saw this man, his eyes were colder: "who are you? Why destroy the divine grass planted by my master? "


    The man was dressed in red and wore a red mask. He could hardly see any characteristics except that a pair of watery big eyes could see that she was a woman.


    Listening to the woman in red, she said, "master void, you are a monk. You always kill people. Is it against the Buddhist way of compassion? Do the disciples of the nine realms god Buddha only pay attention to their own strength and accomplishments, and don''t care about the way of compassion? "


    Emptiness is a gift: "don''t talk nonsense, benefactor. Monks are merciful. How dare emptiness not emphasize this way? But the God grass was planted by the master himself, and the master himself issued a decree to make his disciples protect the God grass. How dare vanity neglect it? "


    The woman in red sneered, her body flashed and disappeared in front of the void.


    The void retreated half a step, and a circle of Buddha power rolled on his body and turned into a protective cover to protect him.


    At the same time, the void sent out ten swords made of Buddha power again, and the target was somewhere behind him.


    There was another tinkling sound, and the body of the woman in red flashed away. Unexpectedly, she had reached behind the void and close to the bamboo building.


    The speed of the woman in red is also very fast. It''s no worse than the void. In the blink of an eye, she has reached the bamboo building. If the void didn''t stop her in time, I''m afraid she has entered the bamboo building.


    The void frowned slightly and didn''t move. Thousands of swords suddenly appeared on the surface of his body. His whole person seemed to become a hedgehog.


    At the next moment, thousands of swords all flew out, and there was only one target, but the void was not split where they passed, revealing a large dark space crack and blowing a strong vigorous wind.


    The figure of the woman in red appeared again. She was already standing at the door of the bamboo building and almost entered the bamboo building, but she was still blocked by the empty sword and had to retreat.


    The woman in red was obviously angered. With a backhand sword, an amazing sword Qi rushed straight into the void. There were dark space cracks everywhere. It seems that the power of this sword Qi is very amazing.


    The void didn''t dare to make a hard connection. He took an oblique step to avoid the sword Qi. His right hand stretched out and held it in front of him. A huge palm like touching the sky and the ground suddenly appeared next to the woman in red, as if he wanted to catch the woman in red.


    The woman in red was surprised and jumped up to avoid the huge empty palm. However, because the empty palm was too large, a corner of the woman in red was still rubbed and turned into nothingness in an instant.


    This is a little embarrassing. The red woman''s clothes are not neat, her back waist shows snow-white skin, and her big eyes are shocked, angry and shy.


    "Dead monk, you don''t change your lust. You''re a fake monk." The woman in red scolded angrily, and the long sword in her hand was shot as a concealed weapon. It seems that she needs a sword to kill the void in order to relieve her hatred.


    Void was stunned. Suddenly, he saw the long sword coming. He was surprised and subconsciously avoided driving away.


    In fact, he had already opened his protective cover. Although the long sword was fierce, it might not hurt the void. He didn''t have to avoid it at all.


    That is, the woman in red took the opportunity to enter the bamboo building and slipped away under the eyes of the void.


    Emptiness immediately caught up with the woman in red and entered the bamboo building with her front and rear feet. Without saying a word, she shot directly and was ready to beat the woman in red out of the bamboo building.


    The woman in red had been on guard for a long time. Seeing the void catching up, she immediately took out a fire red spherical object and shouted, "if you dare to do it again, I''ll detonate this thunder bomb and completely destroy the bamboo building."


    The void was stunned and had to stop: "what do you want, benefactor?"


    The woman in red threw the "thunder fire bomb" in her hand and shouted, "then, it will explode when it falls to the ground."


    Emptiness was surprised. He didn''t dare to let the thunder fire bomb destroy the cultivation place of the nine realms of god Buddha. He quickly took the thunder fire bomb in his hand.

 Chapter 646

    Starting with the thunder fire bomb, the void immediately felt something wrong, because the thunder fire bomb was very heavy and had special suction, and the void was fixed in place in an instant.


    Vanity knew that she had been cheated and was about to find a way to get rid of her difficulties. She saw the woman in red snatch it. She shot like lightning and sealed the void.


    The void couldn''t move any more. She could only watch the woman in red rummage around in the bamboo building. There was no way to stop her.


    Vanity wanted to say hello to vanity, but in the twinkling of an eye, vanity was carried into the bamboo building by a woman in the same red dress.


    The false name is unconscious at this time. It is unknown whether life or death, and it is impossible to help the void.


    The two Buddhist masters were defeated by two women so quickly, which really undermines the reputation of the nine world god Buddha.


    Now is not the time to think about this. The void slowly closes its eyes, and some of the sealed Buddha power in the body can still work.


    Void is one of the disciples of the nine realms god Buddha. Although he was careless before, his strength is far from as unbearable as before.


    The woman in red who entered the bamboo building first said, "why did it take so long for my sister to come in? This... Is it difficult to entangle a false name? "


    Later, the woman in red who entered the bamboo building slightly bowed her head: "my false name is a disciple of the nine world god Buddha. I''m even more ancient and strange, and I''m always cautious. If I hadn''t turned into his younger martial sister nun Xu Fan and hurt him unprepared, I wouldn''t be his opponent."


    "Sister means that the illustrious master likes his younger martial sister nun Xufan? It''s funny. If the nine realms god Buddha knows, I''m afraid he will get angry and get sick. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Xuming and Xufan were brothers and sisters. Later, they became monks together and practiced Buddhism with the nine world god Buddha. Don''t talk nonsense and annoy the nine world god Buddha, but they don''t have any good fruit. "


    "Sister, come on, sister, I''m just kidding. By the way, Zou Yi is not here. I''m afraid the information we got before is untrue. "


    "No, there will be no problem with the information we get. Sister, don''t forget that the one who provides the information is the recognized first person in the future, Xu XIX, the 19th disciple of the ninth world god Buddha. Although Xu 19 is only a layman disciple of the nine realms of god Buddha, she never lies, which is also recognized by the world. "


    "Then why is there no Zou Yi in the bamboo building? It''s so big here, and there are no space treasures here. If Zou Yi were here, my sister, I should have found him early in the morning. "


    "Well... We can only ask the two masters of vanity and vanity."


    "Sister, wait a minute," said a cunning look in the eyes of the woman in red who had entered the bamboo building. "I''ll try our jiuxianguo to see if I can get all their words out."


    "You just love mischief. Don''t waste your time. Your Jiuxian fruit is useless." As a sister, the woman in red who later entered the bamboo building had a sense of blame in her eyes: "search the soul directly and ask what we need to know. Don''t create complications and delay major events."


    "All right. It''s a pity that I have never had a chance to try the brewmaster fruit that Kate has developed for a hundred years... "


    "Sister, you..." Hu Meier''s sister was obviously worried: "how did you say your name? You''re not afraid they''ll come after us? "


    Kate smiled, and there was a smile in her eyes: "sister, your name is Hu xian''er, but my name is Hu mei''er. Even if we don''t say, the two masters of vanity and vanity must have guessed."


    Hu xian''er''s eyes were full of depression, and she no longer bothered with Kate. She turned around and had to do it. She directly performed soul searching and searched all the memories of the unconscious false name.


    Kate came to the false name first, reached out and pinched a strange fruit, so that the juice flowed into the false name''s mouth.


    Hu Xianer wanted to organize, but she did it too quickly. She had no time to stop Hu Meier. She could only watch Hu Meier feed her false name and drink the juice of jiuxianguo.


    A moment later, the false name woke up, looked blankly at the two women in red in front of him, and said suspiciously, "where am I? Who are you


    "What''s your name?" asked Hu Xianer? Why are you here? "


    Vanity reached out and touched his bald head. He seemed to remember something. He immediately jumped up and shouted, "who are you? Why did you sneak into me as my sister? Speak quickly, or I won''t be blamed for being rude. "


    Hu xian''er was stunned and looked at Kate with a look of blame in her eyes.


    Kate shrunk her neck and whispered, "I may have taken it wrong. This is not Jiuxian fruit, but Huihun fruit..."


    Hu xian''er said angrily, "look back and see how I deal with you!"


    Hu mei''er stepped back and seemed to be afraid of Hu xian''er. She didn''t dare to say another word, but her eyes still showed a trace of stubbornness.


    As a master who can defeat the void, it''s unimaginable that she made a mistake about the Jiuxian fruit and soul returning fruit she brought.


    When he woke up, he saw the sealed void. He couldn''t help shouting, "who are you? Let my senior brother go. "


    Hu Xianer stepped forward and suddenly changed into another person.


    At this time, Hu Xianer looked like a nun, dressed in cassock and almost the same as her false name, but she looked beautiful. She was really a virtuous fairy.


    The false name couldn''t help saying, "don''t lie to me again, my sister... You can''t lie to me again even if you become my junior sister Xu Fan."


    Hu Xianer, who turned into Xu Fan, smiled: "brother, there are no outsiders here. Why do you call me junior sister? Brother, have you forgotten that I am your own sister and we are brothers and sisters... "


    "Shut up!" The false name shouted angrily, "Hu xian''er, don''t think you can show off in front of me if you are at the peak of your shapeshifting skills. If you don''t return to your original appearance, don''t blame me for ruthlessly sending you... To the Western Paradise. "


    In the face of the angry false name, Hu Xianer''s appearance changed again. A charming person appeared in front of the false name: "it turns out that the false name master likes my original appearance. That''s not simple. I''ll meet the master''s wishes."


    At this time, Hu Xianer spoke, charming, and sounded like a dusty woman. The false name couldn''t help frowning, and her face was disgusted.


    Seeing the appearance of false fame, Kate suddenly said, "master false fame, we are old acquaintances. Why are we not happy to see our sisters? Monks can''t get angry easily. It hinders the master''s practice. "

 Chapter 647

    Vanity tried to calm down, clenched his teeth and said, "fairy Hu, Kate, why did your sister come here? Do you say that your demon clan is also colluding with the chaos king to be our enemy? "


    Hu xian''er said with a smile: "our demon family has been suppressed by your Buddhist practitioners for a long time. Many years ago, the nine gods Buddha shot us personally, killed the king of our demon family and destroyed almost all our demon family experts. How can we have the ability and courage to fight against you? We just came to find Lord Zou Yixian, not to be enemies with you. "


    "Are you looking for my younger martial brother?" The false name seemed to understand something: "don''t think you can confuse me, younger martial brother. As the leader of the fairyland, would you like you two demon women? Listen to my advice and leave here quickly. I may not embarrass you for the sake of having known each other for a long time. If not, I will do it on behalf of heaven and destroy you two fox demons who confuse all sentient beings. "


    "You!" Hu xian''er was so angry that he pointed to the nose of the false name and scolded, "we are monsters. What are you? The monks are full of filth. Didn''t the nine realms Buddha teach you? "


    Kate took out more than a dozen "thunder and fire bombs" that had been used in the void before, and threw them directly at the false name without saying a word.


    The false name flashed and disappeared. His senior brother void disappeared with him. He had thought about it for a long time. When he angered Hu Xianer and Hu Meier, he saved the sealed void.


    It seems that the false name is really like what Hu Xianer said. He is an ancient spirit and cautious man.


    Before the false name, she was deliberately angry and deliberately angered the Hu Xianer sisters. There was only one purpose, that is to distract the Hu Xianer sisters and take the opportunity to save the void.


    Hu Xianer sisters were stunned and ran after them, but just outside the bamboo building, they saw the void that had restored their freedom and looked at their false name with a smile.


    Hu xian''er immediately knew that he had been cheated and couldn''t help shouting, "the monks have done such a thing. It seems that the nine world gods and Buddhas have really neglected to discipline you, making you monks vulgar."


    Vanity said with a smile, "vulgarity is better than death. Facing the demon clan, we don''t need some tricks and means. We don''t know how to die. That''s how we failed to live up to the teacher''s teaching. Now our second team is two. It''s very fair. Do you surrender yourself, or do you want us to take you down and force you to surrender? "


    Hu xian''er frowned slightly, and there was a trace of reluctance on her charming face: "don''t think you must be better than our sisters, we are not afraid of you..."


    Kate took out a lot of "thunder and fire bombs" again and said coldly, "if you dare to do it, I''ll blow up the bamboo building immediately and see how you explain to the nine gods and Buddhas."


    While Hu mei''er was talking, she tried to throw out the "thunder and fire bomb" in her hand, but she heard the false name smile: "throw it, throw it, you are just some ordinary iron balls with array patterns, which are not as powerful as the common array flag. Who are you scaring?"


    Kate was stunned, then glanced at Hu Xianer and asked suspiciously, "sister, what the false name said is true? You... Won''t lie to me? "


    Hu Xianer was also stunned, and then said with a bitter smile: "don''t make trouble. I''ll give you a real thunder bomb later and let you blow up the bamboo building..."


    When Kate understood, she was so angry that she threw the "thunder bomb" in her hand on the ground and muttered, "I owe you that you are still my own sister. In order to cheat my jiuxianguo, she actually lied to me with a fake thunder bomb... I don''t have a sister like you! Give me jiuxianguo, give me back... "


    Seeing the Hu Xianer sisters make trouble by themselves, vanity couldn''t help but say with vanity: "what are they doing?"


    Vanity looked positive and said quietly, "they want to divert our attention and take the opportunity to escape. Elder martial brother, don''t worry. I feel the breath of master. The fox demons can''t run away. Let them make trouble. Let''s see how master will deal with them later. "


    Emptiness was surprised: "but if they continue to make trouble like this, I''m afraid... Master will blame you and me for my poor work."


    The false name nodded slightly: "then let''s take down Hu Xianer and Hu mei''er first and wait for the master to come down."


    The void nodded, his body flashed, and went away at the Kate who had fought with him before. The speed was three points faster than before. It seemed that he was going to be serious.


    Kate was arguing with her sister when she suddenly saw the void rushing over. She was surprised and wanted to avoid it, but she was half a step late. She was slapped by the void and flew out.


    Vanity shot this time with obvious strength. After Kate was hit, the distance she flew out was very frightening. It was like being blown out.


    Hu xian''er was eager to rescue Hu mei''er, but she saw that the false name had already arrived in front of her and slapped her with the same palm. She couldn''t separate herself to save Hu mei''er at all.


    The false name shot was not too fast, but the moves were tricky. Hu Xianer was still hit by the false name. Although he was not seriously hurt, he was also a little frightened. He couldn''t help but step back for several steps and made a defensive posture.


    Vanity and vanity are shot at the same time. Vanity is obviously faster in speed, but vanity is more powerful in subtle moves.


    Vanity didn''t go after the flying Kate. He knew that Kate would come back, or her sister Hu Xianer would tell her here.


    As expected, Kate came back soon. There was blood on her mouth. When she flew back, she was not peaceful and stable. She was obviously badly hurt.


    Kate, who looked back from a distance, shouted, "your mentor has come back. Surrender quickly, or you will die."


    Both Hu Xianer and Hu Meier were surprised. They were eager to turn around and run away. The nine world god Buddha didn''t know when he had arrived near them. At the moment, he looked at them and said, "two benefactors, since they came, why rush away?"


    When Hu Xianer and Hu Meier saw the nine gods, they immediately stopped with a bitter face. Hu Meier quickly took off the mask on her face and showed her true face.


    Although their sisters look different, they are all charming and charming. They look very attractive, but they have more charm, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    The nine world god Buddha looked at vanity and fame and said to them, "go and see your little martial brother, two benefactors, and let me have a good talk with them."


    Vanity and fame hurried into the bamboo building to see Zou Yi. The nine world god Buddha slowly said, "the demon clan has been silent for many years and has always harassed my disciples recently. Can you tell me why?"


    Hu Xianer said carefully, "tell the god Buddha that we are just... Acting under orders. We don''t know the specific reasons. Please be merciful and let our sisters live. Our sisters dare not...... "

 Chapter 648

    The ninth world god Buddha took a look at Hu Xianer. Hu Xianer didn''t dare to continue. He shut his mouth and waited for the ninth world god Buddha to speak.


    "After you go back, take a word for me to the demon king and say what I said. It''s not easy to practice. Don''t go your own way. You''ll regret later."


    Hu Xianer bit her red lips and nodded slowly. She still didn''t dare to speak, but her face was no longer so nervous. It seemed that she knew that the nine world god Buddha wouldn''t kill them, so she was relieved.


    The nine world god Buddha didn''t seem to see the look of Hu Xianer and continued: "now tell me, has the demon clan colluded with the chaos king?"


    Hu Xianer was stunned and nervous again: "well... We really don''t know. It''s all something that the demon king and elders can decide. We little demons don''t dare to participate in those big events at most."


    The nine world god Buddha looked at Hu Xianer and said, "are you sure you''re not lying? Finally, I asked again, has the demon clan colluded with the chaos king? "


    Hu xian''er glanced at Hu mei''er around her and said together, "I don''t know about this..."


    The nine world god Buddha waved his hand, but he didn''t embarrass them any more: "then go and remember to tell the demon king that I''m waiting for him here. Three days later, the king of the devil will not come. The old man will go to the king of the devil himself. If the devil is there in the world, then it is not the old man who has the final say.


    The sisters Hu Xianer saluted and left together. When they left, they were obviously a little alarmed, but they didn''t dare to be too obvious in front of the nine gods and Buddhas.


    Watching Hu Xianer and Hu Meier leave, the figure of the nine world god Buddha slowly dissipated and entered the bamboo building.


    In the bamboo building, vanity and vanity are talking to Zou Yi. The three of them have introduced each other. They are the disciples of the nine world god Buddha, but they soon get familiar with each other.


    When the nine realms god Buddha arrives, Zou Yi salutes together and waits for the nine realms god Buddha to speak.


    The nine world god Buddha first looked at Zou Yi, then looked at the emptiness and fame, smiled and said, "yes, you haven''t started with people for tens of thousands of years. This is the first time you have started with people. You are still facing the new beauties of the demon world, Hu Xianer and Hu Meier. You can be invincible, but you are not disappointed as a teacher."


    After a pause, the nine world god Buddha reached out and took out two space rings and handed them to vanity and vanity respectively: "there may be such things in the future. You have no magic weapon to protect your body and no pill to protect your body. I will give you some magic weapons and pills for emergencies."


    Vanity and vanity respectfully accepted the space ring given to them by the nine realms god Buddha. They said together, "thank you, master."


    The nine world god Buddha nodded slightly: "as a teacher, warn all disciples that if the demon family makes trouble, the big housework must guard the Buddhist temple and the ancestors of the demon family. In addition, take out all the magic weapons sealed before and return them to your martial brothers. "


    Vanity and vanity said together, "abide by the law."


    The Jiujie god Buddha looked at the sky outside the bamboo building and murmured, "the world has changed, everything will change. We need to be prepared for big changes. "


    Before the voice of the nine world god Buddha fell, I heard a man outside the bamboo building say, "god Buddha summoned me. I don''t know why?"


    The head of the nine world god Buddha did not return and said, "since benefactor has come, come in and have a chat."


    There was one more person in the bamboo building in an instant. He was a tiger head. At first glance, he knew that he was an animal race, but somehow, his tiger head was not all hair, but had a smooth tiger face like human beings.


    There is a wisp of long beard on the tiger''s face. The long beard is separated from the left and right, with three small wisps respectively. It looks a little similar to the tiger''s beard.


    "Hu Xuan has seen the divine Buddha," said the tiger faced man with a fist. "The divine Buddha is summoned. I don''t know what''s important?"


    The nine realms god Buddha took a look at the big man who claimed to be "Huxuan": "the Fox family failed in cultivation and turned into a demon family. There have been frequent disturbances recently. Can you know this, benefactor?"


    Hu Xuan was stunned and immediately said, "the Fox family is indeed under the jurisdiction of our tiger family, but the fox demon in the Fox family, because it belongs to the demon family, has always been under the jurisdiction of the demon king. I don''t know their trend."


    The nine world god Buddha nodded slightly: "I expected it to be the same, so I specially asked the benefactor to do something for me."


    Hu Xuan said respectfully, "please speak clearly from the god Buddha. Hu Xuan once received the great kindness of God and Buddha. He thought about when he could do something for God and Buddha. No matter what happens to the god Buddha, Hu Xuan will go through fire and water. "


    The nine world god Buddha smiled: "benefactor, you''re welcome. I want to ask you to come forward and find out if the demon clan has colluded with the chaos king. This matter should be carried out in secret. Once it is known by the chaos king or the demon king, I''m worried that it will harm the tiger family, even the whole Orc family. "


    Hu Xuan was a little surprised: "the god Buddha wants to ask about the chaos king and the demon family. This... Do you know that the chaos king and the chaos God are brothers. They don''t agree on the surface, but in the final analysis, blood is thicker than water..."


    The nine realms god Buddha nodded slightly: "I know that, benefactor, you don''t have to worry about me. What I just said is really dangerous. Therefore, whether to help or not depends on the donor''s final decision. "


    Hu Xuan glanced at vanity and fame, as well as Zou Yi, saluted and said, "can the god Buddha tell you why?"


    The nine world god Buddha smiled: "this is my novice disciple, Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairyland. You know each other, and there may be more contact in the future. "


    Hu Xuan immediately said, "I''m the head of the tiger family and the king of the beast family. I''ve heard about the change of masters in the fairy world, and I''ve heard the name Zou Yi. When we meet today, you and I are brothers, but Hu Xuan is duty bound to have a life in the future. "


    Seeing that Hu Xuan was so forthright, Zou Yi immediately felt a sense of worship, so she said along with Hu Xuan''s words: "I''m Zou Yi, because the king of chaos killed all souls, I recently settled in the fairy world with common brothers. Brother Hu is the king of the beast family. If you don''t dislike it, you and I can become brothers with different surnames. We will share weal and woe in the future. "


    Hu Xuan laughed and said, "brother, you are a disciple of the god Buddha. It''s a great honor for Hu Xuan to make friends with me. It''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. We will become brothers with different surnames now. We will share weal and woe in the future. "


    Zou Yi was delighted. It was rare to meet such a forthright person, so she said to the nine world god Buddha, "master, please make your own decision about the worship between disciple and brother Huxuan."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled: "although Hu Xuan is not a disciple of the teacher, he has some fate with the teacher. Well, I''ll be a witness for you and your two senior brothers about your worship. In the future, you two will take care of each other and be friendly and beautiful. "


    Zou Yi and Hu Xuan saluted together and bowed in front of the nine gods and Buddhas, vanity and fame. They simply held a ceremony and officially became brothers.

 Chapter 649

    The nine world god Buddha came to Hu Xuan to launch the beast family to inquire whether the demon family was in collusion with the chaos king. Now it''s good. It inadvertently promoted the worship between Zou Yi and Hu Xuan.


    Hu Xuan is Zou Yi''s brother and once received favor from the nine world god Buddha. He can''t refuse any more. He took the initiative to say to the nine world god Buddha: "what the god Buddha said, Hu Xuan immediately sent someone to do it quietly. Once there is a result, Hu Xuan will inform the god Buddha at the first time."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled and said, "it''s so good. You and Zou Yi have just sworn in. Naturally, I have something to say. I''ll give you time to talk. After that, Zou Yi will continue to practice. You also have to work. There will be few opportunities to meet recently. "


    Hu Xuan said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Brother Zou Yi gave me a messenger. If we want to chat, we can start at any time."


    Zou Yi also said, "now everyone is very busy. We don''t worry."


    The nine world god Buddha said positively, "today, a demon family expert came to see you for Zou Yi''s sake. Therefore, we should find out the real purpose of the demon clan as soon as possible, especially whether they are in collusion with the chaos king. Zou Yi, you continue to practice. Vanity and fame stay here to protect you. Hu Xuan worked hard. When he heard the news, he could inform me or Zou Yi. "


    Everyone said "yes" together. They were busy and didn''t dare to neglect.


    Jiujie god Buddha also left. He said he had something to do and left the bamboo building to let Zou Yi practice at ease.


    The bamboo building was lively for a while. Now it is quiet, but Zou Yi feels a little uncomfortable. She can''t help talking to two senior brothers, vanity and fame.


    "Two senior brothers, has Shifu always been so busy?" Zou Yi felt that the nine world god Buddha came and went in a hurry, as if she was very busy, so she asked casually.


    Vanity said, "in fact, master was not busy before. Recently, master was busy because of the king of chaos."


    The false name said, "master is concerned about the common people and wants to contact all those who can use it to deal with the chaos King together, so he is often busy. Younger martial brother, everyone in the fairyland deals with the chaos king. I don''t know how many of you? "


    Zou Yi said: "the demon world suffered heavy losses because of the invasion of the chaos king before. There are not many people brought to the fairy world by Tianjun. The underworld is our main force. The number of underworld soldiers who come to the fairy world is about 200000. However, we have subdued many chaotic people. Together with the inner earth people, the total number of all soldiers is about 600000. There are not many people, but they are experienced and elite. "


    The false name nodded slightly: "it''s hard to change. Master is busy looking for people all day. As far as I know, there are at least tens of millions of subordinates of chaos king. Moreover, the strength of chaotic people is very clear. It is difficult for them to be killed. They are known as an undead army. Younger martial brother, you are not the opponent of chaos king at all. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "I am also very clear about this matter, but at present, no one dares to fight against chaos king. The manpower I can contact is really limited."


    He felt his bald head with a false name: "don''t worry, younger martial brother. There is no problem with the master. I heard that younger martial brother led the inner earth people to use the inner earth people''s Yuanshen sword to defeat the chaotic people many times. It''s true? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "Yuanshen sword is indeed the enemy of chaotic people, but it is a pity that few people can really master this kind of war skills. At present, there are less than 300 people who can use Yuanshen sword. Although it can cause heavy losses to many people when shooting, it is impossible to defeat the army of chaos king. "


    The false name frowned slightly: "master once told me that the army of chaos king is composed of chaos people. It is difficult to defeat them. Therefore, master decided to start with the chaos king himself to see if he could defeat the chaos King directly, so as to disintegrate the whole chaos King''s army, but he never thought of directly defeating all the chaos King''s army. "


    Zou Yi thought, "it''s not impossible, but as far as I know, just to defeat the chaos king, I''m afraid the safety of all souls can''t be guaranteed."


    The false name said, "is it true that besides the king of chaos, there are people who are also against all spirits? Who would it be, and who has such a means? "


    Zou Yi said, "in addition to the chaos king, there is another big man as famous as the chaos king. Don''t you remember, senior brother?"


    He was stunned, lowered his voice and said, "younger martial brother, do you mean the chaotic God? How is this possible? The chaos God has always been at odds with the chaos king. It is well known that if they are united, they can''t say anything... "


    Zou Yi interrupted the false name: "this is just a guess. There is no evidence at present. But according to what I know, younger martial brother, nine times out of ten it is true. Therefore, we must actively prepare for the war and do a good job against the chaos king and the chaos God brothers at the same time. "


    Vanity looked nervous and silent. Vanity said, "in this case, even if our master did it himself, I''m afraid we may not have the assurance of victory."


    Zou Yi nodded reluctantly, "so master wants to seek more helpers, especially those who are invisible and have high strength."


    The void sighed and touched his bald head like a false name. His palms were folded: "younger martial brother, we''d better hurry up to practice. It seems that the enemy we have to face is very strong. We also need to hurry up to practice and improve our accomplishments."


    Vanity and vanity got up at the same time and withdrew from the small bamboo building, so that Zou Yi could practice at ease. They also began to practice outside the bamboo building, hoping to improve their strength and contribute to the next war.


    Zou Yi knew that it was not easy to cultivate her mind. After seeing off the two senior brothers of vanity and vanity, she began to shut up again and soon entered the state of forgetting things and me.


    The world of mortals cultivates the mind and the Buddhist Heart Sutra also cultivates the mind, but the two have nothing in common. Zou Yi has experienced the world of mortals, but when practicing the Buddhist Heart Sutra, she can''t find a breakthrough for a while, and the progress is slow.


    The Buddhist Heart Sutra stresses the five precepts and ten virtues, and the four are empty. Some people say that the five implications are empty, and others say that the six roots are quiet.


    The five rings do not kill, steal, commit adultery, talk nonsense and drink. Monks who can achieve these five precepts are real Buddhists.


    The ten good deeds of Buddhism refer to ten good deeds, namely, no killing, no stealing, no prostitution, no nonsense, no two tongues, no evil mouth, no beautiful language, no greed, no anger and no infatuation.


    This statement is more detailed and has higher requirements for monks. Most monks who can strictly abide by it are stubborn and determined.


    The four are empty. The four are earth, water, fire and wind. The four in Mahayana Buddhism do not refer to the basic elements, but to the phenomenon of physical state, which is false and unreal. For the formation of physical images, it is only to increase the upper edge rather than the basic law. Although it also recognizes the four as the seeds of physical images, it does not think that the four are the true face of physical images.

 Chapter 650

    The five connotations are color, reception, thinking, action and knowledge. Yun is the meaning of containing and accumulating. Color belongs to the material world, and reception, thought, action and knowledge belong to the spiritual world.


    Five Yun is a simple summary and explanation of all phenomena of birth and death in the world. In order to explain that "all five Yun are empty", the Buddhist Heart Sutra uses "color is not different from emptiness, and emptiness is not different from color"; Color is emptiness, emptiness is color. The thought, the action, and the knowledge are explained in the same way.


    The six roots refer to the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind, that is, the physiological nerve senses.


    The so-called six roots of purity is not the absence of six roots, but that our physiological senses no longer change with the changes of the outside world and are no longer affected by the outside world.


    Zou Yi''s Buddhist Heart Sutra, taught by the nine world god Buddha, also pays attention to the six quiet roots. He believes that the reason why people flow in the sea of suffering of life and death is because the six roots are not clean.


    The Buddhist Heart Sutra holds that all human sins are created by six roots: for example, the root of the eye is greedy for color, the root of the ear is greedy for sound, the root of the nose is greedy for fragrance, the root of the tongue is greedy for taste, the root of the body is greedy for smoothness, and the root of the mind is greedy for happiness; He also believes that if there is greed, there must be anger. Greed and anger come from ignorance - worry. When the two come together, they are "greed, anger and ignorance". The combination of these three poisons will inevitably have more evil and less good, and people will never be able to escape the sea of life and death.


    The concept of Buddhism is very different from Zou Yi''s previous contacts, so that Zou Yi was full of doubt at the beginning. Not only did she fail to refine her heart, but she confused her originally calm heart, resulting in mental demons.


    Fortunately, vanity and vanity are near Zou Yi. When they find that Zou Yi is wrong, they help Zou Yi remove her demons, tell Zou Yi the difference between the Buddhist concept and the concept of ordinary people, and patiently teach Zou Yi to refine her mind.


    It took a lot of time. Finally, Zou Yi slowly accepted the Buddhist concept and slowly cultivated her heart along the line of six clean roots of Buddhism. Only then did her restless heart slowly return to calm.


    Zou Yi, who has recovered her calm, suddenly feels that she is very different from the past. Especially when facing some things that she thought were different from her ideas in the past, his mood is very peaceful. It''s like seeing only an ordinary mountain and stone, a countryside everywhere, without any emotional fluctuations.


    Vanity and fame practiced Buddhist war skills in front of him, and his voice shook everywhere, but he still remained unchanged, as if he had nothing to do with him.


    Zou Yi felt that she had changed obviously, so she discussed with vanity and fame to see if she could contact the nine world god Buddha and ask the nine world god Buddha to determine whether his cultivation was normal.


    Vanity felt that Jiujie god Buddha cared about Zou Yi, so he contacted Jiujie god Buddha for Zou Yi and asked Jiujie god Buddha to go back to xiaozhulou.


    Jiujie god Buddha soon came to xiaozhulou. After personally checking Zou Yi''s state of mind, he smiled and said, "unexpectedly, you mastered the essence of the Buddhist Heart Sutra in such a short time. It seems that you really have a relationship with the Buddha."


    Zou Yi was calm in her heart and said faintly, "thank you for your teaching, especially the two elder martial brothers. Only when the disciples meet the demons can they avoid a disaster and achieve their present achievements."


    The nine realms god Buddha was surprised, but he didn''t ask: "now, you have achieved a small success. But there is still some distance from Dacheng. You still need to work harder. "


    Zou Yi asked, "what is Dacheng state like?"


    The nine world god Buddha smiled and said, "return to nature and return to the same state of mind as ordinary people, but there are differences. In short, the state of mind has been sublimated, but on the surface, as before, there are hatred, anger, joy and evil. There are all kinds of joys and sorrows, but it will never affect your state of mind. No matter what happens, your state of mind is as calm as water. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "yes, I understand. I will continue to practice the Buddhist Heart Sutra."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled: "go. The period of January is approaching. You should hurry up. There are still a lot of things waiting for you."


    Zou Yi nodded, turned around and continued to close the door, ignoring the things around her, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Jiujie god Buddha and others know that Zou Yi is going through the transformation process of heart refining. They don''t think so, and they are busy with their own things.


    A few days later, Zou Yi suddenly came out of the closed bamboo building and saw the vanity and fame of practicing Buddhist war skills from a distance. He said to vanity without reason: "two senior brothers, let''s go."


    Vanity and fame were stunned. They looked at Zou Yi together. Their faces gradually changed and became full of surprises.


    The false name said loudly, "younger martial brother, what have you experienced? Why does it look completely different from before? It''s just reborn... "


    Zou Yi smiled and looked calm: "elder martial brother, how do you think I have changed? How can it be reborn? "


    The false name said: "younger martial brother has a special temperament. He looks confident but not proud, complacent but not proud, self-sufficient but not complacent... Isn''t this a rebirth? Elder martial brother, I think ah, younger martial brother, this practice is very perfect. "


    Vanity also said: "what the illusory younger martial brother said is, younger martial brother Zou Yi, your temperament is eight points similar to that of master. He seems to be more mature and stable than me and my illustrious younger martial brother, and has a better temperament... "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "thank you for your praise. Younger martial brother, I really realized it suddenly. The whole person relaxed and felt that there was nothing that couldn''t be passed. The whole person felt very different from before."


    Vanity ha ha smiled, patted Zou Yi on the shoulder and said quite intimately, "Congratulations, younger martial brother. This is the great achievement of the Buddhist Heart Sutra. If master knows, he will be very happy. You know that you are the fastest among our disciples to cultivate the Buddhist Heart Sutra."


    Zou Yi is also very happy. It seems that she is no different from a mortal. She is in a good mood because of her achievements.


    But in fact, his heart was very calm without any fluctuation.


    Perhaps because of the change of state of mind, Zou Yi feels that her strength has also changed. The most obvious is the change in her understanding of various previously cultivated war skills, which leads to great changes in the power of war skills.


    Zou Yi''s killing God sword technique has not been used for a long time, because she thinks it is of little use to deal with chaotic people, but now Zou Yi feels that even if he uses the killing God sword technique, he can fight chaotic people, and even have the same effect as the sword of Yuanshen.


    Some people say that if you practice your war skills to the extreme, you will enter the realm of transformation. One method can lead to ten thousand methods. Now Zou Yi seems to have reached this realm, at least in his state of mind.


    In Zou Yi''s view, whether the combat skills or the skills are good, they are just things to assist the battle, and there seems to be no difference between the top and the bottom.

 Chapter 651

    Zou Yi''s general change made vanity and fame very envious and surprised. They both thought of trying Zou Yi''s current skills to see how Zou Yi''s current strength is.


    They are all monks, not competitive people, but in the face of Zou Yi, they still want to see Zou Yi''s strength and make a simple test.


    Zou Yi didn''t say anything. She shot her hand calmly and clapped it with one palm. Her moves were simple and clear, but her power was no worse than those advanced fighting skills.


    Vanity and vanity looked at each other. Vanity took the initiative to stand up, reached out and clapped a palm. At the same time, he shouted, "cloud expelling palm!"


    Zou Yi didn''t seem to see the empty palm technique. Her moves remained the same. She slapped the empty hand, and didn''t even have the meaning to dodge.


    The void palm technique is an old Taoist. After he took the palm, he saw that Zou Yi didn''t dodge. He seemed worried about hurting Zou Yi. His palm strength retreated a little. He only used eight points of strength to palm with Zou Yi, and was ready for rescue at the same time.


    The two palms were opposite. With a dull sound, they stepped back three steps in the void. When they stood firm, their face flushed. It seemed that they were a little late.


    In the eyes of vanity, Zou Yi is his younger martial brother. Don''t hurt Zou Yi in such a test.


    What he didn''t expect was Zou Yi''s seemingly casual palm, which was powerful and contained amazing dark strength. He was almost injured carelessly.


    This is also thanks to his withdrawal of two points of palm power when he shot, and the rebound force is not large. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the void will be hurt when this palm comes down.


    An expert can see the strength of the other side. Vanity is a real expert. After one palm, he immediately put his palms together: "younger martial brother, it''s hidden. The power of this palm is more powerful than my cloud expelling palm. If it wasn''t for the mercy of the younger martial brother, the elder martial brother would be hurt. Elder martial brother, I''m willing to bow down."


    Zou Yi smiled: "elder martial brother, let''s show mercy. We... Didn''t try our best. This test is just a joke. There is no difference between victory and defeat."


    Void nodded slightly: "according to younger martial brother, we are in a tie."


    The false name said: "why don''t you let me try your strength, senior brother. We have a competition on weapons. I don''t know what kind of weapons younger martial brother uses? "


    Zou Yi took out her God of war knife: "elder martial brother, be careful. This is the God of war knife. It was refined by Princess Hui and included in the list of chaotic artifacts. Its power is amazing."


    The false name took out a wooden stick and said with a smile, "thank you for reminding me. Elder martial brother always uses monk''s stick. This monk''s stick is very common, but master gave it personally and painted the array on it. It is as hard as iron and as heavy as a mountain. Younger martial brother should be careful."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly. The God of war knife in her hand waved gently. It seemed that she had no rules, but the sword Qi of each knife changed slowly in front of him. First, the sword Qi of each knife was intertwined into a huge net, and then the lines in the net gradually closed into a transparent cloth, and then the cloth was divided into two and three, With the new sword Qi, it turns into a special scabbard woven with sword Qi.


    The scabbard made from this sword looks very dazzling. Even the false name and emptiness are stunned. It feels incredible.


    Zou Yi smiled: "be careful, elder martial brother. This is the scabbard made of gasified sword. I touched it myself and was unharmed. But once you meet senior brother, you will be attacked by countless swords and sword Qi at the same time, with incomparable power, just like countless artifact attacks at the same time. "


    The false name nodded slightly: "let go and see how senior brother can break your special attack."


    Zou Yi clapped a palm with her left hand. An amazing force hit the scabbard floating between him and the false name to the false name. The scabbard rushed straight, castrated like electricity, and the wind was sharp.


    The false name didn''t dare to be careless. The monk staff in his hand was pointed out. At the moment of contact with Zou Yi''s scabbard, sparks splashed on the monk staff, which seemed to be being cut.


    The false name was surprised. He quickly took back the monk''s staff and dodged away. He didn''t dare to connect Zou Yi''s scabbard with the monk''s staff.


    Zou Yi waved, and the scabbard made of gasified sword flew back, like his own arm.


    The false name hugged the fist and said, "thank you for your mercy, younger martial brother. The sword is very powerful. Even the array described by my father can''t stop it."


    Zou Yi said, "sword Qi is a new fighting skill I realized before. Its foundation is the sword Qi in swordsmanship. If senior brother is interested, senior brother can practice sword Qi now."


    The false name said with a smile, "senior brother vanity and I are practicing the Buddhist fighting skills taught by my master. I don''t dare to cultivate my younger martial brother''s sword Qi casually. Thank you for your kindness."


    Zou Yi smiled: "in the final analysis, the world''s war skills and skills are the same origin, and there is no need to be so clear. Since elder martial brother is not far away to practice sword Qi, he doesn''t insist. "


    He paused: "since I came here to practice, I have worked hard for two elder martial brothers. It has been a month now. It''s time to leave. Elder martial brother has worked hard, but he has nothing to repay. If he has a chance in the future, please invite elder martial brothers to have tea. "


    Vanity and vanity said together, "younger martial brother, are you waiting for master?"


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly: "things in the fairyland are busy. I have been away for a month. Many things need me to deal with urgently. Master knows this. I don''t think I''ll blame me for leaving without saying goodbye. "


    The false name smiled: "in that case, let''s send younger martial brother back. By the way, let''s see younger martial brother''s palace and take a look at the soldiers under younger martial brother."


    Zou Yi smiled, turned and left. She didn''t want to leave at all, nor did she want to continue to practice Buddhist war skills or martial arts.


    Vanity and vanity left the small bamboo building with Zou Yi. The three returned to Zou Yi''s palace together. Someone brought tea and the like to take care of vanity and vanity for Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi came back to know that there were mountains of copywriting waiting for him to deal with, and countless big and small things waiting for him to make a decision. He was really busy and dizzy.


    Zou Yi decisively decided to pick out all the major events and deal with them first, postpone all the minor events, or directly hand them over to Pluto, Tianjun and shadow.


    Although there are not many people in the fairyland, if Zou Yi handles all the big and small affairs, his time will be occupied, and it will be far from enough.


    Zou Yi ordered people to transfer some personnel from the Pluto, the heavenly king and the inner earth to form the management of the fairyland to deal with all kinds of things respectively, reduce their own pressure and better manage the fairyland.


    Ming Zhang''s chaos man army still hasn''t left the fairyland. Chaos king may increase troops at any time. Military affairs are still Zou Yi''s top priority. Therefore, Zou Yi still controls this matter personally and doesn''t dare to hand it over to others.


    Tianjun had previously tested Mingzhang''s army combat effectiveness, but the results were not ideal. Zou Yi was absent in the last month, and he did not dare to send troops casually. Instead, he reached a tacit understanding with Mingzhang. Both sides stood still and were at peace.

 Chapter 652

    The shadow responsible for logistics support, including a large number of materials brought back by Zou Yi in the 13th star and materials sent by the underworld, has not been in shortage.


    At the border, there are Tianjun himself in charge and a large number of experts who know the sword of Yuanshen. The king of Hades is also there. There should be no problem in a short time.


    To Zou Yi''s surprise, Pluto failed to bring back the head of the chaotic leader on the green star because the chaotic king suddenly came to the green star. Pluto was not the opponent of the chaotic king and was forced to withdraw to the fairyland without success.


    The chaos King probably knew that the chaos people on the thirteen stars were destroyed by Zou Yi. He was worried that the green star would perform the same scene again, so he took the seat of the green star himself. It was a complete accident that the Pluto had a bad start.


    The nine gods and Buddhas have come forward personally. In this month, the number of troops in the fairy world has increased a lot, but because the personnel have different backgrounds and experiences, they need to increase cohesion and combat effectiveness through training, which can not be used for the time being.


    Zou Yi needs to comprehensively analyze the current situation, reasonably arrange the array, prevent the chaos king from raiding, and find ways to defeat the chaos king at the same time.


    At this time, the nine world god Buddha came the news. He united with the old chaotic true God who had lived in seclusion for a long time, rushed to the fairy world immediately, took the fairy world as the base camp, fought with the chaotic king and completely defeated the chaotic king.


    Chaos king has nine gods and Buddhas to deal with it personally, but the army of chaos king is not what today''s celestial soldiers can cope with.


    The number of experts summoned by the nine world god Buddha will not be many, but the combat effectiveness must be very strong. Maybe it can control the war situation and even decide the victory or defeat of the war.


    Zou Yi ordered people to sweep the bed and wait for the arrival of a group of experts.


    Two days later, the nine world god Buddha personally took a team to the fairy world. Eight of them followed the nine world god Buddha directly to see Zou Yi. They were probably the representatives of the people who had strong strength and were generally recognized by the people.


    Zou Yi led the Ming king, Tianjun, shadow and Ge Lu to meet in person. Under the introduction of the nine world god Buddha, Zou Yi knew the origin of these eight people.


    These eight people are well-known chaotic gods and old friends of the nine gods and Buddhas. In ancient times, people called these eight people the eight gods, but they are different from Zou Yi, the eight gods familiar to people on earth.


    The earth people say that the eight heavenly gods refer to the eight types of Buddhist dharma protecting heavenly gods, while the eight heavenly gods in front of Zou Yi refer to the eight ethnic protecting heavenly gods.


    Originally, the eight heavenly gods were the nine heavenly gods, among which there was also the chaotic Heavenly God, the chaotic Heavenly God. However, because the chaotic Heavenly God was regarded as the ancestor of heaven and earth and its status was superior to other heavenly gods, people took the chaotic Heavenly God as an exception.


    The eight heavenly gods are divine family heavenly gods, fairy family heavenly gods, human family heavenly gods, demon family heavenly gods, animal family heavenly gods, spirit family heavenly gods, soul family heavenly gods and demon family heavenly gods.


    In fact, in addition to these eight gods, some small races have also been cultivated into the realm of gods. However, because the number of these races is too small and their influence is small, they are not included in the "eight gods".


    Zou Yi has seen the eight gods in the legend one by one, and roughly remembers their gods and looks, but she has not heard the nine gods and Buddhas introduce their names.


    About to their position, their names have long been forgotten by people, and even they have forgotten their previous names, that is, their gods and titles.


    In fact, a name is a code. Frankly speaking, it doesn''t matter. As long as it can let people know that a code represents a person, it''s OK.


    In addition to the eight gods, the nine gods Buddha also brought many senior experts with status and identity second only to the eight gods. For a time, real experts can be seen everywhere in Zou Yi''s palace, which has a sense of gathering heroes.


    Some of these masters are subordinates of the eight gods, some are the backbone of a big force, some are the commander-in-chief of a certain interface, but there are also several well-known casual practitioners.


    Casual cultivation is a general term for those who do not join any sects or forces and rely on their own cultivation. Such people are often determined and have outstanding strength. They are rare talents and are also the object that all major forces want to win over.


    The total number of experts brought by the nine realm god Buddha is about 1000, and the total number of subordinates brought by these 1000 is about 100000.


    It is not easy for Jiujie god Buddha to find so many masters in a month.


    Zou Yi, as the leader of the fairyland and the commander of the World War I, treated everyone with courtesy and made everyone feel the enthusiasm of the leader of the fairyland.


    In fact, after the arrival of Jiujie god Buddha, Zou Yi should step down and give the position of commander-in-chief to Jiujie god Buddha. After all, Jiujie god Buddha is more able to convince the public and has a wide range of knowledge. She is far more suitable to be the commander-in-chief than Zou Yi.


    However, the Jiujie god Buddha is also Zou Yi''s master. He doesn''t take the initiative to speak, and Zou Yi can''t dump this stall to the Jiujie god Buddha. Instead, she is relaxed.


    Just as the Jiujie god Buddha said before that he would be the king of the inner earth people, so far, the Jiujie god Buddha has not mentioned it again, and Zou Yi is not good to take the initiative to hand over all the inner earth people to the Jiujie god Buddha for management, and she has to continue to be the king of the inner earth people.


    After Zou Yi and others met, the nine world god Buddha solemnly introduced Zou Yi, introduced Zou Yi''s identity and many previous campaigns of Zou Yi and chaos king, and let everyone know Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi has the final say of the nine circles. But when we get together, we can not command Zou Yi and the nine circles. We must know who is the boss.


    Therefore, Zou Yi took the initiative to say, "master, the disciples are inexperienced and lack strength. They have more heart than strength to lead everyone to fight against chaos king. Therefore, master, please take the post of commander-in-chief and take everyone together to defeat the chaos king and protect all souls from harm. I would like to be a pioneer and die without regret. "


    The nine world god Buddha pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "since you take the initiative, I won''t refuse. All the eight gods are here. My master is the commander. Do you have any opinions? "


    The eight heavenly gods said together, "we are convinced that the god Buddha will be the commander-in-chief."


    The nine world god Buddha nodded slightly: "in that case, I''ll try my best to take the post of commander-in-chief. Now I... I have forgotten my identity as a monk for the time being. For the livelihood of all souls, please join me to destroy the king of chaos. "


    Everyone said in unison, "destroy the king of chaos!"


    Zou Yi also said the same thing loudly. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with the nine world god Buddha as the commander-in-chief. Instead, he thought it was the best.


    The four people who had followed Zou Yi, namely Pluto, Tianjun, shadow and Ge Lu, looked at Zou Yi quietly. Although no one said anything, Zou Yi understood everyone''s mind, but he pretended not to see and said nothing.

 Chapter 653

    "When Ben Shuai first became a handsome man, many things need time to be familiar with. Everything remains the same. Except for the newly arrived eight gods and you, the responsibilities of others remain unchanged." The nine realms god Buddha gave a loud order, which was dignified and self-sustaining. Everyone pricked up their ears and didn''t dare to neglect: "Zou Yi is my handsome disciple. Before, she had been in charge of the soldiers in the fairy world and made great military achievements. Our commander appoints Zou Yi as our commander and concurrently serves as the grand general of the fairyland. All the generals and soldiers must obey the command of Zou Yi''s grand general and must not disobey. "


    Without hesitation, the people said together, "please follow the commander''s will."


    After the Pluto and others heard these words from the nine world god Buddha, they smiled one by one, got up and agreed, and unconsciously looked at Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi looked serious and stood among the people. She was not excited or excited because of the words of the nine gods and Buddhas. She was very calm.


    The nine realms god Buddha and other people calmed down and continued: "the eight gods have outstanding strength, but the people under them are not enough to form an independent army. My commander temporarily ordered you to join forces and form eight armies. The general will assign people to train. After you are familiar with large-scale combat, you can go to war."


    The eight heavenly gods said together, "please follow the commander''s will."


    Zou Yi said alone: "I would like to follow the command of the commander. My subordinates will order people to prepare and start training recruits at any time."


    The nine realm god Buddha nodded slightly: "the eight heavenly gods and Yuan gods have reached the state of perfection, and there are people in the same state among others. The general can order people to teach them the sword of yuan God. If we succeed, it will be a powerful means for us to fight against the king of chaos."


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "your subordinates take orders."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled at Zou Yi, and his voice gradually increased: "you, life and death, fight here. All of you work together to eliminate the king of chaos, eliminate all those who endanger all souls, and return everyone to a peaceful world. "


    They salute together to show their attitude, which is also an oath to the nine gods and Buddhas to work together to defeat the king of chaos.


    Zou Yi''s side has become a big general, which is the same as when he was with nameless before. The nine gods and Buddhas are the masters of major events, master the general direction, and Zou Yi is the master of minor events, and is directly responsible for implementation.


    Pluto, Tianjun and Ge Lu find Zou Yi together and hope to have a good talk with Zou Yi.


    The three of them trust Zou Yi more than the nine world god Buddha who appears out of thin air. Even if the nine world god Buddha is Zou Yi''s master and a super existence as famous as the king of chaos.


    Zou Yi knew what they meant, invited them into his residence, ordered them to serve tea and prepared to have a long talk with them.


    In order to cooperate with the ninth world god Buddha, Zou Yi has let out her palace. As the commander-in-chief house of the ninth world god Buddha, she now lives in an insignificant old house temporarily cleaned up. The conditions are relatively poor. Pluto and others can''t help showing a look of confusion.


    Zou Yi explained with a smile, "it''s just something outside your body. Don''t mind. I know why you came to me. Since we are comrades in arms and friends, I''ll say something straight. Please don''t mind. "


    The Pluto said, "you were the commander, and now we have no opinion about letting Yin. But there is one thing that we can''t understand at present. Please explain it to us. "


    Zou Yi looked at Pluto and said, "sister, is that my master? Sister, don''t worry. My master, the nine world god Buddha, cares about the common people. He is definitely the best person to serve as commander-in-chief. "


    The Pluto looked at Tianjun and Ge Lu, hesitated and said, "we all know the prestige of the nine realm god Buddha, and we don''t dare to doubt anything. However, our previous deployment has achieved results, and our combat plan is to directly win the chaos king and then achieve the purpose of forcing back the chaos people''s army. This seems to be a little different from the elimination of the chaos king just mentioned by the nine boundary god Buddha. "


    Zou Yi said, "I''ll find a chance to discuss this with master. Master said that eliminating the chaos king does not conflict with our purpose, but the scope is a little larger. Don''t think about it, sister. "


    Tianjun said, "in this way, our manpower, strength and materials will obviously have problems. Have you ever thought about this?"


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "Shifu should have made arrangements, but he didn''t tell us. After I see Master tomorrow, I''ll have a good talk with master. I should be able to figure out everything. "


    Tianjun said, "you can''t be careless about this. If you are not careful, it will lead to internal unrest and unimaginable consequences. I heard that the reason why chaos king didn''t attack the fairyland was that we disrupted his rear deployment before, so that he lost the material support of green star, fairyland and thirteen stars, and there was internal turmoil, so he didn''t take us seriously. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "when was all this information? Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    Tianjun said, "I heard it the day before yesterday. It was worthless at that time. The chaos king has re stabilized his rule over the green star, and a new commander has settled in the thirteen stars. The chaos king is no longer short of materials and the interior is stable. "


    Zou Yi wanted to take the opportunity to attack the chaos King''s army on the green star or the thirteen stars, or simply fight with Mingzhang directly. After listening to Tianjun''s words, she couldn''t help being disappointed: "it seems that our intelligence work is not doing well. Ju ran missed such important intelligence and such a good fighter."


    The emperor sighed: "there are only chaotic people around the chaotic king. It is very difficult for our people to penetrate."


    Zou Yi had an idea and smiled: "among the hundreds of thousands of chaotic people we accept, there must be someone who can be used for us. Tianjun, pay attention. Find the right person. After training, send him to the chaotic king to inquire about the enemy. "


    Tianjun smiled: "Pluto and I started preparing for this early in the morning. At present, there are several suitable candidates who are training. After their training, they will send green star to lurk around the chaos king and help us inquire about the news. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed: "it''s so good. I feel much more relaxed when you are with sister Pluto. Thank you for working for me. "


    Tianjun and Pluto laughed together. They didn''t say anything polite, but Ge Lu said: "Tianjun and Pluto really share a lot of worries for the great general. Their subordinates should also learn from them. It''s better to share the worries for the great general."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "general Ge is polite. The three have helped me a lot. In my heart, you are all equally important."


    Ge Lu said with a smile, "thank you for your trust. My subordinates have a saying. I''ve been holding it in my heart for a long time. I don''t know if the general will be angry if I say it? "


    Zou Yi said, "if you have anything to say, just say it. There are no outsiders here."

 Chapter 654

    Ge Lu said in a deep voice, "although the great general and the nine realms god Buddha are teachers and disciples, they easily give up the position of commander, even the king of the inner earth at the same time. Is it too hasty? Subordinates have no other meaning. Subordinates mean that once they do so, they will feel that there is any secret deal between the general and the nine realms of God and Buddha. It is light for people to be distracted, which will affect the battle with the chaotic king. That is what they regret. I wonder if the general has thought about it? "


    Zou Yi glanced at the three interface leaders in front of her and smiled slowly: "there are some things you don''t know. Since everyone has questions, I''ll explain to you today to let everyone know why I gave up the position of commander-in-chief."


    Zou Yi saw that the king of Hades and others were silent, and then said, "to deal with the king of chaos, you must ask my master Jiujie god Buddha to do it himself. You should be able to think of this. Master had previously proposed that he should come forward to deal with the king of chaos. The seat of the king of the inner earth people must be given to him, because he is the inner earth person himself and is most suitable to be the king of the inner earth people. "


    "As for the post of commander-in-chief, everyone knows my strength and knows my qualification better. Master is much better than me in terms of strength and qualification. Master is the best team to fight against the chaos king and is also the aspiration of the people."


    Zou Yi''s explanation was very straightforward. After listening to it, Ge Lu shook his head: "general, maybe it''s because the Jiujie god Buddha is your mentor, so you don''t look at it the same as us. In my opinion, it''s not so simple. I''m afraid it has another meaning. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Ge Lu took a look at the king of the underworld and the emperor of heaven, and laid a ban to prevent anyone from hearing his next words: "the nine world god Buddha has always been unwilling to pay attention to worldly affairs and lived in seclusion for countless years. Now he suddenly appears and still attaches so much importance to power and status. Isn''t it strange for the general?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "this is not to value power and status, but have to. I don''t think there''s anything wrong."


    Ge Lu frowned and said, "the nine realm god Buddha is a monk. All four are empty and six roots are clean. How can he care about the position of commander-in-chief and the position of king of people in the center of the earth? Let''s get this straight. I think the nine realms Buddha is not a well-known nine realms Buddha, but someone with ambition pretended to be it. "


    Zou Yi was surprised and couldn''t help shouting: "don''t talk nonsense. The nine world god Buddha has been with me for many days. If it''s fake..."


    Ge Lu interrupted Zou Yi and said in a loud voice, "have you ever seen the nine gods and Buddhas? The general had seen the nine realms before? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately speechless. She looked blankly at the three people in front of her. Although she was calm in her heart, she could not help but have some doubts.


    "This..." Pluto whispered, "brother Zou Yi, you and my siblings don''t have so many concerns. I''ll just say something. Although the nine realms god Buddha we saw is also a monk, with profound strength and understanding of Buddhism, it gives me the feeling that he is definitely not like the nine realms god Buddha who ignored worldly affairs and lived in seclusion for many years. Ge Lu is right. I''m afraid it''s not so simple. You have to think about it and don''t tell others. "


    Zou Yi frowned and fell into meditation. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    Pluto and others were also silent and thought about it. Everyone didn''t open their mouth to disturb Zou Yi in meditation.


    After a long time, Zou Yi suddenly said, "is the Buddhist Heart Sutra a Buddhist skill that every Buddhist practitioner must practice?"


    Ge Lu was the first to return to his mind, nodded and said, "this is the most basic and important skill of Buddhism. Everyone who practices Buddhism must practice... Did the general think of anything?"


    Zou Yi''s face was a little ugly: "then I''ll ask you again. If the nine realm god Buddha is false, how do you distinguish it?"


    Ge Lu said positively, "my subordinates have a way. The general will now take us to find one of the eight heavenly gods brought by the Jiujie god Buddha. From his mouth, we will be able to know the truth of the Jiujie god Buddha. "


    Zou Yi understood something, gritted her teeth and said, "is it true that the eight gods are also false? They... Are just subordinates brought by the nine realms of God and Buddha, who confuse us? "


    Ge Lu looked at Pluto, and Pluto said, "to tell you the truth, among the eight gods, there is a human God, and among his disciples, there is my friend. Through this friend, I have seen the appearance of the human gods for a long time, and I have met several times. I am an acquaintance. But the Terran gods we saw today not only changed their appearance, but also didn''t know my old knowledge... This is also a breakthrough in our doubts before we were sure, otherwise we wouldn''t visit late at night and tell you these things. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "my sister, you have already determined the truth and falsehood of the nine realms of god Buddha. Why don''t you tell me directly? I almost misunderstood you all."


    Pluto smiled: "if you speak frankly, you will certainly feel that we are defending against injustice for you. We will never easily believe our words."


    Zou Yi nodded: "if you said that the nine world god Buddha was false at the beginning, I really think you have another plot... Thank you. I know what to do about this. Please keep it secret for me. I''ll make the final decision after I met the human God."


    Pluto and others said, "let''s go to see the gods of the human race."


    Zou Yi knew that they were worried about their own safety. In addition to being grateful, she nodded slightly: "let''s work together. It''s hard for you."


    Pluto and others laughed. The four got up together, left Zou Yi''s temporary residence and quietly came to Zou Yi''s original palace.


    Zou Yi is very familiar with the palace. She avoids all the guards in the palace and comes directly to bring her to the residence temporarily arranged for the human gods.


    The Terran God was very alert. When Zou Yi and her family arrived, they already asked, "who is visiting late at night?"


    Zou Yi said politely, "Zou Yi visited the gods of the human race. If you have something important to discuss, if you disturb me late at night, please forgive the gods."


    The door was opened. The human God stood in the house, hugged his fist and said, "it''s a general. Please come in."


    Zou Yi took Pluto, Tianjun and Ge Lu into the room, hugged her fist and said, "the war is tight, so I have to disturb late at night. God will not blame me."


    The Terran God smiled: "the general is polite. The nine realms god Buddha... The commander has orders first. We must obey the orders of the great general, not to mention late at night. Even when our God is practicing, the great general can come to our God at any time. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "God is polite."


    The Terran God stretched out his hand and falsely led: "please sit down, general. I wonder why the general is here today? "

 Chapter 655

    Zou Yi sat down, while Pluto and others stood where they were, seemingly at random. In fact, they had quietly blocked all directions leaving the room.


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "may I ask God, what is the strength of the Terran now? If you fight chaos king, can you invite Terrans to fight? "


    The Terran God was stunned and shook his head: "the general army doesn''t know. The so-called Terran is the general name of mortals and immortals. The highest cultivation achievement among them is also below the realm of immortals. Compared with the army of chaos king, it''s not even cannon fodder. It''s really impossible to fight."


    Zou Yi sighed slightly and looked very disappointed: "under the command of God that day, are there any experts who can use it?"


    When the Terran gods thought about it, they looked very embarrassed: "under the command of our God, all the people who can use it have been brought. If the general still needs manpower, I''m afraid we have to ask several other gods."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and suddenly changed her tone: "do you know what the consequences are when you pretend to be the God of the human race to deceive everyone?"


    The Terran God was stunned again, and then angrily said, "what does the general mean? This God is the God of the human race. Do you need to pretend? "


    Zou Yi got up and motioned slightly. Pluto and Tianjun shot at the same time and instantly controlled the human God.


    The Terran God wanted to escape, but just moved, he was jointly taken by Pluto and Tianjun. He had no power to fight back.


    Zou Yi was surprised. She shook her head and said, "the God of the human race can''t catch a move under the demon king and the emperor. How dare you say you''re true?"


    The human God''s face changed greatly. There was a sense of panic in his eyes. He didn''t dare to look directly at Zou Yi. It was obviously guilty.


    Zou Yi completely understood and reached out to touch the face of the human God. The appearance of the human God changed slowly. In the end, she turned into a woman, or a beautiful woman.


    Zou Yi was surprised: "you are actually a woman. The skill of changing looks is very powerful. Even we hide it..."


    The Terran God stared at Zou Yi. Although he was frightened, he managed to keep calm, gritted his teeth and said, "since you have seen through, you can kill or cut whatever you want."


    Zou Yi smiled and waved to Pluto and Tianjun to release the man: "tell me your name and origin. Who asked you to fake the human God?"


    The woman closed her mouth and said nothing. It seemed that she was going to carry it to the end.


    Zou Yi smiled and gave Pluto a look. Pluto immediately stepped forward, grabbed the woman''s shoulder with his left hand and put his right hand on the woman''s head.


    A moment later, the woman uttered a scream, and the whole person collapsed on the ground, motionless, as if she had died.


    The dark king frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "it''s actually the maid around the chaotic God. It seems that this matter is really not simple. I''m afraid that the nine world god Buddha is also the people around the chaotic God. The purpose of coming here is not to destroy the chaotic king, but to take away all our forces and make us powerless to resist..."


    Zou Yi couldn''t help scolding: "shameless, actually using such a mean... Sister, Tianjun, you start with me now and question the nine world god Buddha face to face. If you are sure he is false, take him directly."


    Pluto shook his head, "you can''t go. How can you say that you are also a disciple? It''s too bad to catch your mentor at this time. I''ll go with Tianjun and Ge Lu. No matter how powerful the nine realm god Buddha is, it can''t be better than the three of us. "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and nodded, "OK. I immediately went to find the shadow. If something happened to the inner earth people, I would be so sorry for them. "


    Pluto and others nodded together. The four immediately acted separately for fear that something irreversible would happen later.


    Zou Yi went to find the shadow alone. He knew the residence of the shadow and others. First, he went to find the real leader of the inner earth people.


    Zou Yi''s speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, she was outside the shadow''s residence. His yuan God had already found out that the shadow was okay at this time. She felt a little at ease and raised her hand to knock on the door.


    The shadow opened the door in person. When he saw Zou Yi visiting late at night, he immediately understood what. Without saying a word, he went directly with Zou Yi.


    The inner earth people are scattered in the military camp. To find them all, some people need help. The shadow first contacted several commanders of the inner earth people - metaphor, dark Wu and dark Xiao, and then rushed to the military camp in person to gather all the inner earth people and follow Zou Yi back to the Palace.


    This uproar took several hours. When Zou Yi and her party came to the palace, it was already the next morning, when it was dawn.


    Pluto and Tianjun waited outside the palace in person. When they saw Zou Yi and others, they smiled and greeted them.


    "Commander, the nine world god Buddha escaped. He... Is really false, but he is strong and ready. We came a little late and he escaped." Tianjun reported in person, and his tone was quite helpless: "all the others were arrested. At this time, they were detained in the martial arts field in the palace. Ge Lu personally took care of them, waiting for the commander''s order to see how to deal with them."


    Zou Yi asked, "who are they? Is there a spy of the chaos king? "


    Tianjun said, "as a result of the preliminary interrogation, nine out of ten of them are people around the chaotic God. They didn''t find the spies sent by the chaotic king."


    Zou Yi fully understood and said with hatred, "well, you chaotic God, unite with Princess Hui to calculate me. It really makes me look at me with new eyes... Let''s go in and have a look."


    Tianjun turned to lead the way and said as he walked, "we only caught the leader. There are too many people they brought. What is the commander going to do?"


    Zou Yi glanced at the king of Hades around her: "sister, work hard, mobilize the army, catch them all, organize people to interrogate them one by one, and see if there are big fish hidden in them. After the interrogation, we will discuss how to deal with them. "


    Pluto hugged his fist, turned and left quickly. It seemed that she was ready. When Zou Yi gave an order, she immediately began to take action and take all the enemies mixed in the fairy world.


    Zou Yi felt very angry and afraid. She strode to the martial arts field in the palace. At a glance, she saw hundreds of so-called eight gods and others who had been arrested. Her anger suddenly broke out like a flood breaking the dike.


    He shouted, "who can tell me who you are?"


    No one dared to speak. Those people looked at Zou Yi one after another, their eyes dodged, and their panic was very obvious.


    Originally, they were all in a dream. Suddenly, they were caught, their divine power was sealed, lost their resistance, and became fish meat to be slaughtered. It''s strange not to be afraid.


    Zou Yi looked at the prisoners in front of her and suddenly waved and shouted, "take them down and interrogate them one by one. Don''t miss any details. If you don''t cooperate, you can search the soul directly until everyone''s identity, origin and purpose are clear. "


    Ge Lu said yes and ordered people to take all the prisoners away.

 Chapter 656

    The palace gradually quieted down, but Zou Yi was obviously in a bad mood. She looked gloomy and didn''t say a word.


    The nine realms god Buddha he trusted was false, and all other things were false. No doubt, if he could get better, he would be very upset.


    Zou Yi thought alone for a while, and suddenly ordered to call vanity and false name to her side and ask them face to face what had happened before.


    Unfortunately, the people who went to look for vanity and vanity came back and told Zou Yi that vanity and vanity had long disappeared. They inquired about it. Some people said that they saw them go with the nine boundary gods and Buddhas. It was probably a bad opportunity and fled together.


    Zou Yi thought about it carefully and thought that they were OK with themselves before. However, they didn''t expect that they were also sent by chaos God.


    Zou Yi shook her head reluctantly and quickly forgot what had happened before. Everything started from scratch, straightened out the order of the fairyland, and deployed the defense and attack of the fairyland from scratch. When the nine gods and Buddhas never happened.


    Zou Yi, who quickly adjusted her mind, issued several orders in succession. One of the orders that had an impact on everyone was that he would lead the army to fight against Ming Zhang.


    This war will come sooner or later, but Zou Yi is so anxious, but it is still beyond everyone''s expectation. After all, Zou Yi''s strength is not dominant compared with Mingzhang, and those chaotic people who have been accepted may not try their best to fight this war at present. Maybe someone will flee in the war.


    Of course, Zou Yi''s order is to fight Mingzhang after the order in the fairy world is restored. It doesn''t mean to fight immediately. He also needs to be prepared.


    It''s no small matter that the army started. For a time, everyone in the fairy world returned to the war. No one talked about the nine gods and Buddhas, but it soon restored peace in the fairy world.


    Zou Yi personally led the expedition, came to Panlong plain, established the Chinese army camp and deployed troops.


    Zou Yi took command by herself. Under her command, Pluto, Tianjun, shadow and Ge Lu led an army respectively. They all camped in front of Mingzhang''s battle. Only when Zou Yi gave an order, the army went out together to fight to the death with Mingzhang.


    Ming Zhang''s chaotic people army was already ready to fight. At the beginning, he didn''t expect Zou Yi to take the initiative to attack. He didn''t know Zou Yi was serious until he saw that all the soldiers under Zou Yi came to the front line and were ready to attack at any time.


    Zou Yi didn''t give Mingzhang much preparation time. In the early morning after the army camped for a night, she ordered the whole line to attack and vowed to annihilate Mingzhang at one stroke.


    To everyone''s surprise, Zou Yi ordered to divide the 100000 people and horses of the chaotic God captured before into four teams, rush them in front with their own people, and press into the chaotic people''s army.


    The 100000 captives were completely cannon fodder. Everyone thought Zou Yi was angry and wanted to kill these people, so they did so. Unexpectedly, Zou Yi was in his own Chinese army camp and was discussing with ordinary local people how to raid the Chinese army camp of Ming Zhang, capture Ming Zhang and subdue the chaos army in the fairy world. The old trick was repeated.


    Among the inner earth people, dark Wu is the leader. He is surrounded by 100 inner earth people experts who are good at Yuanshen sword. These more than 100 people are Zou Yi''s unique soldiers.


    Zou Yi won''t do it himself this time. He wants to take the command and make Mingzhang think that he is going to fight to the death with Mingzhang.


    When the army hides and kills, it must be splashed with blood for hundreds of miles, the mountains and rivers change color, and the sun and moon disappear.


    Zou Yi sits in the big tent of the Chinese army and listens to the battlefield situation reported by her subordinates. She is calm and stable as Mount Tai.


    Pluto, Emperor Tianjun, shadow and Ge Lu personally led a large army to attack Mingzhang''s defense line. The army was unstoppable. The chaotic people under Mingzhang originally claimed that they could not die, but when they met people from the inner earth and experts who generally learned the sword of Yuanshen, they were the first to rush, with countless deaths and injuries, and suddenly they were in a mess.


    The army hid for a while and took the initiative to step back and repair a incense stick. It seemed that they didn''t pay attention to Mingzhang''s army at all and gave them a chance to breathe.


    To everyone''s surprise, the more calm and calm Zou Yi''s soldiers showed, the more they didn''t care about Mingzhang''s army, the more frightened and flustered Mingzhang''s soldiers became.


    A very small number of Ming Zhang soldiers began to think about how to protect their lives and wandered away, but they were found and killed by the supervisor of Ming Zhang''s army, causing a greater panic.


    Mingzhang was also in charge of the central army. When he heard the report from the officers and soldiers, he was shocked. He urgently ordered the guards around him to take his order to supervise the war on the battlefield, strictly ordered the troops not to retreat, avoid the war and escape before the battle. The violators were killed on the spot without mercy.


    Just as Ming Zhang''s escort army arrived on the battlefield, the four commanders under Zou Yi issued an order together. In addition to the experts who knew the sword of the yuan God still continued to attack, the accepted chaotic man pressed together with 100000 prisoners. It seemed that he was going to send those prisoners to the chaos army and kill them with the hand of the chaos army.


    These people had been on the battlefield before, and in order to protect their lives, they were forced to fight with the soldiers under the command of Ming Zhang. The two sides had casualties and hatred for each other.


    But at this time, the prisoners had no weapons in their hands. They rushed to the chaos people army under the command of Ming Zhang with bare hands. It seems that they want to kill them with the help of the chaos people''s hands?


    Ming Zhang''s army of chaotic people didn''t know what Zou Yi was doing. Seeing that 100000 prisoners without iron rushed over, they looked at each other and were at a loss.


    When these prisoners rushed forward and the chaotic people under Ming Zhang were ready to attack, these prisoners shouted together: "don''t kill us, we are under the command of chaotic God, we are under the command of chaotic God!"


    Zou Yi ordered the soldiers to whisper these words to the prisoners. At this time, the prisoners shouted out together, moving in all directions, neat and uniform, like the prisoners of war when they saw their comrades in arms.


    The chaotic people under Ming Zhang listened and stopped together. They were stunned and didn''t know why. They didn''t understand why there were these unarmed chaotic gods on the battlefield.


    What they don''t understand is that these people had a big fight with them before, and they were clearly the soldiers under Zou Yi.


    Are these people forced to go to war? Or, they are all their own people. They rush to them just to save their lives


    It was such a stunned Kung Fu that the chaotic people behind the captives suddenly shot, and everyone sent out a long-distance attack. In the deafening explosion, the chaotic people''s army under the sect leader immediately fell down.


    Hundreds of thousands of chaotic people subdued by Zou Yi made a huge move together. In addition, they were prepared and knew how to kill their opponents who were also chaotic people. This move had amazing power and amazing results.

 Chapter 657

    Zou Yi thought of a way to defeat the chaos king a long time ago. This was the first time she officially used it. Unexpectedly, she received a miraculous effect and instantly killed tens of thousands of chaos people.


    The officers and men under Ming Zhang were in chaos and retreated one after another. Regardless of blocking and killing, Zou Yi''s army composed of chaotic people came.


    Seeing this, the four commanders, such as Pluto, ordered their troops to rush and kill, and all the officers and men attacked together. The originally shaken Ming Zhang army immediately showed a posture of falling on one side. They could no longer care about the supervisor behind them, and collectively turned and fled.


    The governor killed many soldiers who did not obey the military order, but they still couldn''t stop the retreat of the army. Many of them were washed down or even killed by the retreating army.


    Ming Zhang''s army was completely disordered, and was only killed twice by Zou Yi''s army,


    Zou Yi, who received the war report, got up with a smile and murmured, "although Ming Zhang ruled the army strictly, there were ten generals, it''s a pity that chaos king did not completely delegate power to him. Chaos king should bear the main responsibility for the failure of this war."


    A guard beside Zou Yi couldn''t help asking, "why did the commander say that? Ming Zhang is the commander in chief and in charge of the overall situation. He should bear the responsibility for the defeat. "


    Zou Yi glanced at the guard and smiled: "you''re right. If it weren''t for this, how could I easily catch Mingzhang and subdue him?"


    The guard was puzzled and looked at Zou Yi blankly. He didn''t know what Zou Yi said.


    Zou Yi laughed and said loudly, "prepare a banquet. I want to celebrate the war achievements for Pluto."


    The guards answered "yes" together. Although everyone knew that the war was not over and it was still early to celebrate the victory, no one disobeyed Zou Yi''s order and hurried to prepare the celebration banquet.


    Zou Yi stayed alone in the camp of the Chinese army. She picked up a messenger and asked loudly, "have you invited general Mingzhang?"


    Listen to the voice of dark Wu: "tell my king that general Mingzhang is very stubborn. His subordinates invite him with courtesy. General Mingzhang just won''t follow his subordinates to see my king. My subordinates are really helpless. They can only forcibly bring general Mingzhang to see my king and ask my king to forgive his sins. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "bring general Mingzhang back. We''ll talk about other things later. Remember, if you find a subordinate of general Ming Zhang on the way back, bring it back together, and you can be a guard for general Ming Zhang in the future. "


    Dark Wu laughed and interrupted his call with Zou Yi. It seemed that he had completed the task given to him by Zou Yi and successfully caught Mingzhang.


    Zou Yi took a two pronged approach. She used chaos people to deal with chaos people and chaos God''s subordinates to deal with chaos King''s subordinates. At the same time, she also sent someone to attack Mingzhang''s Chinese army camp and directly catch Mingzhang. It has to be said that Zou Yi had a lot of tricks this time, which made Mingzhang impossible to prevent.


    The war is still going on. Zou Yi has predicted the victory and issued an order. The army will cover up and annihilate the enemy before it can return to defense.


    The reason why we want to defend back is that after all, there are only a few enemies in the fairy world. At present, the army of the chaos king is in the demon world and green star, and may be killed at any time.


    At this time, Zou Yi no longer worried about anything. She personally came to the front of the battlefield and watched the army pursue the chaotic people under Mingzhang.


    The Pluto king and the emperor of heaven each chased ahead with a team, and the shadow and Ge Lu encircled from the left and right sides, planning to kill all the escaped chaotic people and catch them, so as to completely end the war.


    At this time, Zou Yi received a message. The chaotic King finally lost his breath and sent a large army to the fairy world to support Ming Zhang.


    Chaos king didn''t know that Mingzhang had been arrested and sent someone to support Mingzhang. If he knew that Mingzhang had fallen into Zou Yi''s hands, he should not send someone to support Mingzhang at this time, but send someone to attack Zou Yi''s rear directly.


    Although the chaos king must have a way to know the trend of the fairyland, there are still some inevitable delays, otherwise there will never be such a mistake.


    Zou Yi knew that this was an opportunity. She immediately changed her previous tactics and ordered Pluto and others to recall all the chaotic people under her command, temporarily serve as the subordinates of Mingzhang, stationed near the Chinese army camp of Mingzhang, waited for the arrival of the chaotic people army newly sent by the chaotic king, and quietly killed those people.


    Zou Yi''s plan was very bold and beyond everyone''s expectation. Many people expressed doubt, but Zou Yi insisted, and everyone had to follow it.


    The four commanders recalled all the chaotic people under their respective subordinates, ordered them to give up chasing and killing the escaped subordinates of Ming Zhang and turn to the Chinese army camp of Ming Zhang for standby.


    The inner earth people and the subordinates of the Pluto and the heavenly king still pursue the subordinates of Mingzhang to completely destroy them or drive them away from the fairyland.


    Of course, it would be better to accept those chaotic people who have lost their fighting spirit.


    Zou Yi didn''t pay attention to the pursuit and killing of Mingzhang''s subordinates. He personally sat in Mingzhang''s Chinese Army account and ordered to bring Mingzhang back to his Chinese Army account and meet Mingzhang in person.


    When Mingzhang saw Zou Yi, he immediately understood everything before. He was so angry that he scolded and wanted to break Zou Yi into pieces.


    Zou Yi looked at Mingzhang. After Mingzhang scolded him, she said, "he who knows current affairs is a hero. Mingzhang, although you have won the trust of chaos king, I believe you know very well how you are now. You have only two options now. One is surrender and the other is death. You choose what you want. I don''t have time to tell you if it''s superfluous. "


    Mingzhang''s face changed slightly and his heart was turbulent. Although he was a chaotic man with different appearance from Zou Yi, his expression could be seen from his heart.


    Zou Yi observes his words and looks. Knowing that Mingzhang is struggling in his heart, she really ignores Mingzhang, but discusses the next war with Pluto and others.


    "The chaos king sent a team to the fairy world to support Ming Zhang. We should arrive at the fairy world at most in an hour. We should be ready in an hour to let the new chaos people''s army mistakenly think that this is still the big account of the Chinese army of Ming Zhang, so as to relax our vigilance."


    Zou Yi said her inner thoughts: "I don''t need to say more about the next thing. We''ll be ready to fight together at that time. We must wipe out this new enemy and let the chaos King know that he can''t invade our fairy world at will."


    Pluto and others replied: "please follow the commander''s instructions. We will start to prepare for the battle immediately."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "sister, you stay in the barracks. All the chaotic men and soldiers under your command pretend to be the soldiers under Mingzhang. The new enemy can''t see any flaws. Tianjun takes a team of people and horses to ambush on the left. Ge Lu, you take a team of people and horses to ambush on the right. We contact through the messenger. When we hear my order, we attack immediately. "


    Pluto, Tianjun and Ge Lu all understood their responsibilities and prepared themselves. Zou Yi was the only one left in the Chinese army camp to face Mingzhang.

 Chapter 658

    When Mingzhang heard Zou Yigang''s words, he suddenly said, "if I surrender, can I bypass my soldiers?"


    Zou Yi looked at Mingzhang and said faintly, "if you help me subdue or destroy the new enemy, I can consider not killing your soldiers. Think it''s a deal between you and me. What do you think? "


    Mingzhang pondered for a moment, looked up at Zou Yi and said, "it''s a deal."


    Zou Yi said, "a gentleman''s word is a whip for a horse."


    Mingzhang bowed his head, then looked up and said, "I''m willing to surrender. As long as the commander doesn''t kill my soldiers, I''m... Willing to help the commander subdue the incoming enemy."


    Mingzhang said "accept", Zou Yi didn''t think so, nodded and said, "in that case, let me see your sincerity."


    Mingzhang was slightly stunned, and then handed over a wisp of Yuanshen. He said in a deep voice, "my subordinate Mingzhang, from today on, obey the command of the commander. If there is any violation, cut thousands of cuts, and the Yuanshen... Dissipates."


    Zou Yi received the wisp of Yuanshen from Mingzhang, signed a Yuanshen contract with Mingzhang, then lifted the seal of Mingzhang and returned Mingzhang''s freedom.


    During this process, Mingzhang didn''t say a word. He was obviously unwilling. After all, he was also an intelligent and capable general. Now he has become a prisoner and was forced to surrender. He was still unwilling in his heart.


    Zou Yi knew Mingzhang''s idea, but deliberately didn''t say it, but asked, "what do you think was missing from my previous deployment?"


    Mingzhang said without hesitation, "what is missing is me. Only when Ming Zhang is here will the new general really relax. Commander in chief, my subordinates are willing to accept the new... Enemy for commander in chief. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "go and prepare. Don''t forget our agreement. If you accept the new enemy, your soldiers will be safe. Otherwise, all will be executed and none will remain. "


    Mingzhang''s face was not very good-looking. He saluted with fists and left quickly.


    Zou Yi didn''t say much. She just watched Mingzhang leave. Instead, she sat down in her big tent and closed her eyes.


    An hour passed in the blink of an eye. Zou Yi opened her eyes on time, took a look at the Pluto who had been waiting on the side, and asked casually, "sister, can you see the enemy?"


    Pluto smiled: "spies have appeared nearby, but they have refused to go deep because they are not sure whether Mingzhang is still there."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "send my order, Mingzhang took the initiative to welcome out, and be sure to lure all these people into our encirclement."


    Pluto said, "Mingzhang just surrendered and couldn''t bear to hurt his former comrades in arms. I sent someone to urge him several times. He still refused to come forward to lure the enemy."


    Zou Yi thought slightly and said to the king of Hades, "my sister went there in person and told Mingzhang to do as I said to protect his soldiers and the lives of the invading enemy. Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing him first, and then order that all his soldiers be executed. "


    The Pluto king was about to say something, so he heard the voice of dark Wu outside the big tent: "tell me the king, our department chases and kills the enemy three thousand miles away, destroys most of the enemy, and now comes back to reply."


    Zou Yi said, "come in and talk."


    Dark Wu strode in, hugged his fist and said, "please forgive my king. Some of the enemy''s experts are difficult to approach and kill. Their subordinates have gone all out, but they escaped."


    Zou Yi frowned: "where are those people going? Have you been in contact with the new enemy? "


    Dark Wu thought about it, shook his head and said, "the new enemy was blocked by our soldiers. First, they all shrank to a place not far away from here. They didn''t meet the soldiers under Ming Zhang who fled."


    Zou Yi felt at ease, clapped her hands and said, "we can''t rely on Mingzhang. We have to take the initiative to lure the enemy, otherwise this plan will be difficult."


    When he said this, he suddenly raised his voice and said, "dark Wu, you lead a hundred local people experts to take the initiative to attack. You can only lose, not win. Do you understand? "


    Dark Wu hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates understand. My subordinates will go to war to lure the enemy immediately."


    Zou Yi nodded, looked at dark Wu leaving, turned back and said to Pluto: "sister, please be prepared. Once dark Wu successfully lures the enemy, sister will do it. This war is dangerous. My sister needs to be more careful. "


    Pluto smiled, turned and left. He was not polite to Zou Yi.


    Although Pluto and Tianjun temporarily obey Zou Yi and are Zou Yi''s temporary subordinates, in fact, they are not Zou Yi''s subordinates. Sometimes Zou Yi and them are more polite. They are not only orders, but also negotiations and requests.


    This battle is really dangerous. Once the new enemies find Zou Yi''s plot, they will try their best to break through. At that time, Zou Yi is not sure of winning by relying on the surrendered chaotic people to encircle and suppress these enemies.


    Zou Yi''s inner peace does not mean that he is not worried at all. On the contrary, he is very worried that the enemy will see through his plot.


    So Zou Yi ordered again and hurriedly recalled some experts from the battlefield to prevent accidents here.


    Some masters of the inner earth people, as well as those under the command of the Pluto king and the heavenly king, quickly rushed back. At the same time when they arrived, dark Wu''s strategy of luring the enemy took effect.


    The enemy thought that dark Wu and others were missing fish and sent troops to hunt them down. Dark Wu hurried away with people, but he was in a panic. He unexpectedly ran to Mingzhang''s Chinese army camp and entered Mingzhang''s camp.


    Mingzhang''s army immediately dispatched, immediately took all the dark Wu and others and sent them to Mingzhang''s Chinese army camp. It looked like asking Mingzhang to send them in person.


    All the people of dark Wu are taken away. When the spies of chaos people find out, they will report to their leader. Zou Yi doesn''t know what their leader will do, so she can only listen to fate.


    It depends on whether God cares for Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi waited in Mingzhang''s Chinese army camp, waiting for the final decision of the enemy commander to see if she could take the initiative to enter the encirclement as he wished.


    I have to say that this process is painful. I am worried that the enemy will not get into the trap, and I am worried that the enemy will be too strong after entering the trap... Zou Yi must wait and have no choice.


    After a cup of tea, Zou Yi received a message. He stood up excitedly and shouted, "let the enemy enter the encirclement and attack at my command."


    All the officers and men were in place. Everyone was in full readiness. When the enemy entered the encirclement, Zou Yi gave an order, they all attacked and destroyed the enemy.


    There are already three commanders of chaos man in the fairy world. The first commander is not very good at leading soldiers to fight, and was directly destroyed by Zou Yi. The second Mingzhang, although he is also good at leading soldiers to fight, was also subdued by Zou Yi.

 Chapter 659

    Zou Yi, the third commander of chaotic man in the fairyland, didn''t get any information about him, let alone his ability to lead the army. However, he was confused by Zou Yi and the army went deep. Perhaps he was no better than Mingzhang in his ability to lead the army.


    Of course, he probably thought that Mingzhang was still there. To his carelessness, he led the army to meet Mingzhang and fell into Zou Yi''s plan to lure the enemy in-depth.


    Zou Yi ordered people to closely monitor the enemy''s movements. When he determined that all the enemy had entered the encirclement circle, he immediately ordered the whole line to attack, surrounded all the enemy near the middle army camp of Mingzhang, and made them unable to move.


    The enemy commander was a very calm man. He didn''t panic at all. He calmly commanded his soldiers to establish a defense line and prepare to break through.


    Zou Yi went out to fight in person at this time. She took dozens of people from the inner earth to attack the Yellow Dragon. As before, she had to catch or kill the enemy''s commander first, so that the enemy would be headless and disorderly.


    Zou Yi brought the geocentric people, everyone cooperated with Zou Yi many times, and they had a very tacit understanding with each other.


    They were divided into two groups. One group rushed and opened a channel so that Zou Yi could easily rush to the enemy commander.


    Another group defends against Zou Yi''s enemies and prevents someone from attacking Zou Yi from behind.


    Only a few dozen people burst through a hole in the hundreds of thousands of enemy troops, opened a passage and directly killed in front of the enemy commander.


    It''s easy to say, but in fact, Zou Yi and everyone are injured, and everyone''s consumption has reached the limit.


    Just look at the blood stains on each of them, we know the hardships and difficulties they have fought all the way.


    Moreover, because they were nearby, many major generals saw Zou Yi charging and took the initiative to help one by one. Countless people lost their lives.


    Zou Yi looked at the enemy commander in front of her. Her eyes were surprised. A Yuanshen sword was sent out, staying at the harm of the enemy commander, but she didn''t send it.


    "Surrender or die, you choose!"


    Zou Yi, whose face was covered with blood, said this in a cold, creepy voice.


    The enemy commander listened to Zou Yi''s voice, looked at Zou Yi at this time, frowned and shouted, "is there a commander who is ready to surrender? Kill me, I will never surrender! "


    Zou Yi sent the Yuanshen sword forward, killed the Yuanshen in an instant and made him fall to the ground.


    Zou Yi reached out at the same time, grabbed the man''s body, raised her head high and shouted, "your commander is dead. If you surrender or don''t kill, you will die if you resist!"


    The geocentric people who came here with Zou Yi can speak the language of chaotic people. At this time, they drink and shout together. The voice is far away. It is still clear and audible on the chaotic battlefield.


    Many new chaotic men and soldiers unconsciously hesitated when they heard the words of the inner earth people. The original attack stopped halfway. Each posture was strange and looked very funny.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to jump into the air with the people in the center of the earth and ordered the people in the center of the earth to drink together: "surrender and don''t kill! Surrender without killing! "


    When Zou Yi''s chaotic people on the ground battlefield heard this sound, they also drank and shouted together, and gradually formed an amazing sound wave. Everyone on the battlefield heard it clearly and plainly.


    Zou Yi thought that chaotic people would be the same as those before. After hearing such a cry, she immediately chose to surrender or escape to achieve the purpose of this war.


    Unexpectedly, one of the enemy troops suddenly stood up and shouted a few words. Those hesitant enemy troops suddenly shot, their fighting spirit recovered and their momentum was like a rainbow.


    Zou Yi''s soldiers, who were unprepared, were in a hurry. Many people were caught off guard and were injured by the enemy.


    Zou Yi was surprised. She didn''t expect this. She quickly shouted, "the troops will kill me."


    With Zou Yi as the backbone, his soldiers were not stunned by the enemy. They soon recovered and rushed up one by one to fight with the enemy.


    As long as it is a battlefield, there will be no lack of tragedy.


    Zou Yi looked at the troops fighting together in front of her. She was worried. Regardless of her own consumption, she sent out the sword of Yuanshen to kill several enemies who rushed over. At the same time, she shouted, "rush with me!"


    There are not many geocentric people around him. At this time, follow Zou Yi to rush to the man who just woke up the enemy. Everyone knows Zou Yi''s meaning.


    Zou Yi wants to decapitate again, kill the leader of the enemy and completely eliminate the enemy''s fighting spirit.


    It is obvious that the enemy who spoke earlier was second only to the enemy commander, either a general or an enemy division.


    At this time, Zou Yi rushed to this man. All the enemies who tried to stop Zou Yi died under the sword of the yuan God. The man immediately panicked and hurried back to the army, trying to avoid the attack of Zou Yi and others.


    Zou Yi took the lead with full speed. At the moment when the man avoided, she rushed to him and grabbed one of them with the fastest speed. At the same time, the sword of Yuanshen was released to force the man under her own sword.


    The man was also hard. The sword of Yuanshen was close in front of him. Instead of blinking, he stared at Zou Yi with an amazing killing intention in his eyes.


    Zou Yi said coldly, "what''s your name? What is your identity? "


    The man sneered and said nothing. It seemed that he was going to fight to the end and would rather die than surrender.


    Zou Yi doesn''t want to be wordy. The sword of Yuanshen stabs out like lightning. She kills this person in an instant without mercy.


    When the chaotic people''s army around saw it, they roared in unison. They had lost their intention to fight because the leader was caught. At the moment, they are actually highly motivated and murderous.


    Zou Yi also roared. The sword of Yuanshen was like the sharp thorn of a hedgehog. It instantly filled the space around him and blocked the range of hundreds of meters around him.


    Zou Yi''s attack was an all-out attack with amazing power, but in the face of hundreds of thousands of chaotic people, his attack could not play a great role. No matter how many enemies he killed, it was only a drop in the bucket.


    Moreover, if he does so, his own consumption is too large. If he doesn''t do well, he will lose his combat effectiveness and can''t cope with the impact of the next army.


    I don''t know what Zou Yi thinks at this time. He uses the powerful Yuanshen sword and doesn''t worry about his own consumption. It looks like he wants to fight with all his strength and completely ignores what will happen next.


    Geocentric people who are familiar with Zou Yi consciously display the sword of Yuanshen at this time, and everyone is going all out to give full play to the sword of Yuanshen.


    Within a few kilometers around here, the sword of Yuanshen is everywhere. All the enemies within this range are spared and all die.


    Zou Yi was the first to send out the sword of the yuan God, and he was also the first to stop. His consumption was too large, and there was no way to continue fighting. At this time, her face was pale and shaky.


    The same is true of the inner earth people he brought. After the big move, individuals are seriously consumed and can''t continue to participate in the battle.


    His decapitation was a success, killing the third commander of the enemy who killed four people and disrupting the enemy''s deployment.

 Chapter 660

    At this time, if an enemy comes up, Zou Yi and others will be very dangerous. Fortunately, the nearby enemies are dead. The remaining enemies are too scared to come up and die when they see Zou Yi and others killing a large number of people.


    A few enemies wanted to kill Zou Yi and make great achievements, but they were stopped by some soldiers brought by Zou Yi. They couldn''t come to Zou Yi''s side in a short time, let alone kill Zou Yi and others.


    The soldiers on Zou Yi''s side took the opportunity to meet Zou Yi, occupied the core area of the enemy and launched attacks from the middle to both sides.


    Zou Yi and other people in the inner earth had to retreat and rest under the protection of the officers and soldiers to adjust their breath and recover because of their serious consumption.


    Dark Wu was ordered to lure the enemy. At this time, there was no news. Zou Yi was worried and ordered people to check. The news received was that dark Wu failed to lure the enemy and was trapped in a tight encirclement.


    As a last resort, Zou Yi ordered people to support dark Wu. At the same time, she gave an order to kill all the soldiers together and evacuate from the Chinese army camp of Ming Zhang.


    It has to be said that the chaotic people who came this time were very powerful. Zou Yi had a lot of tricks. She still failed to defeat them. She paid the lives of countless soldiers and just killed the enemy''s commander.


    The enemy''s strength is not hurt, and it seems that he has no intention to withdraw from the fairyland. The war will continue. Zou Yi led her army to the east of Panlong plain and rest temporarily.


    After this war, Zou Yi''s officers and men lost tens of thousands. Except that the people in the inner earth were almost safe, Pluto and Tianjun, as well as the officers and men under Ge Lu and others lost a lot. It can be said that they were both defeated and injured with the enemy.


    Zou Yi was very confident in her plan, but she didn''t expect to hit the south wall this time. She was blocked by the enemy and lost many soldiers.


    Pluto and Tianjun found Zou Yi for the first time. They thought that the failure this time had something to do with the person pretending to be the ninth world god Buddha. After all, the person pretending to be the ninth world god Buddha stayed with Zou Yi for a long time, and they knew a lot of things.


    Zou Yi also felt that something was wrong. She thought of the people who pretended to be the gods of the nine realms before, and thought of the means of chaotic gods. She was immediately afraid and couldn''t help feeling afraid.


    If this attack is the joint efforts of chaos God and chaos king, I''m afraid things are far from as simple as Zou Yi expected.


    If so, Zou Yi is lucky to be able to draw with the enemy in this war. At least his loss is not too great, and he has the ability to fight again, so he won''t be completely destroyed by the enemy.


    Zou Yi, who understood this, immediately ordered the construction of a new defense system and all officers and men to launch a defense array. No one is allowed to go to war without an order, and those who violate the order are engaged in military law.


    Since Pluto and Tianjun were the first to doubt that the war had something to do with chaotic gods, they would naturally strictly order their subordinates to abide by Zou Yi''s orders. There were few people under Ge Lu''s command, and they would not violate Zou Yi''s orders at this time. The only people who doubted this order were the earthlings under Zou Yi''s command.


    Shadow and dark Wu find Zou Yi and ask for another war in front of the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven.


    Zou Yi patiently explained, but dark Wu seemed determined to find face and go out to fight chaotic people.


    Dark Wu failed to lure the enemy before, but was surrounded. If Zou Yi hadn''t got the news in time and sent troops to save her, the whole army might have been destroyed.


    Because of this, after receiving Zou Yi''s order to prohibit the war, dark Wu found the shadow. They met Zou Yi and asked for a war to save face.


    Geocentric people haven''t experienced a large-scale battle for a long time. Recently, they followed Zou Yi and won all the battles in a row. While they were full of confidence, they also had a wrong estimate of their combat effectiveness. They felt that no one was their opponent, so they couldn''t face it after failure.


    It''s just a face problem. Zou Yi knows how to solve it, so he said to dark Wu, "if you can lead the people in the inner earth to practice God killing array or beheading the sky within a month, I''ll let you go out and fight."


    Dark Wu hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates are going to organize people to ensure that they can practice the art of cutting heaven in a month. Please send me to fight and save the face of the people in the heart of the earth."


    Dark Wu doesn''t talk about the God killing array, but says that he wants to practice beheading because he knows that beheading is easier to practice than God killing array. Although both are general arrays of joint attack, the beheading provided by chaotic God is easier to practice.


    Zou Yi just wanted to delay time, and no matter what dark Wu thought, Zheng said: "there is no joke in front of the army. Listen to dark Wu. If you don''t lead the people in the earth to practice the art of cutting the sky in a month, don''t ask about the war again."


    Dark Wu looked at the shadow. Seeing that the shadow was silent, he had to hug his fist and say, "subordinates understand. Please rest assured."


    Zou Yi frowned secretly, but did not speak. She waved her hand to let dark Wu retreat.


    When dark Wu left, the shadow also wanted to go, but Zou Yi stopped him: "the shadow stays. I have something to discuss with you."


    The shadow turned back and hugged: "my subordinates are here. Please give me an order."


    Zou Yi took a look at the Pluto and the heavenly king. Her mouth opened, but no voice came out. He used the technique of sound transmission. Except for the shadow, nameless and the heavenly king present, no one else could hear what he was saying.


    After several breaths, the shadow and the three showed a surprised look. They looked at each other and said in unison, "I''ll do it right away."


    Zou Yi looked at the three people leaving, glanced at the corners of her eyes and said coldly, "I''m very surprised that you dare to see me!"


    A voice said, "I had an accident and was trapped for a long time. I didn''t expect to be exploited and almost hurt you..."


    With this sound, a person slowly appeared. It was Princess Hui who hurt Zou Yi. She was really bold and dared to see Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s original anger soared when she saw Princess Hui. She almost couldn''t suppress it. She shot Princess Hui directly.


    But huifei suddenly changed her tongue and said "I''m also a victim", which attracted Zou Yi''s attention. He forcibly suppressed her inner anger and waited for huifei to explain.


    Somehow, when facing Princess Hui, Zou Yi''s anger could not break out immediately. He chose to explain to Princess Hui.


    Princess Hui looked at Zou Yi, smiled and admired the country and the city: "Zou Yi, don''t be angry. I just knew about it. I don''t come here quickly. I''m afraid it will affect the relationship between you and me after a long time."


    Zou Yi said coldly, "what''s going on? I''m waiting for your explanation. "


    Princess Hui glanced at the large number of guards pouring in at the door and said with a smile, "Zou Yi, there''s no need to do this. If there are outsiders, how can we talk intimately?"

 Chapter 661

    Zou Yi waved and ordered the guards to withdraw: "can you say it now?"


    Huifei looked around and waved a small array: "it''s about secrets. We''d better be careful."


    Zou Yi ignored Princess Hui and just looked at her quietly, waiting for her to speak.


    Princess Hui was so boring that she smiled and said, "it seems that you have lost a lot this time, otherwise you wouldn''t do this to me. It''s just that I accidentally leaked the secret and let the chaotic God notice it, so... "


    Zou Yi suddenly interrupted huifei''s words: "don''t bother to talk. Tell me directly what you want?"


    Princess Hui was stunned and then said, "we have a word in advance. I''ll help you find the nine gods and Buddha and defeat the king of chaos. You help me deal with the chaotic God and save my body from the chaotic God... "


    Zou Yi said coldly, "then why did you join hands with the chaotic God and deceive me with a fake nine world god Buddha, causing me to lose a lot of soldiers?"


    Huifei said, "you wronged me. As I said just now, after the last time we met, I was trapped in a mysterious place and didn''t get away until two days ago. What happened during this period is the conspiracy of chaos God and chaos king. They not only want to deal with you, but also make you misunderstand me and completely break the alliance between us... As for the nine realm god Buddha, I didn''t find him. The fake man was also sent by chaos God and has nothing to do with me. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help asking, "so, you didn''t unite with the chaotic God to do the previous things? But how do you want me to believe you? The facts are before me. If I believe you, even if the people around me don''t blame me for the time being, I''m afraid the dead soldiers won''t agree. "


    Princess Hui frowned slightly and looked pitiful: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me. Anyway, how I explain now, you won''t easily believe me. It''s better not to explain. I will make you and your people believe me with practical actions. Just wait and see. For a month at most, I will turn chaos God and chaos king into enemies and completely break their alliance. "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, stared at Princess Hui and asked, "what can you do to turn the chaotic God against the chaotic king?"


    Princess Hui looked at Zou Yi and suddenly smiled bitterly, "what else can I do?"


    Zou Yi understood something. After thinking about it, she shook her head and said, "your method is wrong. In case they see through, you''re afraid you won''t be sealed. Maybe you''ll die without a place to bury."


    Princess Hui gently bit her red lips: "rather than live like this, it''s better to fight hard. Maybe there will be a glimmer of vitality. Besides, I finally got your trust, but I was so easily destroyed by the chaotic God and the chaotic king. I can''t swallow this breath without giving them some color to see. "


    Zou Yi suddenly smiled: "you said you were Princess Hui. How can I see that you are different from the princess Hui I met before?"


    Princess Hui was stunned and then said, "you can see it, too? Yes, you can see such subtle changes. It seems that it is no accident that you sit in the position of the Lord of the fairyland. You see, I''m really different from before, but this difference is a good thing, which means I''m stronger. "


    After a pause, Princess Hui suddenly smiled: "I forgot to tell you that the mysterious place that trapped me before is of great benefit to the Yuanshen body. I... this wisp of Yuanshen has reached a perfect state in just a few months. Now even if the chaos God and the chaos King destroy my flesh and Yuan Shen, I am not afraid, because I can use this yuan Shen to refine my flesh again. "


    Zou Yi was very surprised and couldn''t help sighing, "so you''re blessed with misfortune? Congratulations. You don''t have to worry about the destruction of the yuan God in the future. "


    Princess Hui smiled: "when I find the right body, I will quietly resurrect... It should be resurrection. After all, my previous body has been sealed and the yuan God has been imprisoned. It is difficult to climb to heaven if I want to succeed."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, hugged her fist and said, "in this way, Princess Hui doesn''t have to go back to take risks. Zou Yi dared to ask Princess Hui to stay in the fairyland and deal with the chaos God and the chaos king with us. What does Princess Hui think? "


    Huifei was stunned and then said with a smile, "do you want to control me like the chaotic God?"


    Zou Yi said, "don''t think too much, Princess Hui. I have no other intention. I just want one more helper to deal with our common enemy."


    Huifei thought for a moment, then suddenly smiled and nodded, "it''s up to you. But I have decided to destroy the alliance between chaos God and chaos king. If you want me to stay in the fairyland, I have to wait. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "then I''m waiting for Princess Hui in the fairy world."


    Princess Hui smiled: "for a month at most, chaos God and chaos king will go their separate ways. Zou Yi, you are waiting for my good news. When we work together, we will surprise the world. "


    Zou Yi smiled. It seemed that her previous unhappiness and anger had dissipated. The whole person looked a lot easier.


    Princess Hui took back the array she had laid before and turned to go. Zou Yi suddenly said behind her: "someone once said that if you want to defeat the chaotic God, you can start all over again unless the world collapses. Princess Hui, are you sure you can defeat the chaotic God? "


    Huifei slowly turned around, with a trace of determination in her eyes: "even if she can''t defeat the chaotic God, I''ll ruin him."


    Zou Yi nodded slowly: "although I don''t know what happened to you before, I can feel the hatred in your heart. You hate chaos God and chaos king. It seems that the things you told me before can''t trigger... Are there still some things you hide from me? Now we are allies. Can you tell us together to solve my confusion? "


    Huifei''s beautiful face showed a smile: "some things you know are bad. No one is perfect, and God will not be absolutely perfect. We all have secrets. Why do you go to the bottom and try to find out what''s going on with me? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "Princess Hui, you are a senior expert who has lived for countless years. Chaos God and chaos king are the ancestors of the world. If I don''t know your affairs at all, I always feel nervous. Please release her doubts. "


    Zou Yi asked again and again. If huifei refused again, there was a ghost in her heart. She smiled. Although she smiled a little unnaturally, she still said: "in fact, I love another person. Their brother not only took me away, but also killed the person I love... Can you accept this explanation?"


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "love, I accept this explanation and can understand it better. Princess Hui, I hope our future cooperation will not be unexpected, because we are enemies of chaos God and chaos king because of love. "

 Chapter 662

    Huifei didn''t laugh again this time, but took a deep look at Zou Yi, slowly turned and walked away.


    Zou Yi watched huifei leave. She couldn''t calm down for a long time until the voice of the shadow appeared in front of him.


    The shadow didn''t seem to leave. He also seemed to hear the dialogue between Princess Hui and Zou Yi. At this time, he said carefully: "Your Majesty, it seems that Princess Hui..."


    Zou Yi raised her hand to stop him from saying, "you can''t tell anyone about it."


    The shadow nodded slightly: "I understand. We are already doing what the king has ordered. But there is one problem that needs to be decided by the king. "


    Zou Yi asked casually, "what do you mean?"


    The shadow said, "once the things ordered by the king are implemented, the troops here are weak. If the enemy attacks, the king''s safety..."


    Zou Yi smiled: "you can do as I say. For my personal safety, you can rest assured that I will never give the enemy a chance to kill me."


    The shadow was quite worried and whispered, "whether the king will move or not, at least let the enemy not know the king''s position."


    Zou Yi said, "I''m about to meet the master behind the scenes among the chaotic people. If he comes, I''ll have a good chat with him. You go and be busy. Don''t worry about things here. "


    What else did the shadow want to say? Seeing that Zou Yi was very determined, he held back and saluted back.


    Zou yiduan sat in the main hall of the palace, and a waiter brought tea and snacks. He didn''t move, ignored it, as if he had settled down.


    He has experienced too many things recently. He feels that he needs to stroke it well. He closes his eyes and sits in the palace. In fact, he is recalling the previous events to see what went wrong, so that the chaotic king and the chaotic God, who are not harmonious brothers, can get back together again.


    Zou Yi sat for a whole day, during which no one bothered him or dared to disturb him.


    After the night came, Zou Yi opened her eyes and gave a few simple orders to order people to stay away from the main hall of the palace and not to be disturbed. Then she continued to meditate, as if she had really become a Buddhist monk and wanted to meditate.


    The guards did not dare to disobey Zou Yi''s orders. They left the main hall one by one and stood guard in the side hall and corridor not far from the main hall.


    Late at night, Zou Yi''s mouth moved slightly with her eyes closed, revealing a thought-provoking smile, but he didn''t open his eyes, let alone open his mouth.


    There was no unusual movement around, and no one seemed to be near the main hall.


    Occasionally there are a few songs of night birds, which are even quieter in the quiet main hall.


    Zou Yi, sitting quietly, suddenly opened her eyes at this time, reached out to pick up the teapot in front of her, poured tea and said, "do you want to sleep with me? Have a cup of tea and refresh yourself. "


    A man came out of the shadow beside the main hall gate and said, "it''s Zou Yi. I''m so careful that I didn''t expect to be found by you."


    Zou Yi heard the man''s voice. Her hand shook violently and spilled the tea.


    His voice was full of surprises: "how could you... You''re still alive?"


    When the visitor came to Zou Yi, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Zou Yi''s trembling hand without scruples. He said gently, "do you always think I died early, so you never want to come to me?"


    Zou Yi let the man hold her hand, and the surprise in her eyes was very obvious: "it''s impossible. Even my master and they are dead. Why do you..."


    "Why am I still alive?" The man''s voice was filled with hate: "that''s because I was caught and I... Became their prisoner."


    Zou Yi looked at the person in front of her, suddenly calmed down and asked calmly, "where''s your sister? Are you the only one who survived? "


    The man looked up and showed a delicate face. She was not someone else, but the eldest lady of the Millennium family, Millennium ice.


    The appearance of the Millennium ice, which has not been seen for a long time, has not changed at all, but the eyes are full of hatred, and the whole person''s temperament has become somewhat inaccessible.


    She seemed to be surrounded by hatred, and the whole person was full of hatred: "my sister died, my family, my friends... Everyone died."


    Millennium ice suddenly burst into tears. Her voice was full of tears. She took Zou Yi''s hand across the table, as if she had seen her long departed relatives, and cried without scruples.


    Zou Yi looked at the Millennium ice and cried. She couldn''t help but red her eyes. Sadness came from her heart, and the whole person trembled.


    "Millennium ice," Zou Yi said reluctantly with all her strength, "I don''t believe everyone is dead. Tell me, my master, what''s the matter with them?"


    Millennium ice slowly stopped crying, clenched his teeth and said, "I said, everyone except me is dead..."


    When she said this, she suddenly changed her words and said, "my grandfather may still be alive, but he must have been seriously injured. After all... My grandfather is not an opponent in the face of the attack of the chaotic king and the chaotic God..."


    Zou Yi unconsciously clenched her teeth and bled, and said bitterly, "so... Did you see the scene of their killing with your own eyes?"


    Millennium ice''s tears rolled down and nodded slowly: "I was caught and saw endless bodies... Zou Yi, you and I should be the last survivors on the green star."


    Zou Yi had a little fantasy in her heart. Now, after listening to the words of Millennium ice, she was like being struck by lightning. The whole person suddenly sat down and had no strength all over her body.


    The words of Millennium ice completely broke his hope. He was completely disappointed and desperate. The whole person seemed to die in an instant. He no longer had any perception of everything outside, including the Millennium ice in front of him.


    At this moment, a thrilling smile appeared at the corners of Millennium ice''s eyes. At this moment, a Black Dagger quietly stabbed into the unresponsive Zou Yi''s forehead and directly attacked his Yuanshen.


    Zou Yi groaned in pain, stared round, and died in the blink of an eye. Unexpectedly, she had no resistance at all.


    "Kill my three commanders, and I''ll tell you to taste the taste of being assassinated today." The Millennium ice cold smiled and opened her mouth. Her appearance changed slowly, and the hatred in her eyes gradually disappeared. It turned out that she was not the Millennium ice, but just Yi Rong became the appearance of the Millennium ice, and confused Zou Yi with the experience of the Millennium ice on the green star.


    Although this person is also a woman, it is obvious that she is a chaotic person. She looks almost no similar to Millennium ice, but her face changing technique is very clever. Even people like Zou Yi are unaware of it for a moment and have been cheated by her.


    And her successful sneak attack killed Zou Yi.


    It is said that no matter how clever the technique of changing looks is, the yuan God can''t change, and Zou Yi won''t be fooled, but I don''t know why Zou Yi today is fooled.


    Perhaps in his subconscious mind, acquaintances such as Millennium ice are not much different from his master and wife. After coming back from the dead, it has seriously affected his judgment.

 Chapter 663

    "Millennium ice" looked at the dead Zou Yi''s body and couldn''t help laughing: "they all said you were powerful, I think it''s just so. It is also your honor to die under my black dragon. I hope you... Can find your master in another world. "


    Zou Yi had no movement. His body was getting cold. This time, he seemed to be dead. There was no movement at all.


    "Millennium ice" took out a messenger jade amulet and said triumphantly, "Lord God, Zou Yi is dead. Fortunately, she didn''t lose her life."


    Listen to the voice of chaos God: "good. Come back with Zou Yi''s body. "


    The "Millennium ice" was slightly stunned and immediately said, "my subordinates, obey."


    When the chaotic God stopped talking, the "Millennium ice" put away the messenger jade charm, took out a space ring and prepared to take Zou Yi''s body away.


    At this time, Zou Yi''s body suddenly disappeared, leaving only a piece of wood with complex array patterns.


    The wood looks about the same size as Zou Yi''s body, and its appearance is somewhat similar to Zou Yi. It is actually a low-level puppet.


    The puppet made of wood is the lowest of all puppets. Not only does it have little combat effectiveness, but its own defense is also poor.


    "Millennium ice" immediately understood everything when he was stunned. As soon as he threw the space ring in his hand, he shouted angrily: "good Zou Yi, you fool Miss Ben with a puppet. See how miss Ben treats you."


    Listen to Zou Yi''s voice from one side of the main hall: "Your Black Dagger should be a magic weapon? You captured the demon world and got a lot of good things. It''s very suitable to deal with us. However, have you ever thought that the devil is now in the fairyland, and you are not afraid that the devil will kill you in a rage if you use a magic weapon? "


    "Demon king?" The chaotic man sneered: "once the demon world is destroyed, the demon king will no longer be the demon king. And I''ve heard that since the devil took office, there has been no devil in the devil world. Don''t scare me. "


    Zou Yi smiled, leaned slightly, raised her voice and said, "Tianjun, when will you stay if you don''t show up at this time?"


    Listen to the voice of Tianjun from outside the main hall: "the commander has an order, I should show up."


    With the voice of Tianjun, the figure of Tianjun appeared in the main hall. With him, there were Pluto and shadow.


    As soon as the three people appeared, the chaotic woman immediately understood something, showed a nervous look on her face, pointed to Tianjun and others and said, "didn''t you fall out with Zou Yi? Why... Are you designed to induce me? "


    Zou Yi smiled and Pluto said, "the commander knew someone was lurking around us, otherwise you wouldn''t easily see through our plot last time, so he set up this plot to let you show up."


    Tianjun looked at the chaotic man who assassinated Zou Yi and said coldly, "take my treasure from the underworld to assassinate our commander. You really make the best use of everything and don''t waste it at all."


    Speaking of this, the emperor suddenly waved his hand, and the magic weapon in the chaotic man''s hand suddenly exuded a lot of dark magic gas, which immediately wrapped the man.


    The chaotic man uttered a scream and a long Scream: "damn demon clan, don''t think that evil Qi can demonize me..."


    Tianjun sneered, "you have been demonized, but you don''t know it yet."


    With the emperor''s words, the voice of the chaotic man gradually weakened, and finally completely disappeared, and the dark magic gas also disappeared.


    The figure of the chaotic man reappeared, but her whole body was full of the smell of the demon family. She was really demonized and became a demon family.


    Tianjun walked up to the man and asked coldly, "how many people have you come? What means are used to infiltrate us? "


    The man looked at the emperor stupidly and said, "we have come a lot. We... Are mixed with chaotic people. You can''t distinguish us..."


    The emperor frowned slightly: "do you have a list? Tell me, how can I find them? "


    The man seemed to think about it and said slowly, "I can summon them. I have a token given by the God. Seeing the token is like seeing the God himself."


    Tianjun immediately said, "take out the token and give it to me."


    "Yes!" The man slowly stretched out his hand, took out a fire red token and gave it to Tianjun: "please accept it, master. This is the token of the God of heaven."


    Tianjun took the fiery red token and turned to Zou Yi: "commander, this is a good opportunity. We just took the opportunity to find out all the people of the chaotic God and catch them all."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "I''ll leave it to Tianjun. Find out all the spies, interrogate them severely, and after determining their identity, put them all in custody and wait for them to come down."


    Tianjun left with a fist in his hand. When he left, there was a strong sense of killing in his eyes. It seems that the previous chaotic man invaded the demon world and caused great psychological damage to Tianjun. He hates the chaotic man to the bone.


    Zou Yi said to Pluto at this time: "sister, it''s hard to help guard the border recently. I''ll have a dinner party later and invite my sister. I don''t know if my sister has time? "


    Pluto smiled: "you''re welcome between us. Everyone has been very busy and has a heavy heart recently. Let''s not waste time and energy. Sister, I''m going to help Tianjun and find our internal spies as soon as possible, so as not to harm the lives of the soldiers in the future. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "thank you, sister and Tianjun."


    Pluto smiled and left, leaving only the shadow to serve Zou Yi and listen to Zou Yi at any time.


    In fact, Zou Yi needs help from Pluto, but Pluto doesn''t know Zou Yi''s mind and takes the initiative to help Tianjun.


    Zou Yi can only leave this matter to the shadow. He smiled and said to the shadow: "after the internal spies have been eliminated, we should not be as passive as before. Next, it''s time for us to fight back. Shadow, would you like to help me persuade dark Wu not to attack blindly and listen to my instructions? "


    The shadow smiled: "you are welcome. Like his subordinates, dark Wu has never experienced any war and will inevitably make mistakes. If the king forbids us to go to war, we will never go to war. Please rest assured. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "when marching and fighting, orders and prohibitions are the primary principle. I hope you can understand this. The fairyland is vast in territory and rich in resources, but because chaotic people kill wantonly and escape after death, the human beings living in the fairyland now add up to only millions. We have very few people. We have to be careful step by step to fully control the fairyland and resist the attack of the chaos King army. I understand everyone''s mood and know what they mean, but at present we can only be cautious. "

 Chapter 664

    Zou Yi spoke to the shadow. Seeing that the shadow didn''t seem to understand his pains, she continued: "our current strength is far inferior to the chaotic king and the chaotic God, so we can only fight the chaotic King step by step... Shadow you are one of the people I trust most. I hope you can help me persuade dark Wu and the people in the inner earth who think like dark Wu, Let''s calm them down and never attack rashly. The chaos king is not simple, and his subordinates are assisted by people with outstanding wisdom. If you attack rashly, you will be caught by the enemy''s tricks and kill everyone. "


    Zou Yi patiently explained a lot. The shadow gradually understood his mind. He saluted and said, "my subordinates will go to see dark Wu and tell dark Wu what the king meant. I believe he will understand the king''s pains."


    Zou Yi''s biggest worry is that her men don''t listen to orders and act without authorization. At this time, seeing the shadow being told by herself, she was a little happy and patted the shadow on the shoulder: "we won''t take the initiative in the near future, so you should seize the time to train the soldiers. I will work out the next battle plan as soon as possible. At that time, we will discuss together to see when it is most appropriate to send troops. "


    The shadow said, "yes, my subordinates. My subordinates will go to see dark Wu and train the inner earth people together with dark Wu, so that the inner earth people can master more sky cutting or God killing array as soon as possible, so as to enhance their combat effectiveness. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "everyone has been working hard recently. If you need anything, you, the commander in charge of logistics, can''t be stingy. Tell me what''s missing and I''ll find a way to solve it. "


    The shadow was going to leave. When Zou Yi said this, he smiled and said, "the soldiers have security in clothing, food, housing and transportation. What they lack most is the weapon they have. Especially those weapons such as immortal weapons and artifact weapons are in short supply because they are scarce. Our inner earth people have taken out most of the weapons for the soldiers to use, but at present, it seems that a drop in the bucket will not help. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "it''s not easy to solve this matter. When he didn''t tear his face with chaos God before, he said he would provide us with some weapons. But now... I''m afraid he won''t fulfill his promise and give us weapons. "


    The shadow sighed: "before the transmission array of the and chaotic world is completed, the chaotic God already knows that we have found his real purpose. How can we return the weapons to us? My subordinates thought, "can Pluto provide some weapons?"


    Zou Yi thought about it, shook her head and said, "sister Pluto has brought a lot of soldiers. She is lack of weapons. It is impossible to provide more weapons to others. Among the inner earth people, there are people who are good at refining weapons. I wonder whether to establish a special organization for refining weapons for soldiers, which can produce and use weapons for their own use. "


    The shadow clapped his hands and shouted, "this is a good idea. My subordinates have thought of it for a long time. Just seeing that there are frequent wars at present, the king manages all kinds of opportunities, so he has never dared to put it forward. I have counted the list of people who are good at weapon refining among the inner earth people. As long as you nod your head, they can start refining weapons immediately. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "so you''ve already thought about it. Why don''t you just say it? Between you and me, don''t be polite. If you have something to say, just say it. "


    The shadow smiled and said, "what the king said himself is more convincing. After all, my subordinates are only the former leaders of the inner earth people. Now they are in the fairy world, but they are nothing and have no authority to speak. "


    Zou Yi smiled and said positively, "you reminded me that I should clarify the identity of you and let everyone know you so that you can lead troops to war in the future - especially when I''m not here."


    After a pause, Zou Yi called several guards loudly and said to the guards, "I will order that from today on, the royal palace will be officially renamed Xianfu, which is the symbol of the highest authority in the fairy world. There is a fairy king in the fairy house. I am the first fairy king to manage the affairs of the fairy world. "


    "There are four armies of heaven and earth, Xuan and Huang in the fairy world, with Pluto, Tianjun, Ge Lu and shadow as the generals of the four armies. Except that the generals who defected are divided into four generals, the generals of other circles are still assigned by all generals. The officers and men of all armies are under the unified command of the general, and those who violate the order are beheaded. "


    "Identify your generals so that they can lead troops to war in the future. Pass my orders to every soldier quickly. Everyone must know who will be in charge of them and who will obey their orders in the future. "


    After hearing Zou Yi''s words, the guards saluted with fists: "get orders!"


    Zou Yi looked at the shadow and said with a smile, "now you can organize people to start refining weapons? All the people in the inner earth are under your jurisdiction, and they won''t listen to your words. Weapons should not be underestimated. You should seize the time to do it and make sure that everyone has weapons in hand. "


    Shadow boxing: "my subordinates will do it immediately. Please go to the king... Please rest assured, Xianjun."


    Zou Yi smiled and watched the shadow leave the main hall of Xianfu. She patted her forehead and hurriedly said, "come!"


    A guard quickly came to Zou Yi, hugged her fist and said, "my subordinates are here. How can I ask Xianjun?"


    Zou Yi said, "immediately send troops to the location of the transmission array and closely guard the transmission array. No one is allowed to approach. Those who violate the order will be killed."


    The guard was stunned and couldn''t help saying: "report back to Xianjun, the shadow general has sent people to the transmission array..."


    Zou Yi said, "send another man and horse to garrison and strengthen the guard."


    The guard then went to convey Zou Yi''s order, although he was still a little puzzled.


    Zou Yi didn''t explain more. There were too few people he could use, and there were not many people who could use it. At this time, he deeply realized that he wanted to find a good helper who could help him achieve all his goals.


    Maybe it''s time to find some good helpers from the people in the fairy world. After all, the war will be more difficult in the future. Zou Yi also needs more people to help.


    He suddenly thought of his master, wife, friends and so on. He also thought of Guo Yun and Guo twin sisters he brought from the earth


    His thoughts suddenly got a little confused. He had been suppressed from thinking about these, but now he remembered it unconsciously, and he felt out of control.


    Zou Yi was secretly frightened. She thought it was the evil spirit that was going to attack again. She quickly cleaned up her mood, forced herself to forget the previous things and focus on the things at hand.


    After the chaos of people, the fairyland is actually completely different from the previous fairyland. It is not too much to say that it is a new world. Therefore, Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairyland, needs to do a lot of things and consider more things.


    He is no longer a simple person, let alone a person who obeys orders. He should consider not only the future of the whole fairyland, but also all the creatures in the fairyland.


    At this moment, he was determined to recruit troops from all walks of life to enrich the empty fairy world and make the fairy world stronger and stronger.


    This is a major event to protect the future of the fairyland, and Zou Yi, as the leader of the fairyland, must conside

 Chapter 665

    The development of the fairyland is absolutely inseparable from human beings and all kinds of creatures.


    Zou Yi quietly issued a will when everyone was busy training and doing things. The fairyland was completely open. Any creature on any interface, as long as they were not chaotic gods and chaotic kings, could unconditionally join the fairyland, become a member of the fairyland and enjoy the resources of the fairyland.


    There was little news about this, but all the people from all walks of life who received the news were shocked. You should know that the fairy world is a place where people who become immortals can live. It is a place that all immortals yearn for. It is conceivable that it is difficult to get to the fairy world.


    Now Zou Yi has issued such an order that everyone can live in the fairy world. It''s strange that Wanling is not shocked.


    Many creatures know the current situation of the fairyland and that the fairyland is fighting with the chaos king, but in the face of the temptation of the fairyland, they all move towards the fairyland without hesitation and want to become a member of the fairyland.


    In order to meet the desire of these creatures to live in the fairyland, Zou Yi ordered to build a large interface transmission array. Anyone can try the transmission array to the fairyland for free.


    This transmission array was prepared to communicate between the celestial world and the chaotic world after it was built. Now it has been rebuilt by Zou Yi and has become an interface transmission array to communicate with other circles. It is also the only transmission array for creatures to come to the celestial world.


    There is no transmission array. If you want to come to the fairyland, it will be very difficult unless your strength reaches above the immortal''s land. This is a fact that everyone knows.


    Although many people have been to the fairyland with the help of others before reaching the fairyland, it is still very difficult to gain a foothold in the fairyland.


    Now Zou Yi has given everyone the opportunity to live in the fairyland and become a new resident of the fairyland as long as they are willing. Even those who have no hope in their life will try their best to come to the fairyland for the sake of future generations.


    Soon after Zou Yi''s order spread, the fairyland welcomed the first wave of guests and the first wave of foreign permanent residents in the fairyland.


    The strength of these people is good. They are brave and adventurous. They received a warm welcome from Zou Yi''s soldiers, arranged accommodation for them, and warmly invited them to join the army and become a member of the guardian of the fairyland.


    Most people are willing to join the army to protect the fairyland, but a few people are unwilling. Such people are also assigned to ready-made houses in the fairyland, which are also welcomed by everyone.


    Perhaps it was because the first wave of people had been properly arranged, and then a large number of creatures came from all walks of life and all planets. They all came in admiration for the right to live in the fairy world.


    Many humans moved to the fairy world with their families, bringing a lot of materials, and some even brought pets. If the transmission array built by Zou Yi was not powerful enough, I''m afraid these people would have problems on their way to the fairy world.


    This was beyond Zou Yi''s expectation. After all, he expected that only some high-powered immortals would come to the fairy world, but there was still some way to go from becoming immortals. He didn''t think that ordinary humans, even pets kept by humans, would come to the fairy world.


    But it also reflects how powerful the temptation of the fairyland is. Even ordinary people know how lucky it is to come to the fairyland.


    Before long, millions of all kinds of creatures came to the fairy world, of which human beings are still the largest. The total number of human beings who came to the fairy world exceeded 8 million, and the number of immortal practitioners also reached an amazing 6 million.


    The total number of other creatures is also more than one million, but because some creatures do not trust human beings and Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairyland, there are not many people to join Zou Yi''s army for the time being.


    Zou Yi ordered the recruitment of troops and horses. The initial results were achieved. The fairyland became lively and gradually had some vitality and vitality.


    Seeing this scene, the four generals secretly admired Zou Yi. While seizing the time to train the soldiers, they also quietly recruited troops and horses, selected appropriate personnel from the people who came to the fairyland to join their own army and expand their strength.


    Zou Yi has no objection to this. Now they are facing the powerful chaos king and chaos God. The more soldiers in the army, the better. The four generals recruit and buy horses respectively. Their strength is strong, which is also a good thing for Zou Yi.


    The transmission array of the fairyland kept running day and night, and a large number of creatures came to the fairyland. Zou Yi saw that the first step had been reached, so she ordered the establishment of the city.


    The fairyland cities are ready-made, but the chaos man''s previous damage is some serious, and there are many places that need to be repaired.


    Zou Yi had a plan for these things. He first assigned the houses that did not need to be repaired to the new creatures, and then issued an order that everything repaired by the residents in the city should be owned by the people who repaired it.


    With this order, many new fairyland residents immediately took an active part in repairing the houses damaged by chaotic people, and restored some cities in a very short time.


    Despite this, most of the things in the city are privately owned, but the recovery speed is much faster than Zou Yi''s repair. The eastern part of the whole fairyland has greatly expanded in a very short time, which is really changing with each passing day.


    Zou Yi was happy. While continuing to recruit people to live in the fairy world, she also secretly helped the four generals recruit troops and horses to enrich the troops of the fairy world.


    So in less than one month, ten cities were rebuilt in the east of the fairyland, and the population reached 15 million.


    All the cities are built around Zou Yi''s Xianfu. They look like the Acropolis of Xianfu, but they are very different.


    The fairy world gradually regained its vitality, and Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairy world, became more and more real. She was no longer the empty leader of the fairy world with few people and no subjects.


    Although the development of the fairyland was not long, it finally attracted the attention of the chaos king. His army stationed in the west of the Panlong plain of the fairyland has frequently attacked the armies of Tianjun and Pluto in the past two days, which shows signs of all-round attack and undermining the development of the fairyland.


    Zou Yi received the information and ordered to continue recruiting troops while personally coming to Panlong plain to check the enemy''s movements.


    The development of the fairyland is very important, but the stability of the fairyland is more important, because once the chaotic people break Zou Yi''s defense line, all creatures may be killed by them, so there is no so-called development and growth.


    After Zou Yi personally checked the enemy''s movements, she ordered Tianjun to spread some rumors, saying that Zou Yi sent a military order to attack in an all-round way, destroy the chaotic enemy in the fairy world and completely subdue the fairy world.


    When the news came out, the enemy who was ready to move suddenly calmed down. They were on full alert and guarded the west of Panlong plain, facing Tianjun''s army from a distance, but they just didn''t dare to act rashly.

 Chapter 666

    Zou Yi''s aim is to deter the enemy who is ready to move. Now that his goal is achieved, he returns to Xianfu and continues to recruit troops and horses to expand his strength.


    On this day, Zou Yi received a notice from the shadow that there was a group of people from the transmission array. Their identity was very suspicious, but the shadow could not be identified. Please Zou Yi go and have a look in person to avoid being mixed into the fairy world by spies.


    Zou Yi is very sensitive to spies. She hurried to the location of the transmission array to personally check the suspicious group of people said by the shadow.


    When Zou Yi arrived, the soldiers guarding the transmission array immediately saluted together and said in unison, "meet Lord Xianjun."


    Zou Yi raised her hand and motioned everyone to get up. She asked in a deep voice, "those people can''t be identified?"


    The shadow stood out from among the people guarding the transmission array, pointed to a group of ragged and haggard human beings and said, "there are 1500 of them, each with weapons. Many of them have injuries and their origins are suspicious. Their subordinates asked about their origins, but they refused to say anything..."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, took a few steps forward, hugged her fist and said, "I''m Zou Yi, temporarily the Lord of the fairyland. Can anyone understand what I said?"


    One of those people was tall, a head taller than Zou Yi, and his muscles looked very scary.


    Listen to the man say in a rough voice: "are you Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairyland?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "your language and the language of the fairyland are of the same origin. Are you also from the fairyland?"


    The man said, "when the chaotic man invaded, we were just outside on a mission. When we finished our task and wanted to return to the fairyland, we found that the fairyland had already been occupied by chaotic people. Our number is too small to be the opponent of chaotic people. We have to find an unmanned planet for a while. There is a shortage of clothes and medicine in that place. Our life is difficult. In addition, there are fierce winds, which hurt many people... Although we are very embarrassed now, we used to be the famous destruction group in the fairy world. "


    The word "destroy the sky regiment" came out of the big man''s mouth, and many people around him exclaimed. It seems that the "destroy the sky regiment" has a great reputation, and many people know their existence.


    Zou Yi didn''t know what "destroy the sky regiment", but looked at a soldier who exclaimed in doubt.


    The soldier was an intelligent man. Seeing Zou Yi''s expression, he guessed that Zou Yi didn''t know to destroy the heaven regiment, so he sent a message to Zou Yi: "Lord Xianjun, the destruction of the heaven regiment is a folk gang. They are strong and decisive. Even the former leader of the fairy world let them three points."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, looked at the big man in front of her and said, "who are you to destroy the tiantuan?"


    The big man raised his head and said, "I''m the third leader of the destruction of the heaven regiment. My name is he Meng. You are the Lord of the fairyland. You can call me by my name. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "where are your two masters and big masters now? How many people are there? Will they all return to the fairyland? "


    He Meng said loudly, "our second leader will arrive soon. The big leader still has some things to deal with. He should come to the fairy world later. As for how many people we have, I won''t hide it from you. There were 100000 people in our destruction regiment, but there were a lot of people before. Now there are only 50000 brothers alive. "


    Zou Yi still smiled: "since it''s not the chaos king, it''s our guest. Now we have built ten cities. You can choose one city to live in. Our rule is that as long as it is repaired by yourself, it belongs to you. This is the same for anyone. "


    He Meng laughed, waved and shouted, "it''s so good. Let''s choose a city to live in as our new residence for destroying the tiantuan."


    Zou Yi saw that he Meng was neither a chaotic King nor a chaotic man, and could not detect that he and the people he brought used the technique of changing faces. She didn''t intend to pay too much attention to him and let them live in the fairy world now.


    But the shadow felt that things were not so simple. At this time, he suddenly asked, "what task are you performing?"


    He Meng was stunned and was about to speak. The transmission array made a sound. A group of people were transmitted. One of them with a mask saw he Meng and said, "why is the third leader still here?"


    Seeing the man, he Meng quickly walked over and said respectfully, "why did you come first, military division? Didn''t you say you came with the master?"


    This man is the military division of the destruction of the heaven regiment. Seeing that he was wearing a mask, Zou Yi tried to probe with the yuan God, but found that his mask had the ability to isolate the yuan God. He couldn''t explore his true face for a moment.


    Zou Yi was interested, looked at the military master and asked, "may I ask your name? I am Zou Yi, temporarily the Lord of the fairyland. "


    The military master was obviously surprised, hugged his fist and said, "I''ve seen Lord Xianjun. I''m going to destroy ximentao of tiantuan. I received the imperial edict from Xianjun and specially rushed back to the fairy world. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "welcome. At present, what the fairyland lacks most is life. You can return to the fairyland without fear of chaos king and chaos people. Zou Yi, I thank you. "


    Simon Tao said, "you''re welcome, sir Xianjun. We''ll come to take refuge. I hope Xianjun can give us more help and let us have a place to settle down."


    Zou Yi said, "it''s easy to say. Now that you have come to the fairyland, you are a member of the fairyland. Don''t talk about it in the future. Everyone lives in the fairyland, that is, the people of the fairyland. Our rules are very simple. Anything you repair by yourself belongs to you. The destruction Sky Regiment has a large number of people and needs a lot of things. You can choose a city at will. You can choose as many places as you need. The immortal mansion will not interfere as long as it does not occupy the places and articles already occupied by others. "


    Ximentao was obviously stunned, then hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your care. Ximentao thanked Xianjun on behalf of the destruction group. Our destruction mission suffered heavy losses and personnel losses. It takes time to recover. After we recover our strength, we will go to the fairy house to meet the fairy king and thank the fairy king for his great kindness. "


    Zou Yi waved her hand: "everyone can enjoy this treatment. Ximen military division is welcome. Just now, I have a question about general shadow. I wonder if Ximen military division can explain it for us? "


    Ximentao seemed to know what the shadow wanted to ask. Before the shadow asked again, he said directly: "on the eve of the chaotic man''s invasion, we got information that some old enemies wanted to invade. My master decided to strike first and lead everyone to fight with the old enemy. As a result, he was intrigued by the enemy and suffered heavy losses. When we returned to the fairyland, we found that the fairyland had changed its master. As a last resort, we had to find a planet to stay temporarily. We didn''t know that there was a place for us in the fairyland until we received the will of the fairy king not long ago. "

 Chapter 667

    Zou Yi listened to ximentao''s words and smiled slowly: "welcome back to the fairyland. You are safe in the fairyland. Please rest assured."


    Ximentao hugged his fist and said, "thank you, Xianjun. We''re going to live in a city now. After bringing the big leader, we''ll go to see you, Xianjun."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly. Seeing that the matter here was solved, she wanted to leave here.


    Zou Yi knows that the destruction of heaven group is only one of many people who come to the fairy world, and there is nothing to pay attention to. After all, many things are waiting for him to deal with.


    Seeing that ximentao had told the whole story, the shadow said to Zou Yi, "forgive me, sir. It''s really..."


    Zou Yi interrupted the shadow and said to the shadow alone, "it''s good to be careful. I never wanted to blame you."


    A look of embarrassment flashed across the shadow''s face, and he wanted to stop talking, which showed that he still had some questions in his heart, but it was hard to say.


    Zou Yi smiled and suddenly heard to him: "the origin of the destruction of the Sky Regiment is suspicious. I have quietly ordered people to pay attention. Don''t worry."


    The shadow smiled at ease and looked at Zou Yi with a look of admiration.


    Zou Yi turned to go. The shadow sent her off in person. As she walked, she said, "Sir, at present, there are many people in the fairyland, and the ten cities seem to be unable to meet everyone''s needs. Do you think we can use some more vacant cities so that newcomers can have a place to live?"


    Zou Yi thought, "it''s OK. However, the city to be opened must be near Xianfu. If it is too scattered, it is inconvenient to manage and it is even more inconvenient for us to protect everyone. "


    The shadow nodded: "open another city to let new people live in. Almost all the people who want to come should come. The rest should wait and see for a while. We don''t have to worry about it for the time being. "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I''m afraid you''re wrong. Many people should be on the road or in preparation. Although our transmission array is free to use, the transmission array of other interfaces or planets must be charged. Many people want to live in the fairyland, but for various reasons, they are afraid that it will be difficult to make a trip for a while. "


    The shadow suddenly said, "what you said is that many people are afraid that they will not be able to reach our fairyland in a short time because of the lack of crystal stones. The subordinate sent people to pay attention to protect the vacant cities, and when someone came to live directly in the future. "


    Zou Yi smiled and raised her voice a lot: "don''t worry. Our first task now is to find available talents from those who have come to the fairyland, train them, and invest in the war with the chaos king. Don''t forget that our enemy is not only the chaotic king, but also the chaotic God behind the scenes. We need more soldiers, especially those with expertise. "


    The shadow smiled: "this subordinate has been paying attention all the time. Pluto, Tianjun and Ge Lu are not idle. Don''t worry, sir. As long as it is available, it will be used by us and will never bury anyone."


    Zou Yi knew that what the shadow said was true. She smiled and said, "it''s so good. I know you''ve done your best. I hope after this battle, we have the strength to destroy the enemies of the fairyland and really subdue the fairyland."


    The shadow said: "according to the information we received before, after Mingzhang was arrested, the chaotic people who came to rescue Mingzhang seemed to be frightened. They had never dared to fight with us and shrank in Mingzhang''s camp. Although they often send spies to explore our reality, or send a small group of people to sneak into us, they are all small mischief and seem to be afraid of us. "


    Zou Yi said, "the chaotic man pretended to be princess Hui to assassinate me last time. After the failure, we took the opportunity to find out the spy lurking inside us and interrogate the spy. Up to now, Tianjun hasn''t talked to me. I don''t know if there is any difficulty?"


    The shadow''s face was quite wrong, and whispered, "the emperor forbids anyone to intervene in this matter. My... Subordinates don''t know the specific situation. It''s just that I heard that there are a large number of spies and very few people have high strength. Even Tianjun almost missed and was injured in the process of arrest. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "no wonder Tianjun never mentioned it. It seems that the arrest and interrogation process is not smooth. Shadow, please help me pay attention. If there are any variables, let me know as soon as possible. "


    The shadow hugged his fist and said, "I would like to follow your will. The heavenly king will come forward in person. There should be no problem with this."


    Zou Yigang wanted to say more, so he heard Tianjun''s voice from afar: "Xianjun, if you have something to report, please stay here."


    Zou Yi turned around and saw Tianjun coming in a hurry. She immediately smiled: "we are talking about spies. I didn''t expect Tianjun to come. Come on, did you find anything? "


    Tianjun was stunned and then said with a smile, "Xianjun must be very concerned about this. Therefore, I hurried to report to Xianjun as soon as I had news. To tell you the truth, the spy has made new progress. We learned from a spy that the chaos king will make a big move in the near future, trying to hide the world, attack the underworld and disrupt our deployment. "


    Zou Yi was surprised: "attack the underworld? Is the news reliable? "


    Tianjun nodded: "we used soul searching to find out the news. There is absolutely no problem with the news. The king of the underworld was surprised and sent the news to the underworld. She asked the people of the underworld to prepare in advance to prevent being attacked by the king of chaos. Being unprepared, she increased the loss. "


    Zou Yi frowned: "where is sister now? Is she going back to the underworld? "


    The emperor shook his head: "I asked the Pluto. The Pluto will not go back for the time being. She said that when the fairyland was in danger, she could not abandon it. Moreover, Pluto cherishes you very much. Even for you, she won''t leave easily. "


    Zou Yi was secretly moved, but more worried: "among the soldiers left in the underworld, I''m afraid there are not many experts who can fight the chaotic man. The emperor thought, "do we need troops to support the underworld?"


    Tianjun hesitated and said: "after the division of troops, the strength of the fairyland will weaken. Once the chaotic people attack on a large scale, I''m afraid we can''t support it for too long... It''s difficult for us to complete this. We have to make a decision ourselves. We... Obey orders and never dare to violate them."


    Zou Yi took a long breath and thought quickly. When Tianjun and the shadow were worried, she suddenly said, "summon the four generals. I have a military order."


    Tianjun and the shadow know that Zou Yi has made a decision. They answer "yes" and turn to find Ge Lu and Pluto.


    Zou Yi herself quickly returned to the immortal mansion and waited for the four generals in the main hall.


    He had made the final decision and planned everything. When the four generals arrived, he issued an order to smash the plot of the chaos king.

 Chapter 668

    To attack the underworld, the chaos king is nothing more than to distract Zou Yi and others'' attention and force Zou Yi to divide troops to assist the underworld, so as to weaken the defense ability of the fairyland and give the chaos king the opportunity to reoccupy the fairyland.


    The fairyland is just at the core of the eleventh world. Generally speaking, if you want to go to other circles, you must go through the fairyland. Zou Yi recapture the fairyland. Although it is only half of the fairyland, it is also like a huge stone in the way for the chaos king.


    Zou Yi, who understood this, had a detailed plan in her heart. When the four generals arrived, he said: "I believe everyone already knows that the chaotic King attacked the underworld. Now we have two choices: one is to divide troops to defend the underworld, the other is to completely occupy the fairyland and cut off the road of the chaotic king to the underworld. On balance, whichever option is more beneficial to us, we will choose which. "


    The emperor of heaven was the first to say, "it''s about Pluto. Let''s listen to Pluto himself."


    The Pluto looked at Zou Yi and said slowly, "to go to the underworld, you must pass through the fairyland. We have recaptured half of the territory of the fairyland and have tens of millions of people. It is not impossible to recapture the fairyland completely. The division command weakens our strength and gives the chaos king an opportunity. Therefore, I think it is more appropriate to recapture the fairyland. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "what do general shadow and general Ge Lu think?"


    The shadow said, "the inner earth people fully support the underworld, but I prefer to recapture the fairyland and block the choice of the chaotic King''s way to the underworld. It''s better for us to concentrate our strength together. "


    Gelu said, "I think so. The chaotic people under the chaotic king are powerful. We can only fight with them when we get together, and the outcome is unpredictable. If the troops are divided, needless to say, there will be no victory or defeat, or the whole army will be destroyed. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "since everyone thinks it''s inappropriate to divide the troops, we''ll give up this choice. Now listen to my command and gather all the soldiers. Tomorrow morning, the whole army will go out with the goal of destroying all the enemies in the fairyland and recapturing the fairyland! "


    The four generals said together, "obey the military order."


    Zou Yi waved her hand and said with great pride: "tomorrow''s war, we must eliminate all the enemies. Work together and win this war!"


    Pluto said, "brother Xianjun, do you have a specific battle plan?"


    Zou Yi made a few gestures in the air, and a military map transformed with divine power appeared in front of the people: "this is a map near Panlong plain. The red sign on it is the location of our barracks, and the black sign is the location of the enemy''s barracks. The two armies are only hundreds of kilometers apart. At the speed of the soldiers, they can rush to the other barracks in the blink of an eye. What we need to do is to assemble all our troops and all the enemies in World War I. With reliable intelligence, the total number of enemies in the fairy world is 600000, all of which are under the command of the chaos king and a large army composed of many people. At the beginning of the war, all officers and men must rush into the enemy camp at the first time and mix among the enemy. Everyone will fight at the same time and take the enemy by surprise. "


    "I see." Pluto and others said, "what is our specific task?"


    Zou Yi was serious: "Pluto led his officers and men to attack the enemy on the left side of the enemy''s camp. Where the total number of enemies is 200000, Pluto''s officers and men are basically three to one, and the chance of winning should not be low."


    The Pluto hugged his fist and said, "order. I will destroy the enemy to the death. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "Tianjun led his soldiers to attack the enemy on the right side of the enemy''s middle camp. The total number of enemy there is also 200000. There are few soldiers in Tianjun. In one-on-one combat, the chance of winning is very low, so you feint, surround but not annihilate, and stop them from supporting the enemy in the middle army''s big tent. "


    The emperor''s face had a subdued look and murmured, "if the soldiers in the demon world are still alive, how can chaotic people be so arrogant?"


    Zou Yi ignored Tianjun''s complaints and dissatisfaction and continued: "general Gelu, you have the least soldiers under your command, but the task is the heaviest. You should lead your troops to attack the enemy''s Chinese army camp, kill the enemy''s commander and senior enemy officers. Therefore, I ask the shadow general to lead a team to support you. The Yuanshen sword of the inner earth people can open the way for you and let you smoothly approach the enemy''s middle army camp. You should complete the task of killing the enemy commander and officers in one incense burning time, and then immediately withdraw from the battle, detour from the rear on the left where Pluto is located, support Pluto and destroy the enemy on the left. "


    Ge Lu said with the shadow, "I see."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "we have a lot more soldiers than the enemy, but chaotic people have obvious advantages. Our battle will be very difficult. If someone is in danger, we take care of each other, but there is absolutely no reinforcements. Please understand this. "


    The four generals said together, "I''ll understand."


    Zou Yi got up and went to the four generals. She reached out and took out the God of war knife and gave it to ge Lu: "this is my God of war knife. It was refined by Princess Hui and entered the list of chaotic artifacts. Its power is amazing. You take it, kill the enemy commander and bring your head to see him. "


    Ge Lu was stunned, and then took the God of war sword with both hands: "thank you, Xianjun. Ge Lu must take the head of the enemy commander to see Xianjun."


    Zou Yi patted Ge Lu on the shoulder: "you''re welcome. Although we''re brothers fighting together now, you''re also the Lord of the thirteen stars. You''re on an equal footing with me. There''s no difference between high and low. Don''t be too polite."


    Ge Lu smiled: "in the fairy world, at this time, Xianjun is our king, our commander, and should be respected."


    Zou Yi said, "we are all victims of chaos king. We share a common hatred and strive for a common goal. I apologize for defeating the chaos king in the future. If you think I''m not doing well, just criticize me. "


    Everyone laughed. The tension before the war dissipated a lot. Everyone was amused by Zou Yi''s words.


    Zou Yi''s deployment is completed, so that everyone can prepare separately. She called up dozens of geocentric people who had always followed him and prepared to fight in person tomorrow.


    Zou Yi is now used to the strategy of surprise attack. He plans to personally take these dozens of geocentric people to kill the enemy''s commander after the war starts tomorrow. With Ge Lu and shadow, he must kill the enemy''s commander first.


    He didn''t talk to anyone about it. He was worried that the previous events would repeat, that there were spies around, and that his words would be detected by the enemy in advance.


    This time Zou Yi is going to put all her eggs in one basket and fight the enemy to the end. She will never stop until she subdues the fairy world.


    Zou Yi doesn''t think much about whether there will be a problem when the whole army goes out. If he wants to help the underworld block the invasion of the chaos king, he must go all out and leave no way back.


    Fighting back may achieve the best combat effect, give the enemy a fatal blow, completely eliminate the enemies of the fairyland and subdue the fairyland.

 Chapter 669

    The next morning, after the army had assembled, Zou Yi ordered the whole army to go out, and the tide generally poured into the enemy camp.


    Chaos King''s army responded very quickly and immediately organized defense. At the moment Zou Yi''s men and horses rushed in front of them, several lines of defense had been established.


    The battle of the army is chaotic and soul stirring. If ordinary people see it, they will be frightened and even split up.


    Zou Yi and dozens of geocentric people quietly approached the enemy''s Chinese army camp after the army. Because there were too few people and acted in the army, few people paid attention to Zou Yi''s.


    This is just convenient for Zou Yi. He quickly approaches the enemy''s Chinese army camp with geocentric people, prepares space and time skills, and is ready to attack with all his strength at any time to kill all the enemy''s high-level.


    Zou Yi''s space skill and time skill can imprison space, stop the operation of time, completely make the target immovable and let him kill it.


    Close to the middle army camp of chaos King''s army, the people and horses of shadow and Gelu are already attacking the enemy''s middle army camp, but they are blocked by several times their enemies. They can''t really get close to the enemy''s commander and high-level for a time.


    Zou Yi launched both space and time skills at the same time, so that all the people in this area could not move. Only Zou Yi and the dozens of geocentric people he brought were not affected.


    Zou Yi took the lead, rushed into the enemy''s Chinese army camp, waved the sword of Yuanshen and killed all the enemy in the camp.


    At this time, the battle is in full swing. Zou Yi doesn''t care whether the enemy killed is the commander and high-level. Anyway, as long as it''s not her own people, she will kill them all.


    The earthlings who came here with Zou Yi didn''t need Zou Yi''s order. They used the sword of Yuanshen to kill the enemy without mercy.


    These dozens of geocentric people have been following Zou Yi for a long time. They all know the end of being kind and soft on the battlefield. They will never hesitate when they make a move.


    Soon, all the enemies imprisoned by Zou Yi were killed.


    There were corpses all around. Many chaotic people were frightened when they saw this scene. They felt that they had met the God of killing, which completely broke the legend that they could not be killed.


    Chaotic people are difficult to kill, but as long as they are hit by the sword of the yuan God, all of them are completely killed, and there is no possibility of resurrection.


    There are many chaotic people who surrender under Zou Yi. When they see this scene, they should be alert in their hearts. At least they dare not easily violate Zou Yi''s orders.


    The shadow and Ge Lu, who took the opportunity to kill Zou Yi, immediately understood something. They looked at each other. According to Zou Yi''s deployment, they immediately left here with people to help the underworld encircle and suppress the enemy on the left.


    Zou Yi, who had a great harvest when she shot, ordered all the people around her to go out to help the shadow and Ge Lu break up, so as to prevent the enemy from attacking the shadow and Ge Lu''s headquarters from behind and make them fall into a tight encirclement.


    With Zou Yi and geocentric people, it is difficult for chaotic people to attack shadow and Ge Lu from behind, but it is inevitable that some chaotic people attack from the side to prevent shadow and Ge Lu from evacuating here.


    Most of the people of shadow and Ge Lu''s department left here smoothly. The few remaining people joined Zou Yi from the Jedi and were under the command of Zou Yi for the time being.


    Zou Yi looked at the thousands of people gathered around her, whether they were from the thirteen stars or from the chaos world. She turned around and took everyone into the Chinese army camp of the chaos man. Under the cover of the fortifications laid by the chaos man, she and blocked the chaos man on the spot, forcing them to stop chasing the shadow and Ge Lu.


    Among the chaotic people, there are also people who can see Zou Yi''s intention clearly. At this time, they lead the crowd to attack, the target is directed at Zou Yi, and they also want to behead. Like Zou Yi, Zou Yi''s soldiers lose their leaders.


    Although the chaotic people are powerful, Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword is just the enemy of the chaotic people. The first batch of chaotic people suddenly fell to the ground and died before they got close to Zou Yi.


    The earthlings under Zou Yi''s command are experts who are good at Yuanshen sword. They are consciously divided into two teams. They will solve all the chaotic people who are close to them.


    Zou Yi himself was very relaxed. He took the opportunity to check the terrain, find a way out and leave with more than 1000 people.


    It only takes a moment to stop the enemy. What''s left is how they get away. After all, they can''t die here.


    The inner earth people took turns to send out the sword of the yuan God, and each time they would kill the enemy on the spot. Gradually, the middle army camp of the chaotic people was full of their own bodies, which looked terrible and gloomy.


    Zou Yi felt that the time to block the enemy was enough. The shadow and Gelu''s men left here, so she ordered the more than 1000 people to follow him to leave here.


    Under the impact of the sword of the God of the earth and Zou Yi, the people came forward together and killed a path of blood, quickly left the enemy''s middle army camp and temporarily separated from the enemy''s pursuit and encirclement.


    They have too few personnel. Once they are completely surrounded by the enemy, it will be very difficult to break through. They can only get out before being surrounded.


    Zou Yi and others had just left the enemy''s Chinese army camp. Before they could open the space channel and leave the core of the battlefield, they were surrounded by a group of chaotic people who suddenly appeared. It seemed that they were ready for Zou Yi and others.


    Zou Yi was surprised. He made a temporary evacuation route. No one could know in advance, but he was predicted by the enemy in advance, and prepared a pocket to put them all in.


    This group of chaotic people obviously ambushed here earlier. When Zou Yi and others arrived, they suddenly appeared and surrounded Zou Yi and others.


    Zou Yi was surprised but not disorderly. She calmly commanded the people to form a circle to prevent being divided and surrounded by the enemy. No one will live at that time.


    Then Zou Yi said coldly, "who is the commander? Come out and talk. "


    One of the chaotic people stood out and looked at Zou Yi from a distance, sneering: "are you Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairyland? My name is gado. We are ordered by the king of chaos to wait for you here. "


    Zou Yi was surprised and said quietly: "wait for me? Does the chaos King know that I will come here? "


    There was a proud look on his face: "the king of chaos knows everything. The king of chaos naturally knows your whereabouts."


    "Know everything?" Zou Yi smiled: "does he know what will happen to you people?"


    Zou Yi''s voice didn''t fall. A geocentric man in front of him suddenly shot. Ten yuan God swords appeared out of thin air, and lightning flew to the talking coffee.


    Obviously, Cao Le had been on guard and hurried to dodge. At the same time, the chaotic people around her grabbed it and prepared to block the Yuanshen sword with flesh and blood.


    At this time, Zou Yi also shot, and a sword of the yuan God shot at the coffee accurately. The speed was too fast to be described in words.

 Chapter 670

    Gadole was dodging the sword of the God in the center of the earth. His fast-moving body suddenly fell down and made a dull impact.


    The chaotic man''s body is strong and hard than fine iron. The sound when he falls down is as dull as a heavy object falling to the ground.


    Cardle died in this way. The yuan God was destroyed and dispersed by Zou Yi''s yuan God sword, and turned into an ownerless yuan God. He died completely.


    The chaotic man who blocked the sword for indole also died. When they fell down, they made a dull sound like indole and died completely.


    The rest of the chaotic people were stunned at the coffee and others who fell to the ground. There was a trace of fear in everyone''s eyes.


    Zou Yi looked at them coldly and said coldly, "there are more than 1000 people here. Each person can send out at least 100 yuan God swords. Think about it. If you rush over, how many people will survive? "


    Zou Yi seems to be talking to chaotic people. Although the tone is cold, the meaning of the words will not make people feel how difficult to accept.


    Chaotic people listened to Zou Yi''s words. Everyone''s face was different, both suspicious and afraid. More people were both suspicious and afraid.


    Dozens of geocentric people brought by Zou Yi suddenly shot together. Hundreds of Yuanshen swords were flying in the air and could stab those chaotic people at any time.


    The taste of the sword hanging overhead is not good. Some less courageous chaotic people can''t help crying out of fear, and very few people choose to avoid it.


    For a moment, the formation of the chaotic people was chaotic. Zou Yi took the opportunity to open a space channel with the potential of lightning, and immediately evacuated here with more than 1000 people around her, breaking away from the siege of the chaotic people.


    To tell the truth, if Zou Yi and chaos people really fight now, I''m afraid few people can survive, including the surrendered chaos people.


    The number of enemies is far more than 3000, and they have long been prepared to wait for work with ease. If they fight hard, Zou Yi and others are really not opponents. Maybe they should all explain here.


    Zou Yi made a small plan to evacuate immediately after frightening the chaotic people and save the lives of her soldiers. It is indeed a wise choice.


    The war continued. Zou Yi took more than 1000 people directly to the camp set up in Panlong plain and ordered his soldiers to find their own generals, leaving only dozens of geocentric people on standby.


    Zou Yi, who had a little rest, looked at the information just sent in her hand and said to the people in the center of the earth around her: "everyone seize the time to rest. Later, we will set out to support the shadow generals."


    The people in the inner earth said together, "please follow your will."


    We rest on the spot. No one chooses to leave at this time. We all know when this is, but we dare not relax at all.


    "Tell Xianjun," a sergeant hurried to see Zou Yi. He shouted from a distance, "a team came to the battlefield. The leader said he was the leader of the destruction of the heavenly regiment and asked to see Xianjun."


    Zou Yi''s heart moved: "bring them in."


    The sergeant turned out and came back in the blink of an eye, bringing four people.


    Among these four people, Zou Yi met ximentao, the military division of the destruction of the Sky Regiment, and he Meng, the third leader of the destruction of the Sky Regiment. The other two Zou Yi had not met, but they were expected to be the big leader and the second leader of the destruction of the sky regiment.


    Ximentao saluted first, pointed to the two people Zou Yi had never met and said, "Xianjun, these two are the big leader and the second leader who destroyed the tiantuan. The great master knows the officials and the second master knows the history of people. We come to visit Xianjun today to help Xianjun and eliminate the enemies in the fairy world. I wonder if Xianjun can be useful where I wait? We are grateful to Xianjun and will never die. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "the war is in full swing. You can help me by joining us at this time. Thank you. How many people are there? How about combat effectiveness? "


    The man who heard the official hugged his fist and said, "my brother is more than 50000. He often walks on the tip of the knife and is not afraid of life and death."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "can the master take his brothers to attack the chaotic people camp? If we can capture the enemy''s camp, it will be a great achievement. "


    Wen Renli said, "Xianjun is worried about his life. We will never dare to shirk it."


    Zou Yi pointed to the location of chaotic people''s camp and said loudly, "then Lao DA and your brothers will attack the camp on the right side of the enemy."


    Hearing that the officials held their fists, turned and left. With a kind of people who destroyed the heaven regiment, they rushed to the right Camp of chaotic people. It seems that they really intend to help Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi felt a little surprised. He watched the people who destroyed the tiantuan enter the battlefield and fight with the chaotic people from a distance. This made a little self mockery and said, "it seems that I''m worried too much. They really want to help me."


    A geocentric man on one side said, "my subordinates just secretly explored the Wen Ren official and found that he was calm when he spoke. The yuan God didn''t fluctuate at all. It seems that he really wants to help us."


    Another geocentric man said, "the soldier ximentao''s yuan God is unstable and hesitant, but he doesn''t seem to really want to help us."


    Zou Yi frowned: "in this case, we should pay attention to the destruction of tiantuan... You two are delicate. Now I order you to follow the destruction of tiantuan and closely monitor their every move. If they have any changes, immediately report to me without error. "


    The two geocentric people got up together and quickly caught up with the destructive tiantuan in the battle. They were clearly going to help the destructive tiantuan kill the enemy, but secretly they were monitoring the behavior of the destructive tiantuan to prevent sudden backwater on the battlefield of the destructive tiantuan.


    The battlefield situation often changes rapidly. Zou Yi dare not delay too long. After a break, she immediately ordered the people around her to enter the battlefield with him.


    This time Zou Yi chose the left camp of chaotic people. He wants to command it himself. First take the left camp of chaotic people and boost the morale of the soldiers.


    The original plan was to take the left camp of chaotic people first. Zou Yi led the crowd to support them. Although their number was less than 100, they were all strong people. They achieved results as soon as they shot, killing a large number of enemy soldiers.


    The sword of the yuan God is like a sickle in the hand of the God of death on the battlefield of fighting against the chaotic people. All the enemies are spared wherever they go. A large number of enemy soldiers died under the sword of the yuan God.


    Zou Yi himself also attacked with all his strength. He soon met Pluto with the inner earth people. The sister and brother rushed and killed, leaving a large number of enemy soldiers behind.


    The Pluto also practiced the sword of the yuan God, but she preferred to directly kill the chaotic people with the most barbaric and bloody means.


    However, the chaotic people killed in this way can soon absorb the power of the original God of other people who died on the battlefield, and the effect is far less obvious than the sword of the original God.

 Chapter 671

    Some people in the inner earth exert the power of the sword of the yuan God to the extreme. Every time they make a move, ten yuan God swords fly around. Those chaotic people can''t avoid it. They fall to the ground with the sword and die.


    Zou Yi''s soldiers were also killed and injured countless. Most of the soldiers who did not know the sword of the yuan God or the attack of the yuan God were not the opponent of the chaos man on the battlefield. They were often killed before they approached the chaos man.


    Even those masters in the realm of God and man under the hand of Pluto are helpless in the face of chaotic people, unless they know the art of Yuanshen attack or Yuanshen sword.


    Zou Yi saw this scene and shouted, "the sword of the yuan God opens the way, and others will follow. Don''t face the chaotic people directly."


    Hearing Zou Yi''s words, the soldiers consciously stood behind the people in the center of the earth and some people who knew the sword of the yuan God. For the time being, they had no way to deal with the strong chaotic people. At most, they gathered together to defend the main forces against the chaotic people in front of them from the side.


    Bloody, smoke filled, what a scuffle, this is the call of death, but also the disaster of the creatures.


    Zou Yi and Pluto stood side by side, surrounded by countless bodies, including chaotic people and their soldiers.


    "It is very difficult to wipe out all 200000 chaotic people." Pluto suddenly looked at Zou Yi and said to Zou Yi in an unprecedented tone: "should we think of a way to avoid hurting more soldiers?"


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "only the sword of the yuan God can completely kill the chaotic man. Not many of us know the sword of the yuan God. It''s bad to fight for a long time. We have to find a way... Let''s do this. I''ll kill the people in the center of the earth, and my sister will lead people to follow. We pretend to be defeated and run away to induce the enemies here to chase us. When you get to a suitable place, turn back and snipe the enemy, surround them and wipe them out one by one... "


    Pluto nodded slightly, "this is a way. Let''s act immediately."


    Zou Yi nodded, immediately passed on her ideas to every inner earth person, and ordered the inner earth person to fight a path of blood with him, pretending to be invincible and evacuate.


    Pluto and his soldiers just followed Zou Yi and they all left the battlefield together. It looked like they ran away in a hurry after losing the enemy. It was quite chaotic.


    Some soldiers were chased and killed by chaotic people, but most of them withdrew smoothly and fled towards the rear of the enemy. They looked like they were in a panic and went in the wrong direction.


    The 200000 chaotic people in the left camp of the chaos king in the fairyland actually killed and injured many people at this time, and the rest was less than 100000. When these chaotic people saw Zou Yi leading the team to escape, they seemed to see the long lost victory and countless treasures. They began to pursue without waiting for their commander''s order. The formation was chaotic and scattered.


    Chaotic human nature is greedy. Everywhere they go, they will kill infinitely and rob wantonly. At this time, when they see an opportunity to take advantage of it, they actually ignore the command of the commander and chase Zou Yi and others one after another, regardless of whether Zou Yi and others really escape or not.


    The plan of luring the enemy actually worked so smoothly. Zou Yi himself was a little surprised. He took everyone to a place at least 1000 kilometers away from the battlefield and saw a huge canyon. He resolutely stopped.


    The soldiers closely followed Zou Yi and came here. Under Zou Yi''s Yuanshen exploration, they found that the total number of soldiers of Pluto was still 400000, four times that of the chased chaotic people.


    Zou Yi had a plan in mind. At this time, she ordered the troops to be divided into three teams. One team entered the canyon to lure the enemy, and the two teams went to both sides of the canyon to ambush.


    The three teams quickly completed Zou Yi''s deployment. The whole canyon was filled with smoke and dust. It looked like countless people had just passed by.


    Less than 1000 chaotic people were the first to catch up. They did not hesitate to enter the canyon. Unexpectedly, they did not think that the canyon terrain was easy to ambush. It seems that they are very confident in their own strength.


    It''s no wonder that everywhere chaotic people go, all souls surrender and have no life to return. That is, they are occasionally defeated only after they recently met geocentric people, but Zou Yi uses tricks to capture their people, not kill them.


    Chaotic people are difficult to be killed. They must know this very well. Over time, they have developed the habit of fearlessness. Even though many of them have died under the sword of the original God of the people in the center of the earth recently, most chaotic people still haven''t changed this and rushed into the canyon fearlessly.


    Zou Yi stood beside the canyon and saw that more than 1000 chaotic people entered the canyon. She said to a geocentric nearby, "how many people need to launch the sword of the yuan God to kill these enemies?"


    The inner earth man said, "if they gather together, ten inner earth men like them will send out a group of Yuanshen swords, which will be enough to kill them all."


    Zou Yi nodded: "there are several places in the canyon that are very narrow. Chaotic people will pass through in turn. That place is suitable for attacking them. Keep the order. Don''t let go of any enemy who enters the canyon. In addition, the chaotic people on our side know how to kill the enemy soldiers who are also chaotic people, and let them guard both sides of the canyon and not let any enemy go. "


    The geocentric people hurried to convey Zou Yi''s orders, while other geocentric people who followed Zou Yi stared at the second wave of enemy troops and told Zou Yi the information at the first time, so as to provide basis for Zou Yi to command the battle.


    Zou Yi''s hundreds of thousands of chaotic people surrendered. They are the backbone to destroy the enemy. However, because they are also chaotic people, they will inevitably be merciful to their own people, or have other ideas. They have not played their due role all the time.


    Zou Yi ordered the surrendered chaotic people to guard both sides of the canyon, just to make them play a role, instead of eating and drinking with the army all the time.


    The small number of geocentric people has always been the sharp weapon in Zou Yi''s hand. They bear most of the pressure of fighting against the enemy, and they also kill the enemy the most and contribute the most.


    Unfortunately, their numbers are too small to play a greater role in large-scale campaigns.


    At this time, the Pluto appeared next to Zou Yi and said with worry: "the soldiers have no better way to deal with the chaotic people. Even if we trap them in the canyon, we can''t eliminate or subdue them all in a short time."


    "Many of our officers and men have practiced beheading. Just now I saw someone use beheading against chaotic people. The effect is good." The shadow and the Pluto came to Zou Yi with their front and rear feet. He heard the Pluto''s words: "it''s better to try the effect of cutting the sky, or let the soldiers who continuously display the sword of the yuan God rest, adjust their breath, recover and fight for a long time."

 Chapter 672

    Pluto and Zou Yi nodded together: "then try the art of cutting heaven..."


    Zou Yi then said, "if there are soldiers who have trained in God killing array, you can also try the power of God killing array to see if you can kill chaotic people."


    The shadow said, "it''s difficult to cultivate the God killing array. At present, there are not many people trying to cultivate, and there are few successful people..."


    Zou Yi understood: "let''s try beheading heaven first. You are responsible for the shadow. You must destroy the enemy in the canyon. "


    The shadow left with a fist. He was full of confidence when he left. It seems that he has great confidence in beheading the sky.


    The Pluto looked at the chaotic enemy coming from the second wave, frowned and whispered, "this wave of enemies is at least 30000. The canyon channel is afraid it is difficult to trap them. Do we have to prepare two hands to prevent them from attacking us from the air?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "good morning. The chaotic people after surrender have never played any role. Let them fight the enemy today and see if it''s worth staying with them."


    The Pluto was relieved. Looking at Zou Yi, his nervous look dissipated a lot: "chaotic people fight chaotic people, just like our own people fight our own people. Everyone is familiar with each other''s weaknesses. This war is a little interesting."


    Zou Yi nodded: "sister, pay attention to the changes in the war situation. I''ll take the people in the earth to help the shadow. In case the sky cutting technique is invalid, someone can stop the enemy from escaping."


    The Pluto should say "OK", Zou Yi took some people from the inner earth to go to the canyon to see if beheading is really effective for many people.


    Beheading is provided by the chaotic God. It''s hard to say whether it is really effective for many people.


    Although the shadow saw that someone used sky cutting to deal with chaotic people, and it was effective, Zou Yi still wanted to see it with her own eyes.


    At least two people are required to perform the art of chopping heaven. They practice together and have the same mind. Their respective strengths can enhance their power and kill their opponents after the superposition of the art of chopping heaven.


    Chaotic people are strong in flesh and it is difficult to really hurt them, but once their flesh is hurt, it shows that the attack is very powerful and the lethality must be stronger.


    Moreover, according to the chaotic God, the art of chopping heaven implies the art of Yuanshen attack, and its power is not vulgar. If you succeed in cultivation, it is just the same as the sword of Yuanshen in theory, and it is the enemy of chaotic people.


    In the canyon, there are netherworld experts who have practiced sky cutting. They follow the shadow here to try the power of sky cutting, especially the lethality to many people.


    When Zou Yi arrived, as like as two peas were attacking the Gordian chaos, two people watched Zou Yi carefully, and after the day was cut, the chaotic man was thrown into a sudden collapse.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen carefully explored the chaotic man who fell to the ground and confirmed that he was really dead. He was immediately excited and shouted to the two people: "continue to attack, the sky cutting technique is effective, and the enemy is dead."


    The two men looked back at Zou Yi and immediately nodded together. The art of cutting the sky was unfolded. They attacked one after another. Like some hot weapons, the launched attacks were like bullets, suddenly shooting at some stunned chaotic people.


    The shadow saw Zou Yi coming here and saw that the art of chopping heaven was really effective. He was overjoyed. He opened his mouth and shouted, "all those who have practiced the art of chopping heaven should go up and solve these enemies as soon as possible. More enemies will arrive soon."


    Zou Yi shouted, "the inner earth people are ready to meet the second batch of enemies here. We will take turns to repair and restore our strength."


    All the soldiers roared in unison, and everyone shot together. Countless bullets flew to the chaotic man. The chaotic man who chased and killed suddenly changed his identity from the chaser to the hunted.


    Zou Yi had always doubted whether beheading was effective for chaotic people, because he knew that the chaotic God would not really help him deal with the chaotic king, but he didn''t expect that the beheading he ignored was really one of the enemies of chaotic people. If he knew this, everyone should be encouraged to practice beheading.


    At the beginning, dark Wu took ordinary people from the inner earth to practice the art of cutting heaven. Zou Yi still didn''t think so. Now in retrospect, dark Wu has foresight, which is more long-term than Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi secretly regretted and felt sorry for dark Wu, so she nodded to one side of dark Wu to show encouragement and apology.


    Dark Wu understood Zou Yi''s meaning, smiled and suddenly shouted, "if you don''t do it at this time, when will you stay?"


    Hearing a neat roar, hundreds of geocentric people suddenly rushed out. In a group of two, they all rushed to the more than 1000 chaotic people. Without saying a word, they started directly. All they used were beheading.


    Zou Yi suddenly understood something. She was happy to see the earthlings and the soldiers who had shot before use the sky cutting technique to kill more than 1000 chaotic people in an instant. Suddenly she was grateful to dark Wu.


    If dark Wu hadn''t insisted on taking people to practice the art of cutting the sky, I''m afraid this war would not be so simple. Even if he could win in the end, he would have to pay a heavy price and countless soldiers and soldiers.


    Zou Yi was relieved after the first use of decapitation. Her previous worries gradually weakened and she had a new plan.


    After some consideration, when the second wave of enemies came, he said to the shadow and dark Wu around him: "for chaotic people, sky cutting is no different from Yuanshen''s sword. Moreover, because there are more people practicing sky cutting, it can play a greater power, which will replace Yuanshen''s sword as the most effective means for us to kill the enemy. I have an idea that all the pursuit of the enemy here should be handed over to the chaotic people who surrendered. All of you come with me and we will help Tianjun and clean up the remaining enemies. "


    The shadow nodded, but dark Wu said, "Xianjun, wait a minute. According to my observation, the number of people chasing the enemy here is at least 100000. Even if all the chaotic people among us go out, the number is only the same as them, without any advantage. After World War I, even if we wipe out all the invading enemies, we are afraid that we will suffer heavy losses. Losing most of the chaotic people here will be detrimental to the future war situation. My subordinates think it''s better for us to fight together, first solve the problem of chasing the enemy here, then take the initiative to attack, fight back against the enemy who is chasing us, and not only destroy the enemy, but also get close to our main battlefield. We can help Tianjun them at any time, kill two birds with one stone, and there will be no worries at home. "


    Zou Yi thought: "what you said is reasonable... Dark Wu, follow me and be my military master for the time being. I think your military talent is very good. Now it''s the time to hire people. I hope you don''t refuse. "


    Dark Wu was slightly stunned, then hugged his fist and said, "subordinate, obey!"

 Chapter 673

    There was a strange look in the shadow''s eyes, but more happy: "congratulations to Xianjun, congratulations to brother dark Wu."


    Zou Yi and dark Wu laughed together. Zou Yi said, "they are all our own people. They should make the best of their talents and use them in the most appropriate position. I didn''t find the talent of the dark martial arts division before. I shouldn''t bury him. In the future, I should make good use of his talent to completely subdue the fairy world. "


    Dark Wu hugged his fist and said, "the Immortal King praised me, and my subordinates are ashamed. My subordinates have also recently followed my mentor to learn how to use the army. They have made some progress. In the past, they couldn''t even complete the simple tasks arranged by Xianjun, let alone be a military division. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and said happily, "where is your teacher now? Could you introduce me? We are short of generals, especially those who are good at strategy. If we respect our teachers and are willing to help, we must reuse them. "


    The dark strategist hesitated, saluted and said, "my mentor has lived in seclusion for a long time. He is not far away from the world. I''m afraid he will disappoint Xianjun."


    Zou Yi was really disappointed, but on second thought, when dark Wu became a military division, his master would never really ignore it. It was inevitable to give advice. So he came forward to help himself, so he didn''t ask: "well. I''m not blessed. One day when I see a respected teacher, I will make a good living and thank him for helping me cultivate an excellent general. "


    Dark Wu smiled: "you''re welcome in the fairy world. I''ll tell my mentor when to meet you in the fairy world. It''s time to see you."


    Zou Yilian said he didn''t dare. After changing the topic, he said, "when the enemy arrives, the military division thinks how to deal with it more appropriately?"


    Dark Wu said: "the deployment before the fairyland is the best. As long as our people guard the canyon exit and both sides and don''t allow the enemy to escape, the rest will be simple. It''s just a matter of time. The big deal is that we will spend more time. During this period, we will take turns to fight and rest, and we will be able to catch the enemy all at once. "


    Zou Yi said, "we won''t have a problem here, but I''m really worried about Tianjun. Chaotic people are difficult to deal with. Without the sword of the original God of the people in the center of the earth and the art of cutting the sky, it is difficult for the soldiers under the emperor of heaven to win at one time. "


    Dark Wu said, "don''t worry, Xianjun. When his subordinates ordered people to practice the art of cutting the sky, the officers and men under the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven were also trying to practice the art of cutting the sky. Many of them have achieved success in cultivation, but they didn''t have the opportunity to try the power of cutting heaven before. They didn''t let you know. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "do you know how many soldiers have practiced the art of cutting heaven? Can they all fight chaos? "


    Dark Wu thought about it, hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates really can''t answer you about Xianjun. Whether Pluto or heavenly king, although they are allies with us now and obey your command, they are not people in the fairy world. They don''t need and won''t tell us more about many things. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "it makes sense. I''m worried... The enemy is coming up. The military division commands all the officers and men to destroy the incoming enemy. I''ll go and see what''s going on over there. I''ll come back later to congratulate the military division."


    Dark Wu nodded slightly: "please rest assured, my subordinates must make these enemies come and go."


    Zou Yi turned to go, but she turned back and said, "if you can subdue them, don''t kill them all. We need more people at a time when we need them. "


    Dark Wu hugged Zou Yi. While Zou Yi turned and left, he also turned and deployed to destroy the incoming enemy.


    Zou Yi''s heart was happy. Inadvertently, a mysterious expert helped Zou Yi. Although the expert only helped Zou Yi with the help of dark Wu''s hand, Zou Yi Li should be excited.


    Zou Yi alone used the space skill to come to the place where Tianjun is located. This is the real battlefield and the core of the battlefield. Hundreds of thousands of troops fought in a scuffle here. The blood stained the central area of Panlong plain, making the Panlong plain a little changed and mysterious, gloomy and terrible.


    Zou Yi found Tianjun who was commanding the battle. She also saw that the soldiers under Tianjun were using the art of cutting the sky to kill the enemy. He was at ease and said to Tianjun, "hold the enemy. When the battle over Pluto is over, he will come to support Tianjun."


    When Tianjun saw Zou Yi, he was not surprised. Instead, he said with some dissatisfaction: "is Xianjun worried that I am not the opponent of chaotic people?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "how dare you think so? I just hope our soldiers can survive as much as possible. After all, we don''t have many soldiers. In the future, we have to face all the armies of chaos king. We need more soldiers to contribute. "


    Tianjun smiled: "it''s too nervous on the battlefield. Please don''t mind making a little joke with Xianjun. At present, we have dragged all the enemies here, but unfortunately, most of our officers and men have not cultivated the art of cutting the sky, nor can they master the sword of the yuan God, so they can''t completely kill the enemy. "


    Zou yizao saw this: "this is a difficult thing for everyone. Chaotic people are too difficult to kill. It''s difficult to fight them without losing, let alone defeat them completely. Don''t worry, Tianjun. Just hold them. Among the officers and men under the nether king and the shadow, there are many people who can use the sword of the yuan God and cut the sky. Once they come to support, the war here will no longer be a problem. "


    Tianjun looked at the situation on the battlefield and said with worry: "there are too many enemies, and the strength is obviously stronger than our soldiers. Although some chaotic people have blocked the enemy''s attack, I''m afraid there will be problems after a long time."


    Zou Yi asked, "Tianjun, how many chaos soldiers are there? How many soldiers know the sword of Yuanshen or the art of cutting heaven? "


    Tianjun said, "the total number of chaos men and soldiers here is about 150000, because they are scattered among the teams, the specific number is not clear for the time being. There will be no more than 3000 soldiers who know the sword of the yuan God or the art of cutting heaven. "


    Zou Yi said, "divide the three thousand people into two teams, and all the 150000 chaos soldiers will be gathered. One team will be divided into two, followed by the two teams of soldiers who will meet the sword of the yuan God or cut the sky. Tianjun personally led a team. I asked Ge Lu to come and lead a team. We took turns fighting and resting, waiting for the reinforcements to arrive. "


    The emperor nodded: "it''s so good. But what do the other soldiers do? Let them wait and see or withdraw? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "the task of other soldiers is also very important, that is to ensure the logistics, food and medicine of the combat soldiers, which should be guaranteed by them."


    Tianjun thought about it and said decisively, "if general Gelu can come over, we will do what Xianjun said."


    Zou Yi looks at Tianjun and knows that Tianjun doesn''t want to join hands with Ge Lu, but he has no way. The current situation is bad. Ge Lu doesn''t come to help. Tianjun is afraid that he can''t contain hundreds of thousands of enemy troops here alone.

 Chapter 674

    There were many enemy troops on the right. After Zou Yi attacked the enemy''s middle army camp, some of the soldiers there also came here. The original 200000 enemy had already increased to more than 300000.


    Most of the officers and men under Tianjun are chaotic people who surrender, and a few are brought by him from the demon world. The total number is only about 200000. Originally, they fought one-on-one with the enemy, and they can only barely fight. Now the number of enemies has increased sharply. Most of the officers and men under Tianjun have to fight one against two, and they are not opponents.


    No matter what Tianjun thinks, Zou Yi has made up her mind. He returns to the canyon as soon as possible, finds Ge Lu who is deploying to block the enemy in the depths of the canyon, and goes straight in: "general Ge Lu takes his subordinates to support Tianjun. The number of enemies there increases sharply, and Tianjun can''t hold the enemy for too long."


    Ge Lu left without hesitation with his subordinates. Unlike Tianjun, he didn''t pay much attention to face. Knowing that Tianjun was in trouble, he immediately took his subordinates to support him.


    Zou Yi felt relieved when she saw that GE Lu had gone to support Tianjun. She quickly came to the canyon and came to the shadow.


    When the shadow saw Zou Yi coming back soon after she left, he knew that Zou Yi had solved the trouble on Tianjun''s side, and smiled knowingly: "did Xianjun see it? Beheading is really one of the enemies of chaotic people. It seems that the original chaotic God did not deceive us on this point. The beheading given to us is indeed useful. "


    Zou Yi had seen that the soldiers used the art of chopping the sky to surround the enemies of the second wave and kill them one by one. The power was prominent. He asked casually, "are there any enemies willing to surrender?"


    As soon as the shadow was stunned, he suddenly patted his huge head and shouted, "forget this, I haven''t asked if the enemy is willing to surrender..."


    Zou Yi''s face changed slightly. The shadow quickly shouted and asked, "is there anyone willing to surrender? Those who fall will not be killed, and we Xianjun need to be captured. Those who can work for Xianjun will also be given the opportunity to reuse them. "


    The shadow shouted. The enemies in the canyon must have heard clearly, but to Zou Yi''s surprise, those enemies clearly saw their people falling and dying, but no one surrendered.


    Zou Yi was puzzled and shouted, "do you see the chaotic soldiers on our side? Like you, they surrendered after getting into trouble. They are also one of us now. In the future, they will have the opportunity to become residents and masters of the fairyland. It is our consistent principle to give preferential treatment to those who surrender, and it is also the principle that our fairy world will inherit in the future. "


    This time Zou Yi shouted in person, but several people trapped and waiting to die took the initiative and opened their mouth: "if you surrender, you really won''t kill us?"


    Zou Yi said loudly, "I am Zou Yi. I swear by the Lord of the fairyland that if we break today''s promise in the future, we will be thunderstruck and die under random arrows."


    The chaotic people were relieved and shouted in unison. Although several people said chaotic words and Zou Yi didn''t know what they said, some of them said divine language - willing to surrender, Zou Yi still understood.


    As before, the chaotic people trapped and waiting for death saw that someone took the lead in surrendering to protect their lives, and the others continued to lay down their weapons and chose to surrender.


    Unfortunately, Zou Yi came back late. The second wave of chaotic people chasing them were ordered by the shadow to kill most of them. Only about 10000 people really surrendered.


    Zou Yi feels a little sad, but in the face of such a situation, it''s not easy to blame the shadow for his recklessness and bloodthirsty. After all, on the battlefield, the situation is changing rapidly, and no one can completely control the situation. If you should kill, you have to kill.


    After recovering 10000 chaotic people, Zou Yi ordered the soldiers other than chaotic people and geocentric people to take care of the surrendered chaotic people. It''s still the old way to control these chaotic people first to prevent them from suddenly rebelling and causing irreparable losses.


    At this time, Zou Yi received information that the enemy suddenly withdrew and stopped chasing them.


    It seems that some of the enemy troops are good at leading troops to fight. They see Zou Yi''s attempt, prevent the rear army from continuing to pursue Zou Yi, and destroy Zou Yi''s plan.


    Zou Yi received this information, looked at the soldiers with high morale after the victory in front of her, and shouted, "the enemy is afraid and dare not come here to compete with us. Then we will chase them in turn and let them taste the taste of running for their lives."


    All the troops roared in unison, and the morale became higher and higher. Everyone shouted "kill" together. The voice was loud and shook all directions.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to order the shadow to find the Pluto, and asked him to pursue the withdrawn chaos army with the Pluto.


    At this time, the number of chaotic people is at least about 70000. If we can catch up with them and annihilate them, it will be a great blow to chaotic people and a great encouragement to Zou Yi.


    Tianjun is fighting hard, and Ge Lu is not sure of winning. At this time, a greater victory is needed to inspire the whole army.


    However, after the previous war, it was getting late and the soldiers were tired. At this time, we still have to consider whether the soldiers can bear the pursuit.


    Fortunately, Zou Yi''s soldiers have the heart to kill the enemy and make contributions at the moment. They forget their fatigue and hunger. Zou Yi still has time to prepare.


    While Zou Yi ordered the pursuit, she quietly ordered the soldiers other than chaotic people and inner earth people to prepare dinner and send it to the soldiers chasing the enemy at any time to ensure that they would not be hungry.


    Zou Yi took the lead, rushed to the front, completely released her space skills, opened up the space channel, and sent her soldiers to the only way for chaos people before chaos people returned to their barracks, blocking the route for chaos people to escape.


    In fact, chaotic people are not running for their lives at the moment. They are more ordered to retreat than Zou Yi imagined.


    This gave Zou Yi an opportunity. He took the chaos man and the inner earth man under his command, as well as the soldiers who learned the art of cutting the sky, intercepted the enemy less than ten kilometers away from the chaos man camp, surrounded them at the first time and launched a fierce counterattack.


    To Zou Yi''s surprise, the number of enemies far exceeded 70000. They were supplemented by chaotic people who were originally in the Chinese army camp. The number reached an amazing 200000, almost three times Zou Yi''s expectation.


    Zou Yi was not surprised when she heard the news. Instead, she was secretly happy. While ordering people to attack, she quietly discussed with Pluto and the shadow. The old technique was repeated to subdue a large number of chaotic men and soldiers for his use.


    Pluto and shadow are very familiar with Zou Yi. They don''t object to Zou Yi''s doing so. The three reach an agreement and fight together in order to subdue the chaotic men.

 Chapter 675

    To subdue the enemy, we must first fight and fear them. We must make the enemy feel that there is no way to live if they do not surrender. Therefore, Zou Yi ordered all the officers and men to go all out and kill tens of thousands of enemies in an instant with a strong means of leaving no way back.


    The method of decisively killing is still very bloody and cruel. Those surrounded chaotic people finally react and know that Zou Yi is serious this time, no longer a feint, no longer for beheading.


    The leaders among the chaotic people are roaring. Although Zou Yi doesn''t understand, she can guess that they are directing the chaotic people to fight.


    Zou Yi stared at those people. At the moment, she suddenly shot. The sword of the yuan God hit those people accurately and killed them in an instant.


    Nearly 200000 chaotic people were surrounded. It seemed that everyone was crowded. It was really difficult to see anything except people.


    Zou Yi can find their high-level officers from such a dense chaotic people, such as the commander, thanks to his strong spirit.


    Of course, the leaders of chaotic people saw countless deaths and injuries. In a hurry, they only focused on commanding the battle, forgot to hide themselves, and gave Zou Yi a chance to fight.


    Shadow and Pluto are also proficient in the sword of the yuan God. When they see Zou Yi around them doing so, they follow suit. The three people fight together. The goal is to destroy the commander of the chaotic man and turn the chaotic man into a plate of scattered sand, so that Zou Yi can finally subdue them.


    I have to admit that Zou Yi''s skill is effective. The top officers in the 200000 chaotic people army add up to No. 100 people. Under the joint attack of Zou Yi, Pluto and shadow, they soon lost all their casualties.


    There may be a few chaotic people who escaped from the top, but when they saw their own people being killed in succession, they also knew what Zou Yi''s purpose was and were so scared that they didn''t dare to show up again.


    In such a short time, the soldiers under Zou Yi shot again. The sword of Yuanshen, the art of cutting the sky, and the attack of chaotic people with previous avatars killed at least thousands of chaotic people, frightening other chaotic people into fear and silence, let alone resistance.


    In the face of such attack means as Yuanshen sword and beheading, coupled with the attack of the surrendered chaotic man, the chaotic man should really be afraid.


    Mole ants are still greedy for life, let alone humans like chaotic people.


    When the time was ripe, Zou Yi said decisively, "you are surrounded. The sword of the yuan God, the art of cutting heaven, and the chaotic soldiers who are familiar with you can kill all of you at any time. But our fairyland never likes killing, and we don''t like war. Even if we are forced to fight with you, we still don''t want to kill you all. Now you have only one way to go, that is to surrender. Those who surrender will not be killed! "


    "Surrender without killing!" Zou Yi''s officers and men have long been used to Zou Yi''s skill of recruiting and subduing the enemy. Hearing Zou Yi''s words, they immediately roared in unison. The loud voice seems to startle the whole fairy world and frighten people.


    The chaotic people looked at each other and showed a look of despair. Although it was very late at this time, they were still clearly detected by Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s original spirit is strong, and there are not a few strong people like him. Many people know this and know that Zou Yi''s plan is in sight.


    The battlefield suddenly quieted down, and the breathing sounds of hundreds of thousands of people suddenly disappeared. There seemed to be no living creatures in this area, nor even the slightest wind.


    It was too quiet. It was as quiet as death. An invisible pressure suddenly appeared. Together with Zou Yi himself, they felt a trace of fear and uneasiness.


    This is the murderous spirit of countless soldiers, which shrouded this area. This is the unspeakable tension and uneasiness in the face of life and death. This is


    I don''t know which chaotic man couldn''t stand the huge pressure of life and death, and the weapon in his hand "must" fell to the ground.


    This sudden sound, like the arrival of the God of death, like the last straw that crushed all chaotic people, followed by the scene, even Zou Yi was stunned and unimaginable.


    Chaotic people put down their weapons at almost the same time and raised their hands to surrender at the same time. The tidiness was almost like having been trained for a long time, which stunned Zou Yi and all the soldiers under Zou Yi.


    The sound of huge weapons landing didn''t disturb anyone. Everyone consciously ignored it as if they hadn''t heard it.


    Everyone can''t return to God. They all think it''s incredible and too weird.


    Zou Yi was the first one to recover. He looked at the scene in front of him and shouted, "surrender, don''t kill, and you will be given preferential treatment. Only one thing, you must hand over a wisp of your original God. Before we confirm that you really surrender, this is our condition and our bottom line. "


    The surrendered chaotic people had no voice. They silently handed over the yuan God and silently chose to give their lives to Zou Yi and the soldiers under Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi and almost everyone under her command received the Yuanshen of the surrendered chaotic people and signed a Yuanshen contract with them.


    Even among the officers and men of chaotic people who had surrendered earlier, some of them received the same yuan God of chaotic people and signed the yuan God contract - they may forget that they also signed the yuan God contract with Zou Yi and the officers and men under Zou Yi. At present, they are not free.


    Anyway, there were many chaotic people who surrendered this time, with a total of nearly 200000. Zou Yi didn''t care about these. What he wanted was the result, the fact that chaotic people surrendered.


    With the victory of this war, the number of chaos people under Zou Yi''s command suddenly increased by 200000, the overall strength increased greatly, and there was greater hope of subduing the fairy world.


    Zou Yi was so happy that she immediately ordered to distribute the previously prepared food to the army, including the newly surrendered chaotic people, so that everyone could have a full meal.


    Many chaotic people who had just surrendered were surprised. They were treated as delicious and drinkable as soon as they surrendered. Most chaotic people were relieved. They were forced to sign in to the Yuanshen contract before, and their dissatisfaction with the loss of freedom instantly offset a lot.


    After the army had dinner and had a little rest, Zou Yi took a look at the time. It was already late at night.


    At this time, the shadow came and said, "the emperor asks for help. Shall we send troops to support immediately? My subordinates got the news that the soldiers under Tianjun and general Ge Lu were killed and injured countless times. They may be completely defeated at any time, and they are in urgent need of rescue. "


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to hesitate. She shouted, "pass on my order and all the soldiers will go out to support Tianjun and general Ge Lu."

 Chapter 676

    Ge Lu was ordered, except for a few soldiers guarding the chaos people who had just surrendered,


    The shadow hurried to convey Zou Yi''s order. The army pulled out and continued to attack the place where Tianjun and them were.


    Tianjun may not expect reinforcements at this time. He is dragging the enemy with Ge Lu and fighting with the enemy according to the plan agreed with Zou Yi.


    In such a battle, casualties on both sides will be great. This battlefield is full of broken limbs and arms and corpses.


    Zou Yi led the army to meet Tianjun and Ge Lu before they had time to meet, so they met an enemy raid.


    Obviously, these enemies had been on guard for a long time, waiting for Zou Yi to come and suddenly attack the reinforcements of Tianjun and Gelu, using the tactics of encirclement and support.


    Zou Yi was quite familiar with such tactics and did not panic. She calmly commanded the soldiers to resist the enemy''s attack. Together with Pluto, she fought a bloody way to break the enemy''s encirclement and support plan.


    The wisdom of chaotic people is very high. Unfortunately, they have not experienced any real war. In terms of tactics and strategies, even if someone has some research, they are not the opponent of Zou Yi, who has experienced many wars.


    Moreover, Zou Yi now has the help of Pluto, Tianjun and Ge Lu. With concerted efforts, she is unstoppable.


    Recently, Zou Yi has been helped by the dark martial arts division and the dark martial arts division.


    The army quickly smashed the enemy''s surprise attack, launched a war with the enemy on the spot, and helped Tianjun and Gelu reduce pressure from the periphery.


    Seeing Zou Yi and Pluto, Tianjun and Ge Lu were relieved. They shouted together, "you can count it."


    Zou Yi said, "the reinforcements have arrived. If you make more efforts, you will be able to subdue the fairy world and completely defeat the enemy."


    The heavenly king raised his arms and shouted, "listen, all the soldiers. Xianjun led the reinforcements to support us. Let''s add more strength to destroy the enemy and subdue the fairy world."


    Although the officers and men were very tired at this time, they were still full of joy when they heard the news. In the roar of unison, the murderous spirit filled the air, and the soul stirring cry of killing floated on the whole battlefield.


    As the war continues, countless people will lose their lives and become famous on this day.


    War is absolutely cruel and ruthless. After the enemy or his own people hurt the battlefield, people are no longer people, but just killing machines.


    Blood and corpses are the main body of the battlefield. No one will care about them. They are numb and have no feeling. They don''t know what to do except fighting.


    Zou Yi, Pluto, Tianjun, Ge Lu, shadow and others stopped killing the enemy. They gathered together and looked at the soldiers of the enemy and us in front of them. Everyone could not bear it, but they were more determined and decisive.


    In the face of the invading enemy, even if they pay their lives and everything, they should completely eliminate them. This is Zou Yi''s determination and the driving force of their war. There must be no wavering.


    The sound of fighting, roaring, scream, pain and despair before death made the whole Panlong plain restless.


    The burst sound of powerful combat skills is deafening. The dazzling fire light is a fatal attack from a certain weapon. There will be a strange sound when a sharp weapon breaks through the air


    Here is a huge meat grinder. It kills the soldiers and extinguishes the hope... The hope of living.


    Zou Yi felt her throat a little astringent. She couldn''t help sighing and said to herself, "dead, dead..."


    When Pluto heard Zou Yi''s words, she murmured, "the soldiers are dead and injured countless, and the complaining spirit will cover the whole Panlong plain. No one in this place dares to come alone for a long time..."


    Tianjun said: "our soldiers have been supporting for too long, their physical exertion is serious, and their combat effectiveness is obviously not as good as before..."


    Ge Lu said, "I don''t know how many soldiers can continue to fight?"


    The yuan God of the shadow dispersed and said a moment later: "there are less than 50000 soldiers still alive under the command of Tianjun... It seems that there are less than 50000 soldiers under general Gelu."


    Everyone was surprised. Zou Yi was going to ask Ge Lu what. Ge Lu said to himself, "there are at least 200000 chaotic people in the army. It seems that we are not their opponents in the front battle."


    Zou Yi frowned: "how about the casualties of the reinforcements?"


    The shadow said, "the loss of reinforcements is the smallest. It seems that the soldiers under Pluto are blessed by God. The casualties are very small, but there are many enemies."


    The Pluto looked at Zou Yi and said, "what God bless you? It was Zou Yi''s brother who deployed properly. "


    Zou Yi said, "it''s not a way to go on like this. Let me think about how to keep the soldiers under Tianjun and general Ge Lu."


    The crowd stopped talking and calmed down so that Zou Yi could think at ease.


    At the beginning of the war, when Zou Yi and Tianjun met, it was already noon the next day.


    At the moment, the sun is hanging high. Except that the soldiers brought by Zou Yi had a full meal before and don''t feel hungry at this time, Tianjun and Ge Lu''s soldiers are hungry and very tired.


    Chaotic people also fought hard for a day and a night plus half a day. Most of the soldiers felt hungry. Some of their physical strength could not keep up with the strong fighting rhythm. They began to retreat without fighting or want to retreat and rest.


    Zou Yi saw the battlefield situation clearly. At this time, she suddenly ordered to evacuate all the soldiers under Tianjun and Ge Lu from the battlefield in an orderly manner, and let them rest and eat on the edge of the battlefield, supplement their physical strength and restore their combat effectiveness.


    At this time of the war, the 100000 soldiers still alive, except the chaotic people who surrendered, are the elite among the elite. They must not be allowed to fight to the end and lose their lives here.


    The soldiers brought by Zou Yi, including the soldiers of Pluto, continued to attack, surrounded by a large number of chaotic people with a total number of no less than 200000.


    The enemy is also tired and hungry. If we continue to attack at this time, the effect will not be too bad. Moreover, as long as we delay the enemy for a period of time, and the physical strength and combat effectiveness of 100000 soldiers who withdraw from the battlefield are restored, we can enter the battlefield again and destroy the enemy.


    The soldiers brought by Pluto and Zou Yi attack with all their strength, do not give chaotic people any chance to breathe and rest, and do not allow them to eat, consume their little physical strength and drag them down.


    Zou Yi personally went to the front line to command the battle. There was no big change in tactics, but his arrival gave the soldiers more confidence, worked harder during the battle, and everyone scrambled to kill the enemy.


    Especially the people in the inner earth and those who know the sword of the yuan God or the art of cutting heaven, they don''t have so much pressure in the face of chaotic people, have no scruples, kill the enemy most, and most hope to be appreciated by Zou Yi.


    This is human nature. Capable people want to be appreciated by their superiors and have the opportunity to do more and bigger things, so as to make greater achievements.

 Chapter 677

    The officers and men under the command of the underworld also have this idea. They not only hope to get the attention and appreciation of Zou Yi, but also hope to get the attention and appreciation of the underworld. When they return to the underworld, they can be worshipped and respected by people.


    Zou Yi led the army to strangle the enemy. Nearly an hour after the war, he saw the king of Hades coming and asked the king of Hades to command the battle for him. He withdrew from the battlefield and came to Tianjun and Ge Lu.


    After an hour of repair, the soldiers under Tianjun and Ge Lu have obviously recovered a lot. Zou Yi said to Tianjun and Ge Lu, "let the soldiers be ready and go to the battlefield again in a while to help Pluto wipe out the enemy, completely eliminate the enemy in the fairy world and return peace to our fairy world."


    Tianjun and Ge Lu nodded together. They conveyed Zou Yi''s orders to the soldiers under their command. The soldiers who had repaired for an hour got up together and soon entered the battlefield to fight against chaos again.


    After the repair, the soldiers obviously recovered a lot of combat effectiveness, killed many chaotic people at the beginning, and put great pressure on those chaotic people who can''t be repaired.


    Zou Yi had an idea and said to the shadow around her, "how sure are we if we lure the enemy to surrender at this time?"


    The shadow said, "it''s a little early to let the enemy surrender at this time. For another hour, the enemy was hungry and tired to the extreme. As long as Xianjun said, I believe most of the enemies will choose to surrender. "


    As soon as the shadow''s words were finished, dark Wu''s figure suddenly appeared. He seemed very worried. When he came, he used teleportation and came directly in front of Zou Yi. He almost ran into Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi knew something had happened and quickly asked, "what happened?"


    Dark Wu hugged his fist and said, "mentor... Well, I think we don''t have to fight with the enemy anymore. Instead, we should lure the enemy to surrender and preserve our strength. At the same time, we should also let more chaotic people become our soldiers and supplement the personnel losses in this war. Xianjun hastens to recruit and surrender the enemy, otherwise our losses will be great. "


    Zou Yi and the shadow looked at each other and nodded subconsciously together. Zou Yi got up, jumped into the air and shouted, "surrender, don''t kill!"


    All the soldiers shouted in unison, "surrender and don''t kill! Surrender without killing! "


    The soldiers were very familiar with Zou Yi''s set. Before Zou Yi ordered, they followed Zou Yi to make a sound and surrender. The sound was uniform and frightening.


    "It is the order of the chaos king to invade the fairyland. It is the responsibility of our people in the fairyland to destroy you. Everyone couldn''t help it. Everyone was hurt by the chaos king. Therefore, I do not want to kill all of you, and give preferential treatment to those who surrender. "


    Zou Yi shouldn''t have said this, but somehow he said it out loud so that everyone on the battlefield could hear it.


    The voice of the battle gradually weakened. Everyone seemed to know the current situation and unconsciously stopped fighting.


    Chaos people are hesitating. Most of them don''t know whether Zou Yi will really give preferential treatment to the prisoners. They are worried that Zou Yi will settle accounts with them after they surrender and kill them all.


    Zou Yi thought of this and immediately said, "there are chaotic people fighting with you. They are the people who surrendered before. They eat and live with our soldiers, and everything is equal. As long as you surrender, you will be like them. "


    A chaotic man asked carefully, "can you promise not to trouble us in the future? After all, we are your enemies and have killed many of you. "


    Zou Yi said: "this account will not be counted on you, because the mastermind is not you, but the king of chaos."


    Zou Yi suddenly raised her voice and shouted, "one day, we will let chaos King pay for his actions and ask him to give all creatures a statement. This is my commitment and the purpose of my life until death."


    "Until death!" The king of Hades also shouted, "destroy the king of chaos and give justice to all spirits."


    The crowd spontaneously shouted. At first, only a few people shouted, and gradually everyone shouted, even among the chaotic people who had not surrendered.


    Chaotic people are actually very poor. They are not all willing to follow the chaotic king, nor do they naturally like killing and invasion. Many of them are forced to join the army and follow the chaotic King everywhere.


    These people were influenced by Zou Yi and others, and their hidden thoughts broke out completely. It''s normal to shout these words.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to shout, "surrender and don''t kill. I''ll give you three breaks to think about it. If you don''t surrender after three breaks, don''t blame my men for being merciless!"


    The Pluto shouted, "if I count to three and don''t put down my weapons, there will be no amnesty!"


    Everyone was quiet, and the tense atmosphere was even worse. Before that, Zou Yi''s soldiers were ready to kill the enemy who surrendered not far away.


    Chaotic people, whether ready to surrender or not, are nervous because Zou Yi only gives them three breath consideration.


    There was another strange scene on the battlefield. It was quiet. I couldn''t even hear the sound of breathing, and no one took any action at this time.


    "One!" Pluto''s voice was not very loud, but at this time, it sounded like thunder in many people''s ears, and their minds were shocked by the sound.


    No one made any sound or movement, as if everyone was stunned by the voice of Pluto, or didn''t hear it at all.


    "Two!" Pluto''s voice was still small, but this time before her voice fell, a weapon fell to the ground.


    Some people chose to surrender. The sound made when they dropped their weapons listened to Zou Yi and others like the most beautiful music, which moved Zou Yi and others.


    There was a loud "jingle" sound. Many chaotic people put down their weapons. They all chose to surrender rather than continue to fight.


    "Three!" Pluto didn''t seem to hear the voice of the surrender throwing down his weapons. Suddenly, he shouted the word "three". The voice was far louder than the previous two, and it really rang through the whole battlefield like thunder.


    The sound of "jingling" was heard all the time. More chaotic people chose to surrender and more weapons were left behind.


    But there are also people who hesitate. They don''t want to surrender, but have scruples and indecision.


    Zou Yi could see clearly that Yuanshen had already locked those chaotic people who had not left their weapons. At this time, he suddenly shouted, "the pitcher left the battlefield and followed our soldiers to eat and rest."


    His bland words seemed to shake people more than the three sounds before Pluto, but there was a neat sound of weapons landing. Those chaotic people who didn''t put down their weapons threw down their weapons and chose to surrender.


    The weapons piled up like mountains symbolize that the fairyland has been subdued and completed.

 Chapter 678

    Zou Yi felt a little relieved when she saw that all the chaotic people had surrendered. She shook her arms and shouted, "the fairy world is calm and the success is achieved. All the soldiers went to eat and rest, and the army repaired for three days. Three days later, everyone will be rewarded on merit. "


    The army cheered together. Except for the chaotic man who had just surrendered, everyone else was very excited. Even the event of guarding the chaotic man who surrendered was forgotten for a time.


    Fortunately, Zou Yi was sober. He quickly ordered the excited soldiers to take the surrendered chaotic man away and wait for his release.


    Of course, the promised things should be given to chaotic people. They are delicious, delicious and entertained. In addition to no freedom, the surrendered chaotic people are the same as the soldiers under Zou Yi. After all, they will be a member of the fairy world and Zou Yi''s capable subordinates in the future.


    So far, the fairyland has finally been completely settled. The whole fairyland has been recovered by Zou Yi. Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairyland, is also the real Lord of the fairyland.


    The army returned to the camp and repaired for three consecutive days. It was three days of celebration.


    Ximen Tao, the three leaders and military division of the destruction of heaven regiment, was also invited by Zou Yi to attend the celebration. This time, they really made a lot of efforts for the fairyland, and the people who destroyed heaven regiment also suffered a lot of casualties. Zou Yi was grateful and invited them to celebrate and talk about their future plans.


    To Zou Yi''s surprise, the people who destroyed tiantuan didn''t want to join Xianfu. They said they were used to freedom. They just wanted to live a safe and stable life under Zou Yi''s jurisdiction and didn''t want to be bound by Zou Yi''s military regulations.


    Zou Yi didn''t force others. She personally compensated the four senior leaders who destroyed the tiantuan for a while, so she left and went to accompany others.


    The destroyer of tiantuan stayed in Zou Yi''s Fairy house for several days, and finally left. When he left, the master Wen Renli said to Zou Yi: "the destroyer of tiantuan will still do the previous business. If Xianjun needs us, we will be on call."


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that the official would say so. She was a little surprised: "thank you for being in charge. This time, the destruction of heaven group has made a righteous move to help us subdue the fairy world. We haven''t thanked you yet. How can we work again? "


    Ximentao smiled and said, "you''re welcome, Xianjun. We are all the people of the fairy world. We haven''t thanked Xianjun for taking in. We should do something for Xianjun."


    Zou Yi didn''t refuse, hugged her fist and said, "in that case, if there is anything in the future, just come to me Zou Yi. As long as it is within my ability, I won''t refuse."


    Ximen Tao turned his eyes, saluted immediately and said, "thank you, Xianjun. Ximen Tao remembers what Xianjun said. If you bother Xianjun in the future, I hope Xianjun will fight for justice. Destroy the heaven mission. Thank you, Xianjun. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "it''s easy to say. It''s easy for you to go. I''ll send you soon. "


    The people who destroyed the tiantuan left, and the people around showed envy one after another. Everyone hoped to get Zou Yi''s promise. After all, Zou Yi''s word at this time may be a life-saving or life-saving gold medal in the future.


    Zou Yi naturally knew everyone''s thoughts. She didn''t dare to talk to them more. She turned and left. It looked like she was running away, which attracted many people to laugh secretly.


    Residents from all walks of life who came to the fairyland before saw Zou Yi subdue the fairyland under World War I and accept a large number of chaotic people. They immediately felt that it was a wise choice to come to the fairyland and contacted their relatives and friends. The number of people who came to the fairyland in recent days has increased several times than before.


    Shadow was temporarily sent by Zou Yi to settle the newly arrived residents of the fairy world. He was so busy all day that he had to transfer all the people in the inner earth to help.


    In just a few days, there were more than ten cities in the fairyland, and the people in the fairyland also reached 50 million, not including the soldiers under Zou Yi.


    Since Zou Yi arrived in the fairyland, first people from the inner earth have become a member of the fairyland, then Pluto and Tianjun have brought people here, and then chaotic people have taken over. Recently, Zou Yi opened the fairyland and welcomed tens of millions of humans and other creatures, gradually gaining some vitality.


    The revival of the fairyland is inseparable from human beings and many creatures. Zou Yi was overjoyed to see that the fairyland is becoming more and more prosperous, and ordered to continue to open the fairyland. As long as they are willing to live in the fairyland, whether human beings or animals, they will give land and houses free of charge, and as long as they repair the old fairyland objects, they will belong to who.


    In addition to the thirteen stars, the green star and the demon world, people from all walks of life go to the fairy world as long as there are immortals and interface transmission arrays.


    Think of Zou Yi''s hometown earth, because there are no immortals, and there is no interface transmission array that can directly reach the fairy world, but no one has come to the fairy world.


    In order to enhance the self-defense ability of the fairyland, Zou Yi ordered everyone to practice beheading, and selected some people to practice God killing array to deal with the chaotic King army that may invade again at any time.


    At the same time, Zou Yi and Pluto discussed and decided to find talents and select soldiers from the 50 million people in the fairy world.


    Zou Yi needs talented people, whether he is a strong and powerful immortal or an ordinary person with great wisdom. He ordered people to open up the way to recruit talents. All available people should be recruited around.


    As Zou Yi''s military teacher, dark Wu proposed to recruit some young people from the people and establish a new first immortal cultivation sect in the fairy world, so that young people can cultivate immortals and plan for the future of the fairy world.


    Zou Yi was very interested in this. At the same time, knowing that this was the need for the long-term development of the fairy world, she personally ordered to establish the first and only immortal sect God killing alliance in the fairy world.


    Zou Yi naturally served as the leader of the God killing alliance. His military ability, management ability and personal strength were enough to convince everyone. It was also popular to serve as the first leader of the alliance.


    Under the leader of God killing alliance, there are three deputy leaders, namely Pluto, Tianjun and Ge Lu. They were originally the leaders of the three worlds. They were somewhat inferior as the deputy leader of God killing alliance, but they all reluctantly accepted Zou Yi''s appointment in order to resist the king of chaos.


    Under the vice alliance leader, there are experts from the demon world, the underworld, the thirteen stars, as well as people in the inner earth and chaotic people. Each of them is the realm of chaotic true God. Their cultivation skills are absolutely top-level, and each of them has good combat skills and is a real expert.


    These people are teachers. They are teachers who teach the disciples of the God killing alliance.


    Cultivation is definitely not an overnight thing, but meeting a wise master will shorten the time of cultivation, and the height that can be reached in the future may be higher.


    There are 50 million people in the fairyland, including many teenagers. Hearing the news, they signed up for the selection one after another. For a time, the God killing alliance was very lively.

 Chapter 679

    God killing alliance is located in the side hall of Zou Yi''s Fairy house. Originally, I thought that not many people would come to learn from the teacher at the beginning, but I didn''t expect that nearly 10000 teenagers who wanted to learn from the teacher came on the first day. Zou Yi had no choice but to order people to find a suitable place nearby to build a new general altar of God killing alliance. At the same time, she ordered to establish sub altars in each city to separate the flow of people.


    Near Zou Yi''s immortal mansion, everyone consciously left the place. At this time, we should build a god killing alliance, but we don''t have to worry about the shortage of places.


    Zou Yi personally holds the general direction, and Zou Yi''s subordinates do the rest. Zou Yi can''t do everything himself. In that way, even if he has strong strength and sufficient energy, he will be tired one day.


    Moreover, the establishment of the God killing alliance is only for the future development of the fairyland. Now the top priority is still the chaotic king and the chaotic God who colludes with the chaotic king. Therefore, Zou Yi convened the four generals and dark Wu to discuss the next war.


    As Zou Yi''s military division, dark Wu is no lower than the four generals. He was asked by the four generals to sit on Zou Yi''s right side to show respect.


    The six of them are the six giants of the fairy world. The future of the fairy world and the future of all souls can be said to be on them.


    This burden is very heavy, and the six of them have to work hard and plan for each step in the future.


    Zou Yi was still the first to speak: "it is an undeniable fact that the fairy world has been initially determined and needs time to develop. However, the thirteen stars are between the chaotic world and the fairy world. The chaotic God may send troops to attack the fairy world through the thirteen stars at any time, so we have to guard against it. If you have any good suggestions, just say it. "


    Ge Lu knew the thirteen stars best. He first said, "the thirteen stars are composed of thirteen planets, the largest of which is called Shenmu star. Shenmu star is in the position of thirteen stars, just like the fairy world, at the core. Moreover, Shenmu has an interface transmission array directly connected to the chaotic world, which was secretly built before the chaotic people attacked us and is the only channel to the chaotic world. We have to accept the thirteen stars. I think we must accept the Shenmu star first. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "there must be a large number of subordinates of the chaos king on Shenmu star. What''s the convenience for us to accept Shenmu star?"


    Ge Lu smiled and said confidently, "there is a secret transmission array left on the Shenmu star before I left. This transmission array is connected with the fairy world and its location is secret. The chaotic man has not found it so far. We can use this transmission array to send troops to sneak into Shenmu star and attack the enemies on Shenmu star. "


    The Pluto said, "how many soldiers can the transmission array transmit at a time?"


    Ge Lu said, "five thousand. No matter how much, unless it is supported by the power of chaos, there will be accidents. "


    Pluto slightly frowned: "there must be more chaotic people on Shenmu star. Even if we send all the elites, it is difficult to really defeat them and subdue Shenmu star."


    Ge Lu nodded slowly, "this is a problem. Multiple transmissions will certainly attract the enemy''s attention, and the attack is out of the question. If there are too few people in one transmission, it is difficult to destroy the enemy... "


    Dark Wu suddenly interrupted Ge Lu''s words: "first secretly send a small team to build a larger transmission array in a short time, and then the two transmission arrays will transmit the soldiers together. This problem will be solved."


    Everyone looked at dark Wu together. Only Zou Yi smiled and said, "it takes a lot of time to build a transmission array. Unless there is a legendary transmission array disk that can be activated... Unfortunately, such treasures were lost many years ago and have never been heard of now."


    Dark Wu said: "it is not difficult to find the array disk that depicts the transmission array pattern. It is rare to find the energy to activate the array. As far as I know, activating such an array requires at least solid-state chaotic force or other forces of the same level. The chaotic world has the power of solid chaos - chaotic spar, but they will never give it to us. This is our most difficult problem at present. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "can the military division find the array disk depicting the transmission array?"


    Dark Wu nodded: "there is one in the master''s hand. Although it is old and damaged, it can be used as long as the master makes it himself and refines it a little. The premise is to find chaotic spar, and it must be three grade chaotic spar. "


    Ge Lu, who is still most familiar with the chaos world, frowned and said, "the chaotic crystal stone is rare, and the third grade chaotic crystal stone is priceless. There is not much in the chaos world. How can we get it?"


    Dark Wu sighed, "so this is the most difficult thing. If this method doesn''t work, we can only use the method we now have to send people to secretly build a transmission array. "


    The emperor shook his head: "it''s impossible to build a transmission array. Shenmu star is under the control of chaotic people. The movement when building the transmission array will surely attract their attention. Don''t mention building the transmission array at that time. I''m afraid even the existing transmission array will be found by the enemy. "


    Dark Wu said, "what should I do? Five thousand people can''t defeat the enemies on Shenmu. It''s almost like dying. "


    Zou Yi frowned and said, "in this case, we can only try to find Sanpin Shenjing. We are actively looking for ways to see if we can find Sanpin chaotic spar. No matter what price you have to pay, as long as there are three grades of chaotic spar, you have to get it. "


    Everyone shook his head, and Pluto said directly, "don''t mention the three products of chaotic crystal, even if it''s only one product of chaotic crystal, we haven''t seen it."


    Tianjun also said: "chaotic spar is only produced in the chaotic world, and has not been seen in the other ten worlds. If you want to find it, I''m afraid it''s too difficult."


    Ge Lu said: "originally, I saw chaotic crystal stones at the time of the thirteen stars, but they were completely useless at that time. They were directly refined and absorbed the power of chaos... It''s a pity to think about it now."


    Zou Yi had an idea and thought of a place where there might be chaotic crystals: "among the chaotic people with avatars, is there no one with chaotic crystals?"


    Dark Wu said, "just ask. Maybe you can find enough chaotic spars and enable the transmission array disk."


    Zou Yi immediately ordered: "all generals immediately ask their officers and men, but those with chaotic crystal stones will be purchased at a high price."


    Dark Wu hugged his fist and said, "the first and second chaotic spars are useless. There is no need to rush to buy them. At this stage, just buy the third chaotic spar."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''ll leave this matter to your generals. No matter what the result is, please report to me at this time tomorrow."


    The four generals saluted together: "I''ll do it right away."

 Chapter 680

    Zou Yi got up to send them off and watched the four generals leave. Then she said to dark Wu, "the four generals should be able to find some chaotic crystals, but the third grade chaotic crystals are too few after all. I''m afraid the number is far from enough to enable the transmission array disk. We have to think of other ways."


    Dark Wu said: "my mentor once said that if Princess Hui is willing to help, chaotic crystal is definitely not a problem. The key is that Princess Hui is obviously one-sided with the chaotic God. We''re afraid we can''t invite this great God who was famous in ancient times. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "Princess Hui was really unlikely to help us when she calculated with chaos God... But what she said before is not necessarily false. Maybe she is really willing to help us in order to get rid of chaos God. Let me have a try. If Princess Hui is willing to help, we don''t have to worry about sending troops to 13 stars. "


    Dark Wu''s face was a little unnatural: "Xianjun, Princess Hui is not an ordinary person. When you face her, you must not believe any of her words. This thirteen star dispatch is our current military secret. You must not directly tell Princess Hui, so as not to create complications and cause more unnecessary trouble."


    Zou Yi smiled: "don''t worry about the military. I still know this. I will never trust anyone as easily as last time."


    Dark Wu saluted with a fist: "these words shouldn''t belong to me, but my mentor told me again and again, and my subordinates dared to say it. Please don''t blame Xianjun."


    Zou Yi knew that these words were not what dark Wu wanted to say: "it was the teacher who asked you to bring me a message, so thank you for me. Please tell your teacher that Zou Yi remembers her teachings and hopes to see your teacher if you have the opportunity. "


    Dark Wu said, "my mentor said. When Xianjun calmed down the thirteen stars, he came to see Xianjun."


    Zou Yi smiled: "respecting the teacher is to see if I can accept the thirteen stars? Take it as a test for me. I accepted it. "


    Dark Wu smiled: "Xianjun is very wise. His troops are strong and strong. The recovery of the thirteen stars is just around the corner. He will be able to meet his mentor soon."


    Zou Yi smiled and said to dark Wu. She took out a piece of messenger jade talisman and said to herself, "I hope the messenger jade talisman given by Princess Hui is useful."


    Dark Wu said aside, "although Xianjun tries, success or failure is God''s will, and we don''t need to force it."


    Zou Yi smiled and tried to contact Princess Hui, who hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and asked her to meet in the fairy world by sending a message to Yufu.


    Huifei didn''t have any news, and there was no sound or message from the jade symbol, as if huifei hadn''t received Zou Yi''s message for a long time.


    Originally, concubine Hui only conspired with chaos to deceive Zou Yi. I think she has already interrupted her contact with Zou Yi. I''m afraid even the messenger jade charm has been discarded.


    Zou Yi was a little disappointed, but dark Wu didn''t feel disappointed. He said, "maybe huifei didn''t receive the summons from Xianjun, or maybe it''s inconvenient to contact Xianjun at this time. Wait a minute, maybe she''ll come."


    Zou Yi shook her head: "Princess Hui doesn''t intend to really cooperate with us. Everything before may be false... We don''t have too much hope. If we can''t do it, I''ll go to the chaos world in person and get the third grade chaos crystal, so that our soldiers can sneak into the thirteen stars."


    Dark Wu opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything. It seems that some words are inconvenient to say. He is worried that he will annoy Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi saw it clearly, so she took the initiative to ask, "it doesn''t hurt to say anything directly. Don''t forget, we are brothers. We can''t say anything."


    Dark Wu zhengse said, "since Xianjun has a life, my subordinates have the courage to speak frankly. Xianjun is now the hope of the fairyland and even other circles. If you want to take risks and go to the chaos world to find the third grade chaotic crystal, your subordinates feel it is too inappropriate. Besides, what should I do in case of any accident to Xianjun? Xianjun is no longer alone now. Your whole body is related to the life and death of tens of millions of people in our fairy world, but also to the life and death of countless creatures from other circles... "


    Zou Yi smiled: "going to the chaos world is the last way. I''m just talking. Whether I will go or not depends on your consent? Don''t worry. I think we can always think of a solution. We will never be embarrassed by a few three-level chaotic spars. "


    Dark Wu also smiled: "that''s good. My subordinates are worried that Xianjun made a wrong decision in a hurry and delayed the event."


    Zou Yi was puzzled by what dark Wu said. When she was embarrassed, the messenger jade symbol in her hand suddenly heard the voice of Princess Hui: "Zou Yi, what do you want me to do in your fairy world? Do you still believe me as a liar? "


    Zou Yi didn''t expect that Princess Hui would really talk to him. After being stunned, she moved her mind and asked, "Princess Hui lied to me before. I believe she couldn''t help it?"


    Huifei was obviously stunned and said after a while, "I''ll explain the previous things to you when I get to the fairy world. What do you need? Just say it. "


    "How does Princess Hui know what I need to find you?" Zou Yi couldn''t help laughing: "can Princess Hui know my mind by sending a message to Yufu?"


    Huifei said, "you haven''t contacted me for a long time. You must still blame me for what happened before. If you don''t encounter any danger, you must have some difficulties and need my help. In danger, it''s useless for you to find me. I can''t help myself. Then there is only one possibility left. You have encountered difficulties that cannot be solved. "


    Zou Yi nodded subconsciously, regardless of whether huifei could see it or not: "I really need huifei''s help. I don''t know if huifei can help me now. And this matter should be kept absolutely confidential. Princess Hui wants to promise me that no one in the chaotic world can know this matter except you. "


    Princess Hui suddenly smiled: "there are so many things to ask me for help. Aren''t you afraid that I don''t bother you and don''t help you?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "this is not only good for me, but also good for Princess Hui. I really don''t worry about whether Princess Hui will make a move."


    Princess Hui "Oh" said, "tell me, what''s good for me?"


    Zou Yi said, "I need some three grade chaotic crystals to activate a transmission array and go to the thirteen stars. Princess Hui is a smart person. I won''t say more about other things. "


    Huifei was silent. She didn''t speak for a long time. It seemed that she couldn''t get the third grade chaotic crystal, or she didn''t support Zou Yi''s move.


    Zou Yi doesn''t urge huifei. He and dark Wu quietly wait for huifei''s reply. They are very calm and seem to have some confidence.


    If huifei agrees to help Zou Yi, they will turn enemies into friends, and Zou Yi has a powerful helper.


    Of course, this is not easy. At least now huifei is still standing on the side of the chaotic God, although she is very eager for freedom.

 Chapter 681

    Huifei thought for a longer time this time. In the end, she still didn''t promise to help Zou Yi get the third grade chaotic crystal. She just said that she would rush to the fairy world to meet Zou Yi immediately.


    Huifei wants to have an interview with Zou Yi. Naturally, Zou Yi understands and has agreed to meet huifei at his fairy house in the evening.


    Dark Wu has been around Zou Yi. He knows the agreement between Princess Hui and Zou Yi tonight. At this time, he said coldly: "if Princess Hui tells the chaotic God at this time, we may welcome more guests tonight. My subordinates are going to prepare for a rainy day. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "don''t worry. Just invite the four generals to come at that time. It''s bad to have too many people."


    After a pause, Zou Yi suddenly asked, "do you know why the interface of the fairyland is recognized as the most stable? Even the interface of the divine world is not as stable as that of the fairy world? "


    Dark Wu shook his head: "I don''t know. My subordinates think that it is probably because the fairy world is just at the core of the eleventh world, so the interface is more stable than other interfaces. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "the interface of the fairy world is very stable. The reason is not that the fairy world is at the core of the eleventh world, but thanks to the great powers of ancient times. Many years ago, when I fought with the last leader of the fairyland and my martial uncle, I knew that the ancient great powers set up a super array in the fairyland to strengthen the stability of the fairyland and prevent other creatures from all walks of life who did not reach the fairyland from entering the fairyland. They try to make the fairyland into a super existence like the divine world, and try to make the strength of the fairyland infinitely close to the divine world, and even surpass the divine world in the end. "


    Dark Wu suddenly said: "no wonder flying to the fairy world is what everyone dreams of, and countless people have lost their lives... The stable interface of the fairy world is good for us. At least the enemy can''t easily invade..."


    Zou Yi interrupted dark Wu: "you are wrong. The interface of the fairyland is very stable, but since ancient times, the fairyland has a transmission array connecting all walks of life and various immortal planets, and there are many gates in and out. As long as the enemy finds one of these portals, he can easily enter our fairyland. "


    Dark Wu looked at Zou Yi with a strange look in his eyes: "Xianjun, don''t worry, those portals are directly connected to all walks of life and those planets, but if you want to pass, there will be interference and obstacles such as natural disaster, and at most three or five people pass together at a time, which can''t pose a big threat to us."


    Zou Yi hit each other with both palms and said with worry: "it''s really difficult for people in the immortal''s land to enter the fairyland. However, the experts above the immortal realm, especially the chaotic people, have little effect on natural robbery. If they want to come in, they can go straight in. The only thing that reassures me is that they really can''t come to many people at a time, at most three or five, and the threat to the fairy world is not too great. "


    Dark Wu didn''t understand what Zou Yi said. He couldn''t help asking, "does Xianjun have any plans?"


    Zou Yi said, "if you want to come to our fairyland, there are at most three or five people walking with you. If you want to go to the fairyland, you must use the transmission array. At present, there is no direct transmission array between our fairyland and chaos, and we don''t need to worry. But this does not include the thirteen stars and the green stars. There is a transmission array on the thirteen stars and the green stars that leads directly to our fairy world. I think it is necessary to send someone to sneak into the thirteen stars and the green stars to monitor the transmission array on the thirteen stars and the green stars that leads directly to the fairy world, especially the transmission array built by the chaotic man to prevent the enemy from attacking us. As for the portal, close what should be closed. It''s always good to have less trouble. "


    Dark Wu understood Zou Yi''s meaning: "is Xianjun going to completely close the original channels of other circles and the fairy world, leaving only one channel of the transmission array we built to prevent the enemy from sneaking into the fairy world?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "I know many people will oppose this, but there is no better way to prevent spies from sneaking into the fairy world. I have to help the military division to make everyone accept my order."


    Dark Wu pondered for a moment: "my subordinates understand. They will do it according to the order of Xianjun. There is only one problem that Xianjun needs to know."


    Zou Yi said, "are you worried that in this way, many people can''t come to the fairyland, which is contrary to our previous strategy and affects the development of the fairyland?"


    Dark Wu nodded: "exactly. It is said that we recruit sages widely in the fairy world. We can''t close the way for sages to come to the fairy world. The subordinates are a little confused about the order just now. Please think twice. "


    Zou Yi said: "this is my decision after thinking twice. The channels we close will not affect this. After all, those channels can only pass through a very few people at a time, and there are obstacles from heaven. As long as we keep the transmission array we built running, people who want to come to the fairy world will come to the fairy world sooner or later. "


    Dark Wu thought about it and slowly said, "since Xianjun has made up his mind, my subordinates will do it."


    Zou Yi handed dark Wu a sword inlaid with seven colored gemstones and said, "from today on, this sword can represent me. You go to the transmission array with a sword and give me an order. From now on, everyone who enters the fairyland should make a strict investigation. If you have any questions, you can isolate and examine them first until you find out the identity of the comer. "


    Dark Wu stretched out his hand to take the sword and looked serious: "subordinate, obey!"


    Zou Yi suddenly did this. It seems that she found something, but he didn''t say it clearly, and dark Wu didn''t ask much.


    According to Zou Yi''s order, dark Wu ordered people to close all the channels to the fairy world, leaving only the transmission array supervised by Zou Yi to connect all walks of life and all planets.


    The guard of the transmission array is more strict, and the inventory of people who come to the fairy world through the transmission array is also strict to ensure that everyone who comes to the fairy world is not a spy.


    Therefore, dark Wu ordered people to use the yuan God to explore, and ordered that if someone did not cooperate, they would forcibly use methods such as soul searching.


    At night, Zou Yi, the four generals and dark Wu waited for Princess Hui in the main hall of Xianfu, but somehow, they waited for nearly an hour, and Princess Hui still didn''t appear, and I don''t know if they won''t come.


    Zou Yi was not in a hurry. He discussed with the four generals and military division dark Wu about attacking the female thirteen stars, and didn''t pay attention to the passage of time.


    "Tell Xianjun, someone wants to see you." A guard came in when the people were talking and reported: "it''s your old friend, Xianjun. My subordinates didn''t dare to let him in directly."


    Zou Yi thought it was Princess Hui, so she said, "please."


    The guard immediately turned around and soon took a man into the main hall.


    Zou Yi saw this man with an unexpected look on her face. She quickly got up to meet him, saluted and said, "martial uncle, why are you here?"


    The visitor is Zou Yi''s martial uncle, the former Lord of the fairyland, Shengjun. I don''t know why he visited tonight and didn''t inform Zou Yi in advance.

 Chapter 682

    Seeing the emperor, Zou Yi had to say hello. After the two exchanged greetings, Zou Yicai asked, "martial uncle visited late at night, but what instructions does Shizu have?"


    The emperor smiled, shook his head and said, "I came to see you behind my master''s back. It has nothing to do with master."


    Zou Yiqi said, "what''s the matter with martial uncle looking for disciples?"


    Shengjun takes a look at the people around Zou Yi and wants to stop talking, which shows that he can''t say something to others.


    Zou Yi understood the meaning of Shengjun, waved to others to leave the main hall temporarily, and then said to Shengjun, "martial uncle, if you have anything to say, there are no outsiders here."


    The emperor then said, "you are now the Lord of the fairyland. I have a gift for you. When I was in the fairyland, I ordered people to build a treasure house secretly and collect some treasures in the eyes of immortals. Now you''re at war with the chaos king. Maybe you need these things. I''ve come specially to tell you the location of the treasure house. "


    Zou Yi moved in her heart, hugged her fist and said, "thank you, martial uncle. I''m worried about the lack of weapons and materials. Martial uncle, you really sent charcoal in the snow. You came in time. "


    The holy gentleman smiled: "don''t hurry to thank me first. I finally decided after your martial uncle advised me. If you want to thank me, just thank your martial uncle. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "thank you, martial uncle. You two take care of the elder Shizu and worry about his disciples. You should say thank you. "


    The emperor smiled and said, "don''t be polite between us. We are all a family. By the way, your shiberto, I tell you, she also prepared a gift for you, which will be sent to you only tonight or tomorrow morning. She asked you to take advantage of this gift and said you could put it around because it was absolutely reliable. "


    Zou Yi wondered, "what gift is that?"


    The holy Master said, "you have to go and see it yourself. If I say it first, I''m afraid your martial uncle will blame me for being talkative."


    Zou Yi smiled: "I''ll wait and see. Please thank uncle Shifu for his disciples when you go back, and say that the disciples will always remember. "


    The emperor looked at Zou Yi''s immortal mansion main hall and said with a little doubt: "why didn''t you set up a defense array? Don''t you worry that someone is against you? "


    Zou Yi said with a bitter smile, "isn''t it that there is no wise array mage around? Is it powerless to set up an array? Martial uncle knows that. The disciples know very little about the array, and the people around them don''t have an expert to cultivate the array... "


    The emperor said, "you don''t have to worry about this. Your Shizu is an array master. After I go back, I''ll tell Shifu and ask Shifu to refine a yard guard array for you to keep you comprehensive."


    Zou Yi was happy and said happily, "then there will be martial uncle Lao and Shizu. The disciples will give a banquet to celebrate the gathering of martial uncle and Shizu in the fairy world and be disciples to honor you two."


    The holy gentleman smiled: "that''s still free. Your Shizu is not easy to travel long distances at present, and there''s no way to get to the fairy world in a short time."


    Zou Yi was actually worried about the safety of his true God of martial arts. At this time, she couldn''t help asking, "Shizu, how is he now?"


    Shengjun''s face was a little heavy: "master''s body and bones have almost recovered, but his strength has been greatly damaged. At present, he is in the state of great Luo Jinxian. It still takes a lot of time to become a God, let alone recover to the peak."


    Zou Yi didn''t hurt Wu Daozhen until he was so serious. It seems that when the chaotic people invaded the green star, the chaotic king did it himself, otherwise Wu Daozhen wouldn''t have hurt so badly.


    With doubt, Zou Yi asked in a low voice, "did the chaotic King hurt Shizu himself? Shizu is strong, but... He still can''t defeat the chaos King... "


    The emperor said, "is it not only impossible to defeat the chaos king? They are not at the same level at all... Although I am disrespectful to master, this is a fact. The strength of chaos king is by no means comparable to that of master. Master is lucky to be able to save his life under the chaotic king. "


    Zou Yi knows that what the sage said is true. After all, the chaotic king is as famous as the chaotic God. The cultivation time is far longer than the true God of martial arts, and the strength is also stronger.


    "Then Shizu," Zou Yi couldn''t help asking, "did Shizu say there was any way to deal with the chaotic king?"


    Shengjun shook his head: "the strength of the chaotic king is too strong, and there are tens of millions of chaotic people under his hand. It only takes a few months to sweep the fairy world. Master can''t defeat him on his own."


    Zou Yi felt that she could not accept the words of Shengjun, but he also knew that what Shengjun said was true and said the truth: "maybe we will have a way to deal with the chaotic king in the future. At this stage, we... Just didn''t think of how to deal with the chaotic king."


    The emperor sighed, "I shouldn''t have hit you, but now that you''re here, I might as well remind you. Chaos king and chaos God are invincible beings. They are the ancestors of heaven and earth. It is impossible for you to defeat them wholeheartedly. If you can really defeat the chaos king or chaos God, will the world no longer exist? Once Shizu dies, the world will collapse. Don''t you understand this truth? "


    Zou Yi thought of some rumors before, looked at Shengjun and said, "is the world we live in really the body of the chaotic God? It''s impossible. We all know how big the eleventh world is. It''s completely boundless... If it''s really the same as the rumor that the eleventh world is the body of the chaotic God, it''s... Incredible. "


    The saint said, "you guessed right. The eleventh world is really the body of the chaotic God... Or his flesh. The strength of the chaotic God is far beyond our imagination. He decided to create the world one day, so the yuan God left his body and refined his body into the eleven realms we are familiar with. This is why everyone respects the chaotic God as the ancestor of heaven and earth, and it is also one of the reasons why he is invincible. To be honest, even if Zou Yi''s strength really surpasses the chaotic God one day, you can''t defeat the chaotic God anywhere in the eleventh world. The whole eleven realms are chaotic gods. Here he is an absolute God and an absolutely invincible existence. "


    Shengjun said a lot at one breath, but seeing Zou Yi''s doubts, he continued to explain: "we humans, as well as all souls in the eleven realms, are like cells in the chaotic gods, which are weak enough to be ignored by the chaotic gods. Even if you and I have achieved success in cultivation and reached the realm of chaotic true God, it is still far away from the existence of chaotic God. In short, the chaotic God is like an adult and strong man, and the existence of you and me is at most a three-year-old child. In addition to being able to walk and talk, it can''t be the opponent of the chaotic God at all. "

 Chapter 683

    Zou Yi understood the meaning of Shengjun and knew that what Shengjun said was true, but she was unwilling. He couldn''t give up for the sake of all souls, so he said positively: "even so, I won''t give up easily. I want to live, I want all creatures to live... Whether the chaotic king or the chaotic God, they have no right to control the life and death of others."


    "Well said." Huifei''s voice suddenly came from the gate of the main hall. With this voice, she appeared in front of Zou Yi and Shengjun, smiling and full of spring.


    Shengjun obviously knew huifei. When he saw huifei, he was not surprised. He looked at huifei without expression and didn''t say hello to her.


    Princess Hui took a look at the saint, smiled and said, "the saint is also here. When they met, were they discussing how to restore the prosperity of the fairy world?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "Shengjun is my martial uncle. He just came here to catch up with me. We unconsciously talked about the chaotic God. As a result, you heard our conversation by Princess Hui..."


    Huifei said with a smile, "I overheard your heroic words. I couldn''t help but make a noise and disturb you."


    Zou Yi said, "it''s all right. We''re just chatting. Please sit down, Princess Hui. When you meet me today, I don''t know what I said before. What''s Princess Hui''s plan? "


    Princess Hui glanced at Shengjun and said with a smile, "is Shengjun going to never talk to me? You must have heard about the past, and you must blame me in your heart. But I don''t want to explain. After all, it''s already happened. It''s useless to explain. "


    The emperor finally opened his mouth: "Princess Hui, you are an elder. You are more senior than my master. How dare you blame you? But my martial nephew is young. I''m afraid I don''t have enough experience in some things. I hope the younger generation of Princess Hui can give me more advice and understanding. "


    Princess Hui smiled and said, "you''re welcome. Zou Yi and I are just trading. There is no personal relationship, no guidance or understanding. Please don''t misunderstand this. "


    Shengjun was stunned by Princess Hui, and then said, "that''s good. Trading is trading, which is much better than entanglement."


    Huifei finally stopped smiling and looked at Shengjun. Her face gradually sank: "what else is the Shengjun doing? I don''t want outsiders to know about the deal between Zou Yi and me. "


    Princess Hui ordered her to leave. Shengjun knew it was inappropriate to stay here again, so he said to Zou Yi, "I''ll go back now. If you have something to do in the future, remember to contact me. Don''t bear too much burden alone."


    Zou Yi saluted and said, "I''ll send you to martial uncle."


    The emperor waved his hand: "you talk, don''t send me."


    Zou Yi has to send it off. Shengjun has gone. He doesn''t seem to want to stay with Princess Hui. He says to go and doesn''t mean to stay at all.


    Huifei didn''t think much of Shengjun. She smiled and said to Zou Yi, "what are you going to do if you want three grades of chaotic crystal?"


    Zou Yi said, "can you not ask? This matter is very important. At present, only a few senior officials in the fairy world know about it. If you tell Princess Hui, I''m afraid they will think that I, the Lord of the fairy world, don''t abide by my promise and divulge secrets. "


    Huifei smiled: "then I won''t ask, otherwise someone really leaked the secret, and I will be the biggest suspect."


    After finishing, Princess Hui reached out and handed Zou Yi a space ring and deliberately looked at Zou Yi: "this is the chaotic crystal you want, all of which are grade III. This is all I have had over the years. You can make good use of it. "


    Zou Yi took the space ring taken out by Princess Hui. As soon as Yuanshen swept it, she found that there were a large number of three grade chaotic crystals and some materials.


    Zou Yi felt that what huifei had just said was true. She couldn''t help looking at huifei and said, "you gave me everything. What about yourself?"


    Huifei said, "my body has been controlled by the chaotic God. These things can''t be used. Take them first. As long as our transaction is successfully concluded in the future, I can''t thank you enough for this. "


    Zou Yi looked at huifei gratefully, smiled and said, "with the help of huifei, a big problem in front of us will be solved. In a few days, Princess Hui will naturally know what I want to do with the third grade chaotic crystal. If we gain anything at that time, it will be princess Hui''s credit. "


    Princess Hui said with a smile: "maybe I''ll know then, maybe, but now you''ve blocked all the channels to the fairyland and cleared all the chaotic gods around you. The news is not smooth..."


    "I personally summoned you to Princess Hui." Zou Yi smiled and said, "I guarantee that Princess Hui is the first to know the news."


    Princess Hui nodded, suddenly stepped forward, approached Zou Yi and sent a message to Zou Yi: "the chaotic God already knows what you have done. There are people around you who are chaotic God. I''m afraid the removal of spies is not complete."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly and also sent a message to Princess Hui: "so, someone can inform the chaotic God of our news, right?"


    Huifei nodded: "this person is very hidden. You didn''t find him out before, and he was very careful when contacting the chaotic God. Even if I was around the chaotic God, I didn''t know who he was."


    Zou Yi sighed: "in this case, it shows that we are still not safe here. Well, by the means of chaotic gods, wouldn''t it be a simple thing to know what we have done, even if no one told him? "


    Huifei Qi said, "why do you think so? The chaotic God is very powerful, but he can''t monitor everything in the fairy world unless someone sends him a message. "


    Zou Yi said, "just now my martial uncle said that the eleven realms are all incarnated by the chaotic gods, and everything in the eleven realms is under the control of the chaotic gods. Does the chaotic gods know anything about our actions in the fairy world?"


    Princess Hui smiled and laughed: "what did the emperor say? It''s really alarmist. Chaos God is indeed the ancestor of the eleven realms, but who says that the eleven realms are incarnated by his flesh? That''s just a legend, but to mythologize the chaotic God and make the chaotic God the supreme existence in the minds of all souls. In fact, the physical body of the chaotic God has not changed into the eleven realms. He has nothing to do with the eleven realms. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "so chaotic God is just a person fishing for fame? He, the so-called ancestor of heaven and earth, has a lot of water? "


    Princess Hui glanced: "no one knows how heaven and earth came. As far as I know, it seems that heaven and earth existed before human beings or creatures appeared. It was not someone who created heaven and earth. "


    When Zou Yi was on earth, she knew from a scientific point of view that the universe of heaven and earth existed, but after cultivating immortality, everyone said that the nine realms of heaven and earth were created by the ancestors of heaven and earth, and he gradually accepted this point.

 Chapter 684

    Now, hearing what Princess Hui said, Zou Yi was confused when she recalled what she had learned many years ago: "do the divine world and the fairy world also exist naturally? These two circles are obviously superior to other circles... "


    Princess Hui interrupted Zou Yi and said positively, "who says that the divine world and the fairy world are better than those of other circles? I tell you, the divine world and the fairy world only pay more attention to cultivating immortals, and the two worlds are more suitable for cultivating immortals, with strong comprehensive strength. Taking the demon world as an example, the comprehensive strength of the demon world is not much worse than that of the fairy world or the divine world. However, because the environment of the demon world is bad and the magic gas is harmful to the human body, over time, people think that the demon world is an ominous place... "


    Zou Yi nodded: "in terms of strength, people from all walks of life are almost the same, which I admit. But the fairy world and the divine world are more suitable for cultivating immortality, and everyone is willing to go to these two worlds. And most people are proud of flying to the fairy world. They think that only after flying to the fairy world can they be regarded as real immortals - they think that the talents who successfully fly to the fairy world are immortals. There is an obvious difference between immortals and immortals... "


    Princess Hui interrupted Zou Yi again: "what''s the difference? Everything else is the same except strength. We should continue to practice, face all kinds of difficulties, have more powerful people than you, and... Everything is the same, there is no essential difference. "


    Zou Yi looked at huifei with some dementia and opened her mouth. Finally, she didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s inner thoughts, Princess Hui could not help scolding: "you are the master of the fairyland. You can''t see through this. It really disappoints me. Just say you, in the past, you may just be an ordinary immortal. You may see people better than you at any time, and you may encounter things you can''t solve at any time... Do you admit this? "


    Zou Yi nodded and wanted to speak, but was preempted by Princess Hui: "now you have reached the realm of God and man. Have you never met an enemy you can''t deal with again? Can you solve anything? "


    Zou Yi was stunned and looked at Princess Hui. After a long time, she murmured, "Princess Hui, you''re right. Although one of me was an immortal and the other was a divine man, there''s really no difference except that our strength has been strengthened... I see. In fact, we are all just immortals and ordinary people living in this world."


    Huifei smiled: "you understand this. When you do things in the future, it will be different from now. It will be easier for you to understand the difficulties of your subordinates, and it will be easier to think of the ideas of those who are superior. You will know your position and situation, and it will be easier to get close to the people around you... "


    Princess Hui said a lot at one breath, and finally said specifically, "Zou Yi, I value you because of your indomitable character and because I see in you the perseverance and courage not to be afraid of power. This is your advantage and the basis for your ultimate success. I hope you can keep it, and I hope you can really save me... You are my hope. "


    Zou Yi felt that huifei at this time was different from before. She was stunned and couldn''t help but say, "in this case, huifei, you are still very optimistic about me?"


    Princess Hui nodded, "that''s nature. To tell you the truth, I found a lot of people before I came to you, but they either wanted to get treasure from me, or they wanted to get martial arts and combat skills from me, or they were just disciples... I was very disappointed. I was going to stop looking for help, but someone advised me to try again, and I found you. "


    Zou Yi smiled, "so I''m lucky? How much of what you said to me when we first met is true? Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know that I should do those things. I don''t have to take them seriously? "


    Princess Hui also smiled: "in addition to asking you to help me deal with the chaotic God, you can take other words I didn''t say, including finding the nine realm god Buddha to help you deal with the chaotic king."


    Zou Yi looked at Princess Hui and suddenly smiled happily: "I said, the nine world god Buddha is as famous as my Shizu. How can it be far more powerful than my Shizu and be able to defeat the king of chaos?"


    Princess Hui stepped forward, stretched out a slender jade finger and put it on Zou Yi''s forehead: "relax, I will pass you some information about the eleventh world, which will be of great help to you in the future..."


    Zou Yi seemed to trust huifei very much. At this time, she completely relaxed. The whole person seemed unprepared. She let huifei instill some information directly into his mind.


    This was originally a very dangerous thing, so she directly exposed her knowledge of the sea to Princess Hui. Knowing the sea connects the yuan God. If Princess Hui tries, Zou Yi may fall into an irreparable situation and be completely killed.


    Seeing Zou Yi unprepared, huifei smiled knowingly and instilled a message into Zou Yi''s knowledge of the sea.


    Zou Yi felt some pain in her brain, but the feeling disappeared and returned to normal. Then he received a lot of information about the eleventh world, including a lot of secret information.


    Zou Yi was attracted by these information, stood motionless, and had no feeling for huifei around her.


    After a long time, Zou Yi recovered from the information, took a look at the bright sky, and quickly said to Princess Hui, "sorry, these information is too... Important. I forgot you for a while."


    Huifei kept looking at Zou Yi and didn''t move. She seemed to be looking at a precious gift. At this time, when she heard Zou Yi''s words, she smiled and said, "do you think this information is helpful to you?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "it''s very helpful. This information is too important to me. Thank you, Princess Hui. Thank you very much. "


    Huifei said, "you''re welcome. There''s a deal between you and me. You''ll help me out in the future. I should provide you with some information."


    Zou Yi looked at huifei and said excitedly, "I''ll sort out these information and let everyone in the fairy world... No, I want everyone in the eleventh world to know the true face of the chaotic king and the chaotic God, and let everyone stand up against their cruel rule."


    Princess Hui smiled: "you can do it yourself, so I won''t get involved. I should go, or someone will see me later and have to waste time explaining. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and sent her out in person. After she left the fairyland, he turned back to the main hall and continued to check the information she gave him.

 Chapter 685

    When the four generals saw Zou Yi again, Zou Yi was thinking about something. He didn''t even find the arrival of the four generals.


    Seeing Zou Yi, the four generals thought there was something wrong with the chaotic crystal, so they looked at each other and showed a helpless look together.


    Dark Wu then came. He was obviously relaxed. He took the initiative to say hello to the four generals. His voice woke Zou Yi in meditation.


    Zou Yi saw the four generals and the military division dark Wu, so she took out the chaotic crystal stone brought by imperial concubine Hui: "imperial concubine Hui has sent a lot of three-level chaotic crystal stones. Now I give them to you. It''s up to you how to win the thirteen stars."


    Everyone was stunned. Dark Wu asked, "Xianjun, are you going not to ask about the thirteen stars?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "the old master of the thirteen stars is general Ge Lu. With him, I don''t have to deal with the matter of accepting the thirteen stars myself. Everyone cooperate well with general Gelu. The reception of the thirteen stars is just around the corner. I''m here waiting for your good news. "


    Pluto said, "it''s important to accept the thirteen stars, but we can''t send the whole army. After all, the fairy world needs someone to guard it."


    Zou Yi didn''t speak. Ge Lu said on his own initiative, "please send 200000 troops to me. I can take back the thirteen stars alone."


    Zou Yi smiled: "all the soldiers are up to you to choose. I''ll give you 300000 troops. Is three months enough?"


    Ge Lu said, "three months is enough."


    Zou Yi looked at GE Lu: "now you can start to mobilize the army, accompanied by the dark generals of the military division, enable the transmission array disk to help you give advice and help you. If you need anything else, just say it. "


    Ge Lu looked happy: "thank you, Xianjun. Can Xianjun mobilize 10000 people from the inner earth to listen to his orders? "


    Zou Yi took a look at the shadow. Seeing that the shadow had no objection, she nodded: "at this time, you communicate with the shadow general, I just asked."


    Ge Lu immediately turned around and punched the shadow: "please complete the shadow general."


    The shadow said, "general Ge Lu is polite. We are all soldiers in the fairy world. In the past, we were the heavenly soldiers and generals in the eyes of the world. We should help each other as a family."


    Ge Lu was overjoyed and hugged his fist again: "don''t say thanks for your kindness. Ge Lu will never refuse where I can get Ge Lu in the future."


    The shadow smiled and didn''t speak. He turned and stood quietly. He seemed to know that Zou Yi had plans next.


    Ge Lu stopped talking. What he was most concerned about was taking over the thirteen stars. Now Zou Yi gave him troops and horses. He had to deal with the rest by himself. He needed to think about how to fight this war well.


    Tianjun has been looking at Zou Yi in silence. At this time, he suddenly said, "Xianjun has found something? I''m waiting for orders at any time. "


    Zou Yi smiled and said slowly, "who among you thinks that chaos king and chaos God can be defeated by us? It doesn''t hurt to be frank, but it must be your truth. "


    They looked at each other and didn''t speak. Obviously, everyone thought it was difficult to defeat the chaos king or the chaos God, not to mention that they now regarded both the chaos king and the chaos God as enemies to defeat these two superior beings.


    Zou Yi had expected this. She walked back and forth in the main hall for several times, suddenly stood still and said in a deep voice, "if the chaotic king and the chaotic God can''t be defeated, what''s the significance of your current efforts?"


    Pluto slowly said, "in order to protect our people and all spirits, even if we lose our lives, we won''t regret it."


    Zou Yi looked at Pluto and suddenly smiled: "what my sister said is true, but it''s too pessimistic. I''ll tell you today, whether chaos king or chaos God, they are just immortal practitioners like us. They can also be killed and defeated... They have no essential difference from us. They are just stronger than any of us. However, if we attack together, they will be defeated and killed one day. They are not real gods, let alone the real ancestors of heaven and earth... They are just myths. "


    Zou Yi said a lot in one breath. After hearing this, everyone looked puzzled. Everyone didn''t know what Zou Yi meant. They didn''t understand what happened to Zou Yi today


    Zou Yi suddenly said this, which really seemed a little abrupt and puzzling, but his heart was clear. The information he got from Princess Hui told him that both chaos king and chaos God were just people fishing for fame.


    In order to let her own people know the truth, Zou Yi continued: "last night I got a very important information to clarify the origin of the two brothers, chaos king and chaos God, as well as their lifelong experience. This information tells me that the chaos king and the chaos God are just a pair of brothers fishing for fame. They are not the so-called ancestors of heaven and earth at all, and they are not the ancestors of all souls praised by the world. "


    Dark Wu frowned and asked, "Xianjun said so, but is there any real evidence? With only one piece of information, I''m afraid not many people can believe this. After all, chaotic gods have been the ancestors of heaven and earth for countless years... The world has long treated this as an eternal fact. "


    Zou Yi knew that what dark Wu said was true, so he took out a memory crystal, copied all the parts of his memory about the chaotic God and the chaotic king, and gave it to dark Wu to check first.


    Dark Wu checked Zou Yi''s memory - in fact, this memory was instilled by Princess Hui into Zou Yi last night - his face gradually changed.


    After reading Zou Yi''s memory, dark Wu didn''t speak, but silently handed the memory crystal to the Tianjun around him.


    Tianjun also checked the memory and didn''t speak. Instead, he turned around and gave the memory crystal to Pluto


    After everyone read the memory, Zou Yi said slowly, "do you still think I''m talking nonsense now?"


    Pluto and the other five shook their heads together, and Pluto said, "it''s terrible. The chaos God and the chaos King brother cheated all the creatures in the world, and... Cheated us for countless years with a shocking lie..."


    Tianjun said: "this information... This memory is too important. We have to copy it and send it to every interface to let everyone know the true face of the chaotic king and the chaotic God, completely end their history of ruling the eleventh world, save the gods of the same era of the imprisoned chaotic God, and give justice to all the creatures in the eleventh world."


    Zou Yi nodded and said loudly, "that''s why I have no time to accept the thirteen stars separately. It''s also the biggest thing we have to do next."

 Chapter 686

    "You are all the high-level leaders of the fairy world. The emperor of heaven, the king of hell and general Ge Lu are the leaders of the world. If such a thing happens in the eleventh world, we must stop it and give justice to all souls."


    After a pause, Zou Yi suddenly shouted, "now I order to close all channels and transmission arrays in the fairy world, stop the connection with any interface and any planet, and everyone practice in isolation until we have the ability to attack the chaotic world."


    The four generals, including Ge Lu, who was determined to accept the thirteen stars before, shouted together: "I would like to follow the will of Xianjun."


    Zou Yi nodded, looked at the silent dark Wu, and said in a deep voice, "take me to see your master. There are some things I must talk to him face to face."


    Dark Wu didn''t dare to refuse at the moment. He turned sideways and said, "please come down with your family."


    Zou Yi was about to follow dark Wu to meet dark Wu''s mysterious master, but she heard a man outside the main hall say, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, so I won''t bother Xianjun to come in person. If you have any questions, I will tell you the truth today. "


    Zou Yi looked at the man who came in, her eyes changed instantly, hugged her fist and said, "the expert behind dark Wu is you..."


    The man smiled and said slowly, "Xian Jun still remembers old age?"


    Zou Yigong saluted respectfully: "I should have thought it was yours, but because it was rumored that all the people on the green star were killed by the chaos king, I''ll be there soon..."


    The man interrupted Zou Yi and said with a smile, "don''t be polite, Xianjun. When this younger generation said, I''m ashamed. I thought I could win the chaos king according to the. After a war with the chaos king, I knew that the strength of the old man was far inferior to the chaos King... After the old man was injured, he had to retreat from the world and recuperate, so he didn''t contact the Immortal King. I hope the Immortal King won''t be surprised. "


    Zou Yi saluted again: "Millennium elder looks a lot older. Is this because he was injured in the first world war with chaos king?"


    The visitor is the Millennium Qingyun, the ancestor of the Millennium family. In the past, he looked very young, but now he looks white haired and hunched. He seems to be in his old age.


    Princess Hui once talked about Millennium Qingyun. At that time, Zou Yi didn''t feel much about the gap between Millennium Qingyun and chaos king. Now recalling Princess Hui''s words, Zou Yi felt that Princess Hui still wanted to save the face of Millennium Qingyun. In fact, compared with chaos king, Millennium Qingyun and chaos King are not at the same level at all.


    Facing Zou Yi''s Frank words, Millennium Qingyun was obviously embarrassed and said with a bitter smile: "the strength of chaos king is really much higher than me. Although I have known him for a long time, I actually know little about him, which leads me to always think that our strength is the same... Unexpectedly, when we really started, the chaos king only used seven points of strength, and I had ended up like this... "


    Zou Yi said: "I''m afraid the chaotic king didn''t even use seven points of strength..." naturally, he wouldn''t say it directly. He looked at the millennium green cloud and said with a smile: "the elder is well now, which shows that the elder''s strength is also very strong. The elder doesn''t have to belittle himself."


    Millennium Qingyun smiled: "Xianjun, you''re welcome. I know my strength very well. Not to mention this, I came to see Xianjun today to find a way out here. I wonder if Xianjun can provide a way out for me for the sake of my past acquaintance? "


    Zou Yi was stunned, then hugged her fist and said, "the elder is serious, the younger generation... It really hurts the younger generation. Elder, if you like, how about staying in the immortal mansion and being free? "


    Millennium Qingyun shook his head: "thank you for your kindness. But now I really have no way out. I come to ask Xianjun for help. How dare I be Xianjun''s guest? If Xianjun thinks highly of Laojiu, he will reward Laojiu to be a steward in Xianjun''s mansion. Laojiu can also do something for Xianjun if he is protected by Xianjun... "


    Zou Yi understood the meaning of Millennium Qingyun, but he didn''t want Millennium Qingyun to be depressed: "let the elder be the steward of the younger generation. I''m overqualified. Those who know will scold me for my ignorance. Well, there are four generals in the fairy world, namely Pluto, Tianjun, Ge Lu and shadow. What do you think of being the fifth general who is mainly responsible for the security of the fairy house? "


    Millennium Qingyun looked at Zou Yi and nodded slowly: "Xie Xianjun took me in. I don''t want anything else, but I just have a place to settle down."


    At this time, dark Wu took the first half step, saluted and said, "mentor, it turns out that you are the ancestor of the Millennium family. The disciple is stupid. Before, he always thought you were a God in the divine world..."


    Millennium Qingyun smiled: "it''s not that you''re stupid, but that you have scruples as a teacher and don''t understand with you. Now that you know your identity as a teacher, do you still want to be a teacher? A teacher will never force you. "


    Dark Wu made a big gift and said nervously, "it''s a great honor for dark Wu to get the instruction of his mentor. How dare you have other ideas? Please also invite your teacher to take in the disciples, continue to teach them the tactics of war and enhance their wisdom. "


    Millennium Qingyun smiled: "you are the master of Xianjun, and you are the fifth general. It''s also a good story that our teachers and disciples help Xianjun together."


    Zou Yi thought of this floor and said with a smile, "the dark military division and the Millennium general will stay with me. In the future, you need to help me with many things. The dark military division once said that the wisdom of the Millennium general is far above him, so the Millennium general is not only the fifth general, but also the brain trust of our fairy world. I hope the Millennium general can help to give advice and contribute to the major events in the fairy world in the future. "


    Millennium Qingyun said, "Xianjun is worried about his life. My subordinates will do everything I can."


    Zou Yi saw that Millennium Qingyun really regarded herself as the fifth general in the fairy world. She didn''t have the arrogance of senior experts at all. She was also a little strange in her heart.


    It is said that the strength of the Millennium Qingyun is far superior to Zou Yi, the leader of the fairyland, and the four generals in the fairyland. Their seniority is higher than Zou Yi and others. They should not really work under Zou Yi.


    He first showed his kindness to Zou Yi through dark Wu, and then came to see Zou Yi in person to seek the so-called way out. He was willing to be a general under Zou Yi, which had to make people wonder what his purpose was.


    Zou Yi felt a little strange, but she didn''t say much for a while. She asked the shadow to take Millennium Qingyun to arrange a residence, introduce the current situation of the fairy world to Millennium Qingyun, and let Millennium Qingyun quickly understand the fairy world.


    Even if Millennium Qingyun really has any intention, he helped Zou Yi before, and now there is no evidence that Millennium Qingyun has an evil heart. Zou Yi has no choice but to accept Millennium Qingyun.

 Chapter 687

    Millennium Qingyun is a person who has lived for a long time. It is said that even if he is in absolute trouble, he will not reach the present step.


    His performance today, let alone Zou Yi''s doubt, even the four generals felt incredible and couldn''t help but begin to doubt.


    "Xianjun," Tianjun couldn''t help but say, "Millennium Qingyun is the ancestor of Millennium family. He has high strength and has always been worshipped by people of Millennium family. How can he be willing to be a general in the fairy world? This is very strange. Should Xianjun reconsider and determine the fate of the millennium green cloud? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "Millennium Qingyun must have something to hide from us, but since he doesn''t want to say, we don''t want to ask more. Millennium Qingyun is our predecessor, and his strength is above us. If he really wants to be unfavorable to us, he doesn''t have to do so. He can directly seize power by force. Don''t think too much, just remember that after today, we have a powerful fifth general. "


    Everyone looked at Zou Yi and heard Tianjun continue: "the Millennium Qingyun can live, which must have something to do with the mercy of King chaos. He has come to the fairyland now. If it is inspired by the chaotic king, he is afraid that it will endanger the fairyland in the future. "


    Zou Yi said, "don''t worry, Tianjun. The fairyland will be closed immediately. Except that general Ge Lu will take people to the thirteen stars, others can''t go in and out of the fairyland for at least three months. Even if something happens, it will be three months later. Now let''s not be distracted. "


    Tianjun nodded and said he would not talk to Zou Yi about it.


    Pluto looked at Zou Yi and didn''t speak. He seemed to support Zou Yi''s decision.


    Ge Lu said, "since the fairyland is going to be completely closed, there is no hurry to accept the thirteen stars. Please take back your destiny. I''m... Willing to go to the thirteen stars and lead the troops to take over the thirteen stars after the fairyland is opened. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "general Ge Lu has really decided?"


    Ge Lu nodded and looked firm. It seemed that he really didn''t want to hurry to accept the thirteen stars.


    Zou Yi was not surprised by GE Lu''s practice. Instead, she nodded and felt that GE Lu was a person who could make deep friends with the overall situation.


    Then Zou Yi issued two orders in succession. The first order is to pass on all interfaces and Xiuxian planets not occupied by the chaos king in the eleven realms, and make public the origin of the chaos king and the chaos God, as well as their practice of fishing for fame, so that all creatures who have opened their spiritual wisdom can know.


    It was Zou Yi and the four generals who jointly named the chaotic king and the chaotic God. Even if someone questioned them, most people chose to believe them. After all, the Pluto represents the underworld, the heavenly king represents the demon world, Ge Lu represents the thirteen stars, the shadow represents the people in the center of the earth, and Zou Yi represents the fairyland.


    All living creatures know what these five people represent. Most of them choose to believe their words, which is also expected by Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi''s second order is to completely block the fairyland. In the future, the fairyland will completely lose contact with the outside world. No one can borrow the channel or transmission array of the fairyland to get in and out of the fairyland.


    The four generals and Zou Yi personally explained that the people in the fairy world did not question anything. According to Zou Yi''s deployment, everyone devoted themselves to cultivation and enhance their strength.


    Among the 50 million people in the fairy world, in addition to some young people who joined the God killing alliance, others also joined the army of the fairy world and began to practice beheading and God killing array.


    We all know that beheading and killing God array are life-saving means in the face of chaotic people, so we have joined the army to practice.


    Ordinary people can''t get the cultivation method of beheading heaven or killing God array, which is one of the reasons why many people choose to join the army.


    Of course, the fairyland is everyone''s fairyland. It is everyone''s responsibility to protect the fairyland. Joining the army is also one of the ways.


    In less than a month of cultivation in the fairyland, Zou Yi received a message from Princess Hui. Princess Hui said that the chaotic God had changed recently. It seems that she plans to directly join hands with the chaotic king to attack the fairyland.


    The reason why the chaos God did this is that the fairy world released amazing news, informing the eleven worlds of the origin of the chaos king and the chaos God, which completely collapsed the image of the chaos king and the chaos God in the minds of all souls overnight, making them lose the title of the ancestor of heaven and earth and the trust and love of all creatures


    In short, chaos king and chaos God lost a lot, which made them very angry. Therefore, they decided to join hands with Zou Yi and others to attack the fairyland and kill Zou Yi, the initiator of the incident.


    Perhaps only in this way can the chaotic king and the chaotic God eliminate their hatred. After all, Zou Yi has pushed the chaotic king and the chaotic God to the opposite of all spirits, which can be regarded as isolating them.


    Zou Yi had expected that the chaos king and the chaos God would do something, but he didn''t expect that the chaos king and the chaos God would do it so soon. For a time, he felt that time was pressing, and many things didn''t have time to prepare, so he was in a hurry.


    After receiving the news, Zou Yi immediately summoned the five generals and military division dark Wu to discuss how to deal with the joint attack of chaos king and chaos God on the fairy world.


    Hearing this news, everyone felt unprecedented pressure. After all, chaos King alone is enough for everyone to drink a pot. Now, with chaos God, I''m afraid the fairy world is in danger.


    A feeling of dark clouds pressing on the city made everyone breathless. Zou Yi himself was the same. He said with a trace of helplessness: "the chaotic king is our enemy and the opponent we must defeat. It is our expectation that he will attack the fairyland. The chaotic God also blatantly followed the attack on the fairyland, completely ignoring his current identity, which was beyond my expectation. "


    Millennium Qingyun said, "I''m afraid the news released by Xianjun has completely destroyed the image of chaotic God, and he has nothing to worry about."


    Zou Yi nodded: "it should be like this... Let''s think about how the fairy world responds to the attack of the chaotic king and the chaotic God?"


    Pluto and Tianjun looked at each other. As soon as they nodded at the beginning, Pluto said, "the fairy world has cut off all contact with the outside world. I don''t know where Xianjun learned the news?"


    Zou Yi glanced at the crowd and said slowly, "do you remember Princess Hui? This news was provided by Princess Hui. "


    The Pluto slightly frowned, "is Princess Hui credible? Don''t forget, Xianjun, she cheated Xianjun with the chaotic God before. "


    Zou Yi zhengse said, "I''ve made it clear before, and Princess Hui can''t help it... Now I''ve reached a deal with Princess Hui, and she will sincerely help us resist the chaos king and chaos God. I can assure you."

 Chapter 688

    Pluto nodded slightly: "if the news is true, we all know what is waiting for us. In the face of the joint attack of chaos king and chaos God, there is no possibility of victory in the fairyland. I think we should quickly unite with other interfaces to gather all those who oppose the chaos king and the chaos God to resist the invasion of the chaos king and the chaos God. "


    Zou Yi shook her head slightly: "I think it''s easy to do. Don''t think too much. In addition to the necessary defense, others continue to practice beheading and God killing array, and just get ready for the fight. "


    The heavenly king said strangely, "what does Xianjun mean?"


    Zou Yi said: "no matter where the chaos king and the chaos God attack our fairyland, without those channels of the transmission array or the fairyland, a large-scale attack can not be realized. At present, many of our soldiers have learned the art of cutting the sky, and many people know the sword of the yuan God and are not afraid of chaos people. As long as the chaos king or the chaos God do not attack us personally, we will be invincible, Why think more? "


    Tianjun was stunned and obviously didn''t understand Zou Yi''s explanation: "if Xianjun said so, is there any other means to protect himself in the fairy world?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "you already know all the strength of the fairyland. The safety of the fairyland depends on the people who sit again, as well as our soldiers, but there is no other means to protect themselves."


    The heavenly king frowned and said, "just because the fairy world has closed all channels, I''m afraid I can''t do what the fairy king said. Don''t think about it?"


    Hearing Tianjun''s doubts and dissatisfaction, Zou Yi explained with a smile: "the fairyland is the most stable among all interfaces. There is no channel or transmission array. It is difficult for a large group of people to enter the fairyland. Even if chaos king and chaos God really have the means to go against the sky, it will cost a lot to do this. Although the two of them worked together, they had their own thoughts. They must not really give a go in a short time. Now we just have to seize the time to practice and master the means to deal with them. It''s not too late to fight them again when we really want to fight them. "


    Tianjun sighed and said slowly, "since it''s Xianjun''s meaning, I... Won''t say more. There is only one thing. The demon world has fallen. If the fairy world faces the original situation of the demon world again, I will decide life and death with the chaotic king. Even if I die, I will never step back. "


    Zou Yi looked at Tianjun and said slowly, "not only will Tianjun not step back, I, but also everyone in the fairy world will not step back."


    As soon as Tianjun was stunned, he immediately understood Zou Yi''s meaning, hugged his fist and said, "Xianjun has become a bamboo in his heart, and we will be relieved."


    Zou Yi glanced at the others, smiled, hugged her fist and said, "thank you for your trust. The fairyland continues to be closed. Except for the vigilant personnel, everyone can speed up their cultivation and strive to show the art of cutting heaven or killing gods array within the three-month period."


    The people threw fists together and said in unison, "I''ll take orders."


    Zou Yi smiled, looked at the underworld and said, "the masters of the underworld guard the underworld. They haven''t contacted their sister recently. Is she worried?"


    The Pluto smiled: "I don''t have to worry. They will protect the underworld. And the last time Xianjun helped, he broke the chaotic King''s plot to attack the underworld. The underworld is now very safe, and I don''t need to worry. "


    Zou Yi said: "the elites of the underworld were brought to the fairyland by her sister. Zou Yi is very grateful for throwing her head and blood to protect the fairyland. If someone gives a hand to the underworld at this time, the fairyland will do its best to help. Thank you for your great kindness. "


    Pluto smiled and said, "don''t be so polite. We are also a member of the fairyland. It''s our duty to protect the fairyland. To tell you the truth, although the underworld has its own world, the environment is far worse than the fairyland. We can have a place in the fairyland, sister. I want to thank you. "


    Zou Yi also said with a smile: "no matter where you come from, there will be a place for you in the future fairyland. Of course, Zou Yi doesn''t dare to stop you if you want to leave the fairyland. You must send them off in person. "


    Pluto and others said, "thank you, Xianjun."


    Zou Yi suddenly said this. Naturally, it''s hard to say something directly. She should first get close to the five generals.


    Everyone also knew Zou Yi''s idea. After a few words along Zou Yi''s words, they were silent and waited for Zou Yi to talk about business.


    Zou Yi saw that everyone was familiar with his practice, so she was impolite and said, "I plan to use Mingzhang, who was locked up by us before, and make him the Sixth General to command all the chaos people. What do you think?"


    The emperor of heaven said first, "how can this work? After Mingzhang was arrested, he refused to surrender and stubbornly stood with the king of chaos. Xianjun enabled him. In case he led the army to revolt, there would be chaos within us and endless trouble. "


    Ge Lu also said: "Ming Zhang is a loyal subordinate of the chaos king. He has been loyal to the chaos king for so long and refused to work for us. Now he is suddenly enabled. I''m afraid all the soldiers will have ideas."


    The Pluto king and the shadow didn''t speak, but dark Wu looked at his master''s millennium green cloud and said carefully: "my subordinates also think it''s inappropriate. After all, Mingzhang is loyal to the chaos king and is our enemy..."


    Millennium Qingyun interrupted dark Wu''s words and said with a smile, "you all misunderstood Xianjun''s meaning."


    Everyone looked at Millennium Qingyun. Obviously, everyone didn''t know what Millennium Qingyun meant, waiting for Millennium Qingyun to explain.


    Millennium Qingyun looked at Zou Yi, hugged her fist and said, "I dare ask Xianjun, after Mingzhang became the sixth general, do you want to undertake the important task of defending the fairyland?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "that''s nature. Chaotic people are more familiar with and understand the army of chaotic king or chaotic God. In the face of the invading army of chaotic people, it is easier to play a role of containment and early warning. "


    Millennium Qingyun smiled: "then my subordinates understand. My subordinates support Xianjun''s decision and enable Mingzhang."


    Zou Yi nodded: "thank general Qiannian for understanding what I mean. This matter... General Qingnian will help explain it so that you can understand what I mean."


    Millennium Qingyun nodded, without any respect from his predecessors, and said politely, "you guys, Xianjun decided to use Mingzhang as the sixth general, that is, to use Mingzhang''s familiarity with the chaotic king to contain the chaotic King''s attack on the immortal world. We don''t have to worry about whether Mingzhang really works for the fairyland. It''s not difficult to solve this. Xianjun and I know what to do. "


    Tianjun asked, "how is the Millennium general going to persuade Mingzhang to work for the fairyland?"


    Millennium Qingyun said, "this can only be understood but not spoken. At most one day, I will let Mingzhang come to see Xianjun in person and take the initiative to undertake the task of guarding the fairy world. Please wait and see."

 Chapter 689

    Although Tianjun was very confused, he didn''t ask any more. He chose to wait to see if the Millennium Qingyun could really persuade Mingzhang in one day.


    Pluto and others didn''t speak any more. Everyone was thinking about whether Millennium Qingyun really had a way to persuade Mingzhang.


    Millennium Qingyun took the initiative to persuade Mingzhang to surrender. Before the day he said, Mingzhang took the initiative to see Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi received Mingzhang and they had a secret conversation for a while. When Mingzhang left Xianfu, he was already the rightful sixth general, became the leader of all chaotic people in the fairy world, and was in charge of the defense of the fairy world.


    Just when everyone was curious and wanted to find out what Mingzhang and Zou Yi had talked about, Mingzhang suddenly ordered to take all the chaotic people in the fairy world to leave the existing city in the fairy world, go to the Panlong plain where they fought against the chaotic king, and build a large military city by using the barracks of the enemy and ourselves previously established in Panlong Pingyuan.


    This city, which took Ming Zhang more than a month to build, was named "Acropolis" by Ming Zhang, which means guarding the city of the fairyland. There are only soldiers in the city.


    Zou Yi, who learned the news, didn''t say anything, just nodded, as if he knew it and agreed with Ming Zhang''s practice.


    Dark Wu, who came to report the news, didn''t understand what Zou Yi meant. He left Xianfu with questions and frowned all the way.


    Tianjun, who also got the news and wanted to talk to Zou Yi, met dark Wu. Originally, he just said hello to dark Wu, but unexpectedly, dark Wu opened his mouth and said, "what''s the matter with Xianjun?"


    Tianjun was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter with Xianjun?"


    Dark Wu shook his head and told Tianjun about Mingzhang and Zou Yi''s performance after learning about Mingzhang. Finally, he couldn''t help sighing: "Xianjun seems to have changed. I''m really worried that he has fallen into the conspiracy of Princess Hui again."


    Tianjun frowned: "don''t worry, military master. Xianjun is so wise that he won''t make mistakes twice in the same place..."


    Dark Wu said: "my mentor once told me that although Xianjun has lived for thousands of years, he has too little experience after all. Moreover, among the immortals, Xianjun is still very young. In the face of peerless beauty like Princess Hui, I''m afraid he can''t control..."


    Tianjun smiled and looked into dark Wu''s eyes: "is this really what general Qingyun said?"


    Dark Wu glanced and grinned: "what my mentor said is more implicit, but that''s what he meant."


    Tianjun nodded slightly: "to tell you the truth, there is really such a point. However, many people have not experienced so many things even if they have lived for tens of thousands of years. Xianjun''s determination is firm, and he has obtained part of the memory of the true God of martial arts. It is said that it is impossible to be confused by Princess Hui again. "


    Dark Wu nodded slightly: "well, I''m worried too much. The fairyland has just been stable for a period of time, and will immediately face the joint attack of the chaotic king and the chaotic God. The leader of the fairyland is not so easy to do, and I can understand the difficulties of the Immortal King... "


    Tianjun smiled: "these words, the military master should speak directly to Xianjun. It''s no use talking to me."


    Dark Wu smiled, waved his hand and said, "don''t say this. Is Tianjun going to see Xianjun? But what big event happened? "


    Tianjun said, "after receiving a message from the demon world, I want to share it with Xianjun and let Xianjun refer to it. Maybe it can help the fairy world resist the attack of chaotic king and chaotic God."


    Dark Wu suddenly became interested: "what news? May I know? "


    Tianjun said with a smile: "let''s go to see Xianjun. It''s really necessary to let the military division know the news. After all, the military division''s words play a great role in future decisions."


    Dark Wu smiled: "Tianjun should talk to Xianjun first. I... Just met Xianjun. Xianjun seems very busy... I won''t bother you."


    Seeing that dark Wu seemed unwilling to see Zou Yi again, Tianjun said, "many places in the demon world are inaccessible and very dangerous. Even the chaotic people under the hands of the chaotic king can''t really travel everywhere, so some people in the demon world survived by luck. After the demon world was occupied, they did not forget me, the Lord of the demon world, and found a way to contact me... "


    Tianjun explained in detail. Dark Wu understood what Tianjun meant, hugged his fist and said, "there are such people, which shows that Tianjun is approachable when managing the demon world and is deeply loved by the people of the demon world..."


    The heavenly king laughed and said, "I''m ashamed of your praise. No more nonsense. According to the news from the people of the demon world, the chaos King''s army has evacuated the demon world and is now gathering in the green star. However, due to the shortage of resources on the green star, the fairyland has blocked all channels, and the chaotic King lacks necessary materials. Now there is internal unrest and the situation is unstable. The attack on the fairyland should be delayed. "


    Dark Wu''s face changed greatly and hurriedly said, "Tianjun is wrong. If so, I''m afraid the chaotic king will attack the fairy world immediately..."


    Tianjun was stunned and was about to ask why, so he heard Zou Yi''s voice from afar: "what are you talking about? I heard your laughter all the way... "


    Tianjun and dark Wu came forward together and saw Zou Yi walking out of the main hall. They said in unison: "I have received a message..."


    Zou Yi asked with a smile, "what news?"


    The emperor of heaven looked at dark Wu, and dark Wu said, "someone in the demon world has heard that the chaos King''s army is gathering on the green star to attack the fairy world. Moreover, due to the shortage of Green Star materials, there was unrest among the officers and men under the chaotic King... My subordinates thought that the chaotic king would speed up the pace of attacking the fairyland and seize materials from the fairyland or through the fairyland from other circles to maintain the stability of the chaotic people''s army. "


    Zou Yi''s face changed slightly: "if so, I''m afraid that the chaotic king will really speed up the attack on the fairy world... Order Mingzhang to strengthen the alert."


    Dark Wu hurried to convey Zou Yi''s order. Tianjun looked at Zou Yi strangely and stopped talking several times. He obviously didn''t understand what was going on.


    Zou Yi saw Tianjun''s doubts and explained, "both the green star and the demon world are short of resources. In order to stabilize the army, the chaotic king was forced to have no choice but to attack our fairy world. So this news shows that the chaos king is about to attack the fairyland, and we must be ready for the fight. "


    Tianjun said, "that''s true... I thought the chaos king would delay attacking the fairyland because of the turmoil of his soldiers and unstable morale, but I didn''t expect that the chaos king would be forced to attack the fairyland. It seems that my military experience is still insufficient and I need to learn more. "


    Zou Yi smiled and then said, "Tianjun also hurried back to prepare, but all those who have achieved success in cultivation during this period of time are on standby."

 Chapter 690

    Zou Yi ordered people to pass this order to the five generals and ordered all the soldiers who have achieved good cultivation to assemble and stand by at any time.


    A few hours later, the six generals, except for the Millennium Green clouds, came the news of the completion of the assembly.


    After nearly three months of cultivation, many of the soldiers have mastered the art of beheading the sky or the God killing array. They have more confidence when dealing with chaotic people.


    Of course, this is only a means to deal with chaotic people. If you really want to defeat the army of chaotic people, you have to rely on the concerted efforts of the soldiers.


    When the army gathered, Zou Yi''s strong Yuanshen swept past, and he knew how many soldiers could fight the chaos man directly.


    During this period of cultivation, plus the people who had mastered the sword of the yuan God and the art of cutting the sky before, now there are 30000 soldiers who can fight directly with the chaotic people. These people are the strength symbol of the fairy world and the core strength of the fairy world.


    If the chaotic people army that Ming Zhang took to the Acropolis is included, the strength of the fairyland can not be ignored. After all, the total number of chaotic people army that Ming Zhang took away has reached more than 500000.


    Although the 500000 chaotic people are the enemies who surrendered, after a period of honing, the enemy has also become his own people, who can be assured of being immortal soldiers.


    Seeing that the fairyland is becoming stronger and stronger, Zou Yi feels at ease and orders the army to enter a defensive state, ready to face the attack of chaos king and chaos God at any time.


    According to the information obtained so far, it is difficult for the army to come to the fairyland because the fairyland is closed, except that very few people can enter and leave the fairyland or pass messages. Therefore, there should be no army attacking the fairyland for the time being.


    Small scale battles, or assassinations and attacks by a single person, are bound to increase in the near future, which is also one of the harassment means that chaos king can use at present.


    Zou Yi, as the leader of the fairy world, has many things to consider, but he has handed over such small things to the six generals and the military division dark Wu. He sits in the fairy house and controls the overall situation.


    A few days later, Tianjun sent someone to send information. The survivors of the demon world contacted Tianjun and reported all the latest actions of the chaotic king to Tianjun.


    As Zou Yi and dark Wu expected, chaos King''s soldiers rebelled because of lack of materials. After chaos King''s strong suppression, chaos king immediately sent a team to sneak into the fairyland to open the channel connecting the green star from the inside of the fairyland and let the army enter the fairyland.


    This information is very important, but unfortunately, people in the demon world can''t get close to the chaotic king who only trusts chaotic people, so there''s no way to find out how many people are sent to the fairy world and when to start.


    According to this information, Zou Yi ordered Ge Lu to guard near the interface channel connecting the green star with a team of people to prevent someone from using the channel to put the chaotic King''s army into the fairyland.


    At the same time, Zou Yi also sent shadows to the only interface transmission array in the fairy world. This is also one of the places where the enemy may attack.


    The six generals have their own responsibilities, but the most important task is still Ming Zhang. He should be responsible for the peace of the whole fairyland, and the responsibility is greater than heaven.


    Zou Yi himself seems a little relaxed. He sits in the immortal mansion every day, or consults intelligence, or negotiates things with dark Wu, or simply practices. It doesn''t seem that he has a sense of urgency that a war is coming.


    After a few days, Ge Lu sent a message that the people sent by the chaotic king to the fairy world had been found by GE Lu, and the people had caught them all at the moment they appeared in the fairy world.


    When he arrived at the fairyland, he was arrested. The subordinates of chaos King were also unlucky, but this is good news for Zou Yi. His strategy of blocking the fairyland has been confirmed and is indeed effective in protecting the fairyland.


    To Zou Yi''s surprise, the day after this incident, the shadow side came the news that the transmission array was attacked, and dozens of soldiers under the shadow were injured. He suspected that someone had sneaked into the fairy world.


    Zou Yi personally rushed to the transmission array. After checking the scene in person, she frowned and said, "there must be chaotic people sneaking into the fairy world. Inform Mingzhang that the Acropolis is closed and no one is allowed to enter or leave until we find the chaotic spy lurking in the fairy world. "


    The shadow knew that the defense was weak, so he hurried to execute Zou Yi''s order and led people to search the enemy sneaking into the fairy world.


    Zou Yi returned to the immortal mansion and saw the Millennium Qingyun and the military master dark Wu, who guarded the immortal mansion. Seeing that they looked a little nervous, she knew that they also knew the news: "what do you think? According to the shadow, the number of sneaking enemies is small, only about a dozen, but their strength is very strong. They hurt dozens of our soldiers as soon as they shot, of which 11 were killed. "


    Dark Wu frowned and didn''t speak. Millennium Qingyun said, "in this way, I''m afraid the comers are not good. We should be fully prepared to prevent them from opening the transmission array or interface channel and letting the chaos King army enter the fairyland."


    Zou Yi said: "general Ge Lu is guarding the interface channel, and the shadow general is also guarding the transmission array. They can''t do this in a short time. I''m worried about what their real purpose of coming to the fairyland is. "


    Millennium Qingyun said, "is Xianjun doubting their real purpose of going to the fairy world? They... Shouldn''t have come for Xianjun. After all, Xianjun is strong and has a large number of guards around him... "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "beheading is my good strategy. For a long time, I''m afraid the king of chaos has learned this move... Millennium general, the security of Xianfu depends on you. I hope you''ll take more trouble these days."


    Millennium Qingyun hugged his fist and said, "Xianjun, you''re welcome. My subordinates will try their best to protect Xianfu. If they dare to come, they will never come back."


    Zou Yi seemed relieved. She turned to dark Wu and said, "the military division has also come to Xianfu to live. The enemy''s target is not necessarily me alone. The military division is different from the six generals. There is no guard around, and your safety also needs to be guaranteed."


    Dark Wu hugged his fist and said, "thank you, Xianjun. My subordinates will do it in Xianfu."


    Zou Yi smiled, nodded, looked at dark Wu leaving, suddenly stared at Millennium Qingyun and said, "Millennium general, what did you do last time I told you?"


    Millennium Qingyun was stunned: "what does Xianjun mean? This... There are so many things that my subordinates have forgotten for a while. Please tell me clearly. "


    Zou Yi''s face cooled down and said in a deep voice, "I asked you to secretly execute the spies you caught. Have you forgotten such a big thing? It seems that the Millennium general is old and has a bad memory! "


    Millennium Qingyun seemed to remember this thing and immediately said, "my subordinates are preparing. My subordinates... Know their mistakes. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 691

    Zou Yi stared at Millennium Qingyun and suddenly smiled: "you''re kidding me. How can Millennium general take it seriously? Don''t worry, general. I''ve ordered someone to finish the execution of spies instead of the general. "


    Millennium Qingyun''s face changed slightly, but then recovered as before: "dare you ask Xianjun, have all the spies been executed?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "all of them were executed, and none of them remained. Those people are not far from loyal to me. Keeping them is also a waste of rations. It''s better to kill them directly. "


    Millennium Qingyun''s face changed again, but he didn''t speak.


    Zou Yi stared at the millennium green cloud with one finger. At this time, he suddenly shot. Ten yuan God swords were issued in an instant to completely surround the millennium green cloud.


    The sword of the yuan God looks almost the same as the real sword, but it hurts the yuan God, not the flesh.


    In the face of the siege of the ten yuan God swords, the millennium green cloud changed greatly, and couldn''t help shouting: "how did you find that I''m not a millennium green cloud?"


    Zou Yi smiled: "did you take the initiative to admit that you are not a millennium Qingyun general? Good, lest I have to waste my breath. To tell you the truth, as soon as I saw you just now, I already knew you were not a millennium green cloud general. "


    The man''s appearance changed slowly, and finally became a completely chaotic man. It could not be a millennium green cloud at all.


    "Is there any special sign of millennium green cloud?" The chaotic man asked coldly, "don''t think you can hurt me if you know the Yuanshen sword. To tell you the truth, I''m not afraid of the Yuanshen sword that others are afraid of."


    Zou Yi was slightly stunned, and then thought of something. She couldn''t help saying, "are you the king of chaos? No, the breath of the chaos king will not be so weak. You should be a trusted follower of the chaos king, or a part of the chaos king. Right? "


    The man laughed and said, "you are worthy of being the Lord of the fairyland. You are so smart. Yes, I''m a part of chaos King... I''m thousands of people. If you hadn''t ordered to block the whole fairyland and sent someone to spread rumors and bad my reputation, I wouldn''t come to see you in person... "


    Zou Yi interrupted the man and said coldly, "king of chaos, don''t say these high sounding words. I know your situation very well. There''s no need to deceive me. Hum, you lead the army to attack the demon world, but forget that the demon world is not a fairyland. It is dangerous everywhere, and there is a shortage of materials and a bad environment. In addition, the demon world is full of magic gas. Your loss should be far more than you think. "


    The chaos King frowned and said, "how do you know about the demon world? Do you say you come from the demon world? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "you don''t need to know this. You just have to admit that what I said is the truth. Magic Qi is a special energy that can be demonized. Your soldiers are afraid that countless people will be demonized. Because you lack materials, there will be rebellion inside, so you have to evacuate to the green star? But what you didn''t expect is that the green star is also lack of resources, and the environment is not very good. Of course, the resources and environment of the green star have been destroyed by you. You are completely self eating. "


    The chaotic King stopped talking and stared at Zou Yi with murderous eyes.


    Zou Yi ignored it. His Yuanshen sword locked all the key points of the chaotic king. As long as one thought can kill him, there is no need to worry about anything.


    Maybe she was a little excited after seeing the chaos king. Zou Yi couldn''t help saying a few more words: "you''re going to attack the fairyland, rob materials and various resources, and then attack other interfaces or planets, right? I can tell you responsibly that it is impossible for you to live long by plundering other people''s resources and materials. Sooner or later, you will be killed and will become the target of public criticism. "


    The chaos king could not help but speak again: "we are invincible. Even if someone opposes us, we are by no means our opponent..."


    Zou Yi shouted impolitely, "then why are you defeated in the fairy world? Why did you suffer a great loss in the demon world? Why are we in a dilemma now? "


    The chaos king was stunned and immediately shouted, "if you dare to talk to me like this, aren''t you afraid that I will destroy your fairy world?"


    Zou Yi stared at the chaos king and said slowly, "you can try."


    Chaos king raised his arms separately. It seemed that he wanted to fight, but Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword was right in front of him. He didn''t dare to mess around at all.


    Zou Yi sneered and said, "why, don''t you have the courage to do it? King of chaos, you are also a chaotic person. Although you have strong strength, you can''t surpass me in the yuan God. My Yuanshen sword can destroy your Yuanshen at any time. If you don''t believe it, I''ll let you try it now. "


    The chaos King clenched his teeth and said, "even if you kill me, I still have countless parts alive... You can''t really kill me. I''m the immortal chaos king! Ha ha... "


    Zou Yi stopped talking nonsense. The sword of Yuanshen seemed to kill the separation of the chaotic king in an instant, but after the sword of Yuanshen entered the body, it didn''t really kill him, but just made him unconscious.


    Zou Yi has been practicing the sword of Yuanshen for a long time, and there are countless times to use the sword of Yuanshen. Now his control over the sword of Yuanshen has reached the level of free income. If he doesn''t want to kill, the sword of Yuanshen won''t really kill a person.


    Zou Yi looked at the fallen chaos king and said coldly, "as long as you are there, those people who sneak into the fairyland don''t want to run."


    While Zou Yi was talking, she used soul searching to directly read all the memories of the chaotic King''s separation.


    After a joss stick of Kung Fu, Zou Yi stopped soul searching, got up and said, "come on, please come here."


    One of the guards immediately invited dark Wu. A moment later, dark Wu came and saluted and said, "my subordinates have seen Xianjun. How dare you ask Xianjun for instructions?"


    Zou Yi said, "there are people of chaos King lurking in the fairy world. The military master takes people to find them and interrogate them carefully."


    Zou Yi waved a piece of memory crystal to dark Wu: "here is the roster and characteristics of all spies lurking in the fairy world. The military division has worked hard to catch them in person and must catch them all."


    Dark Wu took the memory crystal and took the order. He didn''t dare to hesitate.


    Zou Yi ordered people to imprison the unconscious chaos King separately. Then she personally went to the residence of Millennium Qingyun and woke up the Millennium Qingyun sleeping in bed in front of the soldiers under Millennium Qingyun.


    The Millennium Qingyun who woke up obviously knew what had happened. He hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your help."


    Zou Yi smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with Millennium general? Just a few petty thieves. Why did the general get caught? "

 Chapter 692

    Millennium Qingyun didn''t seem to dare to look directly at Zou Yi. He tilted his head and said, "I was careless for a moment and told the way. Let Xianjun see a joke."


    Zou Yi waved and all the soldiers under Millennium Qingyun retreated, leaving only Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun in the room.


    "There are no outsiders here. You''d better restore your original appearance." Zou Yi stared at Millennium Qingyun with a gentle tone and a mild voice: "I don''t know why you pretend to be Millennium Qingyun. If you don''t say it yourself, I won''t ask. But if you keep going like this, if the millennium green cloud really knows, I''m afraid it will blame you. "


    The millennium green cloud lowered his head and whispered, "how can Xianjun see it? I was caught by the chaos King''s men, and they didn''t see this. "


    Zou Yi said, "do you really think there is no one in the fairyland? Not only me, but also the five generals saw it, but they pretended to be confused when I didn''t ask. "


    The millennium green cloud slowly raised its head, and its appearance slowly changed. In the end, it became another person - Millennium ice.


    It turns out that Millennium Qingyun is not himself, but the eldest lady of Millennium family. Millennium ice pretends to be. No wonder Millennium Qingyun''s strength doesn''t seem too strong, and sometimes it doesn''t look like an elder expert.


    Zou Yi seems to have known that Millennium ice pretended to be millennium green cloud, but she hasn''t put it through all the time. At the moment, Millennium ice showed her true face. Zou Yi said, "above the green star, it has affected your Millennium family. Here I apologize to you."


    Millennium Bing shook his head, looked at Zou Yi and said, "in fact, you can''t blame the things on the green star. Everyone knows the ferocity of chaos king, but he didn''t expect him to come so fast and start so ruthlessly... Our people have been killed and injured countless, which can be described as the annihilation of the whole army. If it hadn''t been for the help of my ancestors, I would have died. "


    Millennium ice looked desolate, and its tone was even more heard and tears: "pity my sister, my family and my brothers... They all died in the war and died in the hands of chaotic people."


    "Don''t be sad," Zou Yi comforted. "Now we have the ability to avenge them and protect the people we want to protect. Such things won''t happen again in the future."


    Millennium ice calmed down and said slowly, "I was rescued by my ancestors and was seriously injured and in danger. In order to save me, regardless of my injuries, I forcibly lost my vitality to me... As a result, I was unconscious. I didn''t find a way to save my grandfather until I woke up. I didn''t come out to look for you until I was sure that my grandfather''s injury was all right, but I didn''t expect to disturb the chaotic people on the green star. They actually caught him and sent him to the demon world to see the chaotic king. Fortunately, I was prepared. When I was caught, Yi Rong looked like my ancestor. The king of chaos spared my life because he knew my ancestor. "


    Zou Yi generally understood the experience and experience of Millennium ice, and also knew that Millennium ice had a hard time: "everyone is very difficult, and everyone has suffered a lot. Keep this account and settle it with the chaos king. I won''t let everyone suffer in vain. "


    Millennium ice looked at Zou Yi with a grateful look: "well... Does Xianjun have news of the two ladies?"


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I''ve inquired for a long time, but I haven''t heard from them. Most of them... Have died in the hands of chaotic people."


    Millennium ice face had a sad look: "when the chaos King''s army invaded, all the defenses on the green star were vulnerable. We didn''t master war skills such as Yuanshen sword and sky cutting. The soldiers had no way but to be beaten passively. After World War I, the bodies of our soldiers were everywhere, but the enemy was... Unharmed. Alas, I was completely desperate at that time. Facing chaotic people is like a newborn baby facing death... "


    Zou Yi didn''t know what was going on at the beginning. At this time, listening to Millennium ice, she couldn''t help asking, "can''t the defense of millennium city stop chaotic people?"


    Millennium ice shook his head: "the defense of Millennium City, whether it is the soldiers of the city wall or the array trap, can''t resist the impact of the chaos army. We lost completely and were all broken up... I was lucky to be rescued by my ancestors. I know from my ancestors that I''m afraid most people died in the hands of chaotic people. "


    Zou Yi knew this for a long time. At the beginning, green star was occupied by chaotic people, and most people were killed, including Zou Yi''s close relatives.


    "Hey..." Zou Yi couldn''t help sighing. Looking at the Millennium ice in front of her, she suddenly felt very kind. She couldn''t help reaching out and holding the hand of Millennium ice: "in the future, I will protect you and never let anyone hurt you again... You and I are the survivors of the green star, and we... Are all lucky."


    Millennium ice blushed slightly, but didn''t take back his hand. Instead, he looked at Zou Yi and whispered, "in addition to us, the ancestors of our millennium family are alive... I heard that your Shizu is also alive. We haven''t really been killed by chaotic people. We still have hope."


    Zou Yi nodded: "Shizu, martial uncle Shengjun and martial uncle Jingchuan, they are all alive..."


    Zou Yi couldn''t go on. There were tears rolling in his eyes, but they didn''t fall down.


    Millennium ice slowly approached Zou Yi and said softly, "don''t be sad. People can''t come back from death. It''s useless to be sad. What we have to do is to avenge them and not get depressed. "


    Zou Yi nodded and raised her hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes: "but I still can''t figure out some things, such as sky fire. She can''t be killed. Why do you know that there''s no news about her now?"


    Millennium ice said, "although the existence of sky fire can not be killed, it may be injured. If she had been seriously injured, she would have found a place to hide and recover slowly. The chaotic man occupied the green star and blocked the passage in and out of the green star. It''s normal for us to have no news of her. "


    Zou Yi knew it was possible, so she said, "so it is. It''s just that they haven''t heard from Tianhuo for so long. I''m... Very worried about them. "


    Millennium ice said, "don''t worry, as long as they are not dead, we will all meet again sooner or later. I hope that by then, the chaos king has been defeated, the world will return to peace again, and everyone can live in peace... "


    Zou Yi looked at the Millennium ice and said, "this day will come."


    Millennium ice nodded hard. Zou Yi''s eyes were full of trust, as if Zou Yi''s words would be realized.


    This is millennial Bing''s trust in Zou Yi and the performance of Zou Yi''s own strength. In the future, the fairyland is no longer a fairyland that is passively beaten and dare not fight back, but a fairyland that dares to fight the chaos king and is the leader of other circles.

 Chapter 693

    When Zou Yi and Millennium ice appeared in the main hall of Xianfu together, everyone felt a bright light in front of them, and some strange looks revealed at the same time.


    Most people think that the relationship between Millennium ice and Zou Yi is unusual. Only a few people know that Millennium ice and Zou Yi are at most friends.


    Pluto and Tianjun know this. They will never misunderstand Zou Yi''s relationship with Millennium ice, but they also hope Zou Yi and Millennium ice can come together. After all, Zou Yi has been alone since she lost her two wives.


    As the leader of the fairyland, without a woman around, people feel that they lack something.


    Today, Pluto and others came to see Zou Yi because chaotic people sneaked into the fairyland, but this matter has been basically solved. Chaotic king was caught by Zou Yi himself, and others were arrested one after another. They have become prisoners and are being interrogated.


    This time, the number of enemies who came to the fairy world was small. They were all captured in a short time. It was just a false alarm.


    However, many loopholes in the defense of the fairyland have been exposed. When people come to see Zou Yi, they want to listen to Zou Yi''s orders and clear all these loopholes.


    Zou Yi knew what everyone meant, so she said, "the transmission array is completely closed and the key parts are dismantled to prevent the enemy from using the transmission array to invade our fairy world again. Send more people to defend all channels, make a list, seek array masters, and lay a forbidden array to prevent anyone from using those channels. "


    Dark Wu said: "the array mage is very rare. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find a few among the 50 million people in the fairy world. Would you like the king of the underworld and the emperor of heaven to find the array mage in the underworld and the magic world?"


    Zou Yi looked at the underworld: "is there anyone under my sister who is good at array arrangement?"


    Pluto said, "of course there is. But now the fairyland and all walks of life are blocked, and they are not with me. "


    Zou Yi asked Tianjun again, "is there a matrix mage under Tianjun''s command?"


    Tianjun shook his head: "the demon world is not good at the way of array. In addition, the people I bring are very limited, and there are no people who are good at this way."


    Millennium ice said at this time: "my grandfather is a master of array. After my subordinates have asked my grandfather, I will reply to Xianjun."


    Zou Yi nodded: "thank you, Millennial general... You guys, Millennial general, for some reasons, Yi Rong came to the fairyland like a millennial Qingyun elder, which is easy to do. Now she has recovered her original appearance. Her real name is Millennium ice. She is the eldest lady of Millennium family and my old friend. She is still the sixth general, but we will not treat her as a millennium green cloud elder in the future. "


    People congratulated Millennium ice. After all, Millennium ice became the Sixth General in the fairy world at a young age. Congratulations.


    Millennium ice speaks politely to the public. He shows that he is flattered and unprepared, generous and has the style of the Sixth General.


    After everyone knew Millennium ice, Zou Yicai said, "master array is a talent in short supply in the fairy world. If Millennium Qingyun is willing to condescend to come to the fairy world to help us, you still need to respect him. In addition, the inner earth people have been refining weapons for months. Now there are many weapons that can be used. If a general lacks weapons, he can apply and be distributed by the shadow general on demand. The number of weapons this time is still limited and can not meet everyone''s needs. Don''t argue. We will meet everyone''s needs sooner or later. "


    The shadow hugged his fist and said, "the reason why the people in the inner earth refine weapons is that there are not enough personnel and the speed is slow, which makes everyone wait for a long time. Now the fairyland is quite peaceful. Please send someone to refine weapons so that all the soldiers can get the weapons. "


    Zou Yi said, "the shadow general just chooses who he needs. I think all generals are reasonable people. They will never embarrass the shadow general in this matter. "


    Everyone laughed and said, "I dare not wait."


    Zou Yi also said with a smile: "we have cleared the enemy who broke into the fairy world, and our previous deployment remains the same. In addition to the manpower needed by the shadow general, everyone else will do what they should do according to the previous deployment. "


    The people said together again, "yes."


    Zou Yi is concerned about the affairs of the array mage. At this time, she said to Millennium Bing alone: "please contact Millennium Qingyun as soon as possible. The fairy world urgently needs the array mage to set up an array to defend the channels everywhere and prevent the chaos King''s invasion. It is urgent."


    Millennium Bing nodded and took out a messenger: "please Xianjun say it to Lao Zu in person. It''s more appropriate."


    Zou Yi nodded, received the messenger of Millennium ice, and soon heard the voice of Millennium Qingyun: "little friend, are you looking for me?"


    Zou Yi said politely, "the fairyland has blocked all channels, but the chaotic King''s means are against the sky, and some people can still forcibly enter the fairyland. I''d like to invite you to set up an array to completely close the channel between the fairy world and the outside world. Would you like to condescend to come to the fairy world? "


    Millennium Qingyun didn''t reply immediately. He seemed to think for a while before saying, "I''m seriously injured and haven''t recovered yet. I''m afraid it''s difficult to go to the fairy world at this time. In this way, I ordered someone to go to the fairy world to help you. When I recover from my injury, I will go to the fairy world in person. What do you think? "


    Zou Yi said, "thank you, elder. The elder is at ease to recover from the injury. When the injury recovers, the younger generation will invite the younger generation to have a good drink. Thank you for your help. "


    Millennium Qingyun smiled and ended the call. Zou Yi was not disappointed. After all, Millennium Qingyun said that he would send someone to the fairy world to arrange the array.


    The people sent by Qingyun for thousands of years must be experts who are proficient in array. The arrangement of array in the fairy world is solved.


    Millennium ice heard the dialogue between Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun. At this time, he said to Zou Yi, "the people sent by my ancestors should be the children around my ancestors."


    "Boy?" Zou Yiqi said, "I didn''t see any boys when I saw the Millennium Qingyun elder before?"


    Millennium ice smiled: "my grandfather''s boy was around when he was young. He was about the same age as my grandfather. He said he was a boy, but he was actually my elder. Just because the boy has never had a name or surname, my grandfather also called him "tong''er". Over time, the word "boy" became the old man''s name. "


    Zou Yi suddenly said, "I see. What should we call this elder in the future? Is it too disrespectful to call him by his first name? "


    Millennium ice said, "outsiders usually call him ''master Tong''. If Xianjun calls him that, I think he won''t mind."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly and immediately said, "pass it on quietly. When everyone sees master Tong, they must not call him by his name, but call him ''master Tong'' to show their respect."


    Millennium ice hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates obey."

 Chapter 694

    Within a day, master Tong came to the fairyland under the order of Millennium Qingyun.


    He is worthy of being an array master. When he came to the fairyland, the blocked channel was directly opened by him without hindrance.


    Master Tong revealed his skill. Zou Yi and others no longer had any doubt and were regarded as guests of honor.


    Master Tong''s appearance is not amazing. He looks like a very ordinary old man. He has no airs and is approachable.


    Master Tong said he needed help to arrange the array and asked Zou Yi to provide some manpower. Zou Yi ordered people to choose 100 intelligent people from the soldiers to be master Tong''s men to help master Tong arrange the array and learn master Tong''s array method at the same time.


    Master Tong had no objection to this, but Zou Yi said in front of everyone: "my master said that if Xianjun wants to, you can follow me to familiarize yourself with the array arrangement first. After my master is healed, he will personally teach the way of Xianjun array, which should be to fight against the chaotic king. "


    Zou Yi didn''t want to practice the array, but when master Tong said this, he was interested: "it''s so good. Please give me more advice. "


    Master Tong doesn''t seem to know the world and doesn''t want Zou Yi to be polite. He directly asks Zou Yi to go there and arrange the array with the 100 selected soldiers. In the process of array arrangement, master Tong teaches Zou Yi the method of array arrangement.


    Dark Wu has some opinions about this, but his master Millennium ice doesn''t allow him to say more, so he doesn''t dare to say more.


    For the master Millennium ice, dark Wu dared not violate him except respect, even though Millennium ice is a daughter.


    Zou Yi follows master Tong to learn array arrangement during the day and handles official business in the fairy world at night. She is much busier than before, but also enriched a lot.


    Pluto and others advised Zou Yi not to work so hard, but Zou Yi thought the array was very useful and insisted on practicing and learning with master Tong.


    In the past three months, master Tong took more than 100 people to set up different forbidden arrays at the passage between the fairyland and other circles.


    The forbidden array arranged by master Tong is the most powerful and takes the most time in the channel connected with the demon world, green star and thirteen stars.


    These three places may be invaded by the enemy at any time, and the channel is most likely to be attacked. Naturally, the array should be more powerful.


    In the past three months, the subordinates of chaos king have been attacking the fairyland, but because the fairyland is completely blocked, it is difficult to get in and out. Even if a small group of enemies lucky enough to enter the fairyland, they have been solved by the soldiers under Zou Yi, which has not caused great trouble and loss to the fairyland.


    Chaotic gods had some changes before, but also because of the complete blockade of the fairyland, they never really entered the fairyland or contacted the people in the fairyland in the past three months.


    However, Zou Yi received information that the chaotic God has sent troops to the thirteen stars. Based on the thirteen stars, he has established a military camp and may attack the fairyland at any time.


    At the same time, there are also changes in the spirit world. The army is assembled and may advance beyond the fairy world at any time, or cooperate with one of the chaos king and chaos God to attack the fairy world, or help the fairy world to communicate against the chaos king and chaos God.


    The fairyland is at the core of the eleventh world. No matter what the interface or planet wants to do, the fairyland is a must pass through. Zou Yi is not surprised by the information received, but orders all the soldiers to do whatever they should do.


    Seeing that the fairyland had been stable for a long time, the people of the fairyland began to plan for the future. The whole fairyland seemed to have passed the dangerous period, and all the people lived a normal and busy life.


    Many people began to consider the way out in the future. Some chose to farm, some chose to join the army, some chose to practice, and some chose to do business


    Dozens of cities in the fairyland, with more than 50 million people, gradually everyone has something to do, and everyone really regards himself as the master of the fairyland.


    When the good news and bad news reached Zou Yi, Zou Yi didn''t make any comments, let alone many instructions. Recently, he seems to be fascinated by the array. From the beginning, he followed master Tong to learn the array day and night, and now he doesn''t leave master Tong day and night. His open-minded and studious attitude makes master Tong happy and helpless.


    Master Tong''s array attainments are indeed extraordinary. He has taught Zou Yi the arrangement of forbidden array, trapped array, killing array, magic array and so on, so that Zou Yi can have more understanding of the array and lay a solid foundation.


    Master Tong knows the meaning of Millennium Qingyun. He knows that Millennium Qingyun will personally come to the fairy world to teach Zou Yi more advanced array methods. Therefore, he only teaches Zou Yi array methods and simple array methods, so that Zou Yi can become an array mage.


    Zou Yicai, who has become a matrix mage, needs to master a more brilliant array method. He has to wait for Millennium Qingyun to teach it himself.


    If Zou Yi can understand the way of array taught by Millennium Qingyun, he may become an array master. Like master Tong, he has array means that ordinary people can''t understand.


    Nowadays, array masters are already at the peak of array, and few people can reach this level.


    As for the more powerful array master and the array founder who represents the peak of the array, Zou Yi needs to constantly practice and understand the array, understand the true meaning of the array, and then realize it.


    The array, like the sword, can be cultivated alone, and then reach the highest level. Like cultivating other skills, it can become a real expert and become a fairy and a God.


    The array master is just like the chaotic true God. If he arranges an array, the power is equal to that of the chaotic true God. Therefore, the chaotic true God strikes with all his strength, even more powerful.


    It''s a pity that cultivating arrays doesn''t happen overnight, and not everyone is suitable for cultivating arrays. Therefore, arrays are gradually forgotten by people. Nowadays, fewer and fewer people specialize in cultivating arrays.


    This is the reason why the array mage is hard to find and the reason why the array is gradually declining. After all, not many people are willing to spend a lot of time trying things that are not easy to succeed. They think that doing so is a waste.


    Zou Yi''s idea is different. He feels that his cultivation in other aspects has reached the bottleneck period. It''s difficult to break through again. It''s better to try the array. Maybe the array will bring him some surprises, so that his strength can make a further breakthrough.


    Only when he breaks through again can he hope to defeat chaos king and chaos God. After all, the strength of chaos king and chaos God is far stronger than Zou Yi.


    Master Tong naturally didn''t know Zou Yi''s mind. He thought Zou Yi was an open-minded and studious person. Therefore, although he felt a little hard and bored, he patiently taught Zou Yi. They studied arrays together day and night, giving others the feeling that they had become good friends and inseparable.

 Chapter 695

    Zou Yi followed master Tong to practice the array. Unconsciously, half a year passed. On this day, master Tong received a letter from Millennium Qingyun. Millennium Qingyun recovered and soon came to the fairy world to personally teach Zou Yi the way of array.


    Master Tong felt relieved at last. He couldn''t help telling Zou Yi the good news. He thought Zou Yi would be very excited, but he didn''t expect that Zou Yi would just nod his head and continue to study the array.


    Master Tong looked at Zou Yi as if she was possessed by evil spirits. He was worried, but he knew Zou Yi was a fairy king, but he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. When he spoke, he couldn''t help but worry secretly alone.


    As the Sixth General of Zou Yi, Millennium ice often appears around Zou Yi to protect the safety of Xianfu. Master Tong couldn''t think of a way to persuade Zou Yi, so he had to discuss with Millennium ice and ask Millennium ice to find a way to persuade Zou Yi.


    Millennium ice was also worried that Zou Yi was really possessed, so he found an opportunity to come to Zou Yi and said to Zou Yi: "Xianjun, there has been no news of chaos king and chaos God recently. I''m worried about what they are plotting. Xianjun, see if you send someone to inquire?"


    Zou Yitou said without raising his head: "there is no need to inquire. No news is the best news, which shows that our blockade is very effective. The fairyland has ushered in a rare period of peace. Let the soldiers work hard to cultivate and improve their strength."


    Millennium ice didn''t mean to say this. He took the opportunity to say, "Xianjun, have a rest. I have something to discuss with Xianjun."


    Zou Yi raised her head, looked at Millennium ice and said, "Millennium general is so serious. What happened?"


    Millennium ice shook his head, looked at Zou Yi and said, "do you... Remember what happened when we were in the divine world? I mean those things at the auction house... "


    Zou Yi recalled and couldn''t help laughing: "at that time, there was no chaos king. We were carefree. In retrospect, we were very comfortable. Why did you suddenly say this? Are you missing your relatives and friends? "


    Millennium ice saw that Zou Yi''s attention was diverted, so he said along with Zou Yi''s words: "there are some people who miss them. I''ve been in the fairyland for more than half a year, and I haven''t received any news from them all the time. Although I know their misfortunes, I still hope they''re okay... "


    Zou Yi suddenly sighed, stretched out her hand to hold the hand of Millennium ice and said seriously, "do you know why I study arrays so hard?"


    Millennium Bing blushes and shakes her head. Her mind is still trying to persuade Zou Yi. She has been confused by Zou Yi''s unintentional intimacy.


    "That''s because I found that the array is unfathomable. If I can cultivate to great success and get a glimpse of the core of the array, maybe I can use the array to completely change everything that happened before and restore the eleven realms in front of the station..." Zou Yi was excited and her voice improved a lot: "I have practiced time and space skills, I can stop time and imprison space, but I can''t restore time and space to a previous moment. Now I''m practicing the array with master Tong. I accidentally found that if the array is combined with time skill, I can go back to a certain time in the past, and if the array is combined with space skill, I can change everything in the past... "


    Millennium ice was stunned and completely forgot that her hand was held by Zou Yi. Her eyes at Zou Yi seemed to be looking at a madman or a fool.


    Zou Yi didn''t find the look of Millennium ice at all, and went on: "maybe you think my idea is crazy, but I tell you, after mastering time and space, combined with the array, what can be done is by no means what ordinary people can imagine... Millennium ice, when I really do this step, you will believe everything I say today..."


    Millennium ice couldn''t help but interrupt Zou Yi''s words: "I understand how Xianjun misses his relatives and friends. But Xianjun''s idea is too... It''s incredible. Please take care of Xianjun. Don''t miss your relatives and friends too much and cause mental disorder... "


    Zou Yi smiled, released the hand of Millennium ice and patted her forehead: "what did I tell you? Sorry, I''ve been fascinated by studying arrays recently. Just now... I said some crazy words. Please don''t mind. "


    Millennium ice was stunned by Zou Yi''s performance at this time. It took a long time to say, "Xianjun is polite. I just think Xianjun..."


    She didn''t finish her words, because she suddenly found that Zou Yi was studying the array again and didn''t listen to her at all.


    Millennium ice left the main hall of the immortal mansion where Zou Yi was. When she was about to go out, she couldn''t help looking back at the array diagrams and various array scripts everywhere in the main hall, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Master Tong, who stood outside the door, heard the dialogue between Millennium ice and Zou Yi. He saluted Millennium ice and thanked Millennium ice for coming forward to persuade Zou Yi, but his eyebrows were full of worry like Millennium ice.


    Master Tong suddenly hoped that Millennium Qingyun could come to the fairyland earlier. He felt that Millennium Qingyun might be able to persuade Zou Yi and pull Zou Yi back from the edge of going crazy.


    Master Tong couldn''t help but quietly contact his master Millennium Qingyun, and told Millennium Qingyun about Zou Yi''s performance and Zou Yi''s recent unimaginable words, asking Millennium Qingyun to come to the fairy world as soon as possible and help Zou Yi.


    Master Tong originally thought that Millennium Qingyun would come to the fairyland for the first time after learning the news, but to master Tong''s surprise, Millennium Qingyun laughed after listening to master Tong''s words. Listening to the laughter, he was not worried but happy.


    Moreover, Millennium Qingyun decided to postpone the time to the fairyland. He told master Tong that everything in the array needed by Zou Yi should be satisfied with Zou Yi as much as possible. If master Tong really had no way, he told Millennium Qingyun that Millennium Qingyun would personally help Zou Yi find a way to get it.


    Master Tong understands that his master is the same as Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairyland. They are half crazy people who do everything to achieve their goals.


    Master Tong suddenly felt very uncomfortable in the fairyland. He felt too much pressure around Zou Yi, just like around Millennium Qingyun.


    Master tong can''t help but often talk to Millennium ice. Millennium ice will gradually take the initiative to talk about Zou Yi with master Tong. They seem to forget their friendship. They have actually become friends of the opposite sex, and gradually have nothing to talk about.


    Millennium ice will tell master Tong how to deal with the world and how to do business; Master Tong taught Millennium ice his best array and made Millennium ice contact with the array.


    They complement each other. Over time, they gradually forget Zou Yi and let Zou Yi study the array.

 Chapter 696

    Unconsciously, Zou Yi has been cultivating the array for more than a year. During this period, although there are no major events in the fairy world, there are still frequent attacks from the chaotic king and the chaotic God, but Zou Yi doesn''t know it at all.


    Pluto, Tianjun, Ge Lu, shadow and dark Wu completely replaced Zou Yi in managing the fairyland and large and small affairs. These five people discussed and solved them together, and gradually formed a habit.


    Outsiders call them five cabinet members of the fairy world, and the first auxiliary is dark Wu. After all, he is Zou Yi''s military division, ranking above the other four.


    The other four generals, no matter how they were born, during this period, they were equal and immediately became cabinet members of the fairyland.


    Zou Yi was fascinated by the cultivation of the array. There were signs of being possessed all the time. These five people didn''t dare to disturb at will. They let Zou Yi study the array and ignored the things in the fairy world.


    In fact, the fairyland has cut off all contact with the outside world, and few people can come to or leave the fairyland. The fairyland is very safe and stable, and Zou Yi doesn''t need to be distracted to manage the fairyland.


    There are five people such as Pluto who manage the fairyland. Everything in the fairyland is developing towards the good side. The military strength has increased significantly. The people''s lives are also stable and harmonious. No one can ask Zou Yi what the Lord of the fairyland is doing.


    Time passed slowly. In the blink of an eye, it was another year. Zou Yi never appeared to manage things in the fairy world, and she never appeared in public in the last six months.


    This time, some people in the outside world speculated that Zou Yi had a problem in cultivation and had to retreat. Others speculated that Zou Yi wanted to take this opportunity to exercise the people under her hand. Anyway, there were all kinds of guesses, but there was no real evidence.


    Dark Wu wanted to invite Zou Yi to appear in public several times to reassure the people in the fairy world, but every time he went to see Zou Yi, he would be persuaded away by Millennium ice and master Tong outside the main hall. In addition to seeing Zou Yi thinking hard or writing and painting from a distance, he couldn''t even say a word with Zou Yi.


    Dark Wu was helpless. He dared not be presumptuous in the face of Millennium ice. After all, Millennium ice was his mentor and taught him many things, especially the strategy of marching war.


    Millennium ice is not only a good hand in business, but also a strange woman full of poetry and books. Her strategies may have been used in business before, but after she taught it to dark Wu, those strategies were used to fight, and they are still very effective.


    Dark Wu is grateful for Millennium ice. No matter whether Millennium ice is a woman or not, he treats it with courtesy, respects it as a mentor and serves it as his parents.


    Pluto and Tianjun are very familiar with Zou Yi. They have heard Zou Yi explain this before. Naturally, they will not ask anything. After all, once Zou Yi''s idea is realized, the war can end immediately.


    More importantly, if you can go back to a certain time in the past and change everything you have, as Zou Yi imagined, everyone''s lost relatives and friends and anything you lose can be obtained again in an instant. Who wouldn''t want to?


    Whether Zou Yi can finally achieve his goal or not, Pluto and Tianjun will never bother Zou Yi.


    In fact, the immortal''s life span is long enough. The king of hell and the emperor of heaven will not worry because they have waited for a year or two. They will give Zou Yi enough time. As long as the chaotic king and the chaotic God don''t really hit the fairy world, they will never disturb Zou Yi.


    Shadow and Ge Lu, like dark Wu, don''t know whether Zou Yi is possessed or not. They are always worried secretly, but they can''t see Zou Yi. It''s useless to worry.


    The three of them don''t know how to explain the doubts of the outside world. They simply ignore them as if they haven''t heard them. They are ready to wait for the doubts of the outside world to disappear naturally.


    For a long time, people gradually got used to the fairy world without Zou Yi''s personal jurisdiction, and these doubts gradually dissipated.


    External doubts are easy to handle and can be ignored directly. However, the doubts from Ming Zhang, the sixth general, forced the five cabinet members to explain in person.


    After being persuaded by Zou Yi, Mingzhang has been the commander of all chaotic people, that is, the six generals of the fairy world, training soldiers and defending the fairy world.


    He worked conscientiously and selflessly to protect the public. For more than two years, no enemy could break through his defense line and make the fairyland suffer war. He gradually won unanimous praise from the upper and lower levels of the fairyland, and let everyone understand why Zou Yi insisted on making Mingzhang, who was unwilling to surrender, the Sixth General.


    Although Mingzhang was only the Sixth General in the fairy world, his influence was no worse than that of the other five generals because of his excellent performance in recent years. Therefore, the five cabinet members of the fairy world had to explain his doubts in person.


    After listening to the explanation, Mingzhang asked to see Zou Yi in person. The five cabinet had to take Mingzhang outside the main hall of Xianfu and take a look at Zou Yi from a distance.


    This time Zou Yi didn''t sit and meditate, but arranged the array with Millennium ice and master Tong in the main hall.


    These three people are all proficient in the array, and the array arranged together must be very important, but why is the arrangement? What they use to arrange the array is not the array flag, nor any common array magic weapon, but just some ordinary chess pieces.


    The most common go made of Danxin wood in the fairyland was used as a flag by Zou Yi and a very complex array was arranged in the hall of the fairy house.


    Mingzhang obviously didn''t understand the array. He couldn''t help asking, "what is Xianjun doing?"


    The Pluto whispered, "keep your voice down, six generals. Don''t disturb Xianjun and master Tong to study the array."


    "Array?" Mingzhang couldn''t help crying out: "this is the most common go player. If you can arrange the array with this, isn''t it... Has Xianjun reached a high level we don''t know in the array, and you can arrange the array with anything?"


    Pluto smiled bitterly. She couldn''t explain. She didn''t know how to explain to Mingzhang, and she also felt strange. Zou Yi and their array materials were too common. It seemed that they were no different from children.


    "No, I have to talk to Xianjun in person. If he hadn''t been possessed, he must have lost his mind." Ming Zhang shouted loudly. Ignoring the obstruction of the king of Hades and others, he rushed into the main hall of the immortal mansion to talk to Zou Yi face to face.


    Zou Yizheng said something to Millennium ice and master Tong. Suddenly, he saw Mingzhang rush in. He looked at Mingzhang absently and said blankly, "Why are the six generals here? Are you looking for me? "


    Mingzhang hugged his fist and said, "tell Xianjun, my subordinates have heard that there is a problem in your cultivation... Dare you ask Xianjun, is this rumor true?"

 Chapter 697

    Zou Yi was stunned again. She put down her chess pieces, looked at Mingzhang and said, "nonsense. I''m just studying arrays here. When did I have problems practicing? General Liu, don''t listen to external rumors. I''m... very good. "


    Seeing that Zou Yi spoke normally at this time, Mingzhang immediately felt that he was a little reckless, so he saluted again: "please forgive me, my subordinates are reckless."


    Zou Yi waved and said, "the six generals don''t need to be polite. I don''t blame you. By the way, does the Sixth General know the array? Should we study together? Maybe we can find the supreme array to return to the past as soon as possible... "


    Mingzhang was stunned and hurriedly said, "my subordinates don''t understand the array. This... My subordinates leave and don''t bother Xianjun to study the array."


    Zou Yi said in disappointment: "the six generals help themselves. We will continue to study the array, so we won''t give you away..."


    Mingzhang awkwardly withdrew from the main hall of Xianfu. At a glance, he was laughing at his Pluto and others. Mingzhang was embarrassed all over his face. He left without saying a word.


    Two days later, the doubts of the people in the fairy world suddenly disappeared. The reason is that Ming Zhang issued a statement instead of Zou Yi to clarify the facts.


    A farce was over, but Zou Yi''s research on the array was not over, and he intensified his efforts. He not only studied by himself, but also pulled master Tong and the Millennium ice of master Tong''s new church together.


    The main hall of immortal mansion has completely become the base camp for array research. The guards see a large number of array drawings every day.


    From the beginning, everyone thought it was novel, but later, everyone gradually got used to it. Now, everyone completely ignored it and took it for granted.


    In this way, nearly a year has passed. Zou Yi has changed a lot in the past year. His hair is all white. Although he still looks like a young man''s face, he looks a little old and more calm because his hair is white.


    Millennium ice and master Tong, who accompanied Zou Yi, turned white. They turned white just like Zou Yi because of the way to study the array.


    Zou Yi has been studying the way of array for more than three years now, but his previously expected idea of returning to the past and changing everything has never been realized together through the array.


    Perhaps this thing is against the common sense of heaven and earth, so it is difficult to really realize it. Zou Yi and the three of them have studied hard for three years and never did it.


    In the past three years, at the beginning, the chaos king and chaos God also sent people to disturb the peace of the fairyland. It seems that they are willing to completely destroy the fairyland, but somehow, the chaos king and chaos God gradually didn''t send anyone again.


    The fairyland had a rare three-year peace period. Although Zou Yi did not ask about the big and small affairs of the fairyland, all the soldiers consciously practiced hard for three years.


    This enabled most of the officers and men to master the sky cutting technique and God killing array that can deal with the officers and men under the chaotic king and chaotic God. Many more people learned the Yuanshen sword, and the overall strength of the fairyland has undergone earth shaking changes.


    In fact, even if Zou Yi can''t understand the key to the way of array, the fairyland is not afraid of chaos king or chaos God. At least it has the power of war.


    The military master dark Wu has been paying attention to the cultivation and training of the soldiers in the fairyland. He knows what the strength of the fairyland is now.


    Among the six generals, except Millennium ice, who wants to accompany Zou Yi to study array, the other five are also very aware of the current strength of the fairy world.


    Everyone is waiting, waiting for Zou Yi to finish studying the way of array, waiting for Zou Yi to issue the order to open the fairyland and meet the chaotic king and chaotic God.


    Through the people in the demon world, Tianjun has been paying attention to the trend of the chaos king. In fact, the chaos king has had a hard time in the past three years. There have been many rebels among his soldiers, and the interior has been turbulent.


    This is probably one of the reasons why the chaos king did not send people to attack the fairyland frequently. After all, it is difficult to win if he has to attack others due to internal instability.


    The crowd waited for Zou Yi''s order, but Zou Yi himself seemed not to know the situation in the fairyland. She still focused on studying the array and sent out an order to select some of the 100 people who knew the array who had served master Tong before to join his research team.


    As soon as the news came out, dark Wu was the first to object. He believed that Zou Yi had brought Millennium ice and master Tong to the edge of being possessed by evil and could not harm others.


    In addition to the demon king and the heavenly king, the other three of the five cabinet members felt that Zou Yi had gone too far, and spoke to persuade Zou Yi one after another.


    But they didn''t dare to say these words in front of Zou Yi. They only dared to complain in the cabinet. Anyway, Zou Yi is the Lord of the fairyland. Zou Yi''s words are the imperial edict and can''t be violated.


    Pluto and Tianjun don''t want to offend dark Wu, shadow and Ge Lu. They are all high-level leaders in the fairy world. If there is a contradiction inside because of this matter, it''s not a good thing for the fairy world.


    The five people were silent in the cabinet for a long time. Finally, the king of Hades personally selected ten people who knew the array and sent them to the main hall of the fairy house.


    After entering the main hall of the immortal mansion, the ten people lost their trace like a clay ox into the sea. Outsiders didn''t know where they had gone and what they were doing. There was no news.


    People from the outside can''t help but talk and guess again. Everyone says Zou Yi is really possessed. Otherwise, why do so many people need to study the array?


    In fact, Zou Yi needed help to refine the array flag. After entering the main hall of the immortal mansion, the ten people began to refine the array flag according to Zou Yi''s requirements. They were very busy every day and had no time to contact the outside world, so there was no news.


    Dark Wu and others don''t know about this. In recent days, they rarely go to the main hall of Xianfu, because after they sent people in, Zou Yi closed the main hall and completely cut off contact with the outside world.


    No matter what the identity of dark Wu and others is, they dare not violate Zou Yi''s orders and decisions, nor dare they send someone to explore what Zou Yi is doing.


    This time Zou Yi closed the main hall of the immortal mansion for three years. For three years, Zou Yi and thirteen of them have been studying the array in the main hall of the immortal mansion. No one left for half a step, and no one else entered the main hall of the immortal mansion, except the only one who served them.


    The man who served Zou Yi seemed to have received Zou Yi''s order and didn''t disclose even a little information to anyone. Even when Pluto and others asked him if Zou Yi and others were well, he kept silent.


    Zou Yi and others gradually fade out of the sight of the people in the fairy world. Although they are occasionally mentioned, the vast majority of people have forgotten Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairy world, and their previous speculation after six years.


    Everyone can only remember that there are five cabinets in the fairy world. They regard the five cabinet members as the leader of the fairy world and obey the words of the cabinet members.

 Chapter 698

    Over the past six years, chaos king and chaos God seem to have gradually forgotten the existence of the fairyland, their previous plans and goals, and Zou Yi.


    Although the time of peace in the fairyland is only six years, it feels very long. After all, six years is enough to change a lot.


    That is to say, almost everyone in the immortal world, whether chaotic people, people from the demon world, the underworld, the thirteen stars, or people from the inner earth, has made progress in cultivation.


    What they practiced was not the slow-moving skill, but the relatively fast-moving beheading, God killing array and Yuanshen sword.


    There are too many restrictions on the cultivation of Yuanshen sword. Many people can''t cultivate it. Not many people have really achieved success in the past six years.


    On the contrary, it''s beheading and killing gods array. You can try to cultivate in groups. Once you succeed in cultivation, it''s one of the best war skills against chaotic people. Almost everyone chose to cultivate one of these two war skills, and almost everyone has made achievements. You don''t worry about facing immortal chaotic people anymore.


    Another obvious change in the fairyland is that the population has increased a lot. This is because the fairyland is completely open. As long as it is something you restore and what you create, it completely belongs to you. To some extent, this has stimulated the enthusiasm of the people in the fairyland - the enthusiasm to have children.


    The more children, the more resources they can occupy. People are greedy. Many children choose to have children and increase the size of their families.


    In just six years, 50 million people in the fairy world have increased by 10 million. These 10 million children are not only the hope of the future of the fairy world, but also the foundation for the future of the fairy world to become stronger.


    No matter where, no matter what era, human beings are always the first of all spirits. The prosperity of an era and a place is also inseparable from human beings. Therefore, the prosperity of people is what every person in power wants to see.


    Because the population grew too fast and the original cities were occupied by the previous people, the five cabinet decided to open more cities and let people choose their place of residence freely.


    These are small things. The fairyland is very big. 60 million people live in it. Most places are no man''s land.


    Even if 600 billion people live in the fairyland, they will not feel crowded, but the population of the fairyland has never been large, and it does not exceed 100 million at most.


    This is probably because before the fairyland, the requirements for people entering the fairyland were very strict, and ordinary people could not enter the fairyland to live.


    The speed of the recovery of the fairyland is very unexpected and gratifying, but the abnormality of Zou Yi and others makes the five cabinet members not calm.


    For six years, even if it''s time to study the array, it''s time to end or take a rest. You can''t really get possessed.


    He couldn''t wait. Dark Wu invited the other four people to the main hall of Xianfu to see Zou Yi.


    After waiting for half a day, Zou Yi finally came out.


    Zou Yi, who came out, looked tired. Her all white hair was very messy. Her whole body was dirty. It seemed that she hadn''t bathed and changed clothes for many days.


    Pluto suddenly felt a little heartache. He hurried forward and took Zou Yi to clean up and change clothes, so that no one else could see Zou Yi''s untidy appearance.


    Zou Yi seemed to be still thinking about the array. The Pluto pulled him to the bathroom, helped him undress and undress, and helped him dress up like an ignorant brother.


    At this time, Pluto also forgot the fact that she was a woman. Zou Yi in her eyes was her own brother and a little brother who was not sensible.


    After Pluto helped Zou Yi dress up, Zou Yi''s appearance returned to the past, but his hair was all white, which could not be restored by combing and washing.


    After Zou Yi was groomed, Pluto took Zou Yi to meet with the other four cabinet members to let everyone know Zou Yi''s current situation.


    At this time, Zou Yi seemed to have recovered from the array. He looked at the Pluto holding him blankly and asked, "sister, where are you taking me?"


    When Pluto heard Zou Yi finally spoke, he smiled and said, "sister took you to meet your old friend... Do you remember? You haven''t seen us in six years. "


    "Six years?" Zou Yi said in some doubt, "I remember studying the array. Can it be said that six years have passed unconsciously?"


    Pluto nodded: "it seems that you are really fascinated. You don''t know how long it has been."


    Zou Yi thought about it and gradually remembered what had happened in the past six years. She said with a bitter smile: "the array is broad and profound. I have only studied it for six years. The time is too short... Did something happen in the fairy world when my sister came to me? I remember that I had deployed before I closed the gate. There should be nothing in the fairyland. "


    Pluto was stunned: "do you say you have all deployed? What does that mean? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "before I closed the door, I closed all the channels between the fairy world and the outside world... My sister knows all these things. In addition, I secretly ordered Mingzhang to guard the fairyland, and invited master Tong to set up several large arrays to guard the cities of the fairyland. I quietly invited people from all walks of life in the eleven realms except the chaos realm to crusade against the chaos king and the chaos God... Although they just supported us, they must put great pressure on the chaos king and the chaos God. It should be impossible to attack us in a short time... So I said that the fairy realm should be fine. "


    The Pluto said in surprise, "so you still have this skill. No wonder the chaos king and the chaos God have not attacked the fairyland in recent years, as if they have forgotten us. The fairy world is completely closed. Except that Tianjun can occasionally contact people in the demon world, we have become blind and don''t know your deployment. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "just rest assured and train the soldiers wholeheartedly. It''s also my fault. I was lost by the array and forgot to come out and meet everyone from time to time, which made everyone worried. "


    The Pluto sighed, looked at Zou Yi and said, "I thought you had the company of the Millennium ice beauty, so you really forgot us and everyone in our fairy world... Hum, if you don''t explain clearly, I really can''t forgive you."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "sister, don''t be happy with me. Sister knows that Millennium ice is the descendant of Millennium Qingyun elder generation and the hope of Millennium family. How can you see me as the so-called leader of the fairyland?"


    The Pluto "cut" a voice: "how to talk? My brother is the leader of the fairyland. He is a top expert in the eleven realms. Why can''t he be worthy of the eldest lady of the Millennium family? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "I''m very grateful to my sister for looking up to me so much. Not to mention this, first go to see the military division and let them relax and guard the fairy world. "


    As soon as Pluto nodded, he still pulled Zou Yi, as if he was afraid that Zou Yi would escape.

 Chapter 699

    After meeting the military division and several generals in the fairy world and reassuring everyone, Zou Yi returned to the main hall of the fairy house again and continued to study the array.


    This time, he had a word in advance, there was no important thing, and no one should disturb him. He also told the five cabinet members that his retreat might be longer than before, and he had to study the array thoroughly before going out.


    If we want to study the array thoroughly, I''m afraid it won''t happen overnight, but Zou Yi has this determination, and the five cabinet members dare not say more. We can only pray that Zou Yi will give up this idea after hitting a wall.


    The fairyland is still under the jurisdiction of the five cabinet members, but Ming Zhang is responsible for the stability of the fairyland. He leads his army to guard the fairyland, resists strong enemies outside and stabilizes the hearts of the people inside.


    Time passed in a hurry for more than ten years. During this period, Zou Yi occasionally appeared in public view, but most of the time, he stayed in the main hall of Xianfu to study arrays.


    Unlike more than ten years ago, Zou Yi has more people around her. In addition to the former Millennium ice, master Tong and those ten people, dozens of people have been added to assist Zou Yi.


    Millennium Qingyun also came to the fairyland ten years ago. He directly found Zou Yi and joined Zou Yi''s team to study the array with Zou Yi and others.


    When Millennium Qingyun joins Zou Yi''s team, Zou Yi''s team has some vitality. It is no longer a dead research array. Everyone will occasionally talk and laugh and relax in Millennium Qingyun''s jokes.


    Millennium Qingyun often tells jokes and things that have nothing to do with the array, so that everyone has a chance to relax.


    Zou Yi has great respect for Millennium Qingyun. After all, after the arrival of Millennium Qingyun, it has solved many problems they could not solve before, and helped them find a better direction.


    Zou Yi''s idea has been supported and affirmed by Millennium Qingyun. Millennium Qingyun believes that Zou Yi''s idea can be realized. The key problem is how to find the right way, that is, the correct array.


    To go back to the past, time and space must be reversed, and everything that has happened before and indeed exists must be changed. Therefore, this array is simply against the sky, and may even lead to heaven''s robbery and heaven''s punishment.


    In any case, Zou Yi has taken steps. In fact, his array attainments of Millennium Qingyun have been infinitely close to the realm of array master. However, he has not studied the array that has been more and more forgotten by people in recent years. Over time, it has been abandoned and has remained in the realm of array master.


    Over the past ten years, Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi have studied the array together, understood the way of array, and gradually recovered what he had before. It is also very normal for him to break through the realm of array guru.


    Zou Yi and others saw hope for the breakthrough of Millennium Qingyun. Zou Yi proposed that the fairyland set up Qimen college to study arrays, teach arrays and carry forward arrays, and recommended that it was an array master. Now, Millennium Qingyun, who has broken through the array master, served as the first president of Qimen College.


    Zou Yi''s proposal has been supported by everyone. Everyone has always recommended Millennium Qingyun as the dean of Qimen college, the first array Research Institute in the fairy world in recent ten thousand years, in charge of array research in the fairy world.


    Millennium Qingyun accepted Zou Yi''s proposal and became the president of Qimen college. He recruited a wide range of disciples to revive the array.


    Zou Yi himself joined Qimen college and was appointed the elder of Qimen college by Millennium Qingyun.


    Zou Yi is the master of the fairyland after all, and he has extraordinary attainments in array. Even master Tong himself said that he has surpassed him as an array master.


    Zou Yi''s accomplishments in array are at least a master of array, and he is expected to become the second array master in the near future. However, he has not made a breakthrough for the time being, and people do not know his array realm.


    The hypothetical array of Millennium Qingyun was arranged by Zou Yi. Although the final result did not achieve the expected effect, the power of the array is amazing. If it is used to prevent the invasion of chaotic people, it is better to compare the power of the God killing array.


    Zou Yi immediately ordered all the officers and men to practice the "Kowloon array" created by the Millennium Qingyun and named after the Millennium Qingyun.


    Jiulong array needs at least nine people to practice. There is no upper limit. Hundreds of thousands of people can practice together. Moreover, the more people there are, the more powerful they are. They also have the ability to kill the yuan God. It is one of the most effective means to deal with the chaotic people army.


    Zou Yi put forward many improvement suggestions to the Kowloon array. Millennium Qingyun felt that Zou Yi''s suggestions were of great significance to the Kowloon array. Together, they simply joined hands to make a series of improvements to the Kowloon array, making the Kowloon array more suitable for dealing with chaotic people.


    This is totally unexpected joy. After all, Millennium Qingyun''s original intention is to use the array to go back to the past, but unexpectedly, after the array is deployed, it has become an array to deal with chaotic people, which is almost the opposite of Millennium Qingyun''s original intention.


    Zou Yi is not surprised. Over the years, they have tried countless times, but none of them succeeded. He has gradually become accustomed to this fact.


    After three months of practicing the Jiulong array, Zou Yi also successfully reached the realm of array masters. Unexpectedly, the breakthrough in the array led to heaven robbery, which excited everyone in the fairyland again. Everyone talked about it and felt that the revitalization of the fairyland was promising.

 Chapter 700

    Whether it''s Millennium Qingyun or Zou Yi, they all have a blockbuster. The people in the whole fairy world are excited. Everyone is talking about the rise of the array. No one thinks Zou Yi''s previous research on the array is crazy, let alone useless.


    The soldiers of the fairyland are practicing the Kowloon array. At first, only nine people practice together. After they are familiar with it, they need all to practice together, so that the army will no longer be afraid of the massive attack of chaotic people.


    After the Millennium Qingyun was responsible for the research of the array, Zou Yi had more time and energy to govern the things in the fairyland. He rarely convened the top level of the fairyland to discuss the opening of the fairyland and the battle with the chaos king.


    For more than ten years, the strength of the fairyland has been greatly improved. The soldiers of the fairyland have broken through the ten million mark. The total number, including chaotic people, is about 11 million, which is several times higher than that more than ten years ago.


    More importantly, the immortal world has the sword of the yuan God, the art of cutting the sky, the God killing array and the Kowloon array, as well as the array master Millennium Qingyun, the array master Tong and Zou Yi.


    At this time, if the fairyland faces the invasion of the chaos King''s army, it will never be the same as the previous one. The people of the whole fairyland have no power to fight back. They will escape and die, and the whole army will be destroyed.


    It''s time to take the initiative and settle the general ledger with the chaos king. Zou Yi made a decision for the first time after understanding the strength of the fairyland. She should take the initiative to attack the chaos king and launch the first comprehensive counterattack in the fairyland.


    Zou Yi decided not to interfere with the chaotic God for the time being. After all, the chaotic God is in the chaotic world and has not really turned against the fairy world at present.


    The fairyland will soon send troops to attack the chaos king in the green star. As soon as the news came out, everyone in the fairyland was boiling.


    In a flash, no war broke out in the fairyland for more than ten years. People actually forgot the horror of chaos man and wanted to fight chaos king.


    Naturally, when the strength is strong, the confidence is sufficient, and everything will change accordingly.


    Before, people in the fairyland were afraid of chaos people and chaos king. Now everyone is strong and wants to find something. They hope to fight with chaos king.


    Zou Yi herself is not like this? For more than ten years, he has been thinking hard about the array just to meet his relatives and friends? If you can''t do this for the time being, you should avenge your relatives and friends and the spirits hurt by the chaos king.


    Zou Yi''s idea is actually very simple. It''s better to use array, space skill and time skill to reverse time and space and go back to the past to prevent all this from happening.


    But if you can''t do this, Zou Yi will also choose to avenge her relatives and friends, at least let his relatives and friends rest in peace.


    This attack on the green star is to fight the chaos King head-on and let the chaos King know that the current fairyland is no longer the fairyland before, not a fairyland that allows the chaos king to bully but has no power to fight back.


    It takes time for the army to gather, and Zou Yi also needs time to make a good plan for the strategy of attacking green star and fight a prepared battle.


    The safety of the fairyland needs to be maintained. Zou Yi left half of her troops in the fairyland, and left two generals Ge Lu and shadow.


    Zou Yi plans to take six million soldiers and divide them into four armies. Under the command of Pluto, Tianjun, Millennium ice and Millennium Qingyun, Zou Yi will follow him to green star and fight against chaos king.


    Before departure, Zou Yi ordered people to open the channel connecting the fairyland and the green star, and ordered people to repair the transmission array. The army was ready to start at any time.


    Zou Yi sent someone to investigate the strength of the chaos king on the green star in advance. The information sent back by the people who sneaked into the green star showed that the subordinates of the chaos king had been divided into two years ago, of which about 5 million chaos people were stationed on the green star, and the remaining 10 million chaos people were stationed in the demon world.


    In other words, the total number of chaos King''s troops and horses in the green star is about 5 million. Zou Yi took 6 million soldiers to the war. According to the truth, he is sure to win. After all, there are 1 million more soldiers.


    A million soldiers is not a small number. In a large-scale battle, one more person may change the war situation, not to mention a whole million more?


    Of course, the change of the war situation is not just a human factor. In addition to people, there are many other factors that can also determine and change the war situation.


    Youdao said that before soldiers and horses move, food and grass go first. When the army attacks the green star, it needs to prepare food and grass first. There is still a shadow to be responsible for this. He has presided over the logistics support of the fairyland for many years and has rich experience. Zou Yi is also relieved.


    People who cultivate immortals often have space treasures such as space rings. It''s no problem to carry some clothes and food. It''s no more troublesome to send them by specially assigned personnel. They just need to prepare enough materials.


    Zou Yi personally took command and led the army downstairs. With the help of the space channel and transmission array, the army successfully entered the unmanned area on the green star and secretly established a military camp, which was not found by the chaotic people.


    This is also the reason why the green star is too big. There are few people in the green star. In addition, many places are not suitable for human survival for a long time. After occupying the green star, chaotic people only choose the area that is relatively suitable for them to live, and no one manages other places.


    This provided Zou Yi with convenience. After a full day on the green star, no chaotic people found their trace.


    Zou Yi temporarily decided to change the frontal confrontation into a surprise attack. She wanted to take chaos king by surprise.


    Millennium Qingyun, who is most familiar with the chaos king, is the first person to lead a military raid. He is familiar with the chaos king himself. In addition, he has had experience in World War I with the chaos king before. He knows better than others how to drag the chaos king, so as to eliminate the chaos King''s men and achieve the purpose of eliminating the power of the chaos king.


    It is impossible to kill the chaos King directly at the beginning, which is clear to Zou Yi and the soldiers under Zou Yi.


    In the realm of chaos king, it is difficult to kill him. Moreover, there are many parts of chaos king. As long as one part is not dead, it can be resurrected with the help of the original God of the part.


    Millennium Qingyun led 1.5 million troops into the chaotic man''s area quietly, and suddenly launched an attack. Yuanshen sword, sky cutting, God killing array and Jiulong array were powerful together, instantly drowning the chaotic man''s camp.


    Since it is a surprise attack, there is no need to wait for the enemy to come back. Let''s do our best together, use all kinds of attack means, and try our best to kill the enemy.


    Millennium Qingyun himself also tried his best. He was powerful. When he shot, he was merciless. He killed hundreds of chaotic people in an instant. There were enemy bodies in front of and behind him.


    There is no need to say more about the intensity of the army''s hiding and killing, and the mountains and rivers change color. It''s just that the blood on the battlefield gradually gathers and becomes a blood lake, which is creepy.

 Chapter 701

    Millennium Qingyun commanded the army to hide and kill for a while. Seeing that the enemy had recovered, a large number of enemies came from all directions to surround his soldiers, so he immediately ordered the withdrawal.


    This time it was just a sneak attack, not to catch the enemy all at once. After the goal was achieved, Millennium Qingyun ordered the withdrawal of troops and the army withdrew the same way.


    Countless corpses are scattered everywhere, and broken limbs and arms can be seen everywhere. All kinds of spirit and immortal tools usually regarded as treasures are scattered in the battlefield, which are infected with blood. More are the chaotic people who are tired after the war. They look at everything in front of them, and everyone''s expression is murderous.


    The scene after the war makes people dare not see more. They always feel that there are too many dead people in this place. In the future, it will become a no man''s land or a forbidden area. No creatures dare to approach except the dead.


    Chaos king didn''t show up, and he didn''t know if he was not on the green star at this time. Unexpectedly, he let the Millennium Qingyun lead the army to withdraw, and lost a large number of chaos men and soldiers in vain.


    There must be a commander among the chaotic people when the chaotic king is absent, but he did not order the pursuit, but ordered people to count the losses, treat the wounded, and wait for the chaotic King''s order in place.


    Millennium Qingyun won a great victory. When he returned to the camp of the soldiers in the fairy world, he was warmly entertained by Zou Yi. A special banquet was held to reward Millennium Qingyun and his soldiers for their great victory in the battle and boost their morale.


    Millennium Qingyun and his soldiers thanked Zou Yi. We had a big bowl of wine and meat together. It was so lively that other soldiers who did not participate in the war were very envious.


    Zou Yi, Millennium Qingyun and others got together to discuss the next war. As a result, everyone agreed that we could make another raid tonight. First, the enemy had just been raided and the army was unstable. Second, it seemed that the chaos king was not on the green star and could take the opportunity to attack.


    Zou Yi thought this suggestion could be considered. The iron should take advantage of the heat. At this time, the morale of the soldiers in the fairyland was high, which was a good time to attack.


    After the strategy of the late night raid was decided, Zou Yi began to deploy. This time, Millennium Qingyun and his soldiers stayed in the camp. Zou Yi personally went out and led 1.5 million soldiers to the enemy camp together with Millennium ice.


    Pluto and Tianjun each LED 1.5 million soldiers and men to ambush around a mountain between the fairyland camp and the enemy camp. If the enemy pursues, they will ambush the enemy there and give the enemy a fatal blow.


    The simplest deployment is often possible to achieve the best strategic effect. Zou Yi''s deployment is in the hope that this raid will frighten the enemy and lay a foundation for future wars.


    After a full meal and an hour''s rest, the army set out on time under the leadership of Zou Yi and others and rushed to the chaotic people''s camp as soon as possible.


    After taking their positions, Zou Yi issued an order to attack, and the army poured into the chaos camp to kill the enemy as in the daytime.


    This time, the chaotic people were on guard. As soon as the army rushed into the chaotic people''s camp, many chaotic people came forward to stop it.


    Zou Yi took the lead, attacked with Millennium ice, and fought a path of blood, so that the army behind her drove straight into the enemy''s Chinese army camp.


    When the army entered, the scene was chaotic and bloody. Zou Yi had already made arrangements. At this time, she didn''t need to give a temporary order, so she rushed directly into the Chinese army camp of chaos man with Millennium ice to see if she could catch all the officers of chaos man.


    There are many chaotic people in the Chinese army camp. They dress up the same, and they can''t see who is an officer or a sergeant. Zou Yi and Millennium ice look at each other, and they shoot together. No matter who the enemy is, they shoot directly.


    Chaos people resisted one after another. All kinds of war skills and weapons greeted Zou Yi and Millennium ice. It seems that they are also prepared. They not only dress up the same, but also deal with Zou Yi and Millennium ice in the same way.


    Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword was issued, and more than a dozen chaotic people in front of him fell instantly, but at the same time, the attack of chaotic people also came in front of him. He had to step back quickly, and the attack was interrupted.


    The same is true of Millennium ice. She was also forced to stop the attack, launch a defensive posture and protect herself first.


    It seems that chaotic people have made great progress over the years. They know how to prevent Zou Yi''s usual means, such as beheading.


    Zou Yi sends a message to Millennium ice. They discuss with each other. Millennium ice defense and Zou Yi attack. They cooperate with each other and use the Yuanshen sword feared by chaotic people as the enemy in the Chinese army camp in winter.


    Under the probe of Zou Yi''s Yuanshen, the total number of enemies in the Chinese army camp is less than 100. According to the power of Zou Yi''s Yuanshen sword, we should be able to kill them all soon.


    Millennium ice is responsible for defense. Her protective cover is fully opened to prevent Zou Yi and herself from being injured.


    A whip as thin as a human finger kept waving. Every time it was waved, there would be several whip shadows transformed by sharp divine power. These whip shadows hit the chaotic man, and there were scars on the chaotic man''s strong flesh.


    Although the whip skill of Millennium ice can''t kill chaotic people, it can hurt the strong flesh of chaotic people. This is also a new method to deal with chaotic people. Unfortunately, Zou Yi didn''t find it before. Otherwise, we must let the soldiers learn this powerful whip skill with Millennium ice.


    Zou Yi and Millennium ice cooperate with each other. Although they cooperate with each other on the battlefield for the first time, they seem to have cooperated for a long time and have a high degree of tacit understanding.


    The enemy number one hundred and ten in the camp of the Chinese Army solved most of them by dividing two into three and five. The remaining twenty people fled one after another and hid in corners. They really couldn''t kill them all at once.


    At this time, Zou Yi''s soldiers also rushed in. They saw dozens of corpses in front of them and the cooperation between Millennium ice and Zou Yi. They immediately understood what and rushed into the depths of the camp to search for the hidden enemy.


    The Chinese army camp was not very big. The people who hid were soon found out, or surrendered, or were killed by the soldiers of the fairy world under resistance. The whole Chinese army camp soon calmed down.


    Zou Yi looked at the captured four or five chaotic people and said coldly, "who is the commander here? Where is the chaos King now? "


    The four or five captured chaos men looked nervous and said together, "the commander is not here, nor is the chaos king here."


    Zou Yi''s heart moved. She whispered a bad word. She hurriedly ordered the whole army to retreat, but she heard a deafening explosion. The earth moved and the mountains shook like an earthquake.


    Several soldiers of the fairy world rushed to Zou Yi and hurriedly said, "tell Xianjun that we have been tricked. The enemy has surrounded here. We have no way out."

 Chapter 702

    Zou Yi hurriedly asked, "can you see the chaos king himself?"


    The sergeant shook his head: "my subordinates don''t see the chaos king. It''s a woman who commands the enemy to surround us... She''s not a chaos man. She looks like you, Xianjun. She seems to be an earth man."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately shouted, "take me to have a look."


    The sergeant immediately turned around, took Zou Yi and Millennium ice to the enemy''s Chinese army camp, pointed to a female officer who looked somewhat similar to Zou Yi and said, "she commanded the enemy to surround us."


    Zou Yi could not help but look surprised when she saw this man. She said in a deep voice, "why is she... Here?"


    Millennium ice could not help but show a surprised look when he saw this man: "it turns out that Princess Hui has already arrived on the green star. It seems that she has become the king of chaos for more than ten years..."


    Zou Yi frowned slightly, her mouth moved, but there was no sound. It turned out that he used voice transmission. No one could hear what he said except his goal.


    The concubine Hui was directing the chaotic people to surround the soldiers under Zou Yi. Suddenly, she heard Zou Yi''s voice and looked up. She was just opposite Zou Yi''s eyes. The two people had four eyes. Unexpectedly, they all showed a look of surprise.


    Zou Yi continued to say, "Princess Hui, how did you join the chaos King''s team?"


    Princess Hui came back: "I haven''t heard from you for more than ten years. I thought you forgot me. You had to join the chaos king in exchange for freedom... Are you here to eliminate the power of the chaos king on the green star this time?"


    Zou Yi said: "don''t be stubborn. We have mastered the top array to kill chaotic people. Once it is displayed, jade and stone will burn..."


    Huifei hesitated and said, "the chaotic king will arrive in a moment. If he is alone, you are not an opponent..."


    Zou Yi interrupted huifei''s words and continued to transmit to huifei: "no matter how strong the chaotic king is, he is not the opponent of millions of troops. Princess Hui, you and I are also friends. Listen to my advice and leave the chaos King quickly. If you trust me, I will fulfill my previous promise and help you to be completely free. "


    Princess Hui said, "I want to, but the chaos king and the chaos God control me. If I leave at this time, I''m afraid I''ll die in an instant. Zou Yi, I won''t ask anything about the green star, but I still want to stay with the chaos king unless you can defeat or kill the chaos king. "


    Zou Yichong nodded and said nothing more. He loudly ordered the whole army to retreat. It seemed that because of the existence of Princess Hui, the soldiers in the fairyland were not the opponents of chaotic people and had to withdraw from the battlefield. The army hurriedly followed Zou Yi and Millennium ice to retreat.


    Huifei had commanded the chaotic people to surround Zou Yi, but she suddenly became silent. Zou Yi and Millennium ice let the immortal soldiers break through the siege of the chaotic people and fight a bloody way out.


    The soldiers had no idea what had happened, but they all obeyed Zou Yi''s orders and followed Zou Yi to retreat.


    Although the celestial soldiers were a little flustered when they retreated, they didn''t lose many people and horses. We had gone through countless training and actual combat tests. We all know how to deal with such a situation, and we didn''t panic.


    The army evacuated to the place where Pluto and Tianjun ambushed. Zou Yi and Qiannian Bing suddenly turned around. The army behind them immediately stopped retreating, turned back and put on an array to meet the enemy.


    It was all decided before. The officers and men knew the specific deployment of the battle. At this time, they turned back in place to cooperate with the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven who ambushed here in advance to catch all the pursued enemies.


    Zou Yi led the army to retreat. The chaotic people did not have the command of Princess Hui. Many people spontaneously chased over. At this time, it was not far from the place where the soldiers and soldiers in the fairy world were ambushed.


    Zou Yi quietly contacted Pluto and Tianjun to make everyone ready to fight and attack the enemy at any time.


    Chaotic people chased Zou Yi and them. In fact, they didn''t command Princess Hui. Just because Princess Hui didn''t intervene in this matter, some chaotic people spontaneously chased them and wanted to kill the enemy and make contributions.


    The number of these people is not large, and there must be strong and delicate people among them. Zou Yi was worried that the ambush would be seen through, and took the initiative to order the whole army to attack, head-on, encircle both sides, and surround all the chaotic people who came after him.


    The soldiers of the fairyland were very fast. Acting in accordance with Zou Yi''s order, they quickly completed the siege and surrounded all the chaotic people in a low-lying depression. The troops moved forward together, and the sword of the yuan God, the art of cutting the sky and the God killing array were powerful together, killing thousands of chaotic people in an instant.


    After the chaotic people were surrounded, most of them began to fight back in situ, while a few continued to rush forward, trying to break through the siege and break through a bloody way.


    Zou Yi and Millennium ice still stood together. They just faced those chaotic people trying to break through, so they shot together. A Yuanshen sword had no empty hair and great power. One had excellent whip skills and was hurt next to each other.


    Both of them have white hair and look like the legendary fairy with crane hair and childlike face. They also feel like a match. But at this time, the two people kill and have no fairy temperament at all.


    An immortal who kills a lot, even if he is still an immortal, is at most a god of killing and a god of ferocity.


    Most of the soldiers in the fairyland work in groups of two. They use the art of cutting the sky or the God killing array to kill the enemy. A few people who are proficient in the sword of the yuan God kill the enemy alone, and they are also merciless when they start.


    The battlefield is always bloody and cruel. Although the soldiers in the fairy world beat the chaotic people with an absolute number advantage, the soldiers on both sides still have casualties.


    At the beginning of the battle, thousands of chaotic people died instantly, and at least hundreds of soldiers in the fairy world died in the hands of chaotic people.


    Killing a thousand enemies will cost you 800. This is not wrong. After all, it is rare to wipe out the enemy completely, and it is very rare for your own soldiers to be unharmed.


    This time, Zou Yi surrounded the chaotic people who came after them, and the number was dominant. Moreover, the soldiers in the fairy world waited for work with ease, so it is said that the loss will not be too great.


    But soon after the battle, Zou Yi found that the chaotic man this time was obviously different from the chaotic man they met before.


    This time, the chaotic man is obviously stronger, especially when facing the sword of the yuan God, many of them have ways to avoid it.


    Although chaotic people can''t directly resist the sword of the yuan God, they think of avoiding this move, which often makes many soldiers in the fairy world futile and waste their energy.


    It seems that over the years, although the soldiers under the chaotic king are short of food and clothing and unstable internally, the training has not been reduced, and I don''t know who came up with this simple and effective means to defend the sword of the yuan God.


    Beheading the sky is still a sufficient threat to chaotic people. Almost all chaotic people who are recruited are not spared.

 Chapter 703

    So Zou Yi ordered everyone to kill the enemy by using heaven cutting and God killing array as much as possible, destroy the besieged enemy as quickly as possible, and reduce their casualties as much as possible.


    The Pluto and the heavenly king command the battle personally. All the officers and soldiers press together and kill the chaotic people in several times. The loss of the chaotic people is getting greater and greater, and there are gradually signs of total annihilation.


    "Xianjun." Just when the soldiers in the fairy world were about to kill all the chaotic people, a chaotic man suddenly shouted, "please order to stop. I would like to surrender with the soldiers and serve the fairy world and the fairy king from now on."


    Zou Yi smiled knowingly and took a look at the Millennium ice around her. The Millennium ice said for Zou Yi: "put down your weapons, hand over a wisp of yuan God, sign the yuan God contract, and be loyal to the fairy world. The Immortal King will never die around you."


    The chaotic man said loudly, "please accept our yuan God, we... Surrendered."


    With this sound, countless yuan gods floated in the air. It was a wisp of Yuan gods handed over by chaotic people to conclude a yuan God contract with celestial soldiers.


    The soldiers in the fairy world got Zou Yi''s order and concluded a Yuanshen contract with the chaotic people one after another to subdue the surrendered chaotic people.


    There are also some chaotic people who are not willing to surrender. They have shot one after another and tried to take the opportunity to escape. These people may not be in the same team as the chaotic people who begged for surrender before and do not want to surrender together.


    The soldiers in the fairy world were busy signing the Yuanshen contract with the surrendered chaotic people, which really let several chaotic people escape from the siege.


    Zou Yi and Millennium ice looked at each other clearly. They couldn''t help shaking their heads. At the same time, they ordered the celestial soldiers around them to kill those who escaped from the encirclement and make an example on the spot.


    Some chaotic people who tried to escape hesitated when they saw that the immortal soldiers were so decisive. Some of them unconsciously chose to surrender and save their lives, and did not dare to take risks to fish in troubled waters.


    The same is true for Pluto and Tianjun. They are more decisive and ruthless than Zou Yi and Millennium ice. Even the enemies who try to escape but are still in the encirclement are killed, causing no small fluctuations.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to shout, "those who surrender, don''t kill, try to escape, or stubbornly resist to the end will be killed."


    There are at least a million chaotic people chasing immortal soldiers. Although surrounded, the chaotic people in the core area have hardly received attacks. It is not easy for them to surrender, although some chaotic people have chosen to surrender.


    Such a situation is not common in a small number of battles, but now there are more than one million people on both sides of the enemy and us. It is really difficult to subdue the enemy all at once.


    Zou Yi ordered the chaotic people who had surrendered to turn around on the spot and attack their former comrades in arms. They launched a fierce attack with the soldiers in the fairy world to take the opportunity to destroy all the chaotic people.


    This place has gathered millions of troops. Huifei, the supreme commander of chaotic people on the green star, temporarily decided not to intervene in the war between chaotic people and the fairyland, which is equivalent to betraying the chaotic king. Chaotic people on the green star have no backbone. In fact, they are very chaotic. Each team is in charge of their own affairs.


    The chaotic people who surrendered before were one of the chaotic people''s armies. Their leader chose to surrender to the fairyland. At this time, he was already a soldier of the fairyland and had to work hard to subdue the green star.


    The troops fought in a scuffle, but the soldiers in the fairyland were ruled by Zou Yi, Millennium ice, Pluto and Tianjun respectively. They had strict military discipline and had a degree of advance and retreat. Compared with chaotic people, their combat effectiveness was also significantly higher.


    Chaotic people in a mess surrendered one after another, but most chaotic people are still fighting tenaciously.


    The soldiers of the fairyland attack together with the surrendered chaotic man, constantly compress the place of activity of the chaotic man, gradually narrow the encirclement, and make the chaotic man lose the room to deal with.


    Millions of chaotic people crowded in a narrow territory. Gradually, people were crowded by everyone, not to mention fighting, even if it was difficult to move.


    Zou Yi saw this scene, had an idea and shouted, "the generals will listen to the order, and those who fall will not be killed!"


    The soldiers got up and shouted "those who fall don''t kill". The voice was like thunder. It spread all over the battlefield in an instant, making the noise on the battlefield a meal.


    "We surrender!" A chaotic man shouted, "please stop attacking. We surrender."


    Zou Yi shouted, "those who surrender hand over their Yuanshen and sign the Yuanshen contract. When you become the people of the fairyland in the future, you will be free. "


    One of the chaotic people asked, "if you break your promise, won''t we be your slaves all our lives?"


    Zou Yi said coldly, "those who are loyal to the fairy world are the people of the fairy world. There are no slaves in the fairyland, only masters. Any people in the fairyland are the masters of the fairyland, which we all know, including the chaotic people who surrendered before. If anyone doesn''t believe it, ask your kindred. "


    The chaotic man who spoke seriously looked at a chaotic man sergeant in the fairy world and asked, "is that true? For the sake of us all chaotic people, don''t lie to me. "


    The chaotic man of the fairy world said: "indeed, we are all members of the fairy world now. Everything in the fairy world belongs to us. We are the masters of the fairy world."


    The surrounded chaotic people talked one after another. For a moment, they seemed to forget that this was a battlefield and a place that would kill them.


    Zou Yi waited for a while and asked, "is anyone willing to surrender?"


    Some of the chaotic people slowly put down their weapons, raised their hands, squeezed out the crowd, and directly handed over the yuan God to Zou Yi.


    Almost all chaotic people know Zou Yi, know Zou Yi''s identity and know Zou Yi''s horror better. These chaotic people choose to hand over the yuan God to Zou Yi, that is, tell Zou Yi that they really surrendered to the fairy world.


    Some people took the lead and others followed. After a while, hundreds of chaotic people put down their weapons, handed over their Yuanshen one after another, and signed Yuanshen contracts with the soldiers in the fairy world.


    Victory was in sight. Zou Yi was about to talk to Millennium ice, but a man shouted, "the reinforcements will arrive soon. We can''t surrender!"


    With this man''s words, some chaotic people who were ready to surrender suddenly changed their mind. They shot together and instantly killed chaotic people with weapons in front of or around them. For a time, blood flowed into a river and screams shook the field.


    Zou Yi was surprised and was about to make a move. Seeing the speaker shouting, "everyone rush out with me. The reinforcements will arrive soon. We only need to hold on for a moment and we can survive."


    Chaotic people seem to listen to this person''s words very much. When they smell the words, they rush to the encirclement of the immortal army, and try to kill a channel regardless of the impact of their lives.

 Chapter 704

    Zou Yi''s face changed. While ordering the army to attack, she rushed to the man who provoked the war among the chaotic people.


    No one will show mercy to such a bad person. Zou Yi is no exception. Her hand is the sword of the yuan God, and it is the sword of the ten yuan gods, attacking the chaotic person together.


    No matter how the chaotic man dodged, he couldn''t avoid the simultaneous attack of the ten yuan God swords. The man showed fear and resolutely stretched out his hand to pull a chaotic man in front of him and blocked Zou Yi''s yuan God sword.


    At this time, the three yuan Shen swords hit the man and instantly killed the man and several chaotic people around him.


    When the chaotic people who were going to rush out saw this, they were suddenly stunned. Many people showed fear in their eyes. When they looked at Zou Yi, they were afraid in their eyes.


    Zou Yi killed the chaotic man who provoked the war, and then shouted, "you have only three seconds to surrender, or you will kill all of them and leave none."


    Millennium ice immediately shouted, "one."


    With the voices of Zou Yi and Millennium ice, chaotic people stopped their impact one after another, and the soldiers in the fairy world stopped one after another. Everyone looked at each other, and the situation was extremely tense.


    At this time, the chaotic man has no way back. If he doesn''t surrender, he will fight to the death. He has no other choice.


    "Two." The voice of Millennium ice is louder, like an invisible sword, which instantly cuts through the final psychological defense of countless chaotic people and puts down their weapons one after another.


    The sound of weapon landing was very neat and huge. It almost sounded like thunder, which made many soldiers in the fairy world nervous.


    Fortunately, we quickly confirmed that the chaotic man surrendered, rather than starting the attack again.


    Before the Millennium ice shouted "three", at least 80% of the living chaotic people chose to surrender, and the last 20% of the chaotic people, although still hesitating, showed despair in everyone''s eyes.


    The next second, when the Millennium ice shouted "three", all the people put down their weapons together


    Zou Yi and Millennium Bing smiled knowingly. Although they both had white hair, they still looked like young lovers, which made the people around them envy them very much.


    Zou Yi didn''t feel this, but the delicate Millennium ice obviously felt the people''s eyes. Her face was slightly red and looked away from Zou Yi. She didn''t dare to look at Zou Yi again.


    The two of them have been together for more than ten years. It is impossible to say that they have no feelings at all, but outsiders really don''t know what they think in their hearts.


    Maybe after some time, after defeating the chaos king, they will really think of it and reveal their hearts.


    Zou Yi''s attention focused on subduing the surrendered chaotic man. He didn''t notice the look of the people around him. He commanded the people to sign the Yuanshen contract with the surrendered chaotic man as soon as possible, and then ordered the withdrawal of troops.


    The army came back to the camp and dispersed to rest. The Millennium Qingyun who stayed in the camp seemed to know that Zou Yi had won a great victory this time. He came forward and said, "Xianjun, this war is very wonderful."


    Zou Yi smiled: "misty praise, elder. In fact, we also immediately a lot of soldiers, and the price we paid is not small. "


    Millennium Qingyun said: "the total number of chaotic people killed and subdued in this war exceeds one million. Chaotic people are greatly weakened. It will be easier to subdue them next."


    Zou Yi shook her head: "I''m afraid the elder is wrong this time. The chaos king will come to the green star soon. Once he comes, we can''t beat the chaos man so easily. I''m afraid it will be more difficult in the future."


    Millennium Qingyun frowned slightly: "will the chaos king really come forward in person? How can we say that he is also the king of chaos? If he goes to the battlefield in person, will he lose face? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "if the green star is not protected, he will be trapped in the demon world, and the chaotic people under his command will rebel. This alone, he will come to the green star in person and fight with all his strength to protect the green star. "


    Millennium Green Cloud frowned slightly: "if so, we should withdraw our troops immediately and block the channel between the fairyland and the green star again to trap the king of chaos."


    Zou Yi thought about it and agreed with Millennium Qingyun: "what you said is reasonable. We don''t need to fight with the chaos King now. After all, the green star and the demon world are short of resources. For a long time, the chaos king will lose without fighting. Why should we let the soldiers throw their heads and shed blood? "


    Millennium Qingyun smiled: "did Xianjun have a plan? It seems that I''m worried too much. I''m worried that Xianjun wants to avenge his relatives and friends, fight with chaos king, and lose a lot of elite soldiers in vain... "


    Zou Yi smiled and interrupted the words of Millennium Qingyun: "back to the fairyland, please continue to practice with you, so that you can get familiar with the Kowloon array as soon as possible and get ready for green star again in the future."


    Millennium Qingyun said: "although the Kowloon array is strong, it is still not sure to defeat the chaotic king. After returning to the fairyland, I want to study the array again. On the basis of the Kowloon array, combined with all the arrays I know, I will further optimize the Kowloon array until it can defeat the chaos king. "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "thank you, master. I''ll order the retreat now. After the army returns to the fairyland, there are still a lot of things to deal with. Please ask the elder about the Kowloon array. "


    The millennium green cloud said, "please rest assured."


    Zou Yi smiled, turned to Millennium ice and said, "Millennium general, send orders, and the army will withdraw from green star."


    Millennium ice heard what Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun said. He was not surprised. He hurried to convey Zou Yi''s order. The army immediately gathered and withdrew to the fairyland.


    This time, when the celestial army came to green star, it took only one day and one night, but more than one million chaos King soldiers were destroyed and subdued, which can be described as brilliant results. When they withdrew, many people were puzzled and did not know why Zou Yi withdrew because of her victory.


    Zou Yi didn''t explain anything. The soldiers withdrew from green star in turn because they absolutely obeyed the military order. After only half a day''s effort, everyone left green star.


    Green Star calmed down, leaving nothing but the traces of some army activities. If someone came here, it''s really hard to imagine that millions of troops had been stationed here not long ago.


    The figure of chaos king came here at this time. He looked at the empty sand sea without any vitality, looked up sharply at the ability traces of the residual space channel in the air, gave a loud drink, and suddenly exploded in the sand sea on both sides of the wave.


    Countless sands fly away and fill the whole sky. No one can see everything here. Even the king of chaos seems to be buried in the sand

 Chapter 705

    Zou Yi, who returned to the fairy world, continued to study the array. A few days later, the shadow found it from the main hall of the fairy house on the grounds of the event in the fairy world.


    Zou Yi saw the shadow and dark Wu waiting anxiously in front of the main hall of the immortal mansion, so she asked, "what happened? But the chaos King attacked? "


    Dark Wu shook his head, and the shadow said loudly, "Princess Hui is coming. She wants to see Xianjun by name. We can''t persuade her. This is not true. Today, we almost demolished all the guest rooms arranged for her in the fairy house, forcing us to find Xianjun to see her. "


    Zou Yi was stunned: "Princess Hui? The princess Hui? "


    Dark Wu said carefully, "it''s Princess Hui who has been in contact with us."


    Zou Yi said suspiciously, "how could she come to the fairyland? She''s clearly... Come on, take me to her. "


    Dark Wu and shadow turned around together. They hurriedly took Zou Yi to a quiet courtyard in the fairy house: "Xianjun, this is the temporary residence of Princess Hui... She was furious today and almost hurt the people who served her. Be careful."


    Zou Yi walked into the courtyard. At a glance, she saw huifei standing in the pavilion in the courtyard scolding two maidens.


    Princess Hui seemed to be really angry. When she spoke, her anger splashed all over her. The two maids trembled when they were scolded, and their heads fell to the ground.


    "Princess Hui," Zou Yi came forward with a full stomach of doubts: "how did you come to the fairyland? You were on the green star before... "


    Before Zou Yi finished, huifei suddenly turned around, grabbed Zou Yi''s hand and said loudly, "help me, I..."


    Before huifei finished her words, Zou Yi felt wrong. Huifei grabbed his hand, which was very cold, and it was obviously the yuan God, not huifei himself.


    Zou Yi moved in her heart and hurriedly asked, "is the king of chaos going to kill you?"


    Princess Hui said, "the body has been destroyed. The remnant soul fled here and was hurt by the power of the interface of the fairy world. Now I... Can hold on for a day at most."


    Zou Yi looked at the huifei in front of her and said in a deep voice, "come on, go and invite the Millennium Qingyun elder. He said that if there is something urgent, please ask him to help."


    If the two maidens were granted amnesty, they quickly got up and flew to find Millennium Qingyun to help.


    Zou Yi instilled her Yuanshen power into huifei''s Yuanshen and stabilized huifei''s Yuanshen who was on the verge of disappearing: "don''t worry, Millennium Qingyun is right here. With his help, you''ll be fine."


    Princess Hui seemed to have exhausted her strength before. Now she leaned against Zou Yi and said weakly, "thank you for saving me. After I recover, I will help you clean up the chaos king and chaos God..."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "stop talking, have a good rest, and don''t waste any power of the original God, so as not to have time to save you when the millennium green cloud comes."


    Huifei looked at Zou Yi gratefully and nodded slowly. She really didn''t speak again.


    At this time, the princess of Hui is like the princess of Hui who makes countless people admire and panic? She was clearly just an ordinary girl frightened and dying.


    Zou Yi was stunned. Although she soon recovered, she was still amazed by Princess Hui at this time.


    The millennium green cloud came soon. He glanced at huifei. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t ask more, but immediately said, "come into the house."


    Zou Yi took huifei into huifei''s room. She didn''t have time to see more. She directly helped huifei lie down on the bed: "elder, please help huifei."


    Millennium Qingyun glanced at Zou Yi and stopped talking. He turned to Princess Hui. His hands formed complex fingerprints. The power of the yuan God visible to the naked eye floated out of Millennium Qingyun and directly entered Princess Hui.


    A moment later, the weak Princess Hui was obviously much better. She saw the millennium green cloud. She was not surprised, but said calmly: "you are willing to save me, I... Thank you very much, in the future..."


    "Don''t talk," Millennium Qingyun whispered, "you have nine out of ten, and there is only the faintest trace left. You need Haosheng to rest and cooperate with my treatment. From now on, you must not speak or move. You must obey my orders and have a glimmer of hope to save your life. Do you understand? "


    Huifei''s eyes flashed a trace of depression, but she still whispered, "thank you."


    Millennium Qingyun stopped talking to huifei, but said to Zou Yi, "after I stabilize huifei''s Yuanshen, I need to protect huifei''s Yuanshen with the help of Xianjun''s body. Please be prepared."


    Zou Yi was stunned and was about to refuse. She heard the voice of Millennium ice from outside: "how can this be done? Xianjun''s body is in danger in the fairy world. How can you let other people''s yuan gods enter the flesh? I''ll just come. My grandfather let the yuan God of Princess Hui enter my body. "


    Millennium Qingyun shook his head slightly: "this matter must be done by Xianjun himself. Others can''t replace it. Don''t ask why. I can''t explain now. You''ll understand later. "


    Zou Yi and Qiannian Bing were puzzled, but since Qiannian Qingyun said it, they couldn''t doubt anything anymore. After they looked at each other, they both closed their mouths.


    Millennium Qingyun took the first step to stabilize huifei''s Yuanshen. But somehow, it took Millennium Qingyun half a day to do what could have been done in a while.


    When the Yuanshen of Princess Hui was stable, Millennium Qingyun was already sweating. He was as weak as if he had just fought with chaos king. He looked like he was seriously ill. Even his handsome face had some wrinkles.


    This is a manifestation of excessive consumption, which is enough to see that it is not easy to treat Princess Hui. If someone else treats Princess Hui, it is difficult to stabilize the original God of Princess Hui in the first step, and it may even endanger the lives of the rescuers.


    Huifei has lived for countless years. Yuanshen must be very strong. This time she was seriously injured. It seems that chaos king is dead.


    The weak Millennium Qingyun introduced the Yuanshen of Princess Hui into Zou Yi''s body and protected her with Zou Yi''s strong body. Then he said, "Xianjun, please practice Yuanshen decision immediately, constantly provide Yuanshen power to Princess Hui and stabilize her Yuanshen. Xianjun must not be distracted, let alone stop. Otherwise, all her previous achievements will be wasted, and huifei will still die. "


    Zou Yi didn''t think it was so dangerous. She quickly sat down cross legged and began to practice yuanshenjue on huifei''s bed, constantly providing yuanshenjue power for huifei.


    Millennium Qingyun saw that Zou Yi was very sincere to Princess Hui, and seemed to think of something. He didn''t say much. He sat down cross legged and said to Millennium ice while adjusting his breath: "go and prepare a good material for refining the flesh. Later, I''ll ask Pluto and Tianjun to help Princess Hui refine a flesh."


    The Millennium ice wonder said, "refining flesh? Why have I never heard of such a skill? Is this the secret of our ancestors? "

 Chapter 706

    Millennium Qingyun said, "there is a Tianhe who was abandoned by people many years ago. Few people are willing to do so, so few people know. Go and prepare quickly. I''ll answer any questions later. "


    Knowing that it was urgent to treat Princess Hui, Millennium Bing immediately shut up, turned around and quickly prepared the materials required by Millennium Qingyun, and asked Pluto and Tianjun to come and help.


    Zou Yi was practicing yuanshenjue, but he was clear about the dialogue between Millennium Qingyun and Millennium ice. At this time, he whispered, "can''t you directly use the flesh of the dead? Nowadays, many people who accidentally lose their flesh do so. "


    Millennium Qingyun was also adjusting her interest rate, but she also heard Zou Yi''s words: "others can, but huifei can''t. To be honest, Princess Hui''s original spirit is incomplete. Without strong and appropriate physical protection, I can''t guarantee to save her. Xianjun''s body is very suitable, but Xianjun is a man after all, and it is impossible to give his body away. The flesh of a man as strong as Xianjun can''t be obtained in a hurry, so I can only choose the secret I know - the method of refining the flesh to refine the most suitable flesh for huifei. Unfortunately, no hair as like as two peas or skin, if any, the body will be exactly the same as the princess herself. Even if chaos king came, he could not tell the truth from the false.


    Zou Yi said, "if you have hair or skin, you can use huifei''s genes to refine the flesh. Elder, is that what you mean? "


    Millennium Green Cloud said, "that''s right. Unfortunately, Princess Hui didn''t bring even one hair, there''s nothing I can do. "


    Zou Yi said, "Princess Hui is recognized as the first beauty in the eleven circles. If her appearance changes, I''m afraid she''s unwilling. Sir, wait a minute. I''ll ask Princess Hui and see where I can find her genes. "


    Millennium Qingyun should say "good". He opened his eyes and looked at Zou Yi. There was a meaningful smile on his mouth. He didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    A moment later, Zou Yi said, "I asked Princess Hui. The space ring with chaotic crystal she had given me had something she had prepared, including her hair and nails. I think the elder must be able to use it."


    Millennium Qingyun said, "with these things, the resurrection of Princess Hui will be more sure. Xianjun, stop talking and calm down to protect the yuan God of Princess Hui. I''ll get her things now and start refining her flesh later. "


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, watched the millennium green cloud leave, slowly closed her eyes and continued to run the Yuanshen decision, providing a steady stream of Yuanshen power for Princess Hui.


    At this time, Zou Yi also found that the Yuanshen of Princess Hui was seriously incomplete. Princess Hui continuously obtained the Yuanshen power from Zou Yi, but the Yuanshen power did not increase at all, but was constantly losing.


    The deformity of Yuanshen leads to the loss of Yuanshen''s power. Without Zou Yi''s help, Princess Hui who was rescued by Millennium Qingyun will still die in a very short time.


    No wonder Princess Hui was furious before. In the face of life and death, no one can really face it calmly. A strong desire for survival often changes a person''s character and behavior.


    Princess Hui was good. She just lost her temper in the face of life and death. She didn''t betray herself like some people. She even killed other creatures for her own life.


    The Yuanshen of Princess Hui is in Zou Yi''s body, and any change in her mind can''t escape Zou Yi''s Yuanshen, so Princess Hui directly told Zou Yi everything about herself.


    The more Zou Yi knows about Princess Hui, the more he finds it hard to believe. The princess Hui He knows is definitely different from the legendary princess Hui in the world.


    Similarly, Princess Hui can understand everything about Zou Yi. After all, she is also in Zou Yi''s body and can feel everything about Zou Yi.


    Gradually, Zou Yi''s Yuanshen unconsciously came together with huifei''s Yuanshen. Their Yuanshen looked at each other and showed a trace of intriguing emotion like human beings.


    Millennium Qingyun soon returned to huifei''s residence with Pluto and Tianjun. The three of them are going to refine huifei''s flesh here, get familiar with each other in advance, and learn about the special skills of refining the flesh.


    The millennium green cloud taught the king of Hades and the king of heaven the method of refining the flesh. It''s not difficult to master it with the understanding and strength of the king of Hades and the king of heaven.


    A few hours later, Millennium ice sent all kinds of materials that Millennium Qingyun needed, and Millennium Qingyun three began to prepare.


    The first step is to refines materials and refines them. The simple way is to remove all the impurities in the material, leaving only useful parts.


    This step takes a lot of time. Fortunately, the time required for Millennium Qingyun to refine with Pluto and Tianjun has been shortened by at least three times.


    Millennium ice is a Dharma protector. It is not easy for her to protect Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun, who are devoted to refining materials.


    Of course, there are a lot of guards inside the immortal mansion. Generally speaking, it is unlikely that someone will rush in to destroy the refining of huifei''s body. Millennium ice will stay here to protect the Dharma just in case.


    When it was getting late, the Millennium Qingyun three completed the first step of refining materials. A large number of jade bottles were filled with hundreds of refined materials, which were densely stacked in Princess Hui''s residence. It looked like a pharmacy rather than a woman''s boudoir like Princess Hui.


    The second step of refining the flesh body is to integrate these refined materials to make them become the prototype of the human body and initially have the characteristics of the human body.


    This step does not require the efforts of Pluto and the emperor of heaven. It is enough to have a thousand years of Qingyun alone. He is very familiar with it. The sequence of fusion materials and the finalization after fusion are clear, and there is no need for others to help.


    This step took a full four hours. When the sky became brighter, the millennium green cloud completed this step.


    A clay sculpture that looks like a human but has no facial features and limbs is presented to the public. This is the material for refining the flesh after fusion.


    Next, Millennium Qingyun fused huifei''s gene into the human shaped material in front of everyone, and began to refine and integrate in a progressive way.


    With the refining of Millennium Qingyun, the material of this human shape gradually changes. First, the limbs slowly appear, then the facial features gradually become clear, and the ears and nose are formed one by one


    Tianjun left consciously at this time. He felt that since it was the flesh refined for Princess Hui, it was inappropriate for him to stay here as a big man. He took a step first.


    Pluto and Millennium ice had no scruples. They not only didn''t leave, but opened their eyes and looked at the flesh refined by Millennium Qingyun.


    With the refining of Millennium Qingyun, this flesh body gradually took shape and was somewhat similar to Princess Hui.

 Chapter 707

    At this time, Millennium Qingyun said, "Princess Hui''s flesh body will be refined successfully, but it needs to be warmed for at least seven days and nights, and then the last step can be carried out to integrate Princess Hui''s original God into the new flesh body. No one is allowed to disturb here. Please also protect me and Xianjun. It''s best to list this place as a forbidden area. No irrelevant people should come near, just in case. "


    Knowing that Qiannian Qingyun said this to her, Qiannian Bing nodded and said, "I''ll arrange it now. No one else will come near here."


    Millennium Qingyun nodded slightly, slowly closed his eyes and continued to warm up the new body of Princess Hui, which is about to take full shape.


    Zou Yi is still determined by the yuan to yuan God, constantly providing yuan God power to Princess Hui, so as to ensure that the last ray of yuan God will not dissipate until it is integrated with the new body.


    The time of seven days and seven nights is neither long nor short. If someone bothers Zou Yi or Millennium Qingyun during this period, the hope of Princess Hui''s resurrection will be basically gone, and she really needs to be careful.


    Millennium ice, the king of Hades and the emperor of heaven are guarding this small courtyard. A large number of guards of the fairy house are scattered around and patrol continuously. No one is allowed to come near.


    This place has really become a forbidden area in the immortal mansion. No one can get close to it except the people guarding it.


    Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi have their own division of labor and responsibilities, but their consumption should not be underestimated. Sometimes they consume too much. They will take some elixirs to help recover. At this time, they often look at each other and can''t help but show a smile.


    On the sixth day of huifei''s body warming, she saw that success was imminent, but the Millennium Qingyun suddenly said to Zou Yi, "Xianjun, what are your plans after huifei''s resurrection?"


    Zou Yizheng worked with all his heart. When he suddenly heard the words of Millennium Qingyun, he couldn''t help being surprised: "what do you mean, elder?"


    Millennium Qingyun said, "Princess Hui must hear me. I don''t want to hide. I think some words must be said in advance to avoid embarrassment for everyone in the future."


    Zou Yi didn''t know what Millennium Qingyun was going to say, so she said, "if you have something to say, I believe huifei also understands what you said."


    Millennium Qingyun smiled: "I think huifei has experienced too much in her life. If huifei is willing, please join the fairy world to help Xianjun and make the fairy world stronger. It is a good story for future generations to know. "


    Zou Yi was silent. He never thought about it and didn''t know how to answer Millennium Qingyun. He had to leave it to huifei to decide.


    Through the communication between Yuanshen and Zou Yi, huifei agreed to the temporary request of Millennium Qingyun without hesitation: "I am willing to join the fairyland, assist Xianjun and do my best to make the fairyland stronger."


    With huifei''s personal commitment, Millennium Qingyun seemed relieved and said with a smile: "huifei''s body warming has basically met the requirements of the fusion God, but for the sake of insurance, I decided to help huifei warm up her body for another day and night. When the seven day period comes, we will help huifei integrate the yuan God and the flesh body to complete this last step. "


    Huifei still answered Millennium Qingyun through Yuanshen and Zou Yi: "this kindness can''t be forgotten. She will give thanks in the future."


    Millennium Qingyun smiled, stopped talking, closed his eyes and continued to warm huifei''s body. It seemed that he was completely relieved.


    Zou Yi also continued to turn yuan into yuan God, cultivated the power of yuan God, and helped huifei stabilize yuan God without slacking off.


    Princess Hui is helpful and harmful to Zou Yi. At present, she is barely a friend of Zou Yi. Zou Yi didn''t have to work for Princess Hui like this, but I don''t know what Zou Yi thinks. He really did his best for Princess Hui.


    One day and one night later, the Millennium Qingyun stopped warming the body of Princess Hui, got up to move her muscles and bones, and said, "Xianjun, please send the original God of Princess Hui into the body. You and I will help Princess Hui integrate the body and complete this last step."


    Zou Yi opened her eyes, nodded at the millennium green cloud, quickly stripped the Yuanshen of Princess Hui from her body and sent her to the new flesh.


    Zou Yi''s speed was very fast. The Yuanshen of huifei left his support of Yuanshen''s power and did not lose much Yuanshen''s power. She maintained the state after treatment before the Millennium Qingyun and entered a new flesh body.


    Millennium Qingyun is the first to help huifei integrate with the new body. He is also fast to avoid the damage of Yuanshen after huifei loses support.


    Zou Yi also immediately helped Millennium Qingyun with the fastest speed and helped Princess Hui come back to life as soon as possible.


    With the help of Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi, the Yuanshen of Princess Hui soon began to integrate with the new flesh body, and the Yuanshen gradually adapted to the new flesh body.


    It also takes some time to complete the integration of Yuanshen and the flesh. Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi should first help huifei complete the initial integration, so that huifei can move freely, and it is possible for huifei to slowly adapt to the new flesh.


    Zou Yi assisted Millennium Qingyun according to the guidance of Millennium Qingyun. Their cooperation was also in place. They soon preliminarily integrated huifei''s Yuanshen and flesh body, and joined hands to input some pure Yuanshen power to help huifei recover faster.


    Huifei''s original spirit is incomplete. According to her own words, it takes a lot of time to recover slowly, but with the joint help of Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi, the recovery speed is much faster.


    After the yuan God recovers to a certain extent, the power of the yuan God will not dissipate automatically. Princess Hui can adapt to the new flesh body and try to practice in order to restore her strength.


    Since they want to help Princess Hui, Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi don''t have to leave a hand. They work together and try their best to help Princess Hui repair her incomplete spirit.


    They didn''t hesitate to spend their Yuanshen power to help huifei. Huifei''s Yuanshen recovered a lot in just a few hours, and there was no automatic dissipation of Yuanshen power.


    Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi had planned to help huifei to make her Yuanshen more stable, but huifei didn''t want to work too hard. Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi took the initiative to repair the Yuanshen slowly and adapt to the new body. Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi stopped sending Yuanshen power to huifei.


    By this time, Princess Hui has basically resurrected. The rest is to seize the time to adapt to the new flesh body, try to practice martial arts, repair the yuan God who has not fully recovered, and improve her strength.


    After the task of Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi was completed, they said goodbye to huifei and left the small yard where huifei lived together. They smiled without taking a few steps.


    They laughed strangely, especially Millennium Qingyun. He was an old monster who had lived for countless years, but he smiled like a child.


    Zou Yi also smiled happily. He stretched out his hand and slapped Millennium Qingyun. They said at the same time: "it''s really a peerless beauty..."

 Chapter 708

    The matter of Princess Hui came to an end for the time being. Zou Yi almost immediately returned to the main hall of Xianfu and began to study the way of array.


    Millennium Qingyun chose to rest. He said he was too tired and had to rest for at least three days, otherwise his old body couldn''t stand it.


    Zou Yi didn''t insist on the millennium green cloud. She returned to the main hall of the immortal mansion and immediately pulled the people in the immortal world who were studying the array here to ask about the progress.


    Unfortunately, Zou Yi, Millennium Qingyun and Millennium ice are not here recently. Master Tong not only wants to teach the way of the array of people in the fairy world, but also studies Zou Yi''s array of reversing time and space. There is little progress.


    Zou Yi doesn''t blame master Tong. He knows that the array is broad and profound. Master tong can''t study the array to reverse time and space alone.


    For more than a month, Zou Yi has been studying the way of array. She hasn''t left the main hall of Xianfu. She studies the array with master Tong and others all day, hoping to find a super array to reverse time and space, reverse everything that is happening now, stop the invasion of chaotic people from the source, and save a group of creatures who died in the hands of chaotic people.


    I have to say that this idea is very good, but it is really difficult to realize it. Even the array master Millennium Qingyun, who is proficient in array, doesn''t know how to do it, let alone others.


    Naturally, this is also because there are too few people who practice arrays and have made great achievements in array. If it was in the heyday of array, in ancient times, someone might have developed an array to reverse time and space.


    Zou Yi and others studied for a long time and couldn''t find the right way. Helpless, Zou Yi decided to find another way to see if they could find a ready-made similar array and learn from the experience of their predecessors.


    As soon as Zou Yi came up with this idea, Millennium Qingyun immediately said it was difficult. After all, time has passed for too long. If such an array still exists, I''m afraid that the place is also a dangerous place that ordinary people can''t enter, otherwise it would have been taken away.


    Zou Yi thinks that the fairyland is vast. Maybe there are undiscovered treasures left from ancient times in some places. Maybe there are similar arrays. If they can be found, it will save a lot of time.


    Millennium Qingyun saw Zou Yi''s confident appearance, so he didn''t say much. Let Zou Yi organize people and start looking for a secret place that may have been left in ancient times.


    The fairyland is peaceful for the time being. The 60 million fairyland people don''t have much to do. It''s just a task to ask them to help find the secret place left in ancient times.


    To this end, Zou Yi has established a new organization, treasure hunt Pavilion, a confidential organization in the fairy world, which is directly under Zou Yi''s jurisdiction and is only responsible for Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi smiled and asked, "did you find this secret place? How did you find something wrong with the statue and discover the secret place? "


    The Charter said: "I live here. I heard that Xianjun was looking for a secret place in ancient times a few days ago. On a whim, I checked my residence and accidentally found that the statue was strange. I know a little about the secret treasure hunt. When I explore it, I find that this is really a secret place left by the ancient times, so I quickly report it to the treasure hunt Pavilion. Please come and have a look. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "stay in the treasure hunt Pavilion and work later."


    The constitution was very happy and quickly said, "thank you, Xianjun. My subordinates will do their best to find a secret place for Xianjun."


    Zou Yi nodded again and walked into the secret place first. He felt like he had passed through a transmission array. In an instant, he left his place and went to a new place.


    Looking back, there is really a small transmission array running behind. It seems that the people who set up this transmission array were very powerful. After countless years, the transmission array can still operate, which ordinary people can''t do.


    Millennium ice then entered the secret place. Behind her were the stewards of the treasure hunt Pavilion and several Zou Yi guards. A group of more than ten people stood in the secret place, and everyone showed a look of surprise.


    This secret place is very unusual. It looks like an independent small world, with green mountains and green water, bright sun and breeze, fish, shrimp and birds


    Zou Yi couldn''t help sighing: "it''s really suitable for human beings to live here. The scenery is beautiful and the environment is elegant. If you live here, you''ll be relaxed and happy and don''t miss Shu."


    Everyone laughed. Looking at the beautiful scenery in each direction, they forgot what they were doing here.


    Zou Yi tasted for a while and gradually recovered: "leave two people to guard the transmission array. Others look for it separately to see if there are any arrays left in ancient times that we need. Don''t touch anything here to avoid danger. "


    Everyone answered "yes" together, separated from each other, entered the depths of the secret realm and began to look for the ancient array needed by Zou Yi.


    This secret place is too much like a small world outside. Zou Yi and Millennium ice walk around. It feels like walking and playing, but it''s not like looking for ancient arrays.


    After walking for a while, they were surprised to see a shabby hut in front of them. After all, there was no trace of human beings here. How did the hut appear?


    Just when they felt surprised and puzzled, a voice came from their left: "who are you looking for?"


    This is obviously the human voice. It speaks the customary language of the fairy world. Zou Yi and Millennium ice can understand it.

 Chapter 709

    With a trace of surprise, Zou Yi turned and looked at it. She suddenly showed a strange look, hugged her fist and said, "are you the master here? We are here to find something. We thought this was a place without owners. Please forgive me for any offence. "


    The man who suddenly spoke was a man who wore a mask and couldn''t see men, women and age. He said, "this is my home. Isn''t it impolite for you to come in without my permission?"


    Facing the man''s accusation, Zou Yi said with a bitter smile: "I have explained. I thought this was a ownerless place. We just came in. Since your excellency is the master here, we''ll leave now. "


    Millennium ice said, "are you really the master here? How do I feel like you''re just an outsider breaking in like us? Take off your mask and let me see who you are. "


    The man with the mask was slightly stunned and then said, "I came first. This is naturally my home, and everything here is naturally mine... This is the rule set by the Immortal King of the fairy world. As the people of the fairy world, don''t you know?"


    Millennium ice smiled: "do you know who we are?"


    The masked man was stunned and asked suspiciously, "who are you?"


    Millennium ice pointed to Zou Yi, raised his voice and said, "this is Xianjun, the Lord of the fairyland. We''re here to find something. Since you follow the rules of the fairyland, you should know that Xianjun should come in person and no one should stop."


    The masked man looked at Zou Yi carefully, suddenly took off the mask and saluted respectfully: "the grass people have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. They don''t know that Xianjun is coming. There are many offenses in their words. Please forgive Xianjun."


    Zou Yi smiled and looked at the handsome man, who was obviously not old, and said, "I don''t know. There''s no need to be polite."


    The man said carefully, "what is Xianjun looking for when he enters the secret place? This... Before coming to the fairy world, the grass people were looking for treasure to make a living. If the fairy king doesn''t give up, the grass people are willing to help the fairy king. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed: "what''s your name? Would you like to join the treasure hunt pavilion? "


    The man said, "the original surname of the grass people doesn''t exist in the fairy world, so the grass people changed their surname and name. The grass people are now called He Zhong. The grass people... Are willing to join the treasure hunt Pavilion and work for Xianjun. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "He Zhong, from now on, you will be a member of the treasure hunt Pavilion. If you have merit in the future, you can be promoted as appropriate. One day in the future, you will become the steward of the treasure hunt Pavilion. "


    He Zhong was overjoyed and quickly thanked Zou Yi. It seems that he also wants to join Zou Yi''s team and work for the fairy world and Zou Yi.


    Zou Yi was also very happy and smiled and asked he Zhong, "how long have you been here? But what good things have you found? "


    He Zhong took out a space ring with a smile and handed it to Zou Yi with both hands: "Xianjun, please have a look. There are all the things I found here. Although there are no artifact, there are more than ten immortal tools, thousands of spirit tools, and several lost secret scripts of skill and war skills... These things are filial to Xianjun. It''s my little intention of He Zhong. Please accept them."


    Zou Yi didn''t take the space ring, but smiled and said, "you found it. According to our rules, it''s all yours. I just want to ask, is there any array left in ancient times, or array diagram? "


    He Zhong took back the space ring. After thinking about it, he said, "there is a mysterious array in a place. I can''t crack it. I don''t know what array it is."


    Zou Yi said anxiously, "take us to have a look."


    He Zhong immediately turned to lead the way, took Zou Yi and they quickly came to a place with hundreds of towering trees, pointed to the forest formed by these trees and said, "the array is right here. Because it''s too dangerous, Xianjun still doesn''t go there."


    Zou Yi said, "how dangerous? Is it a killing array? "


    He Zhong obviously knew something about the array. After hearing Zou Yi''s words, he immediately shook his head: "it''s not killing the array, but it seems to be a space skill. After entering, he will lose his way... His subordinates just walked to the edge of the array and almost didn''t come out."


    Zou Yi moved in her heart: "the space array is very rare, and it''s a little close to our original intention... I''ll go and have a look first. The Millennium general stays here. If there''s any accident, I''ll take care of it."


    Millennium ice hurriedly said: "I go in with Xianjun, and He Zhong and they stay outside to meet... Xianjun goes in alone. In case of any danger, there is no one to help. It''s too dangerous."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly, "OK. Millennium general follows me. Others stay outside this forest. You can''t enter without my command. "


    The crowd answered "yes" in unison and watched Zou Yi and Millennium ice enter the forest one after another and disappear in front of the crowd.


    Hundreds of towering giant trees, looking at them from a distance, I didn''t feel anything. When I really approached them, I found that each of these big trees is worthy of respect. Each of them is thousands of meters high, which is difficult for hundreds of people to hold. Each tree is equivalent to a forest.


    Zou Yi and Millennium ice looked at the huge tree in front of them and said, "this should be an illusion..."


    They laughed together again with one voice. It seemed that they were getting more and more tacit.


    Zou Yi carefully observed the trees and said slowly, "if it''s an illusion, there must be a way to crack it. As long as we crack the illusion, everything here can be seen clearly. It''s clear at a glance whether it''s the array we''re looking for to reverse time and space."


    Millennium ice said: "among the arrays studied before, there are many people who can crack the illusion. Let me try to see if I can crack the illusion here."


    Zou Yi nodded: "I''ll protect the Dharma. Just concentrate on breaking the array."


    Millennium ice smiled at Zou Yi. Her white hair was calm and automatic. She looked like a white haired fairy. It was exciting.


    Zou Yi didn''t notice this. He sat down cross legged, said to seal, and soon set up a small defense array. At the same time, he also opened his protective cover and protected it together with the Millennium ice.


    Millennium ice''s eyes showed a disappointed look, but he didn''t say anything. He stretched out his hand to take out some array flags from the space ring and began to arrange the array on the spot.


    She is going to use the array to break the illusion here, that is, breaking the array is a very common method of breaking the array.


    The Millennium ice inserted the array flags into the ground one by one, and soon the array flags were connected with each other to form a Siming array that broke the illusion.


    Activate the Siming array. When the Millennium ice drank "open", you saw that the big trees suddenly twisted, and the thick trunk gradually disappeared. Instead, it was just a neat house.

 Chapter 710

    The houses are as like as two peas, and the size of the houses is the same. They are the same as the checkerboard. There are eleven rows in a row, eleven rows. Compared with the normal checkerboard, they are less like houses.


    Zou Yi''s Millennium ice is right at the door of the fifth house in the fifth row. It was originally a big tree, but the real scene is an independent house.


    The house has a closed door and no windows. It seems that there is only one room and only one entrance and exit.


    Zou Yi frowned and whispered, "these houses are obviously strange. Be careful not to be hurt by the array."


    "These houses are as like as two peas." they look like they should be houses with a special flag. If we go the wrong way or enter the wrong room, I''m afraid we''ll activate the array. "


    Zou Yi nodded, took out his God of war knife, cut it straight, smashed the door of the house with sword Qi, and went directly into the house.


    Seeing Zou Yi''s hand, Millennium ice immediately almost gave a sound and suddenly pushed Zou Yi away. She herself fell back.


    Zou Yi''s sword spirit flashed through the gap between Zou Yi and Millennium ice, almost hurting them.


    Zou Yi was surprised. She whispered that it was dangerous. She instantly judged that this array was an anti renvoi array. Everything she saw was different from the reality.


    Everything you see in the rebellious array is different from reality. What you see is the truth, the fact is the truth, and what you see is the front, in fact, the back.


    Millennium ice naturally saw this. She saved Zou Yi and almost got hurt. At this time, she calmed down and said, "this rebellious array is the same as the legend. Everything in the array will be reversed. We can''t attack casually, otherwise we will attack ourselves."


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "a thousand years ago, senior Qingyun said that the only way to break this rebellious array is to shield our divine knowledge and perception. Let''s try and see if we can get out of this array."


    Millennium bingdian nodded and closed his senses with Zou Yi. Even Yuanshen fell into a deep sleep and no longer felt everything outside.


    Like the deaf and blind among ordinary people, they have no perception of everything outside and move forward with a sense of participation.


    To outsiders, they walked straight towards the moving house and saw the collision, but there was no sign of stopping.


    Miraculously, they clearly hit a house, but at the moment of collision, the house twisted and magically dissipated.


    After walking through one house after another, Zou Yi and Millennium ice had nothing. They gradually walked out of the rebellious array and came to a place with beautiful mountains and rivers and pleasant scenery, where pavilions and pavilions can be seen everywhere.


    Zou Yi slowly opened her eyes, took a look at everything around her, and stretched out her hand to hold the Millennium ice still moving forward: "we''re out of the rebellious array."


    Millennium ice was held by Zou Yi, slowly opened her eyes and said after returning to normal: "it can be regarded as coming out. Is this it?"


    Zou Yi looked at the pavilions and pavilions that really existed in front of her and said with a smile, "this is the core of this small world. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe there''s something we need. "


    Millennium Bing smiled and walked side by side with Zou Yi to the pavilions and pavilions. As he walked, he said, "if you really find an array to reverse time and space, what will Xianjun do? Do you really want to kill the chaos king and chaos God and avoid chaos people from making trouble? "


    Zou Yi looked at the Millennium ice and said slowly, "this is just my idea. I don''t know whether there is such an anti sky array in my heart. To be honest, if there is no such array, or if it can''t meet the requirements in my mind, I don''t regret to use it. After all, it will help us a lot now and in the future. "


    Millennium ice smiled: "I see. It''s best for Xianjun to think so. Otherwise, I''m really worried that Xianjun wants to go back to the past and affect the development of the fairy world."


    Zou Yi also smiled: "I don''t know what you''re worried about? However, the current situation in the fairyland is not very good. We are forced to block all contacts between the fairyland and the outside world. In fact, we are forced to do so by the chaotic king and the chaotic God, which is humiliation. We can''t always do this. We always have to contact the outside world... And there will always be a day when we face the chaotic king and the chaotic God, so we must grow stronger. "


    Millennium ice said: "the strength of the fairyland is increasing day by day. I believe that in the near future, we will be able to defeat the chaos king and the chaos God. Don''t worry too much about Xianjun."


    Zou Yi looked at Millennium ice and felt that Millennium ice was comforting him, but she didn''t say much. She just said, "the pavilion is not a place to store things. We might as well walk inside and see if there is a suitable place to store things. "


    Millennium ice said, "this place is strange. Maybe it is protected by some magic array. Let me try and find out whether this place is real."


    Zou Yi smiled: "the results of Yuanshen exploration show that this place is real. Go inside. About a mile away, there is a house that looks very strong and protected by array. I think it should be the place to store valuables. Let''s go and have a look. "


    Millennium ice did not insist on his own view. He followed Zou Yi and came to a strong house.


    There is really array protection here, but perhaps because the energy of the array is about to run out, the operation of the array is not obvious. It seems that it will stop immediately.


    Millennium ice said suspiciously, "this place is supposed to be left over from ancient times. How can there be several arrays still in operation? Has it been inhabited here? Or can the array energy here last so long? "


    Zou Yi said, "the array mages in ancient times are much more powerful than us. Maybe there is some way to maintain the long-term operation of the array, but we don''t know."


    Millennium nodded: "that makes sense. This array seems to have no energy. If Xianjun wants to know how the array works, he must hurry up, or the array will stop. "


    Zou Yi smiled: "my Yuanshen has already explored everything here, and I know where the birth gate of this array is. I don''t have to wait for it to stop running."


    Zou Yi walked forward, seven turns and eight turns, and soon entered the interior of the house and saw everything in the house.


    "Looks like we''re in the right place." Zou Yi said with a smile, "there are many things that can''t be seen by the outside world. Let''s look for them together. Maybe there will be an array diagram to reverse time and space."

 Chapter 711

    The Millennium ice answered and hurried forward. After a look, he couldn''t help exclaiming: "the material used in this house is silver essence. Even the windows are rare. The whole crystal is refined, and the tables and chairs are all made of rare divine wood... It seems that the original owner is either rich or expensive, and his origin is extraordinary."


    Zou Yi had seen this for a long time, but she didn''t care: "these things are only liked by weapon refiners. Does the Millennium general know whether to refine weapons?"


    Millennium Bing said with a smile, "I just understand the refining tools. What I like is their own value. If they are auctioned, I''m afraid that every object here will cause countless people to compete."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "is the Millennium general missing the past? In today''s fairyland, everything belongs to whoever finds it, but it''s not as easy to do business as it used to be in the divine world. "


    Millennium ice said: "the fairyland is like this at present, but this is by no means a long-term plan. To really make the fairyland prosperous, there must be competition. Therefore, I conclude that Xianjun will change this rule after the fairyland really grows, so that everyone can compete and the fairyland can develop continuously. "


    Zou Yi looked at Millennium ice and said positively, "Millennium general''s words are very reasonable. I wanted to do this for a long time, but the fairy world is not stable at present, so I haven''t really changed this rule until now. Maybe in a few years, after the fairyland is really stable, the previous rules will have to be abolished and new rules will be started. "


    Millennium ice said: "this is a natural thing. Xianjun doesn''t have to worry about anything. The people in the fairy world will change slowly and compete and trade spontaneously..."


    Zou Yi felt that the Millennium ice was more and more liked by herself. She couldn''t help praising: "with the Millennium general, I will be a lot easier in the future."


    Millennium ice''s face was slightly red, looked away and whispered, "thank you Xianjun for your praise... Xianjun, this house is very big and there are many things. How do we find the possible array?"


    Zou Yi said, "you and I are all powerful people of Yuanshen. It''s better to try Yuanshen detective. Maybe we can find what we want soon."


    Millennium ice nodded, sat down cross legged, and the yuan God came out of the body. The majestic force of the yuan God dispersed and shrouded the whole house in an instant.


    Zou Yi saw this and stayed where she was, waiting for the results of the Millennium ice exploration.


    A moment later, the Millennium ice took back the yuan God and said in disappointment: "there is really nothing we are looking for, although the things here are very precious..."


    Zou Yi said: "no, it''s normal. If we find it so smoothly, we''ll be lucky."


    Millennium ice said, "can I... Take some things here? Anyway, there is no master here. If we don''t take it, we''ll bury it here. "


    Zou Yi thought, "you''re right. Take what you can take away. Maybe you won''t come here in the future."


    Millennium ice smiled and rushed over like a financial fan. The autumn wind swept away the leaves and put all the things she saw into her space ring.


    Zou Yi is free. She walks up the stairs to the second floor and plans to see how the layout here is.


    The second floor is relatively simple, with a large bed made of unknown materials and a row of glittering cabinets. There is nothing else.


    This should be the master''s bedroom here. There is nothing to see in the big bed. Instead, the row of cabinets are glittering, which is a little attractive.


    These cabinets can be isolated from detective yuan. It seems that they are treasures, but Zou Yi doesn''t know what materials they are for a while.


    Zou Yi reached out and grabbed it. The door of one of the cabinets opened, revealing the dense jewelry inside, which was also shining.


    Zou Yi was not interested in these worldly things. She closed the cabinet and stretched out her hand to open the second cabinet.


    This cabinet is full of exquisite clothes. Each one is an absolute boutique. I don''t know how long it has been put away. Unexpectedly, each one is like a new one, spotless.


    Zou Yi didn''t want to see more, but at the moment he was ready to close the cabinet door, his eyes lit up and showed a look of surprise.


    He quickly reached out and grabbed a dark palm sized box from a large number of clothes. Although there was no dust on the box, it obviously didn''t match these exquisite clothes and looked very different.


    Zou Yi opened the box, and the box suddenly expanded from the original palm size to the size of a person.


    Zou Yi had already prepared. She still dragged the box many times larger with one hand and said to herself, "I saw you were unusual. Unexpectedly, it was a rare treasure box. It seems that the things in it are extraordinary..."


    "What fun did Xianjun find?" The voice of Millennium ice came from downstairs. Before the voice fell, people had come to Zou Yi, and the speed was fast to the extreme.


    Zou Yi put the huge box in her hand on the ground and let Millennium ice see the things in the box. Millennium ice only looked at it and couldn''t help exclaiming: "what an ancient god armor, this should be the legendary Phoenix wing armor?"


    Zou Yi nodded slightly: "this is the Phoenix wing armour. It disappeared many years ago. Unexpectedly, it reappeared in the unknown secret land of the fairyland."


    While Zou Yi was talking, she handed the Phoenix wing armor to Millennium ice: "this Phoenix wing armor is only suitable for women. I''ll give it to you. I hope you like it."


    Millennium ice was stunned, and then his face showed a happy face. When he reached out to take it, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Xianjun is so kind to me. Why do you teach me to repay?"


    Zou Yi said, "you''ve worked hard with me for more than ten years. It''s just a little compensation for you. You don''t have to repay me."


    Millennium ice was very happy, but when he heard the speech, his smiling face stiffened and said, "I don''t want it. I didn''t do anything without merit. "


    Zou Yi had two wives. Naturally, he could see the mind of Millennium ice, but he didn''t have any idea about Millennium ice now. He just thought Millennium ice was his friend and subordinate, and didn''t know how to persuade Millennium ice to accept the Phoenix wing armor. He was stunned for a time.


    Millennium ice was only subconsciously saying such words. She regretted it. How could she not see Zou Yi''s mind? She knew that Zou Yi had no other mind for her.


    At this time, Millennium ice saw Zou Yi stunned and quickly smiled and said, "I''m kidding. How can I not accept such a good gift?"


    Millennium ice took over the Phoenix wing armour and put it on in front of Zou Yi. It suddenly changed into a person. It''s heroic, and women don''t let men.


    Zou Yi was stunned and couldn''t help praising: "this Phoenix wing armor really looks like it was specially made for you. It fits you very well."

 Chapter 712

    Millennium Bing said with a smile: "don''t forget, Xianjun. The Phoenix wing armor is a chaotic artifact. Even if it doesn''t fit me, it can change its size and suit my body. Otherwise, isn''t the name of the chaotic artifact in vain? "


    Zou Yi smiled, "that''s true. It is said that the Phoenix winged armor was originally made by long Jun, the Lord of the divine world in ancient times, for his wife. This armour uses the body of the real dragon, the wings of the Phoenix, and a large number of precious materials. It was personally refined by Jin kuizi, the then master of refining utensils. It has been warmed in the old gentleman''s furnace most admired by the craftsmen for 10000 years, and finally became a chaotic artifact. "


    The Millennium ice wonder said, "how does Xianjun know this Phoenix winged armor so well?"


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "the reason why I know this is not because I communicated with its spirit when I found it? You don''t hurry to let the spirit of the Phoenix wing armor recognize the Lord. Do you want to wait for the Phoenix wing armor to be taken away by others? "


    Millennium Bing was stunned and then said with a smile: "it was originally said by the spirit of the Phoenix wing armor. I thought there was any origin between the fairy king and the Phoenix wing armor... Don''t worry, fairy king. I''ll let the Phoenix wing armor recognize the Lord. I''ll ask the fairy king to protect the Dharma for me. It''ll be fine soon."


    Zou Yi smiled and watched the Millennium ice sign a contract with the spirit of the Phoenix wing armor, so that the Phoenix wing armor can recognize the Lord, truly become something of the Millennium ice, and really protect the law for the Millennium ice.


    It''s all right to be idle. There are no outsiders here. Zou Yi conveniently opened the third cabinet and planned to see if there are any good things in the cabinet.


    When the cabinet was opened, it was empty. There was nothing in it.


    Zou Yi felt strange. She was about to close the cabinet door and go to see the fourth cabinet, but she felt the yuan God restless. She took the initiative to say to Zou Yi, "don''t move, there are treasures in it..."


    Zou Yi is very strange. Obviously there is nothing. I don''t know why his Yuanshen is so excited and says there are some treasures.


    Zou Yi''s original spirit took the rare initiative to leave the body. He grabbed Zou Yi''s body, squatted down and half his body leaned into the cabinet, and excitedly said to Zou Yi: "there is an unknown energy that is completely transparent, but contains unknown power. If I guess correctly..."


    Zou Yi said: "is it the power of the world refined in the legend?"


    The yuan God suddenly turned back and said loudly, "it is the refined power of the world that gets this thing, not to mention the chaotic king and chaotic God. Even if they exist more powerful than them, they are not your opponent."


    Zou Yi was immediately excited: "how do you charge it? How can I make it my strength? "


    Yuan Shen shook his head, and his excited expression gradually calmed down: "how do I know? You are noumenon, you don''t know, and I don''t know. "


    Zou Yi was stunned. Then she remembered that he and Yuanshen were one. Yuanshen wouldn''t know what he didn''t know.


    Before, Yuanshen found that the power of the refined world was nothing more than because Yuanshen had strong exploration ability. Zou Yi opened the cabinet to isolate Yuanshen from the failure of Yuanshen''s investigation. Yuanshen found something strange and inadvertently found the power of the refined world.


    Zou Yi, who calmed down, couldn''t help asking her Yuanshen: "in this case, the power in the precious world is useless, because I don''t know how to collect it, let alone how to become my own power..."


    Yuanshen probably knew that Zou Yi was telling the truth: "it''s true... I remember hearing from master a long time ago that the power of the world can''t be refined unless it''s a supreme power who can do it himself. The power of this world is terrible. It may be enough to support a whole interface. Even if you know how to collect and turn it into your own use, I''m afraid you can''t collect it all at once. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "no matter how strong my body is, it is not strong enough to ignore the world power of the whole interface... No, do you mean that this world power comes from the whole interface? Isn''t that to say that there are other interfaces outside the eleven realms? Where else did this world power come from? "


    Yuanshen seemed to be an independent person and said to Zou Yi, "it makes sense. Perhaps beyond the eleven realms we know, there is a world like ours, but we don''t know it. "


    Zou Yi said: "the universe is vast and boundless, and the interface must be far more than the eleven we know. It''s not far away. I''d better think about how to take away the power of the world. I can''t watch for nothing and do nothing? "


    The yuan God said, "this is what you should think. I have to go back..."


    Yuanshen really returned to Zou Yi''s body and didn''t speak again. As before, everything was subject to Zou Yi''s arrangement. He didn''t want to ask anything.


    Zou Yi thought hard and recalled all the information related to the power of the world. Zou Yi slowly straightened out some things:


    The power of the world is a more advanced power than the power of chaos and divine power. Theoretically, it can not be refined and controlled by someone.


    It should only belong to a certain world. It is similar to the force of interface. It is the ultimate force to support a world.


    If the power of the world is refined, it means that a world has been destroyed, because the power of the world after refining will not continue to support the world, and the world cannot continue to exist.


    The power of the world is completely transparent. There is a refined power of the world in front of this cabinet. It is completely transparent, otherwise Zou Yi would not have missed it before.


    When Ming Ming was still alive, he once mentioned the power of the world with Zou Yi. He said that the power of the world could not be refined unless the supreme power could do it himself.


    This supreme power refers to the real ancestor of heaven and earth, the Supreme God who created the universe, and the top figure in the legend that people have never seen, but many people are convinced of its existence.


    Perhaps when nameless said this, he felt that the power of the world could never be refined, so he said so.


    Now Zou Yi has seen the refined power of the world with her own eyes. All this seems ordinary, but it is terrible when she thinks about it. Even Zou Yi, who is used to seeing the scene of life and death, can''t help sweating on her forehead and feeling cold on her back.


    Who is so cruel to destroy everything in the whole world for the power of the world?


    If this person is still alive, if he is still in this secret place


    Zou Yi didn''t dare to think about it. He hurried back to see Millennium ice. He wanted to wake up Millennium ice immediately and leave the room with Millennium ice.


    Unfortunately, Millennium ice didn''t know all this. She devoted herself to refining the Phoenix wing armor and let the Phoenix wing armor recognize the Lord. She didn''t know the existence of the power of the world at all.


    It''s no wonder that Phoenix wing armor is a famous chaotic artifact in ancient times. It''s also a special armor for women. Anyone who sees it will forget everything. We must put it in the bag as soon as possible.

 Chapter 713

    Zou Yi was so anxious that she didn''t care to receive the power of the world. The yuan God completely let go and carefully explored everything in a radius of dozens of miles. He was relieved after he determined that he didn''t find any traces of human beings.


    At this time, the Millennium ice also let the Phoenix wing armour recognize the Lord. She got up and said with a smile: "thank you Xianjun for protecting the Dharma for me."


    Zou Yi said nervously, "let''s leave quickly. The owner of this place, I''m afraid we can''t afford it. If he comes back, we''re afraid we can''t go if we want to, and we may fall into extreme danger."


    Millennium Bing was stunned: "how could this happen? This is not a ownerless place? "


    Zou Yi said, "how can a supreme power that can refine the power of the world die? If he hides somewhere and knows that we have broken into his territory, it will really be unimaginable. "


    Millennium bingxiu frowned: "even so, he won''t trouble us without asking?"


    Zou Yi wanted to say something else, so she heard a man say coldly behind him: "what a girl who doesn''t know how to live or die. She took so many things from me and expected me not to trouble you. I really don''t know my strength!"


    Zou Yi heard this sound, and immediately her whole body tightened. She immediately turned around, opened her mouth and said, "Shizu? Why are you here? "


    The person talking behind Zou Yi''s back is actually the true God of Wu Dao who has been recuperating in a secret place since he was injured. Zou Yi really doesn''t understand why he is here.


    Wu Daozhen seems to have known that Zou Yi and Millennium ice came here and only appeared now. He probably wants to see what Zou Yi and she are looking for.


    "Zou Yi, what are you looking for?" Wu Daozhen smiled kindly, "have you found it? Do you need my help? "


    Zou Yi immediately gave a big gift: "I''ve seen Shizu. This... This is all a misunderstanding. I thought this was a ownerless place. This... So I came in to have a look."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "don''t be nervous. The original owner here has already left. I also found here inadvertently and came to recover after being injured. Who is this? "


    Zou Yixu pointed to Millennium ice and said with a smile, "this is the general of the fairyland, the eldest lady of the Millennium family, Millennium ice. Shizu, have you recovered now? I''ve been thinking about it, but I don''t have time to see you. Please forgive me. "


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "you don''t have to say these polite words. You are now the leader of the fairyland. Your martial uncle and martial uncle praised you very much. What are you looking for this time? "


    Zou Yi said truthfully, "the disciple came to look for the array left in ancient times to see if there is an array to reverse time and space."


    Wu Daozhen was stunned, then smiled and said, "even if this array exists, there is no way to change what has happened. Your intention is to go back to the past and change everything you have, isn''t it? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "exactly. Shizu said, "is it impossible?"


    Wu Daozhen said, "there is no way to change what has happened, because it is a fait accompli. Even if you find an array to reverse time and space and go back to the past, you don''t belong to that time. You can only be a bystander at most. You can''t participate in anything at that time, let alone interfere in anything. "


    Zou Yi was very disappointed. She suddenly remembered that Wu Daozhen himself was an array master with deep array attainments. Compared with Millennium Qingyun, she was no worse, so she asked, "Shizu knows such an array?"


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "such an array is not uncommon, but it requires a lot of materials and energy to arrange it. And the final effect is not good. Just being able to go back to a certain moment in the past and see what happened at that time can''t change anything. "


    Zou Yi was not disappointed. Instead, she said excitedly, "can you ask the master''s ancestors to teach the disciples this array?"


    Wu Daozhen was stunned: "do you like arrays, too? Are you an array mage now? Or array master? "


    Zou Yi said, "I''m a master of array, but I don''t know how much way to go from an array master like Shizu you."


    Wu Daozhen had some unexpected joy. Looking at Zou Yi, she said, "you have reached the realm of chaotic true God at a young age. You are still a matrix master and proficient in space and time skills. It seems that you are really a great leader of the fairyland."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "Shizu praised me so much that tusun was ashamed and didn''t deserve it. Compared with Shizu, your strength is too weak. "


    The true God of martial arts laughed and said, "learning is endless. No one dares to say that he is absolutely invincible. Even if there is no boundary distinction above the chaotic true God, the strength of the same chaotic true God is very different. For example, I and the chaos king, then I am too weak to be the opponent of the chaos king. "


    Zou Yi saw that the true God of Wu Dao mentioned the chaos king, but didn''t tell him about teaching him the array. She couldn''t help saying again: "Shizu just has less cultivation time than the chaos king. If your cultivation time is as long as the chaos king, your strength will not be worse than chaos... Shizu, the array you just said..."


    Wu Daozhen said, "don''t worry about the array. I''ll teach you. Now tell me, is the chaos King attacking the fairyland? "


    Zou Yi said: "the disciple blocked all channels and transmission arrays in and out of the fairy world. The army of the chaos king could not enter the fairy world. For the time being, everything in the fairy world was peaceful."


    "Very good." Wu Daozhen said, "when you do this, someone must say you are timid, but you have won valuable time for the fairy world. After the strength of the fairyland has greatly increased, it is definitely the wisest choice now to fight with the chaotic King... Your master has not mistaken you. You are really a blessing of the fairyland and a blessing of all souls. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help touching her head and said with a smile, "Shizu praised me so much. Tusun really doesn''t deserve it. In fact, they were forced to do so. "


    Wu Daozhen shook his head: "those who know current affairs are heroes. Although many people don''t like this and misinterpret its meaning, I think it''s reasonable. Zou Yi, since you have come to me, you can stay for a few days before you leave. Your martial uncle and uncle will be back soon. At that time, I will introduce your junior brothers and sisters to you. They will be your right-hand assistants to help you calm down the chaos king and restore the order of the eleventh world. You should know them earlier. "


    Zou Yi had heard that Jingchuan and Shengjun had said this, but she looked forward to it: "I''ll obey you and disturb Shizu''s meditation. I hope Shizu won''t blame me."


    Wu Daozhen looked at Zou Yi and suddenly lowered his voice and said, "don''t be so polite in the future, otherwise I will think you are too pedantic."


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately smiled: "I remember."

 Chapter 714

    Wu Daozhen turned and sat down on the big bed in this room. Looking at Zou Yi and Millennium ice, he said, "it''s not easy to see you. There''s no good gift. Let''s legend your own set of war skills for self-defense."


    Zou Yi and Millennium ice looked at each other and said in unison, "thank you, Shizu."


    When Wu Daozhen heard that Millennium ice also called him "Shizu", he immediately smiled, nodded at Millennium ice with great satisfaction, and first asked Millennium ice, "what kind of combat skills do you like?"


    Millennium ice said, "I like the powerful. It''s best to kill the chaotic man."


    Wu Daozhen nodded: "I see. I have a set of jade girl nine swords here, which is quite exquisite and has the function of hurting the enemy''s yuan God. It''s just right to deal with chaotic people. I''ll teach it to you now. "


    Millennium ice didn''t seem to know what the jade girl''s nine swords were. He was rather disappointed and said, "swordsmanship? Disciple Guan Yong''s whip...... "


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "can''t you see the jade girl''s nine swords? Just like whiplash. I happen to have a set of whiplash, which may be suitable for you to practice. "


    What else does Millennium Bing want to say? Zou Yi said: "Millennium general, don''t miss the opportunity. The jade girl nine swords are famous swordsmanship. If you succeed in cultivation, it will be incomparably powerful. It''s no worse than your previous whip."


    Millennium ice hesitated and asked, "so the jade girl nine swords are very powerful?"


    Zou Yi nodded: "the reputation of the jade girl nine swords is very clear to those who practice swordsmanship. If the Millennium general doesn''t practice swordsmanship, it''s just that he doesn''t know. But if the Millennium general practices it, he will like this set of swordsmanship. "


    Millennium ice said, "since Xianjun said so, I''d better practice the jade girl nine swords."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "you can think about it. You can only choose one of swordsmanship or whip."


    Millennium ice said, "I choose jade girl nine swords because I believe in Xianjun."


    There was a look of approval in Wu Daozhen''s eyes. He took out an old book and handed it to Qiannian Bing: "this is the jade girl nine sword manual I drew and copied many years ago. Take it and ponder it. If you don''t understand anything, just come to me."


    Millennium Bing took this ancient sword manual with both hands and went to study and practice by himself.


    Zou Yi looked at the true God of martial arts and took the initiative to say, "disciple still wants to learn array. Please master Zu Chengquan."


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "I knew you would say that. Just come with me. I''ll teach you the way of array. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed. She followed the true God of martial arts and came to a very quiet practice room.


    Wu Daozhen''s attainments in array are even much higher than that of Millennium Qingyun. He is an old array master. It is more than enough to guide Zou Yi, who has just become an array master.


    Zou Yi began to practice the array with the true God of martial arts. She stayed in this secret territory for three years and cut off all contact with the outside world.


    Everyone in the fairyland knows that Zou Yi has entered this secret place and that Zou Yi is still alive. They just don''t know why Zou Yi hasn''t come out of the secret place for three years, let alone what Zou Yi is doing.


    Three years is not a long time for practitioners of immortality, that is, a time of seclusion or going out for experience. In addition, the high-level officials of the immortal mansion have confirmed that Zou Yi has been practicing in seclusion, so not many people worry about Zou Yi''s disappearance.


    On this day, while discussing the array with Wu Daozhen God, Zou Yi suddenly remembered that she had not appeared for three years. Zou Yi and Wu Daozhen God said: "Shizu, for three years, the disciples have improved a lot in the array way. Recently, they often can''t devote themselves to the research of the array way because they are worried about the safety of the fairyland. The disciple wants to leave here for a few days, go to see the fairyland, and then come back to continue to learn from Shizu. Please give Shizu permission. "


    Wu Daozhen said: "the array is broad and profound. One person has limited energy. Even if he gets rid of all distractions, it will take at least thousands of years to understand the true meaning of it. As the leader of the fairyland, you need to distract yourself from managing the fairyland. It was impossible for you to understand the true meaning of the array and become a generation of array master in a short time. Go ahead and study more when you are free. One day you will become a generation of array master. "


    Zou Yi heard the meaning of the true God of martial arts and said goodbye to the true God of martial arts: "the disciple thanked Shizu. Over the past three years, Shizu spared no effort to teach the way of the array of disciples. The disciple benefited a lot and felt the great kindness of Shizu..."


    Wu Daozhen interrupted Zou Yi''s words, waved and said, "if you want to go, do you have so many sour words? Don''t be like a sour scholar. We will have more opportunities to meet in the future, and don''t say goodbye to me. "


    Zou Yi nodded and said no more. After saluting again, she turned and left the practice room where he had been for three years.


    When I went out, I saw the sage and Jingchuan who had served him for three years. Zou Yi hurried forward and said goodbye: "martial uncle, martial uncle, the disciple is leaving. Thank you for your care over the past three years, disciple..."


    The emperor smiled and said, "they are all our own people. Why are you so polite? Just three years ago, you proposed to meet your younger martial brothers and sisters, but you haven''t seen them today because you studied the array. You''re leaving now. Should you see them before you leave? "


    Zou Yi hugged her fist and said, "please lead the way. I''ll go to see your younger martial brothers and sisters and get familiar with them."


    Shengjun and Jingchuan turned around together and took Zou Yi to the same quiet courtyard. Shengjun said, "this is the place where your younger martial brothers and sisters practice martial arts. At this time, they should all be there. Go in and meet them."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "don''t martial uncle go in?"


    Jingchuan said, "go in by yourself, lest we go. The disciples only pay attention to us, but ignore you as a senior brother."


    Zou Yi smiled and strode into the courtyard. At a glance, she saw hundreds of young people sitting cross legged on the ground practicing martial arts.


    These people look very young, but their actual age may not be small. The appearance and age of immortals are different from ordinary people.


    Zou Yi arrived. Except for a few people who opened their eyes and looked at him, most of them had no response.


    Zou Yi knows that everyone knows his arrival. The reason why she doesn''t open her eyes may be because she doesn''t know him.


    Zou Yi saluted with fists and shouted, "Hello, junior brothers and sisters, I''m Zou Yi and your senior brother. Come here today and meet everyone. It''s a formal understanding. "


    A younger martial brother of Zou Yi opened his eyes, looked at Zou Yi and said faintly, "Zou Yi? No, new? How dare you call yourself our senior brother? Don''t you know the truth of first come, first served? "


    Zou Yi smiled: "my master is unknown Master and master Fu Yu. I have been a teacher for many years, but I haven''t met your younger martial brothers and sisters before."

 Chapter 715

    The younger martial brother of Zou Yi who spoke said, "how do you prove what you said? Can''t you just say what you say? "


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "martial uncle and martial uncle are outside. If you don''t believe my identity, you can ask them to come in and make a card for me."


    The speaking younger martial brother Zou Yi smiled: "don''t bother the masters. In fact, we already know you, elder martial brother Zou Yi. Just now we were just kidding with elder martial brother."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how''s your cultivation, younger martial brother? You younger martial brothers and sisters have been practicing hard. I don''t know what level they have reached? "


    The younger martial brother Zou Yi, who spoke, blushed slightly: "dissatisfied, elder martial brother, I''m still one step closer to becoming an immortal. Recently, I always feel that I have encountered a bottleneck in my cultivation, and I can''t find a way to break through the immortal''s realm..."


    Before he finished, another female disciple got up and said, "that''s what you are. The rest of us have broken through the realm of immortals, and even senior brothers and sisters have broken through the realm of God and man."


    Zou Yi heard the disdain in the tone of the female disciple who spoke. She suddenly understood something in her heart. She stretched out her hand and handed the male disciple who spoke earlier a pill: "this is a divine pill. If you practice after taking it, you will be able to break through the realm of immortals."


    "Zou Yi," Jingchuan''s voice came from behind Zou Yi, and the voice came to people: "you can''t do this, otherwise he will place his hopes on pills in the future, which is not a good thing."


    Zou Yi looked back at Jingchuan, hugged her fist and said, "martial uncle, don''t you think it''s good to take pills for cultivation?"


    Jingchuan said, "I''m afraid he will form dependence, which will be unfavorable to his future development."


    Zou Yi said with a smile: "don''t worry, martial uncle. After taking the divine pill, it still has the effect of washing the marrow. This younger martial brother will practice more smoothly in the future. He doesn''t need to rely on the pill."


    Jingchuan said with a smile, "it''s up to you. It''s just that you are a rare God. Now you give it to one person, what should others think? Favor one over the other. Your senior brother will obey the public in the future. I''m afraid it will be difficult. "


    Zou Yi said: "of course, Shendan can''t be shared by everyone. After all, it''s too rare and can only be used for people who really need it. I carry enough other pills, weapons and armor for each younger martial brother and younger martial sister. "


    Zou Yi waved and took out a lot of weapons and armor. The worst is also spiritual weapons, and there are a large number of immortal weapons. When they are put together, they shine everywhere, which is dizzying.


    Seeing that Zou Yi was so generous, Jingchuan smiled and said, "you''ve heard what your senior brother Zou Yi said. Take whatever you like. You''re welcome."


    A group of young people came forward one after another, chose the treasures they saw, and received the meeting gift prepared by Zou Yi for them.


    Zou Yi happily watched the young man take away his gift and quietly said to Jingchuan, "martial uncle, you and martial uncle refused to come in with me before. Is that why?"


    Jingchuan said with a smile, "do you still lack these things? Don''t be stingy. The whole fairyland belongs to you. People from the inner earth help you refine weapons and armor. Don''t be reluctant to give up this gift. "


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "how could it be? It''s just that I didn''t prepare in advance. The things I brought are not very good. I''m afraid younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters will dislike it. "


    Jingchuan said, "don''t worry. Before that, they had nothing except a life magic weapon given by master. Your gift is like giving charcoal in the snow to them. No one will dislike it. "


    Zou Yi suddenly hugged her fist and said, "thank you for your careful arrangement. If disciples can have a good relationship with younger martial brothers and sisters, they will be good students. Thank you both."


    Jingchuan stretched out his hand and said, "how are you going to thank me?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and listened to Jingchuan smile: "I know you have a treasure that all women like. Why don''t you give it to me."


    Zou Yi thought of the Phoenix wing armor she accidentally got when she first arrived here three years ago and said awkwardly, "I didn''t know it was Shizu''s thing at that time, so I... Gave it to the Millennium general. Now, if the martial uncle wants me to take it back, I''m afraid that the Millennium general will be careless, and it will be difficult to get along with him in the future... "


    Jingchuan said with a smile, "master didn''t say to take back the Phoenix wing armor. How can I be a villain and ruin your good deeds? I don''t mean that. "


    Zou Yiqi said, "what does martial uncle mean?"


    Jingchuan said, "I haven''t seen you use your killer sword for a long time. Is it lost?"


    Zou Yi sighed: "I was attacked by the God of war of tianwu before. I almost lost my life without checking. The killing sword and Zisha have been lost and haven''t been found yet. The disciple has always taken this matter to heart. After defeating the chaos king, he must find time to retrieve these two treasures. "


    Jingchuan smiled and said, "if you lose it, why do you have to find it back? The old ones don''t go and the new ones don''t come. Your God of war sword is no worse than the killing sword. What you lack is only the honing of years and your warm support. As long as you take care of this God of war sword, it may be more powerful than killing God sword in the future. "


    Zou Yi took out the God of war sword: "Shibo means that the disciple''s God of war sword still has room for evolution?"


    Jingchuan nodded: "weapons, especially those among the life magic weapons


    Zou Yi nodded: "I remember what Shibo said. From now on, I will warm up the God of war sword and treat it as my life magic weapon."


    Jingchuan said with a smile, "if you don''t give me the killer sword, then give me anything on you... I''m going to make you a life charm. Your martial uncle and I can know whether you are safe in the future. We always worry about your safety, but we can''t know what your situation is."


    Zou Yi listened to Jingchuan''s words and was quite grateful. She hugged her fist and said, "thank you for your concern, martial uncle. Disciple... Thank you very much."


    Zou Yi took out an array plate that he had refined under the guidance of the true God of martial arts in recent years, and painted a exquisite forbidden array in front of Jingchuan: "please accept it, martial uncle. This is a forbidden array. When you encounter a critical moment, you can activate it by inputting divine power, which can block the chaotic true God''s full attack like a disciple. There is a wisp of Yuanshen left by the disciples in the array. If the disciples are well, martial uncle can directly ask the Yuanshen left by the disciples at any time. "


    Jingchuan Qi said, "can it still be like this? Does it mean that your original God is strong enough to have his own wisdom? "


    Zou Yi nodded: "before, the disciples followed the people in the inner earth to practice, and the yuan God became stronger and stronger. Now they can do this step."


    Jingchuan was greatly surprised, looked at Zou Yi and said, "being able to do this step shows that your yuan God has gone beyond the realm of Dacheng and has entered the realm of incarnation. Congratulations. You are the strongest Yuanshen I have ever seen, including master. "

 Chapter 716

    Zou Yi said with a smile, "master Mu Zan, the disciple is just a coincidence. The yuan God is different from others." After a pause, Zou Yi handed the array plate to Jingchuan and whispered, "it seems that the realm of younger martial brothers and sisters is not enough to go out to deal with chaotic people. You and martial uncle need to worry more."


    Jingchuan glanced at Zou Yi''s younger martial brothers and sisters and said with a smile: "originally, there were 16700 of them. Later, master personally inspected them and thought that some of them had bad intentions or limited potential, so he eliminated 67 out of 10. Now you see these 500 people, but they all have unlimited potential, strong understanding, not afraid of hardship and absolute loyalty. In the future, it will become your right-hand assistant to help you manage the fairy world, even the eleventh world. "


    Zou Yi was stunned and immediately said, "I only wish all souls and the eleven realms are peaceful. I dare not think about anything else."


    Jingchuan smiled: "don''t say that. Go find your companion Millennium ice and leave here together."


    Zou Yi left with a fist and was about to turn around and leave, but Jingchuan whispered, "Millennium ice is very good. She didn''t know fencing at first, but in order to cultivate the jade girl nine swords in the past three years, she has actually cultivated fencing to a very high level from scratch. Moreover, her jade girl nine swords have become great, and the power they bring into play. In my opinion, the chaotic people in the chaotic true God realm can''t stop her. "


    Zou Yi couldn''t help asking, "is it so powerful? Isn''t that better than me? I dare not say that I can kill the chaotic people in the chaotic true God realm with one blow. After all, the chaotic people in the chaotic true God realm, Yuanshen Dacheng, and Yuanshen sword may not be able to kill them. "


    Jingchuan said with a smile, "when you see the Millennium ice, you will naturally know that what I said is true, and your strength is by no means what you said. Don''t try to hide it from me, martial uncle. Hasn''t Shifu instructed you in your martial arts and combat skills in the past three years? "


    Zou Yi opened her mouth to speak. Jingchuan immediately said, "don''t tell me. Shifu doesn''t like us to meddle."


    Zou Yi smiled bitterly and said goodbye to Jingchuan. When she turned around and saw that the saint was still in place, she went to say goodbye, but was held by the saint. She whispered to him, "last time you said you wanted to find a chance to worship your two masters. Do you want to go now?"


    Zou Yi immediately said, "is the graveyard of the masters right here?"


    The emperor nodded: "follow me. I''ve prepared everything for you. Just follow me to worship."


    Zou Yi hurried to go with Shengjun. They all opened up and left here in an instant to a new place.


    This secret place is really big. Their blinking speed and distance are amazing, but they didn''t come to the edge of the secret place once.


    At the foot of a hill, there are many tombstones. The sage stood in front of one of the tombstones and said with a trace of sadness, "this is the tomb of unknown senior brother... Zou Yi, come and worship, and then we will go to the tomb of senior brother Fu Yu."


    Zou Yi took paper money, incense candles and other sacrificial supplies from Shengjun. She paid homage to the unknown without distracting herself.


    During this period, we must be sad, recall all kinds of nameless life, and miss some


    After worshipping the nameless, Zou Yi followed the sage to worship Fu Yu. They stayed at the foot of the small mountain for two hours before they left together.


    Back outside the yard where younger martial brothers Zou Yi and younger martial sisters practiced, Zou Yi said goodbye to Shengjun and was about to turn back to find Millennium ice, but he saw that Millennium ice had been found.


    They haven''t seen each other for three years, but they all hope to see each other. When they meet at this time, they have to talk about their hearts and tell each other goodbye.


    It took some time. Seeing that the sky was getting late and the sun was setting in the west, Zou Yicai hurried to the transmission array in the secret territory and was ready to leave for three years, but he didn''t even know how much secret territory there was.


    Several of Zou Yi''s younger martial brothers and sisters came out to see them off. They asked Zou Yi and Millennium ice to come back and have a look from a distance, but they didn''t let Zou Yi and Millennium ice leave alone, which was quite human.


    When they came to the transmission array, Zou Yi and Millennium Bing unexpectedly saw the true God of Wu Dao. It turned out that the true God of Wu Dao had been waiting for them here. They didn''t know how long they had been waiting.


    They hurried forward to salute, but Wu Daozhen stopped them, gave them a messenger, smiled and said, "I forgot to give it to you before, and sent it specially. Although you are both my disciples, you are actually no different from my disciples. After going out, if you encounter any trouble and can''t solve it, just use this messenger to contact me. I dare not say anything else. I will not spare anyone under the chaos king who dares to bully you. "


    Zou Yi and Millennium Bing felt warm when Wu Daozhen said this. They were moved to give a big gift together. They said goodbye to their Wu Daozhen God who had been carefully guiding them for three years and reluctantly left.


    Wu Daozhen watched Zou Yi and Millennium ice enter the transmission array, left this secret place, looked up at the sunset that had fallen, and murmured, "the future of the eleventh world depends on you two."


    "Master," Jingchuan''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Wu Daozhen God. She saluted and said, "are you worried about Zou Yi and Millennium ice?"


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "with their current strength, they are definitely not the opponent of the chaotic king and the chaotic God... Although the strength of the fairyland is increasing, in the final analysis, they are not the opponent of the chaotic king and the chaotic God. They are just angering the chaotic king and the chaotic God. They are afraid to be destroyed every minute."


    Jingchuan sighed: "Shifu, you are still seriously injured. Even if you want to help Zou Yi, you are powerless at present. The disciple and senior brother Shengjun are even more powerless, so they can only watch... "


    Wu Daozhen frowned and said, "how''s the 500 disciples you''re responsible for?"


    Jingchuan shook his head: "those with the strongest strength are just ordinary gods and men, and... They have not experienced the test of actual combat. If they go out, they are afraid they are not the enemy of chaos people. Now they are really useless."


    Wu Daozhen nodded slightly: "I also thought of it. Have you made progress in your secret search for nameless and Fu Yu? "


    Jingchuan looked around, lowered his voice and said, "master, you told us to keep it secret. Even Zou Yi doesn''t know. Why do you suddenly ask?"


    Wu Daozhen said, "the king of chaos took my disciples away and threatened me not to take action. He specially sent someone to send me the life talisman of nameless and Fu Yu to let me know the fact that they are still alive... Recently, I saw that the life talisman of nameless and Fu Yu was suddenly dim and in danger. I knew that they were very dangerous now, so I couldn''t help asking."

 Chapter 717

    Jingchuan said, "I see. It''s very reassuring that our people monitor the trend of chaos King Day and night. At present, he only stays in the demon world and refuses to leave, nor does he embarrass the two senior brothers. The fate of the two senior brothers is dim. They have always been imprisoned for too long and frustrated. "


    Wu Daozhen nodded: "maybe so, otherwise if they die, don''t mention the chaotic king. Even if the chaotic God comes, I will fight them to the end."


    Jingchuan couldn''t help asking, "master, chaos God and chaos king are brothers. They have the same strength. Why do you always rank chaos God above chaos king? Is chaos God more terrible than chaos king? "


    Wu Daozhen said, "the chaotic king is really powerful and has vicious means, but his strength is much worse than that of the chaotic God. It can be said that the chaotic king is like Jingchuan you, and the chaotic God is a stronger existence than master me. "


    Jingchuan opened his mouth: "so before, master was forced to give up fighting with chaos king, not because your strength was not enough, but because master was afraid of the lives of two senior brothers and had to..."


    Wu Daozhen shook his head: "not only that. In fact, the strength of being a teacher and the king of chaos is between Bozhong. If there is a fair war, I am sure to be invincible, but I have to use some means to defeat the chaos king. "


    Jingchuan smiled: "master, you are modest. Others don''t know, but disciples still know. Master, although you have suffered some changes and your strength has decreased a lot in the past, your strength has already recovered over the years. It''s easy to defeat the chaotic king. "


    Wu Daozhen smiled: "you are a smart girl... Don''t say that. At present, I am forced not to sell to deal with chaos king. I can only rely on Zou Yi and Millennium ice to fight. I really think of a way to help them secretly..."


    Jingchuan said, "master, don''t think too much. You have taught Zou Yi and Millennium ice in the past three years. As long as they have good cultivation and understanding, they will have the strength to defeat the chaos King sooner or later. Master, you have already helped them. "


    Wu Daozhen said, "this is not enough. In case the chaos King attacks the fairyland in advance, Zou Yi''s method of blocking the hearing and transmission array can not stop the chaos King''s army. Jingchuan, do something for me. Find an opportunity to go to the fairy world and secretly set up a defense array around the fairy house to protect Zou Yi. "


    Jingchuan said, "what defensive array does Master intend his disciples to set up?"


    The true God of Wu Dao said, "apart from the prisoner dragon array that I found here to trap the supreme power, I can''t think of any array that can block the chaotic king."


    Jingchuan was surprised: "prisoner dragon array? That won''t work. It takes at least hundreds of people to stay awake for several months to arrange the prisoner dragon array. If the disciples really want to do so, the chaos king will know immediately. At that time, the agreement between master and the chaos king will be torn, and the chaos king will attack the fairyland immediately... "


    Wu Daozhen said, "don''t worry about this. I know Zou Yi will rectify the order of the fairy world and repair the fairy house later. You can easily become a craftsman and lead the 500 disciples here to quietly mix among the craftsmen. You can arrange the prison dragon array in the name of repairing the water canal of Xianfu. The king of chaos can never know. "


    Jingchuan smiled: "it turns out that master has already thought about everything. It''s the disciples who worry too much. But it''s obviously more appropriate for senior brother Shengjun to do it. Why did Shifu want disciple Yin Yirong to do it later? "


    The true God of Wu Daozhen said, "the holy gentleman should be responsible for contacting the experts in all secret places in the fairy world, and should unite all those who can unite to deal with the chaotic gods. He has no skills and can only wrong you."


    Jingchuan said with a smile, "the disciple just said casually, master, don''t take it to heart. Master, don''t worry. I will do it well. "


    Wu Daozhen nodded: "go and prepare first, and I will inform you at that time. Five hundred disciples, find a chance to make it clear to them that no one is allowed to divulge a trace of information, and don''t take anyone who can''t be trusted. "


    Jingchuan saluted with his fist, turned and left, ready to go to the fairy world to build a canal for Zou Yi''s Fairy house.


    Zou Yi didn''t know it at all. One day, he occasionally mentioned his fairy house with Wu Daozhen God. Wu Daozhen God said the advantages and disadvantages of the fairy house, pointed out that the fairy house needed repair and reinforcement, and didn''t say much.


    Zou Yi, who returned to the fairyland, met the generals and military divisions of the fairyland for the first time, as well as Millennium Qingyun and general array researchers. After asking about the current situation of the fairyland and the trend of the chaotic king, she participated in the array research in the main hall of the fairyland.


    A few days later, Zou Yi came out of the main hall of the fairy house and suddenly announced that the treasure hunting pavilion would stop all treasure hunting activities. At the same time, she ordered to reorganize the treasure hunting Pavilion into the Logistics Department of the fairy world, in charge of all the daily needs of all the people in the fairy world, especially to ensure the daily needs of the soldiers in the fairy world.


    This change indicates that Zou Yi''s previous search for an array to reverse time and space is completely over. Although outsiders do not know Zou Yi''s real intention, there are many rumors, but Zou Yi has never personally explained or admitted anything, and gradually it will come to an end.


    The treasure hunt pavilion was dissolved, and all the personnel became the logistics personnel of the fairyland. The shadow, who had worked for decades in the logistics of the fairyland, was finally liberated, officially became the general of the fairyland, led troops for training and restored freedom.


    Shadow is very happy. Zou Yi said when he asked him to be in charge of logistics that once there is a suitable candidate, he will be replaced immediately. Now it''s time to replace him.


    The day after the dissolution of the treasure hunt Pavilion, Zou Yi ordered to change the place where she studied the array to Qimen college, which was merged with Qimen college, still called Qimen college.


    All the people who participated in the array research, except Zou Yi, general Millennium ice and Millennium Qingyun, entered Qimen college intact to continue to study the array, and master Tong was in charge.


    The main hall of the fairy house has become a place to discuss major events in the fairy world again. Zou Yi, as before, convenes all generals, military teachers and others to come to the main hall to discuss major events in the fairy world, and forms the rule that everyone gets together every three days to discuss major events in the fairy world.


    Zou Yi seems to have given up the idea of studying the reversal array. After returning to the fairyland this time, she focuses on governing the fairyland and improving the strength of the fairyland.


    A few days later, on the day of discussing major events in the fairy world held every three days, people gathered in the main hall of the fairy house.


    After Zou Yi asked if there were any major events in the fairy world recently, she suddenly ordered to renovate the fairy house, saying that it was dilapidated and not conducive to dealing with the major events in the fairy world.


    Zou Yi has no objection to this order. What he said is also true. This fairy house was originally transformed from the old house left by others. After decades, it really looks shabby.

 Chapter 718

    Zou Yi ordered the generals to send people to participate in the renovation of the fairy house. At the same time, she ordered to recruit craftsmen in the fairy world to build the fairy house magnificent, durable, but not luxurious.


    The people mobilized people one after another. At the same time, they recruited skilled craftsmen and sent them to the fairy house to listen to them. They didn''t dare to slack off.


    After Jingchuan Yirong, he took ordinary disciples to join the repair team of Xianfu through shadow recruitment and was responsible for the canal project of Xianfu.


    In order to achieve what Zou Yi said was magnificent, strong and durable, people sent people to look for the most solid materials in the fairy world and send them to the fairy house. Some of them were very jealous when even the people in the center of the earth who were good at refining utensils saw them. They thought it was a pity to use them to build the fairy house.


    Shadow couldn''t help finding Zou Yi and asked Zou Yi to give him some of those materials to refine weapons and armor.


    Zou Yi promised as like as two peas, but he made a request. He asked the shadow to lead the core people to make five hundred identical swords. Every sword must be a fairy organ and a fairless fairy.


    In order to get those precious refining materials, the shadow accepted Zou Yi''s conditions. The first time he got the materials, he ordered the people in the inner earth to start refining the 500 fairy swords Zou Yi needed.


    Zou Yi heard the news, smiled and said to Millennium ice, "the shadow general will suffer a loss this time. We have to prepare some compensation for him. Don''t let him complain and ruin our relationship. "


    Millennium Bing said with a smile, "the materials needed for 500 fairy swords are very huge. The shadow actually promised to come down for some materials, which shows that he cares about some of those materials. It may not matter whether he gives compensation or not."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "we''d better prepare some materials for the shadow general. It''s all for the fairy world. We can''t make him think we''re being mean to him."


    Millennium nodded: "I''m going to prepare now. Xianjun, a lot of manpower and material resources have been used for the repair of Xianfu recently. The Xianfu is also very chaotic. Will Xianjun leave here first and stay in another place for a while? "


    Zou Yi nodded, "OK. I owe it to general millennium to help arrange this. "


    Millennium ice said, "is Xianjun so polite to me? This is what I should do. I''m... Willing to do something for Xianjun. I''m willing to... "


    Zou Yi smiled and said, "you have always helped me without pay. I thank you from the bottom of my heart."


    Millennium ice said with a smile: "Xianjun is polite. After that, we''ll be polite. Let''s follow suit."


    Zou Yi laughed: "stop talking. No one else knows what we''re talking about."


    Millennium ice walked away with a smile. As soon as she went out, Pluto came in.


    The Pluto came to Zou Yi in a rage and said loudly, "I''d like to tell you a good news. There is civil strife under the chaotic king. It is divided into red and white armies. One army retreats to the demon world with the chaotic king, and the other army stays on the green star. This is a good opportunity. If we send troops at this time, the green star should be able to be recovered smoothly. "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "how could chaos King allow such a thing to happen? Apart from anything else, the chaos king will never tolerate the rebellion of the army. I''m afraid there will be fraud. We can''t send troops rashly. We have to wait. "


    Pluto said, "if you wait, I''m afraid you''ll miss the opportunity. Shall I send someone to sneak into the green star to inquire about the news? Once it is confirmed that it is true, we will send troops immediately? "


    Zou Yi shook her head: "don''t worry about asking for information. I left several people when evacuating the green star. They are mixed with chaotic people. What news will be passed to me..."


    Pluto smiled: "so you''ve been prepared. It seems that I''m troubled."


    Zou Yi said with a smile, "what did your sister say? Sister is also for the good of the fairyland. I still know that. My sister sat down for a while. Everyone has been very busy recently and didn''t greet my sister. I don''t know how my sister has been lately? "


    Pluto said with a smile, "what''s wrong with me, sister? It''s just that some people in the underworld are uneasy recently. I want death and Meng Po to leave the fairyland and go back to the underworld for rectification. I don''t know if my brother Xu won''t allow it? "


    Zou Yi frowned slightly: "what happened in the underworld?"


    Pluto said, "sister, I haven''t shown up for a long time. Some people can''t sit still and want to replace me and become a new Pluto. It''s nothing. Anyone will face such a situation. After all, the temptation of power is too great, and there are too many people who like power. "


    Zou Yi nodded understandably: "there will be no big event in the fairy world recently. If my sister needs to go back to the underworld, I will order to open the channel to the underworld and send her back."


    The king of the underworld hugged his fist and said, "thank you. I''ll go back for a few days. When the underworld is stable, I''ll come back and continue to defeat the king of chaos with you."


    Zou Yi sent them off in person. The king of the underworld, the God of death in the underworld, Meng Po and others left the fairyland together to go back and rectify the underworld and clean up those people who are ready to move.


    When Pluto and others left, Zou Yi thought that the soldiers under Pluto were unmanaged, so she negotiated with Millennium ice to manage those soldiers on behalf of Pluto temporarily to prevent the phenomenon of headless dragons.


    The fairy world calmed down again. Everyone has their own things to do, but the biggest thing is the safety of the fairy world and the repair of the fairy house.


    The repair of Xianfu is basically equivalent to reconstruction. The previous buildings were basically demolished and a new Xianfu was rebuilt.


    Tens of thousands of craftsmen are busy day and night, and 100000 soldiers collect and transport all kinds of materials to the fairy house every day for standby. The whole area where the fairy house is located is crowded with people.


    Fortunately, dark Wu, the military division of the fairy house, and the guards of the fairy house all took the initiative to maintain order, but there was no chaos and conflict.


    In a hurry, two months passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, Zou Yi convened the senior level of the fairy world to discuss the major events in the fairy world. The shadow reported a good news. Five hundred fairy swords have been refined and can be delivered for use now.


    Zou Yi was overjoyed at the news and praised the shadow in front of everyone. She ordered to recruit five hundred swordsmen in the fairy world. She wanted to form a five hundred swordsman army to guard the fairy house temporarily. Zou Yi will be of great use when the training is successful in the future.


    Millennium Qingyun offered to guide these 500 people to cultivate sword array, use sword array to improve combat effectiveness and better protect Zou Yi and Xianfu.


    Zou Yi readily agreed that he had learned a lot of sword arrays together with the true God of martial arts, and his array attainments became more and more profound. He knew that the power of the array was great, and it was really very suitable to improve combat effectiveness.


    This is good news, but the better news is the completion of Xianfu. In two months, the main building of Xianfu has been completed.

 Chapter 719

    After the completion of the immortal mansion, Zou Yi can stay in a few days. Zou Yi is also very happy and rewards all those who participated in the construction of the immortal mansion, as well as the soldiers and people in the fairy world who provided help for the construction of the immortal mansion.


    The fairyland has not been lively for a long time. Millennium Qingyun proposed that the fairyland hold a celebration party. Taking the completion of the fairy house as an opportunity, everyone is lively and lively together.


    For a long time, the fairyland has always been somewhat lifeless because of the king of chaos. This is a good opportunity to change this situation. Zou Yi readily agreed and ordered that the future be celebrated every year today.


    Millennium Qingyun proposed to take this day as the victory day of the fairyland, and take this day as an opportunity every year to celebrate the victory.


    Although the fairyland is not really peaceful, Zou Yi feels that this is inevitable, so she nods her head and formally determines that this day of the year is the victory day of the fairyland, and all people celebrate and have fun together.


    This day happened to be the day when the fairyland regained its freedom, that is, the day when Zou Yi and others defeated the army of chaotic people.


    In sum, it has been twenty years since the fairyland was accepted, and the people in the fairyland have lived a stable life for twenty years.


    The present fairyland is completely different from the fairyland before the chaotic man''s invasion. Apart from the strength, the present fairyland is absolutely no weaker than the divine world, because the officers and men of the fairyland have mastered the sword of the yuan God, the art of cutting the sky, the God killing array and other powerful combat skills, and their combat effectiveness is very strong.


    In addition, the fairyland now has such a powerful array as Jiulong array. If hard calculation, in addition to more people in the divine world, the overall strength of the fairyland is not weaker than that in the divine world.


    In the past few months, the Jiulong array has become more and more powerful after the continuous improvement of Millennium Qingyun and others. I''m afraid it won''t be long before Millennium Qingyun says it can defeat the chaos king.


    Zou Yi''s mind is basically on this, but the people below are different. They need some spiritual enjoyment in addition to a stable day.


    The celebration of the victory day in the fairyland was officially kicked off in the expectation of everyone. On this day, the fairyland was very lively. All the cities inhabited were decorated with lights and colors, a happy scene.


    Zou Yi personally entertained the high-level leaders of the fairy world and invited the high-level leaders of the fairy world to attend the banquet specially prepared by him.


    Zou Yi ordered people to prepare a banquet with high specifications. When the people present saw it, they smiled and felt that the banquet was worth the trip.


    Before that, Zou Yi ordered people to contact the Pluto and the true God of Wu Dao and invited them to the fairyland to attend the banquet, but somehow, the two didn''t come until the banquet began.


    Zou Yi thought they had something to do and didn''t think much. The banquet started on time and didn''t wait.


    Zou Yi, as the leader of the fairyland, had to say a few words and change glasses with you. Unconsciously, he drank a lot of wine.


    Today is a happy day. Zou Yi didn''t use her divine power to eliminate alcohol in her body. She planned to have a rest when she was drunk. Anyway, she wanted to make everyone have fun.


    When Zou Yi was seven points drunk, a soldier from the fairyland quietly came to the banquet and whispered a few words in dark Wu''s ear. He looked quite nervous.


    After listening to the man''s words, dark Wu suddenly got up, hugged his fist and said, "Xianjun, the king of hell ordered people to send news. The war in the underworld is tight. I hope Xianjun can send troops to support."


    Zou Yi, who was drunk, got up and said, "who would like to go? One hundred thousand troops to wipe out the chaos in the underworld. "


    Everyone got up one after another, but Tianjun took a quick step: "I''ll go. I''m familiar with the underworld, and before the king saved my life, I never had a chance to repay her. I also asked Xianjun to complete it. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "thank you for coming. The emperor took his soldiers to the underworld for command. Will 100000 people be enough? "


    The emperor said, "that''s enough."


    Zou Yi took up a glass of wine and said loudly, "then I''ll drink to Tianjun and wish Tianjun success."


    Tianjun drinks a glass of wine and salutes with fists. Then he quickly leaves the banquet, reorganizes the people and horses, and is ready to go to the underworld to support the underworld king.


    Zou Yi didn''t expect the chaos in the underworld to be so serious. It seems that the Pluto didn''t tell Zou Yi all the truth at that time, which led to Zou Yi''s misjudgment.


    Tianjun left and didn''t disturb many people. Except for a few high-level immortals present, no one knew about underworld.


    The banquet continued, but Zou Yi was a little worried. After talking to the people, she left first and contacted the Pluto personally to confirm the current situation of the underworld.


    When Pluto received Zou Yi''s summons, he was obviously surprised. He opened his mouth and said, "how could you contact me? I''m fine here. Don''t worry. "


    Zou Yi heard the unnaturalness of the king of the underworld when she spoke. Knowing what she concealed, she said directly: "sister, I already know that the turmoil in the underworld is difficult to eliminate, so please take 100000 troops to help my sister rehabilitate. Tianjun will set out later and will be able to go to the underworld soon. Sister, hold on... "


    The king of the underworld said: "some people in the underworld were unwilling to be lonely. When I was not in the underworld, they gathered a large number of people and horses to capture my underworld house. Because the underworld house was protected by the array left in ancient times, it was difficult for us to attack at a time... The soldiers were killed and injured seriously. Brother, you asked the emperor to bring troops here, which just solved my sister''s urgent need."


    Zou Yi said, "don''t be polite between our brothers and sisters. If my sister needs anything, just tell me that I will fully support my sister to take over the underworld and help me take over the grace of the fairyland before thanking my sister."


    Pluto smiled and said, "you''re welcome. If you need anything later, I''ll communicate directly with the emperor. After the underworld is recovered, we''ll get together in the fairyland. "


    Zou Yi is quite concerned about the situation in the underworld, but seeing that the king of the underworld doesn''t want to say more, he doesn''t ask much. After chatting with the king of the underworld casually, she returns to the banquet and continues to accompany the senior leaders of the fairy world, so as not to attract too many people''s attention.


    The banquet lasted until the morning of the next day. Most of the people who attended the reception were drunk and mixed up and left.


    Zou Yi was the last one to leave. He left halfway. At that time, the wine woke up because of things in the underworld. Although he drank a lot of wine later, he felt much better and didn''t feel any uncomfortable.


    Millennium ice was also drunk. Zou Yi thought someone would help Millennium ice to rest. As a result, everyone left the scene. Except for a few guards, there was no one here who could help Millennium ice.


    Zou Yi had no choice but to personally help Millennium ice and send her back to her room to rest.

 Chapter 720

    When she came to Millennium ice''s room, a maid was preparing word toiletries for Millennium ice. When she saw Zou Yi, the maid quickly saluted and said respectfully, "see your excellency Xianjun."


    Zou Yi looked at the maid''s beautiful face, intelligent and clever appearance, so she smiled and said, "the Millennium general is drunk. You can serve her and have a rest."


    The maid reached out to hold the Millennium ice, smiled and said, "Lord Lao Xianjun personally sent my miss back..."


    Zou Yiqi said, "your young lady? So you''re from the Millennium family? What''s your name and identity in the Millennium family? "


    The maid smiled and said, "tell Xianjun back, my name is qiannianwen. I''ve been following Miss since I was a child. It''s Miss''s personal maid. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "since your surname is millennium, you are a member of the Millennium family. The Millennium family and I have a deep relationship. If you have something to do in the future, just ask me. "


    Millennium Wen was obviously surprised. After staying for a while, she saluted and said, "thank you, Lord Xianjun."


    Zou Yi smiled and turned to leave Millennium ice''s room. As soon as she went out, she saw Millennium Qingyun waiting for him outside the door.


    Zou Yi stepped forward, saluted and said, "are you really waiting for me?"


    Millennium Qingyun smiled and said, "what do you think of my younger generation?"


    Zou Yi was stunned and then said with a smile: "general Millennium ice is strong, intelligent, beautiful and generous. He has been helping me in recent years. He is a rare good helper."


    Millennium Qingyun said with a smile, "Xianjun praises Millennium ice so much. Do you intend to tie the knot with Millennium ice? Xianjun doesn''t have to be embarrassed. It''s human nature. I can understand it, and others can understand it. "


    Zou Yi said, "although the fairyland is safe at present, the great enemies are around and eyeing. How can I think about these things? I appreciate your kindness, sir, but it''s not suitable to consider these at this time. Let''s wait until the eleven realms are really peaceful. "


    Millennium Qingyun nodded: "Xianjun is concerned about the world. We don''t think about it well. Let''s stop it."


    After a pause, Millennium Qingyun said again: "does Xianjun already know that the subordinates of the chaos king are divided into two, and some of them completely break with the chaos king."


    Zou Yi nodded: "Pluto didn''t mention it to me before he left, but it''s strange. I think it''s the conspiracy of chaos king. I have ordered my own people on the green star to inquire secretly. As soon as they have news, they will pass it back, and then they will know whether it is true or false. "


    Millennium Qingyun said: "I have received news that the real nine realm god Buddha appeared in the demon world, fought a war with the chaos king, killed hundreds of thousands of officers and soldiers under the chaos king, captured millions of chaos people, and formed a confrontation with the chaos king. If this news is true, we will attack the chaotic people on the green star at this time. We hope to calm the green star in World War I and completely defeat the chaotic king. "


    Zou Yi asked, "is the news reliable? Did the nine realms of god Buddha really appear? He... Can''t be fake again? After all, we haven''t seen the true face of the nine world god Buddha. No one knows what the nine world god Buddha looks like. "


    Millennium Qingyun said, "this news was told by an old friend of mine. I think there will be no problem. To be on the safe side, I will also go to the devil''s world in person to find out whether the appropriate information is true or false. I came to see Xianjun today to talk about this. I''m going to start right away. I''ll go to the demon world first to confirm the news. "


    Zou Yi thought for a moment and said slowly, "I really feel sorry for you, master, for taking risks to the demon world myself. Well, send someone over to have a look. The elder still stays in the fairy world and continues to protect the fairy world and fairy house. "


    Millennium Qingyun said with a smile, "does Xianjun think I''m old? Don''t worry, I''m going to the demon world this time. First, I''m going to inquire about news. Second, I''m going to see my old friends. I won''t meet the chaos king. There will never be anything. "


    Zou Yi said, "are you sure? The demon world is now the world of the chaos king. If the news is not true, the elder will go to the demon world alone, and the consequences will be unpredictable. "


    Millennium Qingyun said, "I''ve left a separate body in the fairy world, which is personally protected by Millennium ice. Even if there is any accident, I won''t disappear. Don''t worry, Xianjun. I still know the weight. "


    Zou Yi looked at the Millennium Qingyun and said, "since the elder insisted, I won''t say more. Master, when are you going to leave? "


    Millennium Qingyun said: "just wait for Xianjun''s order to open the space channel connecting the green star, I''ll go to the green star and turn to the demon world."


    Zou Yi nodded: "please wait. I''ll order someone to open the channel connecting green star and send you to green star."


    Millennium Qingyun looked at Zou Yi. His tone suddenly changed and said with a trace of kindness: "Xianjun, Millennium ice is a good child. I hope you can treat her well in the future. It''s not worth all the people of my Millennium family to follow you."


    Zou Yi was stunned, then saluted and said, "don''t worry, senior. The Millennium general will never be wronged in the fairy world."


    Millennium Qingyun smiled and patted Zou Yi on the shoulder, turned and left.


    Zou Yi watched the millennium green cloud go far. While ordering to open the space channel connecting the green star, she ordered several generals in the fairy world to see him.


    Millennium Qingyun left. He went to the demon world alone to inquire about the news and verify the two amazing news he had received.


    Tianjun also went to the underworld to help the king of the underworld calm the rebellion, and took 100000 immortal soldiers.


    At this time, the six generals in the fairyland were only shadow, Ge Lu, Mingzhang and Millennium ice. Counting the military division dark Wu and Zou Yi, there were only six who could really manage the overall situation.


    In recent years, there are more and more soldiers in the fairy world, with a total of about 15 million. Originally, the six generals and Millennium Qingyun felt it difficult to manage together. Now there are three less people, and everyone feels very difficult.


    Zou Yi also had to manage some people, including the original guard army of the fairy house, the guard army of the city where the fairy house is located, and some soldiers originally under the jurisdiction of Pluto and Tianjun.


    Unknowingly, Zou Yi took over the management of the total number of soldiers reached an amazing 4 million, even more than several other generals.


    Millennium ice itself is the general of the fairy house guard army. However, Zou Yi decided to personally command the fairy house guard army after the departure of Pluto and Tianjun, and let Millennium ice take over some of the officers and men under Pluto and Tianjun.


    The fairyland has made a big adjustment to adapt to the changes and meet the actual needs. At the same time, Zou Yi felt that the peaceful day in the fairyland was coming to an end and the storm was coming, so she had to make some preparations in advance.


    Zou Yi is by no means aimless. He came to this conclusion after careful thinking in combination with the various messages he received during this period.

 Chapter 721

    In recent years, the population of the fairyland is still growing rapidly, and the momentum is stronger than that in the years when the fairyland was calmed down. Many families will have a child in almost a year.


    According to incomplete statistics, in many families in the fairy world, a couple has up to fifteen or six children.


    Over the past two decades, more than 40 million children have been born in tens of millions of families in the fairy world, making the total population of the fairy world more than 100 million.


    In the vast fairyland, 100 million people are still too few. Moreover, the war is not over, and large-scale fighting may break out at any time. The reduction of population is inevitable.


    Zou Yi has felt the crisis. He has begun to adjust the deployment of troops and horses in the fairy world and began to prepare for the battle.


    In order to better command the officers and men, Zou Yi ordered the implementation of a new military system, widely solicited the opinions of celestial officers and men, and determined a new military management system.


    The new military system still sets up six military camps. The troops originally under the jurisdiction of shadow, Gelu, Millennium ice and Mingzhang are still under their jurisdiction, but each army has its own code. Among them, the army of shadow is called "black armour army", and all the officers and soldiers of the army wear black armor; Ge Lu''s army is called "Ge family army". According to ge Lu''s habit of thirteen stars, the whole army is wearing gray armor; The army of Millennium ice is called "red armor army". The whole army is red armor, which is basically the same as the army equipment before Pluto; Ming Zhang ruled chaotic people. Chaotic people were strong and didn''t need to use armor, but they needed some spiritual or immortal tools to protect the relatively fragile yuan God. Therefore, an army was called "God protection army".


    The army led by Zou Yi is regarded as the orthodoxy of the fairyland. Everyone agrees that it should be called "heavenly army", because the union of the fairyland has always been called "heavenly army and heavenly general" by the world.


    Zou Yi doesn''t have any opinion on this title. She thinks it''s good. Anyway, it''s just for the convenience of management. The name of the army is just a code.


    In addition to ordinary officers and soldiers, the rest of an army managed by the military division dark force is military talents with strategy and trained reserve military talents. Therefore, this army is called "Shenji camp".


    If Pluto and Tianjun return to the fairyland at that time, Zou Yi will give three million of her four million soldiers to him, the seventh and eighth armies of the fairyland.


    Zou Yi received news from the demon world shortly after the adjustment of the fairy world.


    The news came from Millennium Qingyun who went to the demon world alone. Millennium Qingyun said that the chaos king in the demon world was really attacked by the nine world god Buddha, and the nine world god Buddha who had been missing for a long time had been in the demon world to spend all living beings and had never left the demon world.


    What the chaotic man did when he invaded the demon world angered the peaceful Jiujie god Buddha and made the Jiujie god Buddha furious. At that time, he was ready to punish the chaotic man and force the chaotic king to leave the demon world.


    But at that time, the disciples of the nine realms god Buddha were scattered all over the eleven realms. The nine realms god Buddha had fewer than a hundred disciples around him and was not the opponent of the chaos king at all. The nine realms god Buddha had to endure this anger and secretly gather hands to prepare for a fatal blow to the chaos king when there were enough hands.


    Over the past 20 years, the nine gods and Buddhas have secretly gathered their hands. He has countless disciples. He should have started to deal with the king of chaos long ago.


    But it happened that in order to protect themselves, the fairy world blocked the space channel to the demon world, so that many people could not reach the demon world and respond to his call, making the nine gods and Buddhas wait for 20 years.


    Fortunately, someone in the divine world has recently built a large transmission array, which can bypass the fairy world and go directly to the demon world.


    The person who built the transmission array was the disciple of the nine boundary god Buddha. He sent a message that all the disciples of the nine boundary god Buddha in the divine world went to the demon world and secretly gathered around the nine boundary god Buddha to listen to the dispatch of the nine boundary god Buddha.


    Of course, some people thought of some special methods and rushed to the nine realms god Buddha from other places. However, there are too few people who can transmit those methods at one time, which is relatively worthless.


    The tight blockade will always be broken one day. Some people can build a transmission array directly to the demon world, while others can build a transmission array to other interfaces. Although the fairy world is safe for the time being, it is difficult for other circles to say.


    This is probably one of the reasons why Zou Yi feels the wind and rain is coming. After all, the disciples of the nine world god Buddha can bypass the fairy world and go directly to the demon world. Maybe one day, the chaotic king or chaotic God can ignore the blockade of the fairy world and directly come to the fairy world.


    Anyway, the news of Millennium Qingyun is very important. After all, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to defeat the chaos king, even eliminate the chaos king, and recover the green star and the demon world.


    Zou Yi decided to set out and gather all the troops. Except the soldiers left in the fairy world, all went to war to win the chaos king in World War I.


    The fairyland is closer to the green star. Among the fairyland, the green star and the demon world, the green star is just in the middle. Therefore, to go to the demon world and cooperate with the nine gods and Buddhas to defeat the chaos king, we must first take the green star.


    Zou Yi decided to go out in person. Ge Lu went out with him. They took a total of 6 million soldiers, of which 4 million were under the direct jurisdiction of Zou Yi and the other 2 million were under the jurisdiction of Ge Lu.


    When the army set out, it had to make all preparations in advance, which delayed five or six days. When the army officially set out and arrived at the green star, it was found that the chaotic people on the green star were ready for the battle.


    They probably expected that the fairyland would take the opportunity to attack them, and were ready to meet them at any time.


    Zou Yi and Ge Lu had a simple discussion. They felt that the chaos man without chaos king was no longer their opponent, so they directly ordered a strong attack.


    Six million soldiers from the fairyland swarmed in. The chaotic people guarding the green star seemed to be frightened. They just reluctantly resisted for a while, and someone took the initiative to surrender, claiming that they were willing to serve the fairyland as long as the fairyland did not kill them and gave them food.


    Now Zou Yi and Ge Lu understand one thing, that is, the chaotic people who have separated from the chaotic king are not doing well. They live a hard life on the green star lacking resources and lack food and clothing. Although the leaders have been prepared for a long time, the soldiers have no fighting spirit and are fragile.


    Knowing this, Zou Yi changed her strategy, sent people everywhere to publicize the policy of preferential treatment of prisoners in the fairy world, and called on all chaotic people who suffer from hunger and cold to surrender voluntarily, join the army in the fairy world and enjoy the treatment of soldiers in the fairy world.


    For a time, chaotic people surrendered one after another. What they thought was a big war turned into a farce in front of the reality of green star.

 Chapter 722

    Seven or eight out of ten chaotic people fell without fighting. Although the rest were unwilling to surrender for various reasons, they could not hold the green star and began to flee one after another.


    Some chaotic people who were unwilling to surrender were killed by the soldiers of the fairy world and the chaotic people who surrendered to the fairy world. Others fled to the demon world and chose to convert to the chaotic king again and obey the command of the chaotic king.


    There are also some unlucky chaotic people who fled to the demon world, but unexpectedly met the army of nine gods and Buddhas. They were either killed or captured, but they were still not spared.


    In just five days, the celestial army recovered the green star. Not only did it not lose many celestial soldiers, but it got millions of chaotic people who surrendered. At one time, the personnel increased greatly, the troops were strong, and the military strength directly exceeded tens of millions.


    In order to ensure the stability of the green star, Zou Yi and Ge Lu discussed that GE Lu led two million soldiers under her command and two million chaotic people who surrendered to stay behind the green star, while Zou Yi himself led four million soldiers under her command and more than two million chaotic people who surrendered to only attack the demon world, insert them from behind the chaos king, and form a double attack with the army of nine gods and Buddhas to trap the chaos king in the demon world.


    Before departure, Zou Yi specially contacted Tianjun, who went to the underworld to live with the king of the underworld, and asked Tianjun to send his men to lead the way for the soldiers of the fairyland to attack the king of chaos.


    When Tianjun received the news from Zou Yi, he was overjoyed and personally assigned Heijun, one of the seven color demon kings in the demon world, to rush to the green star to lead the way for the soldiers in the fairy world.


    People in the fairyland received the good news that Zou Yi and Ge Lu accepted green star on the 5th. The whole fairyland was boiling. Everyone praised Zou Yi as a military genius once in a million years, a blessing for the fairyland and a blessing for all souls.


    Zou Yi didn''t wait for the people in the fairyland to send blessings to the green star. He led the army to the demon world. Under the guidance of Heijun, he quietly came to the back of the army of chaos king and formed a encirclement with the army of nine gods and Buddhas.


    Zou Yi''s news of coming to the demon world was soon known by the king of chaos and the nine gods and Buddhas. There were a large number of soldiers in the fairy world. When she arrived at the demon world, there was a lot of movement, so it was inevitable that they would find out the news.


    Zou Yi also didn''t hide the meaning of tucking in. She took the initiative to send someone to contact the nine gods and Buddhas to explain her intention.


    Jiujie god Buddha personally received the envoy sent by Zou Yi and agreed that the two sides would attack together in three days to completely defeat the chaos king and recover the demon world.


    Millennium Qingyun returned to Zou Yi and brought the handwritten letter of Jiujie god Buddha and the cooperation sincerity of Jiujie god Buddha.


    Zou Yi read the handwritten letter of the nine world god Buddha. After listening to the words of Millennium Qingyun, he attacked the chaos king in front of Heijun''s face. Heijun volunteered to be the pioneer. He wanted to avenge all the people in the demon world who died in the hands of the chaos people, and also wanted to make a contribution to subduing the demon world.


    The chaos King soon learned about the cooperative relationship between Zou Yi and the nine world god Buddha. He was in a hurry and quickly narrowed the defense line. He divided the chaos people under his command into two to defend the soldiers of the fairy world and the disciples of the nine world god Buddha.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. The soldiers in the fairy world were already ready. As soon as the time came, the army launched an attack on time.


    In the deafening sound of killing, large clouds of smoke rose from the chaotic King''s position, and various attack means seemed messy and terrible. There was almost no human shadow on the chaotic King''s position, which was covered by various attacks.


    After the long-distance attack, there was the impact of millions of troops, which made people feel even more scared, scared and trembling.


    Zou Yi commanded the battle in mid air. The soldiers of the fairy world had not really killed him for a long time. This time, it was time to test the results of decades of hard training and cultivation of the soldiers of the fairy world. Everyone went all out and scrambled to be the first.


    Yuanshen''s sword, sky cutting technique and God killing array appeared one after another, emerged one after another, destroyed the enemy and made new achievements.


    In addition, the Jiulong array had great power. As soon as it came up, it directly surrounded the chaos king himself who commanded the battle under the escort of Heijun and others, and used the great power of this array to trap the chaos king.


    The chaotic king was surrounded and launched fierce counterattacks continuously. He wanted to break through the siege of Jiulong array. Every attack he made was very fierce and powerful.


    Under the joint efforts of the five thousand soldiers who formed the Kowloon array, they still seemed powerless. Several times, they were almost destroyed by the chaotic king.


    Seeing the millennium green cloud, he flew into the array and personally presided over the Kowloon array as the core of the whole array to prevent the chaos king from damaging the integrity of the array.


    With the addition of Millennium Green clouds, the Kowloon array immediately became a lot more stable, and the violent fluctuations originally caused by the attack of the chaos King gradually disappeared.


    The chaos king is familiar with Millennium Qingyun. Seeing Millennium Qingyun appear, he immediately shouted angrily: "Millennium Qingyun, have you forgotten the previous things? If you don''t stop, don''t blame me for killing you on the spot. "


    Millennium Qingyun said, "now we are hostile sides. Don''t mention the previous things again. Just do it directly."


    The chaos King roared and suddenly shot. The goal is Millennium Qingyun.


    Millennium Qingyun has been on guard for a long time. At the moment of the king of chaos, start the Kowloon array and deal with the attack of the king of chaos with the help of 5000 soldiers.


    Millennium Qingyun is playing with chaos king at this time, which is actually equivalent to him playing with chaos King together with five thousand soldiers. Even if chaos king is much stronger than Millennium Qingyun, with the help of five thousand soldiers and the blessing of Kowloon array to enhance attack and defense, I think it can trap chaos King at least.


    The chaos King''s attack was very fierce, but it was really blocked by the millennium green cloud with the Kowloon array, and the Kowloon array was not stirred up much fluctuation. It seems that the defense is easy.


    Zou Yi saw this scene in the air and felt relieved. She turned to command the army to attack with all her strength. She no longer worried that the Super Master chaos king would hinder the army''s attack.


    Zou Yi himself also personally participated in the charge. Everywhere he went, the enemy fell down one after another. It was like encountering ultra-high temperature snow, which suddenly turned into nothingness.


    At the same time, the nine world god Buddha also launched an attack. The chaotic people under the chaotic King encountered the fierce attack of the disciples of the nine world god Buddha.


    The disciples of the nine realms are all Buddhists. They practice Buddhism. Buddhism is boundless and its power is equally amazing. Although it looks different from the usual combat skills of the soldiers in the fairy world, the effect is very similar. They attack the enemy''s yuan gods.


    The yuan God of chaotic people is their fatal weakness. The nine realm god Buddha must have known this long ago. All the disciples use the Dharma to attack the yuan God. Under each attack, an enemy will fall to the ground or directly return to the yellow spring.


    However, the counterattack of chaotic people should not be underestimated. In the face of the war of life and death, chaotic people know that there is no way back and work hard one after another. Some people have to pull an enemy to die together when they are dying, resulting in heavy casualties among the disciples of the nine gods and Buddhas.

 Chapter 723

    Compared with the nine world gods and Buddhas, Zou Yi''s immortal soldiers have fought against chaotic people many times and have a lot of experience. Chaotic people are never allowed to come near, nor are they dragged to death by dying chaotic people.


    The soldiers of the fairy world killed chaotic people obviously less than their own casualties, but the ninth world god Buddha was just the opposite. Instead, more disciples of the ninth world god Buddha died in the hands of chaotic people.


    Zou Yi sent someone to explore before the war. The number of chaos King''s troops in the demon world was less than 10 million. The total number of soldiers in the fairy world and disciples of the nine gods and Buddhists was more than that of chaos King''s army. However, because they have been operating in the demon world for 20 years, they have set up a lot of military fortifications, and their defense power is amazing. At the beginning, the two sides actually tied, and the victory or defeat is unpredictable.


    In the war of more than 20 million people, the battlefield is the size of several super cities. Zou Yi can''t know the situation of the nine gods and Buddhas at the first time. He can only take the soldiers of the fairy world to kill and destroy the enemy in front of him.


    Millennium Qingyun presided over the Kowloon array. Heijun was the pioneer, and Zou Yi himself was the one who pressed the array. Wherever he went, all the soldiers in the fairyland were excited and fought hard to kill the enemy.


    Zou Yi raised her arms and shouted to kill the enemy with the soldiers. The enemies she met were not his enemies. The soldiers saw the hope of victory and rushed to kill with Zou Yi, and their morale gradually rose.


    Zou Yi took the opportunity to order the whole army to attack the fortifications established by chaotic people, and use some powerful war skills and arrays to kill all the enemies on the spot.


    The army is advancing steadily, and the territory of chaos king is gradually shrinking. There are signs of being trapped in a corner and completely losing room for resistance.


    At this time, the chaos king was besieged by Millennium Qingyun and 5000 soldiers. He was tired of killing moves, and the people around him had already been isolated. At this time, the news was not smooth, and he didn''t know what the situation of his soldiers was.


    The war lasted one day and one night, the attack never stopped, and the intensity did not weaken at all.


    At this time, Zou Yi received the news that there was war weariness among the soldiers under the chaotic king. Many chaotic people fought with the soldiers in the fairy world and chose to escape.


    This is good news. It shows that chaos people are scared after fighting day and night, and that the combat effectiveness of the soldiers in the fairy world has indeed been greatly improved, especially in the battle with chaos people.


    It''s no wonder. After all, the soldiers in the fairy world have been preparing for today''s World War I for 20 years. They have trained hard and shed their blood.


    In order to completely defeat chaos king in World War I, Zou Yi ordered the whole army to continue the attack without giving the enemy a chance to breathe.


    All the troops felt that the final victory was in sight, and moved forward bravely, forgetting hunger and fatigue, forgetting the fear of the battlefield, and only looking forward to the joy of victory.


    At the same time, Zou Yi sent someone to contact the nine world god Buddha and asked the nine world god Buddha to attack again and again, and never let the chaos king have any chance to breathe.


    The Jiujie god Buddha soon sent back the news that their people were also attacking with all their strength, but their losses were very heavy, their personnel were reduced by more than half, and many of the remaining people were sad and their combat effectiveness was weakened.


    After learning the news, Zou Yi temporarily decided to dispatch some immortal soldiers to support the nine world god Buddha. After all, if the nine world god Buddha can''t hold on, the siege will break, which is also unfavorable to the immortal world.


    The most important thing is that the Millennium blue cloud Jiulong array can trap the chaotic king. Once the chaotic king gets away, the chaotic man will immediately have the possibility of coming back from the dead. The chaotic king is the backbone of the chaotic man.


    After thinking for a while, Zou Yi decided not to simply kill the chaotic man, but to take some soldiers to the place where the chaotic king is located, kill the chaotic man trying to rescue the chaotic king, create the most favorable environment for Millennium Qingyun and others, and assist Millennium Qingyun and others to kill the chaotic king.


    When necessary, Zou Yi will personally participate in the fight to kill the chaos king. He has spent three years with Wu Daozhen God, but he has also learned a lot. It may not be effective to deal with the chaos king, but perhaps combined with his various war skills and attacks by people such as Millennium Qingyun, it is also possible to defeat the chaos king.


    With Zou Yi''s participation, the pressure of Millennium Qingyun and others suddenly reduced a lot. Everyone combined with the Kowloon array to attack with all their strength, and the resistance of chaos king immediately weakened a lot. It seems that they are unable to do what they want.


    Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi took a look at each other and shot at the same time. They all use the unique skills. It seems that they intend to take the opportunity to kill the chaos king, or at least hurt the chaos king.


    Now the chaos king is no longer mysterious. Everyone knows that he is neither the ancestor of heaven and earth nor an invincible existence.


    Of course, the chaos king is really powerful. The Kowloon array composed of 5000 soldiers and soldiers, coupled with the simultaneous attack of Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi, he has not been really defeated, which is enough to show his strength.


    The king of chaos blocked the attack of more than 5000 people and the Jiulong array that Qingyun thought could kill the king of chaos. His strength is really out of reach.


    The strength of chaotic gods is stronger, that is to say, in the face of chaotic gods, I''m afraid that Jiulong array, Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi are not rivals.


    This is naturally the latter thing. Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun shot at the same time. With the help of Jiulong array, they wanted to defeat chaos king at one blow. Both of them castrated very quickly and took no mercy. When chaos king saw them, he actually stepped back half a step, completely ignoring the attack of Jiulong array, and made up his hand to deal with Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun''s attack.


    The idea of chaos king is obvious. He is ready to defeat Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun to reduce the pressure. Only in this way, the attack of Jiulong array will directly hit chaos king. Maybe chaos king will be seriously injured or even die.


    After all, it is not clear whether Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun jointly attacked or the Kowloon array attacked.


    Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun saw the intention of chaos king, and they had no intention of retreating. The attack remained unchanged. They looked firm and tried their best to fight with chaos king.


    When the three met, they made a deafening crash and lifted up a large mass of smoke. Outsiders couldn''t see the result at all.


    At this time, the attack of Jiulong array accurately hit the chaotic king, and there was also a huge impact sound, mixed with a roar of the chaotic king.


    Before the smoke and dust dissipated, the bodies of Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun flashed in front of the public. They were obviously a lot slower, and they were all injured.

 Chapter 724

    Zou Yi''s right arm hangs soft on her side. At a glance, she knows that this arm has lost its combat effectiveness; Millennium Qingyun is relatively better, but there are blood stains on the corners of his mouth, which is obviously an internal injury.


    The two of them stared at the chaos king who didn''t move in the smoke, drank "come again" and shot again at the same time.


    This time Zou Yi took out his God of war sword, and Millennium Qingyun also took out a blue sword. The two shot at the same time, one with sword Qi and the other with sword Qi. The attack entered the smoke and disappeared at the same time.


    The figure of chaos King flashed from the smoke. He looked like nothing, but his speed was obviously much slower, and his chest armor was broken, revealing his metallic skin.


    Zou Yi and Millennium Qingyun frowned secretly. They finally understood why chaos king was regarded as a God by the world. This man is really not easy to be killed or even hurt.


    The Kowloon array was still running continuously. At the moment when the chaotic King appeared, he was hit by the attack of the Kowloon array again.


    The chaotic King''s body was crooked, his steps were a little disordered, and soon returned to normal, as if he was still fine.


    Zou Yi''s heart moved and couldn''t help but quietly said to Millennium Qingyun, "has the chaotic King practiced some kind of skill to quickly recover from injury? Why is it that after being hit, you are obviously injured, but you can recover quickly. It looks like nothing at all? "


    Millennium Qingyun said, "whether it''s like this or not, we can''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Xian Jun will also host the Kowloon array. I''ll organize people now and use two Kowloon arrays to completely trap the chaotic king. "


    Zou Yi nodded: "go, elder. Here are me and your soldiers."


    Millennium Qingyun left quickly. When he left, he didn''t forget to attack chaos king. Unfortunately, Millennium Qingyun''s attack was seen through by chaos king and didn''t hit chaos king.


    Zou Yi was injured, but he didn''t seem to care at all. He held the God of war knife in one hand and led five thousand soldiers of Jiulong array to continue attacking the trapped chaos king.


    The Kowloon array is like a huge wheel. Every rotation will bring powerful attacks, and the attacks continue, as if it will never stop.


    Zou Yi has a variety of attacks, sometimes the sword of Yuanshen, sometimes the sword spirit, sometimes throwing out a killing plate, and sometimes attacking closely


    Chaos king is tired of coping and has no ability to fight back, but he has not been defeated by Zou Yi and Jiulong array, at least not yet.


    Chaos king always recovers instantly after being injured, which really seems to be the legendary existence of immortality. Zou Yi and the soldiers of Jiulong array are also helpless. In addition to continuous attacks, there is no way to quickly end the battle.


    The battle here has reached an impasse and cannot advance or retreat, but the other battles are progressing smoothly.


    The two armies of the celestial world and the nine gods and Buddhas launched an attack together. Up to now, there have been two days and one night. Countless chaotic people have been killed and captured. Among the remaining chaotic people, many have chosen to surrender or escape because they can''t see hope, but more chaotic people are still fighting in the corner.


    These chaotic people, who are fighting tenaciously, are divided, surrounded, gathered and annihilated. Many chaotic people even have to face two or three soldiers in the fairy world or disciples of nine gods and Buddhas alone. Death is almost inevitable.


    Two days and one night after the war broke out, the area of the demon world completely became a hell. Except for blood and bodies, that is, the three soldiers who killed red eyes, there seemed to be nothing else here except death.


    The unique magma of the demon world was ignored at this moment, and the heat wave seemed to be cut cold by blood.


    The nine world god Buddha stood in mid air and looked at Zou Yi leading five thousand immortal soldiers to kill the chaos king with the Kowloon array. He looked merciful, and a trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes.


    Then, the figure of the nine world god Buddha disappeared and appeared next to Zou Yi: "Xianjun, be polite."


    When Zou Yizheng was attacking, he suddenly saw the nine world god Buddha appear around him. He joined hands and spoke to him. He quickly saluted and said, "I''ve seen the god Buddha."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled: "the Buddha wants to help Xianjun kill this demon. Do you mind if Xianjun does it?"


    Zou Yi said, "the god Buddha is willing to help me. Thank you very much. How dare you mind? Please join me in killing the king of chaos, returning peace to the eleven realms and peace to all living beings. "


    The nine world god Buddha nodded slightly, raised his right palm, pushed it out slowly, drank a "look at the palm" in his mouth, and saw a huge Buddha palm like a real palm clapping at the chaotic king who was looking at the nine world god Buddha.


    The chaos King seemed to pay special attention to the attack on the nine gods and Buddhas. When he saw it, he immediately blocked it. Unexpectedly, he completely ignored the attack issued by Jiulong array and Zou Yi.


    The palm of Jiujie god Buddha belongs to the category of Buddha''s hand seal, which is a unique skill in Buddhist Kung Fu. Generally, the power of Buddha practice is very amazing. If Jiujie god Buddha shows it himself, it can''t be ignored by the king of chaos.


    The huge Buddha''s hand seal and the same palm print made by the chaotic King collided with each other, and disappeared silently. It was as if nothing had happened.


    Zou Yizheng was surprised. He saw the nine world god Buddha step back. His face suddenly flushed. Although he disappeared soon, he was obviously injured.


    Looking at the chaotic king again, his face flushed instantly, and then recovered, but a trace of blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Spit out the blood from the corners of his mouth. The king of chaos stared at the nine gods and Buddha, with a strong killing intention in his eyes.


    Zou Yi and Jiulong array hit chaos King successively. Chaos king didn''t seem to feel it. He didn''t move and didn''t even frown.


    The nine world god Buddha announced a Buddha''s name. As soon as the four words of Amitabha Buddha were exported, they immediately turned into four physical characters like mountains. They suddenly smashed at the chaotic king who looked at the nine world god Buddha. His death was like electricity and was unstoppable.


    The king of chaos roared and turned his palms. Four palm prints of the same mountain size flew to the four big characters of "Amitabha" issued by the nine world god Buddha. They collided with each other. Still there was no response, so they disappeared directly.


    Zou Yi knew that the fight was more fierce this time, but she still couldn''t help but want to see how the nine realms god Buddha and chaos King reacted, and kept staring at them.


    The nine realms god Buddha retreated four steps this time, each step will leave deep footprints on the ground, and each footprints will have several deep and bottomless cracks extending around.


    Moreover, the mouth of the nine world god Buddha also left a trace of blood, a trace of golden blood. Even in the night, the blood has emitted a dazzling light, like the rising sun, and even Zou Yi dare not look directly at it.

 Chapter 725

    Looking at the chaotic king again, he did not step back, but he spewed out a big mouthful of blood, looked depressed, and was obviously hurt more than the nine realm god Buddha.


    At this time, Jiujie god Buddha suddenly said to Zou Yi: "the attack of Jiulong array can threaten the Yuanshen of chaos king. Xianjun, your Yuanshen sword is also threatened. Let''s fight together. Chaos King won''t last long."


    Zou Yi nodded without hesitation. At the command, five thousand soldiers of the Kowloon array began to work together to give full play to the power of the Kowloon array.


    The nine world god Buddha shot at the same time. Three attacks hit the chaotic king who did not recover immediately after the injury. Among them, the attack of the nine world god Buddha was still effective. The chaotic King took a big step back and almost didn''t stand firm. While spitting blood again, a golden palm print also appeared on his chest.


    The attacks of Jiulong array and Zou Yi are against the Yuanshen of chaos king, and there is no obvious effect, but it can be seen from the painful expression of chaos king that the Yuanshen of chaos king must also be injured.


    At this time, the millennium green cloud came back. He brought a team of people and horses. Seeing the war situation here from a distance, he immediately smiled. While commanding the new celestial soldiers to arrange the array, he shouted: "kill the king of chaos and avenge all souls!"


    All the soldiers shouted in unison, shaking the earth and mountains for nine days.


    The chaos King roared and was about to attack. The attack of the nine realms god Buddha came again, interrupting the chaos King''s shot.


    This was originally impossible. In the realm of chaos king, even if he was attacked secretly, he also had the opportunity to fight back. Now his hand was interrupted, indicating that his injury was very serious and had affected his hand.


    This is a good thing for all the people in the fairy world and the nine gods and Buddhas. All those who saw this scene were excited. They attacked the people who had made no achievements for two days and nights. At this time, they saw the hope of victory. I don''t know who shouted "kill", which caused a chain reaction. Countless soldiers shouted "kill" together and shot one after another, Use Kowloon array to attack chaos King continuously.


    Zou Yi is not idle, and Millennium Qingyun will not be idle. They fight together, mainly focusing on the nine gods and Buddhas, to surround and kill the king of chaos.


    Millennium Qingyun presides over a Kowloon array and Zou Yi presides over a Kowloon array. They cooperate with each other to continuously attack the yuan God of the chaos king. At the same time, they themselves continue to make moves to interfere with the counterattack and defense of the chaos king, so as to create the best attack opportunity for the nine gods and Buddhas.


    The nine world god Buddha made a decisive move, and each blow was earth shattering, and each blow made the chaos King more seriously injured


    They worked together and stormed for a while before they found that the chaotic king was hurt but did not retreat and did not fall.


    Chaos king is really a generation of heroes. In the face of the fierce attack of so many people, his whole body is scarred, and he doesn''t know how much blood he vomited, but he is unwilling to fall down.


    The nine realms of the gods and Buddhas joined together to make a ceremony. Once again, they announced the Buddha''s name, the word "Amitabha" and the word "I Buddha''s mercy". Eight mountain like characters fell on the body of the chaotic king.


    I saw the chaotic King''s body suddenly burst and opened. It was like a fried watermelon, which turned into a mass of blood in an instant.


    The chaos king was killed!


    Everyone was quiet. Everyone looked at the scene in front of them and had an incredible illusion.


    It is strange that the original God of the chaos king did not appear. If it had not been completely destroyed by the Kowloon array, there must be a problem.


    The Jiujie god Buddha was not surprised like others, but read aloud. The Buddhist scriptures were read out from the mouth of the Jiujie god Buddha. Every word was transformed into the supreme Buddhist language visible to the naked eye and floated in the sky.


    An amazing attraction suddenly appeared. All the people who died in this area of the demon world, whether chaotic people, soldiers in the fairy world, or the yuan God of the disciples of the nine world god Buddha, were attracted to the supreme Buddhist language in the air.


    The original God of the chaotic king was also attracted. I really don''t know where his original God was hidden. If it wasn''t for the nine realm god Buddha, everyone might think that the original God of the chaotic king has been destroyed.


    "King of chaos," the nine realms god Buddha shouted in a deep voice, "your body is dead, but your sinful karma has not disappeared. If you are willing to convert to Buddhism, the Buddha will personally transform you, wash away your sinful karma in this life, help you become a man again and become good from now on."


    The original God of the chaos King seemed very weak, and it seemed that he was not as good as those who had just formed the original God, but he said firmly: "don''t confuse the king. Even if the king dissipates, he won''t want you to spend it."


    The nine world god Buddha sighed, folded his palms and read the Buddhist sutra again.


    The yuan God of the chaos king showed a painful look, slowly dissipated and completely disappeared in front of everyone, leaving no trace.


    A generation of hero chaotic king was trapped by the nine dragon array of celestial soldiers and was killed by the nine world god Buddha, Millennium Qingyun and Zou Yi. We have to admit that his strength is very strong, which is worthy of being second only to the chaotic God in the world.


    If Zou Yi is not well prepared, if the nine realms of God and Buddha are not equally strong, if we are not united, it is not easy to kill the chaos king.


    In retrospect, the current price of the two Kowloon arrays, plus the three experts of Millennium Qingyun, Zou Yi and Jiujie god Buddha, has reached more than 10000 people. Even if the chaotic king is powerful, he is not the opponent of tens of thousands of experts.


    The Kowloon array created by Millennium Qingyun can stack the attack power of 5000 soldiers and have great attack on Yuanshen. It is very powerful.


    Moreover, the Millennium Qingyun could have fought with the chaotic King reluctantly. The nine world god Buddha seems to have at least the same strength as the chaotic king. In addition, Zou Yi intervened in it, and it is doomed that the chaotic king will be defeated.


    The cheers of the crowd rang out after a long time, and then spread everywhere, like spring thunder, quickly spread all over the demon world.


    Everyone was excited. Everyone seemed to see the hope of returning to peace in the eleventh world. Together with those chaotic people who were still struggling, they also stopped resisting and unconsciously reflected their inner joy from their eyes or expressions.


    No one likes to fight, and no one likes to be forced to fight. After all, fighting will kill people and is life-threatening. Mole ants are greedy for life, not to mention the strength of all souls like human beings?


    Chaotic people are also human beings, but their appearance is different from other human beings. They are also afraid of death and are also unwilling to lose their lives.


    As soon as the chaos king died, the chaos people no longer had the mind to resist. They raised their hands and surrendered one after another, and became the captives of the soldiers in the fairy world and the disciples of the nine gods and Buddhas.


    At this moment, the chaos of the chaos king has been solved

 Chapter 726

    After two days and two nights of fierce fighting, the chaos king was defeated, his body died, and his soldiers died and fell. It can be regarded as the annihilation of the whole army.


    However, the chaotic king has countless parts. He must have left a hand and didn''t really die. Maybe he will make a comeback sometime.


    Of course, the separation of the chaos king is far less powerful than the chaos King itself. Even if it is a comeback, Zou Yi in the fairy world, the Millennium Qingyun and the nine world god Buddha are not afraid of anything.


    As soon as the chaos king died, he would not want to rise any more storms. Not only Zou Yi and others would not allow it, but also all the spirits in the eleven realms would not allow it.


    The chaos king will completely disappear from the eleven realms. Even if his part still lives somewhere in the eleven realms, he will be accepted by the world again, so he will completely disappear.


    You don''t have to think about how the spirits will choose. The king of chaos, who has done a lot of bad things, will be disgusted or even killed when he is separated from the spirits after his death.


    Everything suffered by all souls in the chaotic king will be returned to all the parts of the chaotic king, unless his parts have a way to avoid all souls and escape to a place where there are no creatures to hibernate


    Zou Yi doesn''t care about this. What he cares about now is how to develop the recovered demon world. He and Tianjun are friends. For 20 years, Tianjun has been helping the fairy world develop and grow. Now it''s his turn to help Tianjun restore the prosperity of the demon world.


    Tianjun is still in the underworld to help the king of the underworld calm the rebellion in the underworld. He should not know that the demon world has been recovered, let alone that the king of chaos is dead.


    Zou Yi''s first step is to tell Tianjun the good news and inform Tianjun that he can return to the demon world at any time and become the real Lord of the demon world again.


    The people of the demon world are different from those of other circles. Unless they reach a very high level of strength and voluntarily change their flesh, they can see whether they are the people of the demon world at a glance.


    The demon world was invaded by the chaos people led by the chaos king, and the number of people decreased sharply. It will take a long cultivation period to recover. For a long time in the future, the demon world will be silent and recuperate.


    The demon world, which everyone feared before, has now become such a situation that everyone is no longer worried, which makes many people secretly happy. After all, the demon world has done many things similar to what the chaos king has done in the past and hurt many creatures from other circles.


    The way of heaven circulates and retribution is bad. What kind of cause has what kind of result. Maybe this sentence is really reasonable.


    Because it was the first formal meeting with the real Jiujie god Buddha, Zou Yi unconsciously remembered that the chaotic God sent someone to disguise the Jiujie god Buddha to deceive him, and then sat with the Jiujie god Buddha to discuss the future affairs of the demon world. Zou Yi couldn''t help staring at the Jiujie god Buddha for a few more eyes.


    The nine world god Buddha is kind-hearted and looks seven times like the fake people Zou Yi met before, but there is no Buddha light on the nine world god Buddha. It looks like an ordinary person, which is obviously different from the fake people.


    Jiujie god Buddha seemed to have heard what happened to Zou Yi. Seeing this, he smiled kindly and said, "does Xianjun want to confirm the authenticity of this Buddha?"


    Zou Yishan smiled: "God forgive me. Previously, chaotic God sent someone to disguise as god Buddha and deceived me for a long time... I''ve been bitten by a snake for ten years, and I''m afraid of the well rope. I don''t consciously have doubts."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled and said, "what did the man pretending to be the Buddha whom Xianjun met do to Xianjun, and let Xianjun look at the Buddha like this?"


    Zou Yi said: "in fact, he didn''t do anything. He just taught me some specious Dharma, which delayed me some time... Speaking, I''m interested in Dharma. I feel that Dharma is unfathomable and Buddhist theory is even more unfathomable. I see the god Buddha today. I wonder if I can ask the god Buddha for advice? "


    The nine world god Buddha smiled and said, "is Xianjun willing to practice Buddhism? This is a good thing. The Buddha is naturally willing to teach Xianjun Buddhism. It''s just that the cultivation of Buddhism can''t be effective overnight. Xianjun has to be mentally prepared first. "


    Zou Yi got up and saluted: "I understand. Please give me the blessing of the god Buddha."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled, glanced at his disciples around him, raised his hand and pointed falsely: "vanity, vanity, come here."


    The disciples of the nine realms god Buddha dressed up by the two Buddhist disciples got up together, respectfully came to the nine realms god Buddha and said in unison, "I see you, master."


    The nine world god Buddha nodded slightly: "you two will stay with Xianjun in the future to teach Xianjun Dharma foundation instead of the Buddha, so that Xianjun can accept the real Dharma."


    The names of the two disciples of the nine realms god Buddha are the same as those of the former fake disciples of the nine realms god Buddha. Zou Yi feels familiar and funny. When she looks at them, she can''t help but show a strange smile.


    Vanity and vanity didn''t notice this. They saluted together, turned to Zou Yi and said, "Hello, younger martial brother. Please follow us to practice the foundation of Buddhism in the future."


    Zou Yi, as a Buddhist layman, said, "Hello, two senior brothers. Zou Yi will trouble two senior brothers a lot in the future."


    Vanity and vanity were obviously not good at talking. Although they were very friendly, they didn''t know how to answer. After saying a word, they were silent.


    The nine world god Buddha said: "if Xianjun doesn''t dislike it, he will be a layman disciple of the Buddha and practice with the Buddha..."


    Before the voice of the nine world god Buddha fell, I heard a voice from a distance: "god Buddha, wait a minute and take Zou Yi as an apprentice. Let me say a few words first."


    Hearing this voice, Jiujie god Buddha immediately smiled: "I haven''t seen it for tens of thousands of years. The true God seems to have the same style."


    While the nine world god Buddha was talking, there was one more person in front of him. This person was no one else, but the true God of Zou Yi''s master zuwu.


    The true God of Wu Daozhen used to recuperate in the secret land of the fairyland. Somehow, he actually appeared here in the demon world at this time. He looked very familiar with the nine world god Buddha. As soon as he spoke, it was like an old friend meeting again.


    Listening to the true God of Wu Dao, he said, "not long ago, I almost died in the hands of chaos king. I still can''t say my style. But god Buddha, you look more and more ordinary. It''s really enviable to return to nature. "


    Jiujie god Buddha smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. It''s not what old friends should do to joke when they meet. Why did the true God stop the Buddha from accepting the Immortal King as a disciple as soon as he met? Is there any cause and effect that the Buddha doesn''t know? "


    Wu Daozhen said, "Zou Yi is my grandson. If you worship the god Buddha as a teacher, will it not reduce the generation of the god Buddha out of thin air? People of our generation can''t mess around. I think we should think long-term about accepting disciples. "

 Chapter 727

    The nine world god Buddha smiled and said, "it''s because of this. This is true God''s worry. My Buddhist disciples are different from other sects, and there is no need to compare with true God, isn''t it? True God''s disciple, why not be a disciple of the Buddha? "


    Wu Daozhen smiled and said, "the generation is disordered, and it will be embarrassing to meet in the future. I mean, the god Buddha randomly assigns a disciple to teach Zou Yi. The method is that you don''t have to worry about it yourself. "


    As soon as Jiujie god Buddha was stunned, he immediately understood something. Looking at the true God of Wu Dao, he smiled and said, "true God, is this exciting the Buddha? Anyway, Ben fo decided to leave the demon world, travel all over the world and live in the fairy world for a few days. Zou Yi, just follow the Buddha. The Buddha will personally teach you the supreme Dharma and help you make further progress. "


    Zou Yi was overjoyed and saluted immediately: "disciple Zou Yi, pay homage to the Buddha master."


    The nine world god Buddha smiled and said, "there is no need to be polite. In the future, Haosheng will practice Buddhism with him as a teacher. Being a teacher will help you become a top expert in the eleven worlds."


    Zou Yilue was slightly stunned. It seemed that he understood what kind of Buddha cultivator the nine world god Buddha was. He immediately smiled: "thank you, master."


    Jiujie god Buddha is obviously not a rigid and stubborn person who practices Buddhism. He knows that Zou Yi''s purpose of practicing Buddhism is to improve his strength, not the so-called universal living beings or other high sounding reasons.


    Zou Yi wants to practice Buddhism, integrate all kinds of skills, combat skills, arrays, etc. she has learned, and create new skills and combat skills. She wants to make further progress and truly stand on the peak of the world.


    He should protect himself and everyone around him. He has a heavy task and great responsibility, so his strength must be strong enough.


    Jiujie god Buddha should understand this. He didn''t refuse Zou Yi''s wish to practice Buddhism. He still smiled and nodded, got up and said, "listen, all disciples, the king of chaos is dead, and it''s time for everyone to go back to their own place and do their own things. Let''s break up today. If you want to find a teacher in the future, you can go to the fairy world. The teacher will stay in the fairy world for some time. "


    The disciples of Jiujie god Buddha said goodbye together and dispersed one after another. Except for a few people, most of them did not stay with Jiujie god Buddha.


    The void and false name introduced by the nine world god Buddha to Zou Yi stayed. They have been following the nine world god Buddha about all the time.


    In addition to vanity and fame, more than a dozen Buddhist disciples did not leave. Like vanity and fame, they knew that they had been following the nine realms of god Buddha.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong for the soldiers of the fairy world to stay in the demon world. Zou Yi decides to return to the fairy world. After the order is issued, the Millennium Qingyun and others are responsible for the implementation. He also stays next to the nine world god Buddha and waits for the nine world god Buddha to teach him the Dharma.


    To learn, we must be open-minded, which is essential. Moreover, Zou Yi needs to be pious to practice Buddhism with a super existence such as the nine world god Buddha.


    When the army returned to the dynasty, Zou Yi didn''t go with the army. He accompanied the nine world god Buddha, together with senior brothers such as vanity and fame, and finally left the demon world.


    Black Jun was originally a man in the demon world and a confidant of Tianjun. He decided to stay in the demon world and unite with the surviving people in the demon world. After Tianjun came back, he would renovate the demon world and at least have a place for Tianjun to stay.


    The recovery of the demon world takes time, which is naturally completed by Tianjun. Zou Yi doesn''t need to spend too much thought.


    Zou Yi accompanied the Jiujie god Buddha back to the fairy world, and arranged a room for the Jiujie god Buddha and his disciples in the fairy house for everyone to go in and have a rest.


    Zou Yi dealt with the affairs of the fairyland recently. Seeing that it was getting late, she ordered to hold a banquet to reward the troops. At the same time, she also held a banquet to entertain the nine gods and Buddhas.


    Zou Yi doesn''t need to worry about these things. She has her own people to do them well. Zou Yi finished handling the things in the fairyland. She planned to accompany the nine gods and Buddhas in person, but unexpectedly received a news that there was another accident in the war in the underworld. I don''t know where a large number of chaotic troops suddenly appeared to help the rebels resist the alliance of the king of Hades and the king of heaven, and the peace progress was slow, The casualties of the soldiers were also very heavy.


    The safety of the underworld is a major event. Zou Yi immediately decided to send more people to support the underworld to calm down the chaos. This time, millions of people were sent out, and the general who led the team was still a millennium green cloud, which can be said to be very important.


    If Zou Yi didn''t want to practice Buddhism with the nine world god Buddha, he might personally go to the underworld to help the underworld king calm down the rebellion.


    Almost at the same time as the millennium green cloud set out, Ge Lu returned to Zou Yi from the green star and asked Zou Yi to borrow troops to recover the thirteen stars.


    Zou Yi nodded and agreed without hesitation, and sent the shadow to lead the army to attack the thirteen stars to completely restore the original order of the eleven circles.


    Zou Yi announced that all space channels in the fairyland were open and the transmission array was enabled. Anyone willing to live in the fairyland will be welcomed by the upper and lower levels of the fairyland.


    The fairyland is fully open again. As the core of the eleven realms, it will shoulder the heavy responsibility of maintaining the stability of the eleven realms and restoring the prosperity of the eleven realms... In short, the fairyland is no longer the former fairyland, it is already the strongest existence in the eleven realms, and the responsibility to bear is the heaviest.


    This move of the fairyland will certainly lead to changes in other circles. Many people will want to live and practice in the fairyland when they see the current development trend of the fairyland. At that time, the population of the fairyland will have a period of rapid growth.


    This requires the fairyland to prepare enough places, as well as housing, food, cultivation resources and so on.


    This will be a huge and cumbersome task. Zou Yi thought hard and felt that she had no way to solve it. She can only give this task to Millennium ice, who is good at it, and let Millennium ice preside over it.


    Millennium Bing readily accepted this task, which is something she is familiar with and good at. She has no reason to refuse.


    At this time, the chaotic God, who was originally eyeing the fairy world, seemed to be worried about being attacked by the other ten worlds at the same time. He actually gave up and chose to give way in silence.


    The once tense situation has been resolved in this way. It seems that over the years, the chaotic God has been despised by people because Zou Yi has revealed his origin. People all over the world know his behavior of deceiving the world and stealing fame, and they have no intention to compete with the fairy world again.


    Or just the chaotic God is waiting for the opportunity. After all, the fairyland is at its zenith, and its strength is not weaker than the chaotic world. The chaotic God has no way to win the fairyland at one fell swoop, let alone eradicate all the soldiers in the fairyland.


    A few days later, Zou Yi received the news that GE Lu and his army successfully recovered the thirteen stars. Most of the chaos people withdrew to the chaos world, and a few chose to surrender, become Ge Lu''s prisoners of war and stay on the thirteen stars.


    So far, all the territories occupied by the chaotic people have been recovered, and the 11th world will soon return to the previous period of peace and stability.


    There is peace in the eleventh world. The world has celebrated the arrival of this rare era of peace in various forms. Around the world, there are songs and laughter everywhere

 Chapter 728

    Zou Yi feels relieved and it''s time to do something for herself. After all, his wish has not been fully realized. He hasn''t realized his wish to go back to the past to save his relatives and friends. He hasn''t found the missing Tianhuo and others. He hasn''t become a real peak... He still has a lot to do, a lot.


    Although there will be no war in the fairyland in peacetime, Zou Yi is still busy after the war.


    The families of soldiers and soldiers who died need to be compensated, their descendants need to be taken care of, and many people also need to help them fulfill their last wishes.


    The surviving soldiers also need rewards and reasonable arrangements. We can''t all train and practice as before. If we go on like that, the development of the fairyland will be greatly affected.


    Recently, many people will come to the fairyland. They need to be prepared in advance in all aspects of clothing, food, housing and transportation


    In short, Zou Yi felt more tired than before with endless things to do and endless heart. He also remembered the expansion of the fairy kingdom cabinet and officially implemented it.


    From each city to the army, a wide range of available management talents are selected. After unified and centralized training, they are assigned to each city and each institution to carry out work, so as to make due contributions to the future development of the fairyland.


    At this time, the fairyland is full of waste, and the demand for talents is unprecedented. Zou Yi''s order to select talents is the most appropriate.


    People have joined the management of the fairyland. Some people have become the master of a city in the fairyland, others have become the steward of the fairyland, and more people have become officials in the city


    Many of Zou Yi''s soldiers chose to leave the army and work in the city to take care of their relatives.


    Zou Yi did not obstruct these people and encouraged them to go into politics, change their way of life and continue to contribute to the fairy world.


    The cabinet before the fairyland was people''s joke and did not really exist, but Zou Yi took this opportunity to formally determine the cabinet, and the members of the cabinet changed somewhat.


    Pluto, Tianjun and Ge Lu, who previously occupied a place in the cabinet, are no longer suitable to be members of the cabinet of the fairyland because they return to their hometown and no longer hold the post of general of the fairyland.


    Shadow is still a member of the cabinet, and Zou Yi personally ordered that shadow be the first assistant of the cabinet in the fairy world. It is not only the boss of the cabinet, but also the existence of the fairy world second only to Zou Yi. It can be said that it is below one person and above ten thousand people.


    The cabinet is the first auxiliary, the official is high-ranking, and the responsibility is also great. Unless Zou Yi must be the master of the whole fairyland, other things need the shadow to organize people to study and decide, and finally make a decision.


    Under the shadow, the cabinet of the fairyland set up five permanent cabinet managers, including Millennium Qingyun, shadow, Millennium ice, Wen Renli and void.


    These five people manage the military, population, economy, immortal sect and foreign affairs of the fairy world.


    Zou Yi has carefully considered this arrangement. The Millennium Qingyun has the strongest strength, excellent wisdom, and military talent. She has rich experience in managing the army and is most suitable for managing the military in the fairy world.


    The shadow is guided by the millennium green cloud. It is brave, resourceful and powerful. It is not difficult to manage the immortal population.


    Millennium ice is the best to manage and master the economy of the fairyland, which will bring great changes to the future development of the fairyland.


    Although Wen Renli was only one of many ordinary people in the fairy world, as the leader of the destruction of the heaven regiment, he has been wandering in the Jianghu for a long time and is familiar with various sects. It is very appropriate to use him to manage the Xiuxian sect and prevent chaos in the Xiuxian sect in the fairy world.


    Moreover, in this way, the most powerful immortal cultivation organization destruction heaven group in the fairy world has become people in the fairy house, and they will not take the lead in making trouble and undermining the peace and stability of the fairy world.


    Void was originally senior brother Zou Yi and a Buddhist practitioner. She shouldn''t have been involved in these things, but because void was recommended to Zou Yi by the nine world god Buddha, Zou Yi used it directly without saying a word.


    The foreign affairs of the fairyland are mainly in contact with other circles. Now the fairyland is strong and seems to be the boss of the eleventh world. In addition, there are allies in the fairyland, such as the demon world, the underworld and the thirteen stars. Other circles dare not tell how the fairyland is. Empty things are troublesome, but it is not difficult to do.


    After the official establishment of the cabinet of fairyland headed by the shadow, Zou Yi, the leader of the fairyland, has a lot of ease. In addition to dealing with the major events of the fairyland, she has a lot of time to study arrays or practice Buddhism every day.


    Time flies. After decades, everything in the fairyland has become more and more stable and harmonious. Zou Yi also learned a lot of Dharma from the Jiujie god Buddha, and the whole person has changed a lot.


    Zou Yi''s biggest change is that he looks not sharp, ordinary but can''t be despised. His dignity is hidden under his kind face. Even if something big happens occasionally, Zou Yi won''t show a trace of surprise. She handles all things calmly and wisely, and never panics.


    He still has white hair and occasionally walks with Millennium ice. The world often misunderstands that they are a couple.


    The Jiujie god Buddha will discuss the Dharma with Zou Yi every day and study the Dharma. The Jiujie god Buddha also inadvertently talked to people. He said that Zou Yi is the most intelligent person he has seen in his life. He said that Zou Yi''s progress in Buddhism and understanding of Buddhism may surpass the Jiujie god Buddha himself and reach an unprecedented high level in the near future.


    The praise of the nine world god Buddha is by no means acceptable to anyone, and he is by no means a person who praises people casually. Zou Yi has been recognized by the nine world god Buddha. I have to say that he really has wisdom and strong understanding.


    On this day, the nine world god Buddha suddenly left the fairyland. When he left, he took away all his disciples, leaving only vanity, saying that he wanted to continue to help Zou Yi manage the fairyland.


    Zou Yi was not reluctant to leave, nor did she think it was wrong for the nine world god Buddha to leave without saying goodbye. He just gave a farewell gift to the futon that the nine world god Buddha often meditates.


    The next day, Zou Yi suddenly announced that he would leave the fairyland and would no longer be the leader of the fairyland. Moreover, he did not appoint a successor to the leader of the fairyland. He just said that someone would come to the fairyland as the leader of the fairyland within three years, so that everyone didn''t have to think about it and wait.


    Zou Yi temporarily handed over the fairyland to six members of the cabinet. After leaving a few words, she left the fairyland alone and disappeared.


    No one knows where Zou Yi has gone except himself.


    Some people say Zou Yi followed the Buddha of the nine realms. Some say Zou Yi left the fairyland alone and went to a place where no one knows him. Others say Zou Yi has no goal after revenge for her relatives and wandered around


    The few words left by Zou Yi before she left were engraved on a huge stone tablet by the chief assistant shadow of the cabinet of the fairyland to remind the world not to forget Zou Yi, the Lord of the fairyland who saved the eleventh world:


    It''s easy to kill traitors and eliminate evil. One day, relatives and friends will be scattered, with white hair in front of the fence. There will always be chaos between heaven and God, and heroes will repair it carefully. When our generation returns, the world will continue to rise.